《I Became a Ruined Character in a Dark Fantasy》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    At the forest''s edge, where the path led to the vige, a fiery orange glow flickered in the distance, piercing the darkened sky.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    "<i>Lu Sr</i>, by the heavens... I knew I smelled something burning," murmured a member of the vignte group, his lone eye fixed on the scene. It was clear that beyond the foresty a raging inferno.


    "Didn''t you say the swordsman was alone, captain?" asked the one-eyed man, turning to his leader.


    Leaning against a tree, the vignte captain with a beard flecked with gray, furrowed his brow. "Must be a spellcaster with a sword. Saw it myself. Don''t you believe me?"


    His eyes glinted, ready to draw his sword at any moment.


    The one-eyed man forced a sly smile, "Just double checking, you know, just in case.¡±


    Unlike him, the captain was a deserter from the distant imperial army, a skilled swordsman despite his past.


    "Captain," interjected a burly, bald man beside him, eyeing the forest nervously. He too was a member of the vignte group. "Shouldn''t we change our ns? Mages are rather troublesome...."


    "Exactly, captain. It seems to be in the direction of the kobold stronghold," added the one-eyed man, seizing the opportunity. "If the mage can single-handedly set a stronghold aze, perhaps it''s best to retreat?"


    ¡°...¡± The captain''s frown deepened. Encouraged by his silence, the one-eyed man continued, "No need to risk our lives for a side job, right? He didn''t look like he had much on him anyway."


    ¡°...<i>Sigh.</i>¡± The captain conceded. He had formed this vignte group to protect the vige from kobolds. The danger seemed real, but in truth, it wasn¡¯t. Kobolds, small demonic creatures, rarely ventured out of the forest and would flee at the slightest threat.


    Their group was profitable. They received free food and drink as payment, and the side business was lucrative. They would often rob weary mercenaries who had failed to destroy a kobold stronghold. No one had ever seeded. Kobolds became fiercely protective of their home when threatened, charging in like demons without fear of death.


    So, the captain and his men waited at the path, preying on the battered mercenaries who escaped the stronghold. They disposed of the bodies in the forest, leaving them for the kobolds, which made cleanup easy. Even if they found nothing, scavenging the corpses during the day was enough. Kobolds cared only for the flesh, not the belongings.


    It was a mutually beneficial arrangement. And today was to be no different.


    ¡°These fools.¡± Their shoulders tensed at the captain''s remark, not realizing the full extent of the situation until they witnessed the zing spectacle.


    "If that''s really the kobold stronghold burning, who cares about our side job? We might lose our main gig by tomorrow,¡± said the captain.


    Both the one-eyed man and the bald man were wide-eyed in rm. The captain, clicking his tongue, continued, "That''s why we need to silence that spellcaster. For now, the vigers mustn''t learn about the stronghold''s destruction."


    They nodded in understanding. The bald man, swallowing hard, asked, "Can we really keep... deceiving them?"


    "We''ll just pretend to raid the stronghold tomorrow. Bring back some loot and say it was easy, thanks to that spellcaster. Who''s going to know?" the captain answered.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    Their eyes widened again. The captain shrugged nonchntly.


    "Then we can continue as the vige''s vigntes. Maybe even get officially recognized for our efforts," said the captain.


    "Smart as always, captain," the one-eyed man muttered, admiringly.


    But soon after, the bald man voiced his concern. "Can we really win, though? Against a red mage...?"


    "That''s exactly why we strike now, you cowardly baldy. Magic isn''t some endless miracle," the captain cut in sharply. "With mes like that, he must''ve exhausted himself clearing the stronghold. He won''t have recovered his Mana yet. We''re in the twilight of magic now. A mage without Mana is weaker than a child.¡±


    He ran his thumb across his throat. "Just a few stabs with a sword should do. I''ve seen plenty of spellcasters die pathetically on the battlefield."


    "What if he still has some Mana left?" asked the bald man.


    "Red magic takes time to cast. If something seems off, we throw our swords first,¡± replied the captain.


    Finally, a spark of resolve lit in the bald man''s eyes. He nodded firmly. "Understood, captain."


    That was a lie. The captain nned to use his men as bait if necessary, to create an opportunity to strike the mage. He trusted his own swordsmanship more.


    "Don''t worry.¡± Hiding his true intentions, the captain patted the bald man''s shoulder. "No great mage would bothering to such a remote ce. The real deals are holed up in the towers. Just stick to the n as usual..."


    Suddenly, the captain''s voice trailed off. Peering into the darkness, he crouched down. "<i>Shh</i>, he''sing."


    "...!" Startled, the bald man and the one-eyed man quickly ducked to either side of the path.


    <i>Thud¡ª Thud¡ª</i>


    Someone was approaching them with uneven, slow footsteps


    "Fuck, this is heavy..." a grumbling voice followed. The stench of blood, burning, and sweat mingled together, assailing their nostrils. As the vignte captain frowned, the mage¡¯s figure emerged. He was a mess, covered in ash and blood. His hood from earlier, and even his sword, were nowhere to be seen. He was limping on one leg and cradling something in his arms: a head with horns on its forehead. It was the head of a kobold, muchrger than any the captain had seen before.


    <i>That spellcaster really did destroy the kobold stronghold. Insane...</i> The captain realized it was the head of the kobold chieftain and felt a wave of relief.


    <i>Now is the only time to kill him.</i>


    It was clear the mage was in no state to cast spells. Waiting for the mage toe within striking distance, the captain signaled to his men. The bald man and the one-eyed man silently rose, swords drawn. Even in the darkness, the des faintly shimmered.


    ¡°...?¡± The mage tilted his head in confusion. But it was toote for secrecy. They were only six or seven steps away. A single leap would bring them within striking distance. The captain, confident of victory, finally stood up.


    "It''s better if you stop right there,¡± he spoke firmly, gripping his sword. The mage stopped.


    "Ah..."


    As the mage sighed, the captain quickly added, "Don''t even move your mouth. And that," he nodded toward the chieftain''s head in the mage¡¯s arms, "put it down. Then, your life will be spared."


    ¡°....¡± A moment of silence followed. Then, the mage scoffed.


    "As you wish.¡± He released his grip on the head. As it fell, the mage¡¯s hand was revealed, glowing with a bright blue magic.


    ¡°...!¡± The captain''s eyes widened in shock.


    <i>How did he¡ª,</i> he thought, instinctively crying out, "Loose!"


    <i>Whizz!</i>


    The sound of a crossbow bolt whistling through the air erupted from behind the mage. Another of the vignte group members, lying in ambush, had shot his crossbow.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Almost simultaneously, a gray mist swirled behind the mage.


    "<i>Argh!</i>" The bald man dropped to one knee. The bolt meant for the mage had lodged itself in his thigh instead.


    "<i>Ugh, aah!</i>" There was no time toprehend what had just happened. The one-eyed man charged at the mage with a roar, followed closely by the captain.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A burst of wind, tinged with the smell of burning, suddenly pushed them away. This wind barrier, which had diverted the bolt, onlysted a moment.


    <i>p!</i>


    But it was enough time for the mage to p his hands together.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A wave of bright blue coldness burst from the mage, spreading out in concentric circles. Everything caught in the wave instantly froze.


    "...!" The one-eyed man, hit by the wave at close range, stumbled past the mage and copsed.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The sound of ice breaking echoed as his body hit the ground. The captain, who had been behind him, was rtively lucky.


    "<i>Ah, ah..."</i> He suffered severe frostbite over his entire body, but he was alive. The spell''s range wasn''t wide.


    ¡°....¡± The mage nced down at the fallen captain amidst the icy shards, then turned away. In his hand, red magic was already flickering again.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    Seven small mes, each the size of a fist, sprouted around the mage. Heunched six of them toward the rear.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!</i>


    Though not precisely aimed, the explosions were powerful enough.


    "<i>Aaaah!</i>" Even the hidden vignte members were caught in the sts.


    "Save, save me¡ª!" cried out the bald man.


    <i>Boom! Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The final me engulfed the bald man, who was already a mess of tears and snot, setting his head aze. The surroundings brightened from the fire. Despite trembling, the captain managed to look up at the mage''s face.


    "How... how can you..." The Captain¡¯s lips barely moved. "...use both fire and ice... simultaneously?"


    This question stemmed from his background as a former imperial soldier. He was familiar with mages, who typically specialized in magic of a single element. They were sensitive about their knowledge and never shared spells with mages of other elements. Their identity was defined by their knowledge and spells. This wasmon knowledge in the empire.


    "How can I do what?"


    The mage picked up the captain''s fallen sword, speaking with a mix of annoyance.


    "Because I''m a ruined character,¡± said the mage.


    "Ruined... character?" asked the captain, confused, but those were hisst words.


    <i>Crack</i>.


    The mage mercilessly shed his throat with the sword. "Annoying bastards..."


    He sighed again, then bent down to search the captain''s body, a movement he seemed all too familiar with. Soon, he pulled up a small pouch. Opening its slightly frozen mouth, the mage clicked his tongue. "Hoped for something better with such a decent sword."


    Just a few coins. If the captain had so little, his men wouldn''t have much either. Nevertheless, the mage thoroughly searched the pockets of the bald man and the one-eyed man too. After collecting a few more meager pouches, he finally turned away. Suddenly, his gaze fell on his hand.


    "...Now this doesn''t make me tremble anymore," he muttered bitterly, picking up the kobold chieftain''s head again.


    "Ah, it''s cold,¡± said the mage. The chieftain''s head was also frozen solid.


    "Always something new, really..."


    Using the captain''s sword as a walking stick, the mage limped away, leaving the bodies behind.


    ***


    <i>Squeak¡ª Bang!</i>


    The door to the tavern was flung open with force. The chatter inside ceased abruptly, as if sliced by a knife. The eyes of the drunken patrons unanimously focused on the man who had entered, smashing the door open. Yet, no one shouted or expressed anger.


    ¡°...¡±


    They simply blinked in stunned silence. The man, looking like he had returned from hell itself, was not only rming in appearance but also carried a gruesomelyrge head in his arms. A monster''s head, with its face frozen in an expression of pain and fear from its final moments.


    <i>Thud¡ª thud¡ª</i>


    Ignoring the stares, the man made his way into the tavern and headed straight for the counter.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    He carelessly dropped the monster''s head onto it. The muscr innkeeper, who had been nodding off, jerked awake.


    "This is...? Oh. Huh.¡± Initially confused, the innkeeper looked at the chieftain''s head and then let out a forced chuckle.


    "You really wiped out the stronghold. Wasn''t expecting that. Thank you.¡± Despite the innkeeper''s gratitude, the man offered no response. Instead, he raised his right hand.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A sword was embedded into the counter.


    "......?¡± The innkeeper''s frown turned into a realization as he gazed at the sword. A sigh escaped his lips. "You encountered the vigntes."


    He recognized whose sword it was.


    "Yeah,¡± the man finally replied curtly.


    "Are they all dead?"


    "Yeah,¡± the man replied, fixing his gaze on the innkeeper. The silence in the tavern grew even heavier. Despite the man being smaller, the innkeeper found himself unable to move under his gaze.


    "Is that all you have to say?" the man asked.


    The innkeeper met his eyes. They were calm, deep ck pools, but the murderous intent within them was just as tranquil and profound.


    "...You did well,¡± the innkeeper responded, barely managing to withstand that intense gaze.


    "Those bastards. They did nothing but guzzle meat and drink without contributing anything, right?"


    Several of the patrons quickly agreed.


    "Yeah! They called themselves vigntes, but they were no different from thieves. Good riddance to those scoundrels!"


    "A burden on the vige gone, two for the price of one!"


    This also served as a passionate plea for their innocence. None of them had the courage to confront the man who single-handedly annihted the kobold stronghold and wiped out the entire vignte group.


    "...I see.¡± Finally, the man nodded. As he pulled the sword out of the counter, he spoke. "You haven''t forgotten the payment for the job, have you?"


    Swallowing a sigh of relief, the innkeeper nodded. "As promised, room and board in our tavern will be free for life. And if you want, we can scrape together some extra coins. It won''t be much, times are tough."


    "That¡¯s alright. I just want a good night''s rest," said the man, casually reattaching his sword at his waist. "Just prepare a hot bath for me. Right now."


    "Right away. How much should I keep it ready?" the innkeeper signaled nervously to the barmaid, asking the man.


    "Until I say it''s enough," the man limped up the stairs.


    "By the way, we never got your name. What is it?" the innkeeper asked, watching him go.


    ¡°Ian.¡± His reply was brief, as before.


    ***


    "Let''s hang this head on the wall! Hahaha, it''s so ugly!"


    "It looks like you. Got any kobold ancestors?"


    "What did you just say, you bastard?"


    The noisy chatter reverberated clearly up to the floor.


    "...So damn noisy.¡± Ian, sitting in the bathtub, clicked his tongue. Even as he grumbled, he continued scrubbing his body. It was his third change of bathwater, and he had washed away most of the grime, but the feeling of dirtiness still had not gone away.


    "If only there were even a cucumber soap, I''d have no more wishes.¡± Ian chuckled to himself at the thought.


    "No more wishes, my ass...¡± His greatest wish was something else¡ªto return to his original world.


    Ian slumped back into the tub, staring at the cobweb-filled ceiling and muttered softly, "...I shouldn''t have used illegal downloads in the first ce."


    It was about a year ago that he had found himself in this world¡ªone thatcked a couple of unimportant things like basic hygiene and fundamental human rights.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    Originally, he was just a regr young worker with no extraordinary skills or achievements. His only hobby was gaming, particrly single-yer RPGs. He stayed away from online games to avoid feeling the gap between him and those with more money and talent. This led him to often visit gamingmunity websites.


    While he liked watching videos and reading strategy articles by experienced gamers, what often attracted him were illegal download links for pirated games. He knew it was wrong, but his low ie made it easy for him to justify it.


    So, clicking on a post titled ¡°Rare Game DLC, Full Mod Package, First Come First Serve¡± was nothing out of the ordinary for him at the time.


    [<i>Aquilonia. A semi-open-world dark fantasy, rife with betrayal, corruption, rebellion, and conspiracy.</i>]


    The description piqued his interest, and the screenshots looked promising. However, it was a game no longer sold due to the developer''s issues. The post was deleted just after he downloaded the link. Proud to be among the first, he immediatelyunched the game and nned to spend the entire weekend on it.


    In Aquilonia, yers could choose from five sses: Knight, Barbarian, Mage, Scout, and Acolyte. The instation tip mentioned that in special situations, such as boss fights, yers could receive assistance from other user characters registered on the server. However, the server connection failed to work, likely because the game was a pirated copy or the server had been shut down.


    Either way, he knew he had to tackle everything alone. So, he chose the Mage, a ranged dealer and the most straightforward choice for beginners. The character''s unique traits were Intuition and Concentration. He set the difficulty at medium and went with the default appearance and a random name. His character, Ian Hope, was thus created.


    <i>...I should have looked up the strategy first</i>. Ian sighed. It was toote for regrets now. Back then, he was too focused on the game to even think of that.


    Aquilonia was a pretty impressive game overall. The graphics were a bit outdated but had a unique atmosphere. Thebat was engaging, based on a diverse skill tree. Being a semi-open world, yers had toplete certain quests to move to the next area, but the game wasn''t overly tedious thanks to the high level of freedom, subquests, and skippable cutscenes. He particrly liked the many choices that led to dark, gloomy endings, fitting for a dark fantasy.


    However, the game was not easy. Items had no ss restrictions but required certain stats to wear, often with random options. Compared to the extensive skill tree, skill points were scarce. Boss fights and named mobs were especially challenging. He selected skills and attributes as needed, progressing through the game.


    The difficulty really ramped up in chapter four. Even regr monsters had be tough to handle, and a bit of level grinding did not make much of a difference. He ended up searching for strategy guides and found a detailed one by an experienced yer. It was long, so he read only what he needed. Slowly, he realized how difficult his situation was.


    The first issue was his unique traits. Intuition and Concentration weren''t very helpful for a character that fought from a distance. Instead, Elemental Affinity, Magical Bloodline, Insight, Parallel Thinking, or even Luck and Reflexes would have been more beneficial. His charactergged behind other mages of the same level in terms of abilities, especially in Intelligence and Mental Fortitude.


    This was a trade-off for investing more in Strength, Agility, and Stamina, necessary for solo encounters. To ovee these deficiencies, he had to rely on control and overwhelming firepower.


    Skill allocation followed the same principle. Focusing on a single attribute rather than spreading thin across many was key, so he had to learn only the essential arcane andmon skills. Skill points were precious, especially given hisck of magical power and financial resources. This often meant confronting bosses with extreme resistances, which ideally would have been countered by item farming and reducing the enemy''s resistance.


    However, the most critical issue was his choices in quests and decisions. He had missed or skipped too many essential side quests that provided extra stat and skill points. Worse, by deliberately choosing the worst options, he had caused too many key characters who should have been his allies to die or turn corrupt. In short, Ian Hope was a failed character, with no apparent way to reverse it.


    Fortunately, there was still time left before the weekend ended. He decided to start over, this time using a guide and choosing an easier profession. However, he faced a dilemma as there was only one character slot avable, and opening another required a payment he couldn''t afford. Reluctantly, he chose to delete his character.


    That was when the error message appeared.


    [Deletion has been denied.]


    <i>Denied, not just impossible?</i> While he was stunned by this message, more pop-up windows followed.


    [The ¡ô¡ó??s are watching you.]


    [The ¡ô¡ó??s wishes for the end of the world.]


    [The ¡ô¡ó??s....]


    Thest thing he remembered was the monitor shing blindingly.


    <i> </i> *


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself lying in the middle of a strange swamp, with the tutorial quest screen from the game''s beginning in front of him.


    "...!" Startled by a noise, Ian''s eyes snapped open and he instinctively grabbed the sword leaning against the bathtub, pointing it at the intruder.


    "<i>Ah</i>...!" A muffled scream escaped her. The maid, carrying a bucket of water, had lost her grip on it from surprise. The water sshed onto her legs, and hot steam rose.


    "I, I was just going to change the water...." Her voice trembled as the de hovered near her throat.


    "...." Ian watched in silence as fear flickered in the maid''s brown eyes.


    Was it because he was reminiscing about something that had happened way back? An age-old question bubbled up in his mind: was she truly a person, or just intricate graphics, considering that this world originated from a game?


    "It seems I misunderstood," said Ian, putting away his sword.


    "I''m sorry...." The maid set down the bucket, copsing in relief. She was visibly shaking, sweat beading on her forehead.


    Ian, observing her, reached the same conclusion as before. Even if this all was fake, he couldn''t think of it as anything but real. If fakes were this lifelike, there wasn''t much difference.


    "I''ll empty the bathwater for you.¡± She stood up, bending over the bathtub to release the plug. Ian noticed her reddened legs, likely from the hot water.


    "Sorry about earlier. It was instinct. I''ve been attacked often,¡± Ian awkwardly spoke up.


    "It seems you''ve been through a lot,¡± said the maid with an understanding smile. Her voice was now calmer.


    Ian shrugged, recalling the swamp where he had first awoken. A ce of sickness, refugees, fugitives, bandits, and cursed creatures. He had spent more than half a year in that tutorial area he once cleared in just ten minutes. That was enough time for him to ept and adapt to his situation. The game had transformed into Ian''s reality; scenarios he had previously cleared were reset, and ironically, he had be more of a game character than ever before.


    "I''ll bring another bucket of water. ...And this time, please don''t point your sword at me.¡± The maid turned away with these words.


    Ian remained silent, lost in his thoughts about the past. He recalled how he had changed from amon man afraid of cockroaches to a ruthless mage who did not hesitate to kill. If he hadn''t kept his character''s powers and skills, he would''ve probably died long ago. He wondered why only his level and skills stayed the same when everything else, like time and quests, had restarted. It seemed like someone had arranged it this way to keep him alive. It was a weird kind of help from whoever it was that had brought him to this world.


    <i>¡®If only they had given me points instead.</i>¡¯ His main problem was still the same. Ian Hope was a failed character. Right now, he was strong enough to defeat the weak locals without the need of equipment, but soon, he''d be helpless again. He couldn''t stay hidden in this small ce forever. Time was moving on, and things would happen, maybe even more unexpectedly without him.


    Staying in thisnd meant he couldn''t escape what wasing. If he did nothing, he would surely die. This world was bigger than the game, with more and stronger enemies, as well as new ces, people, and monsters. The point of no return mighte sooner than expected. Actually, he was certain of it. Maybe as early as the end of chapter two or mid-chapter three.


    <i>I am living on borrowed time,</i> Ian thought. He let out a hollowugh.


    In thest year, he hadn''t leveled up at all. He had only gained a little experience. Most of that was frompleting quests and receiving experience as a reward. Probably because the enemies he faced were too weakpared to him, like the kobolds or the vigntes he had encountered earlier. Still, not everything was bad.


    <i>The story has reset</i>. He had another chance toplete quests that offered additional ability and skill points. He could also make different choices from those that had led to the worst oues. Furthermore, the points he had previously earned hadn''t disappeared.


    <i>Three points gained so far in chapter one... Not bad.</i> While bing the ultimate mage as per the guide was out of reach, there was still hope to reach a survivable level. The best scenario would be to maintain his current advantage as long as possible.


    <i>But life never goes as nned.</i> He looked at his swollen ankle by the empty bathtub. The problem was the ax thrown by the Kobold chief. His Whirling Barrier skill had made the ax miss him, but he had hurt his ankle in surprise. This was a new attack pattern.


    "New patterns, huh...¡± said Ian, almost mockingly. To think that after going through so much, he had be thiscent. He was lucky that the only price for such an important lesson was a sprained ankle. Thanks to his high stamina, he''d be better by tomorrow.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door opened slowly and very carefully.


    "I''m not holding a sword," Ian called out. Hearing this, the maid hurried in, carrying buckets of steaming water. It seemed they intended to boil him alive.


    "Sorry for the dy, hero.¡± She bowed slightly.


    "I''m a mercenary, not a hero,¡± said Ian.


    "But you saved our vige,¡± the maid replied.


    Technically, she wasn''t wrong. But this vige was destined to burn eventually.


    "Just pour the water. No more nonsense." Ian gestured dismissively. The maid picked up the first bucket she had brought.


    "...Tell me if it''s too hot,¡± said the maid. She began pouring the water slowly, sneaking nces at him while pretending to look away. On closer inspection, her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    It was only then that he realized it.


    <i>¡®Ah, it''s because I¡¯m naked.¡¯</i>


    He had adapted a bit <i>too</i> well to this dark age.


    "Don''t get any weird ideas," said Ian.


    "Me? What do you mean?" The maid shivered, taken aback.


    "Exactly what I said. Don''t let your imagination run wild,¡± Ian added calmly.


    In this world, she might be considered an adult, but to him, the freckle-faced maid seemed too young. Maybe fifteen, sixteen at most? Feeling anything more than paternal affection toward such a young girl was a crime in itself.


    "I... I didn''t think about anything,¡± said the maid.


    She was a terrible liar. It made sense, though. Having seen only toothless drunks reeking of alcohol, a well-built body like his must be a novelty to her. He looked down at his own body. Even though he was a mage, thanks to his Strength and Stamina stats, he had well-defined muscles. A six-pack, clear as chocte bars, something he never had in reality.


    His Intelligence and Mental Fortitude had also improved. He was faster and thought more multi-dimensionally than before. Even with his character''s poor stat distribution, he was quite strong. If he had allocated his stats properly, he might have been like an enlightened sage.


    "Hey, the water''s going to overflow.¡± Ian finally raised his hand.


    The maid, who seemed ready to add another bucket of water, reluctantly stood up.


    "Should I boil more water?" she hesitantly asked.


    "The water''s enough. Prepare some food. I''ll leave in an hour,¡± said Ian.


    "And after that...?" the maid asked.


    <i>After that, what?</i> Ian thought.


    "Nothing. Leave,¡± Ian firmly spoke.


    His firm dismissal made the maid pout as she turned around, but she didn''t forget to leave a defiant look in her eyes.


    "Ha....¡± As Ian chuckled, the rowdy voices of the drunks filled his ears again.


    Perhaps it would''ve been better to ask the maid to keep talking instead of this noise. Ian closed his eyes, and submerged up to his chin in the bathtub, activating his level three Meditation skill. Originally, this arcane skill was supposed to be capped at level one.


    ***


    The next day, Ian led the innkeeper and a few vige youths back to the kobold stronghold, apanied by a wagon.


    "What a mess... Did you pour oil and set it on fire or something?" the innkeeper asked.


    The stronghold still bore the scars ofst night''s devastation. Charred bodies and ashes, remnants of half-burnt fences and huts.


    "How many are there? Were they nning to start a nation?"


    "Anyway, the lord probably doesn''t care. Too busy with war preparations.¡±


    "The lord and vignte. <i>Tch</i>, <i>spit</i>. Thinking about it again, it feels refreshing. They got what they deserved, those bandits.¡±


    "Should''ve trampled on their corpses instead of just spitting on them."


    The chatter of the vige youths quieted down as Ian turned to look at them. Having witnessed the scene Ian had created, they looked at him with a mix of awe and fear.


    "As I said, your job is simple,¡± Ian continued in a calm tone. "Search every corner and gather anything useful."

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    Ian had brought the vigers to scavenge the stronghold. Loot gathering had be crucial, much more than in the game, as neither monsters nor humans resurrected or respawned anymore.


    Once dead, it was final, and the same went for the loot. Looking through the huge stronghold by himself wasn''t effective, so he asked for help. Still, he didn''t trust these vigers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop from taking what you need for your vige, or a bit of spare change,¡± Ian met each of the young men¡¯s eyes, as if memorizing their faces.


    ¡°But don''t miss anything valuable. Bring those to me, especially if you''re not sure whether they''re valuable or not.¡±


    Ian lightly touched the vignte captain¡¯s sword, now his.


    ¡°And remember, I despise people who repay kindness with betrayal. I can''t stand even sharing the same air with such people,¡± said Ian.


    His words were meant to intimidate, but they were not entirely empty threats. Ian looked at the young men, who nervously swallowed, and added, ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Then spread out and get to it.¡± Ian nodded slightly.


    The young men scattered with their eyes gleaming like hyenas.


    ¡°Don''t get too caught up in the treasure. Keep your swords ready. There might still be some alive.¡± Adding his advice, the innkeeper followed them leisurely.


    ¡°Innkeeper,¡± Ian called him to a halt.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the innkeeper replied.


    The innkeeper approached. At first nce, he looked fat rather than muscr, but a more careful look revealed that he was, in fact, quite robust. Ian wondered if he''d have had such a physique if he had chosen a Knight or a Barbarian ss.


    "It seems like you need some muscle,¡± the innkeeper remarked.


    ¡°You''ve probably got a better eye for valuable stuff than these hayseeds,¡± Ian replied as he turned toward the innkeeper.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the military? You''d be skilled in looting.¡±


    ¡°Precisely, a regr in Bel Ronde''s army. You have a good eye.¡± The innkeeper chuckled.


    Ian shrugged. He''d visited inns often in the game for quests, and almost all innkeepers were either thugs or ex-soldiers. It was a simple deduction that this innkeeper, with his demeanor like that of a seasoned sergeant, was thetter.


    ¡°We''re here,¡± said Ian.


    They entered the heart of the stronghold, the clearing where Ian had decapitated the kobold chieftain.


    ¡°Is that the chieftain?¡± The innkeeper pointed to the center, where arge battle axy next to a grayish-ck headless body. The broken sword lying in front of the chieftain¡¯s body was Ian''s old one.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll start with this one,¡± Ian dered, standing before the remains.


    ¡°I''ve seen kobold chieftains before, but never one this big. No wonder the head was sorge,¡± the innkeeper eximed in awe.


    The chieftain was massive,parable to that of the innkeeper himself. Normal kobolds were the size of children, so this was an abnormal growth. The chieftain wore makeshift armor made of leather and was adorned with trinkets, mostly made of beast fangs and ws.


    "I think you can tell from his appearance that he was a young one. He would have grownrger by now.¡± As Ian spoke, he leaned forward.


    "I couldn''t tell at all. But if he grew anyrger, it would have been terrifying," the innkeeper responded.


    "Indeed. He would have invaded the vige, and most of you would have perished.¡±


    "Well, that might be true, but you seem so certain, as if you''ve seen it yourself."


    "The vignte was simply too weak," Ian concluded.


    Actually, this was a scene Ian had seen in the game. When the game became a reality, the flow of time changed as well. Although it had been over a year since Ian arrived here, it was still much earlier than when he had visited in the game.


    In the game, the kobold stronghold, organized into tribal units, dominated the forest and threatened the viges. The kobold chieftain, at that time, was a grand chieftain overseeing other chieftains. Exterminating him before this rise to power was rtively easy, but the reward in experience points was significantly less.


    <i>I just hope the loot isn''t as disappointing</i>. Ian began inspecting and removing the chieftain''s ornaments one by one.


    "...There it is.¡± Ian''s eyes sparkled as he found something of value. Fortunately, the loot remained unchanged.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± asked the innkeeper, squatting nearby.


    "A valuable item." Ian showed him a ne


    "To me, it looks like a nasty stone with a red eye," the innkeeper observed.


    "You''ve seen it right," Ian replied, donning the Bloodstone Ne.


    A rare ornament that increased Strength and Stamina by one each and Mental Fortitude by three. The chieftain''s stolid demeanor was partly due to this ne.


    "You have a unique eye for things. It seems like I won''t be of much help,¡± said the innkeeper, eyeing the ne warily.


    "You will be now. Remove his armor," Ian instructed.


    "...So, I end up doing physicalbor after all. Understood.".


    The innkeeper began lifting the chieftain''s corpse. Though he muttered about its extreme weight, he skillfully started removing the ragged armor. Ian touched the armor. He was able to look up the armor¡¯s specs, which didn¡¯t look particrly impressive. It seemed difficult to repair as well.


    "You can have the armor. It''ll fit you," said Ian.


    "Really? I''ve got a new decoration for the inn, then. Thanks.¡± The innkeeper''s hands became lively as he untangled the armor¡¯s fasteners.


    "And take this ax too," Ian added.


    "Are you sure? To my eyes, these things seem more valuable than that ne," said the innkeeper.


    <i>Not at all, </i>thought Ian. The battle ax was barely holding together and would shatter after a few hits.


    "Don''t be mistaken. It''s not for free,¡± Ian added calmly, concealing his thoughts. The innkeeper cocked his head.


    "While I¡¯m staying in the vige, you¡¯ll find me work," said Ian.


    "Like kobold extermination requests?" the innkeeper asked.


    "Anything. Big or small, as long as the reward is certain," replied Ian. This was the real reason Ian had brought the innkeeper along.


    Before falling into this world, he had seen a list of essential side quests in a strategy guide, but he hadn''t read all of them. Even with his improved intellect, he couldn''t know what he hadn''t seen. And it was impractical to search for every quest himself.


    So, he nned to let the jobse to him. Among them, there would surely be quests, or at least clues. A tattered armor and a nearly broken ax were a fair price for this service. The loot for the vige youths followed the same logic.


    "That''s unexpected," the innkeeper remarked, looking at Ian with a hint of admiration.


    "Why, did you think I''d only deplete your food supply? Like those vigntes?" Ian chuckled.


    "I thought you''d leave soon. Someone like you wouldn''t stick around in a backwater ce like this."


    "I will leave. Once my business is done."


    If he weren''t a ruined character, perhaps it would be different. Ian intended to clear as many quests as possible as he progressed. Even if the oues differed from the story he experienced in the game.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll dly take on everything except trivial tasks like finding lost cats," said the innkeeper.


    "That''s fine too. As long as I can kill and bring the bodies," said Ian.


    The innkeeperughed as he removed the armor, handling it with more care this time. It was his property now. Ian smirked inwardly and turned to look at the corpse. His gaze was fixed on the middle of the chieftain''s chest.


    "As expected, there it is," said Ian.


    In the center of the chieftain''s chest was embedded arge ck bead. Around the bead, thick blood vessels protruded. This bead was the finest trophy that could be obtained from the chief.


    "What is this? A cursed bead?" The innkeeper asked.


    "Something like that," Ian nodded in agreement.


    "My goodness. <i>Lu Sr</i>...." The innkeeper closed his eyes and murmured the name of God.


    "Dagger." Ian reached out his hand.


    With a face like he''d tasted something foul, the innkeeper drew his dagger and handed it to Ian. Without hesitation, Ian plunged the dagger into the chief''s chest and extracted the bead. The heavy ck bead, still shimmering with blood, seemed to contain something ominously wriggling inside.


    "What kind of curse is imbued in it?" the innkeeper asked, turning his gaze away.


    "It''s filled with tainted magic. A lot of it."


    "...Are you saying the chieftain used ck magic?"


    "The one who embedded this used it. It''s also their endgame. In time, it would have bound its power to the being that gave it strength."


    Now that the chieftain was dead, it was merely concentrated essence of corrupted magic.


    "Does that mean someone wants these things to spread?" The innkeeper''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes," replied Ian.


    "For what purpose? Is it a ck mage corrupted by the madness of the ck Wall?".


    "That''s none of my concern. It''s a done deal, so forget about it," Ian responded in a solemn tone.


    <i>Besides, that ck mage would eventually meet his end at my hands</i>, Ian silently mused, wiping the blood off the essence bead.


    A bead of concentrated tainted superior magic. If he had been a ck mage, it would have been a valuable artifact to use immediately.


    In Aquilonia, every character could choose Corruption. It was an addition in the first DLC, an expansion pack of sorts. Knights became Dark Knights, Barbarians became Berserkers, Mages became ck Mages, Scouts became Assassins, and Acolytes became Ancient Clerics. ording to the strategy guide, skills, choices, and quests could all change. Corruption, a choice still avable to Ian, carried its own risks.


    The main reason Ian avoided it was the penalty it imposed: a reset of his level the moment he embraced Corruption. Additionally, Ian''s unfamiliarity with the skills that followed corruption contributed to his decision. The uncertainty about how his rtionships with key characters would evolve was yet another factor.


    Nevertheless, the current priority was clear. Purifying this essence would enable him to use it anyway. Whether Ian chose to use it directly or craft something from it, it was certain to save his life at least once.


    <i>I wonder which priest in Agel Lan has the ability to purify this,</i> Ian thought to himself.


    He then ced the essence in his pocket. More precisely, he pretended to do so while actually transferring it to a pocket dimension.


    The game''s basic 12-slot inventory window had now transformed into a small pocket dimension. It was still small and unable to holdrge weapons like polearms, but it served as an absolutely theft-proof personal safe.


    "It seems my business with this fellow is done," Ian remarked as he stood up, handing back the dagger.


    "So, where to next?" The innkeeper took the dagger back, still looking uneasy.


    "Now it''s time to raid this guy''s house." Ian pointed toward the back of the clearing, at a shack that was somewhat intact.


    "Let''s go quickly. I''m curious about what the kobold chieftain has hoarded." The innkeeper''s eyes sparked to life, and he quickly took the lead.


    <i>¡®Probably more curious about what spoils woulde his way,¡¯ </i>Ian thought. He leisurely followed, also curious about what they would discover.


    ***


    The loot gathered by the vige youths filled a cart and still overflowed. It ranged from scrap metal, logs, and unusable military equipment to rtively intact kobold corpses.


    Most of it was junk that Ian would not have even nced at if he had been alone. Of course, he still selected the most valuable items from the heap¡ªa few magic stones and silver coins. Though they amounted to just a handful, it was more than nothing.


    "This... isn''t <i>too</i> bad," Ian murmured to himself.


    Each of these items was more valuable than all the other misceneous goodsbined. The gain was quite generous, considering he had not invested much time or effort. There were also magic stones found in the chieftain''s hut, so overall, it was a sessful search.


    ¡°Still....¡± There was more to be checked.


    He turned his gaze toward the vige youths lined up in a row with their pockets bulging conspicuously.


    <i>They''ve gathered quite diligently,</i> Ian noted inwardly, scrutinizing them carefully.


    The youths froze like frogs before a snake under his gaze. Ian''s eyes flickered menacingly, a sign he was using his Vision, a magical detection skill. Although it was only level one, it was sufficient to identify objects infused with magic.


    ...Just like now. Ian halted, noticing a green light shimmering from within a youth''s bulging pocket. He didn''t know what it was, but it was definitely an object containing magic. Ian gazed at the youth, a simple fellow with a notably pale face. Ian¡¯s frustration was reced by bitterness. Despite his warnings, they never learned.


    "Why so foolish?" Ian asked.


    "Y-Yes?" the youth stammered, obviously aware he had done something wrong.


    The moment of reflection was brief. Ian drew his sword from his waist. It seemed these medieval fools only learned their lessons through bloodshed.


    "Empty your pockets," Ianmanded.


    Tension finally showed on the faces of those watching, and their eyes shifted to the trembling youth.


    "What, exactly...?" the youth barely uttered.


    Ian didn''t repeat himself; instead, he raised his sword. Just as he was about to strike...


    "...?"


    Ian''s brow furrowed suddenly. The magic emanating from the youth''s pocket intensified. The magic seeping into the youth''s body became increasingly vivid. Ian shifted his gaze back to the youth''s face and looked again at his paleplexion, trembling lips, and unfocused eyes.


    "...You weren¡¯t in any state to talk from the beginning," said Ian.


    "That, that thing. Wh-what is th-that..." The youth''s voice turned eerie, grating like metal on metal. His eyes, wide open, turned a shade of purple. A purple magical aura enveloped him.


    "<i>Ah</i>,<i> ah!</i>"


    "This is insane...! Johnson?!"


    The surrounding youths recoiled in horror and disbelief.


    <i>Crack¡ª Crackle¡ª </i>


    With a chilling sound of breaking bones, the youth''s arms and shoulders began to contort unnaturally, as if undergoing a mutation.


    <i>''Disgusting,''</i> Ian thought. Of course, Ian had no intention of waiting until the transformation wasplete.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Ian''s momentarily halted sword shed again, drawing an arc. Just as the de was about to sever the youth''s neck...


    <i>Snap.</i>


    The youth''s unnaturally twisted hand gripped the de. The sword prated halfway through his hand, but the youth seemed impervious to pain, even smirking. His eyes, swirling with purple magic, stared directly at Ian.


    "You''re quite hasty. Aiming for the neck right away." An eerie, metallic voice echoed. Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had assumed it was merely a possession or a curse.


    "There was an uninvited guest, after all,¡± said Ian.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    "Uninvited guest? Me?" The man burst into a cacklingugh, emitting a sound that seemed to scrape their eardrums. "You must be joking. You are the one that ruined the field where I sowed seeds."


    <i>Ah, is that so?</i> Ian''s expression finally rxed.


    "That must be disappointing for you, dark mage," Ian remarked.


    "You''re not even surprised. Ah, of course. It was you who hid my seeds!" shouted the man.


    It was undoubtedly about the bead of tainted essence since it was also the terminal of the dark mage. The connection must have been cut off when Ian had put it into his small pocket dimension, prompting the man to act hastily.


    <i>It must have been frustrating for him to lose the magical power he had invested</i>. Ian smiled.


    "Indeed. I''ll make good use of it."


    "What an insolent mouth you have," the man retorted.


    <i>Crack¨CCrunch!</i>


    The man''s body began to transform again, twisting and swelling.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The sword in Ian¡¯s grasp suddenly snapped in half. Ian clicked his tongue involuntarily, mourning the loss of the decent sword he had only recently obtained.


    "I''ll make sure you understand who you''re trying to y with. I am¡ª" The man''s speech was abruptly interrupted.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The man¡¯s face was engulfed in an explosion from the fireball that Ian had thrown. But that single fireball was not the end.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>


    Ian continuously hurled fist-sized fireballs. The fiery barrage continued until the man was forced to his knees.


    <i>Thud. Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Before he could fullyplete his transformation, the man copsed on the ground. Even in his charred state, purple magical energy burned in his sunken eye sockets, filled with hatred.


    "You! You''re a red outcast! Good for me! I will find you again. Don''t forget! I am the one that will make your wretched soul suffer forever. I am¡ª!" The man''s threatening voice was once more cut off before he couldplete his sentence.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The broken sword chopped down on the charred neck. The head detached from the body with its jaw clicking emptily.


    "Necro.. mancer...." The man¡¯s voice faded, along with the light in his eyes.


    "So much babbling," said Ian.


    In a situation where the killing intent was mutual, there was no need for formalities. Ian, clicking his tongue, approached the twitching torso. He bent down and raised the sword in his hand.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    The sword hacked viciously through the charred flesh. Eventually, Ian pushed his hand into the torn flesh, pulling out a ck bead. It was smaller than the chieftain¡¯s essence bead, and it was swirling with purple magical energy.


    "There wasn''t just one. Of course..." said Ian.


    Thinking back, there were chieftains under the great chieftain in the game. It wasn''t surprising that the unnamed dark mage had arranged this.


    "What, what is that?! <i>Eek</i>!"


    The gasp came shortly after. It was from the vige youths who had been watching from a distance.


    "<i>Eek! Aaaaah!</i>"


    One of the vigers, screaming, rolled out and frantically took off his pants.


    "...?" Even Ian was baffled by the sudden farcical turn of events.


    "I havemitted a grave sin, my lord!" The man, with his buttocks fully exposed, prostrated himself on the ground.


    Ian frowned.


    "Showing yourself like that is a crime worthy of death by itself. Speak clearly," he spoke sharply.


    "In my pocket, there''s another orb, just like that one." The trembling man pointed to his discarded pants.


    "...." Ian''s eyebrows lowered. He approached the discarded pants and carelessly cut open the pocket with his knife. Among various trinkets, another bead of essence rolled out.


    "I swear to <i>Lu Sr</i>, I had no idea. I thought it was just a unique orb, to give to my sister, to give to her¡ª!" the man cried out.


    "Shut up. Before I really kill you." Ian picked up the essence bead and the man''s mouth snapped shut. Ian rolled the bead between his fingers and looked back at the young men.


    "Anyone else wants to confess?"


    "...No, there isn''t."


    "There''s none. Really, my lord."


    The young men shook their heads in unison.


    "Even fools wouldn''t lie in a life-threatening situation. If they do, then I''ll be the one to crack their skulls," the innkeeper added casually as he stepped forward. He was wearing the chieftain''s armor sloppily, with an ax slung over his shoulder.


    "Right. I''ll make sure of that." Ian shrugged.


    "Stop your sniveling and get that dirty ass out of my sight. Go and take care of Johnson''s corpse yourself." The innkeeper looked down at the prostrate man. He kicked the bare buttocks of the man and turned to Ian. "By the way, you''re a red mage? I thought you were a swordsman since you carry a sword."


    "Does it make a difference?" Ian asked while putting away the essence bead. People of the dark ages viewed mages with a contradictory blend of fear and contempt. It was more convenient to be seen as a swordsman or fallen knight.


    "No. I¡¯ll simply consider what you carry as a sharp-edged magic wand," the innkeeper answered.


    "Well, keep thinking that way. And make sure those fools understand that when you return." Ian turned and waved the broken sword. "Thanks to them breaking their promise, my steel magic wand is broken again. I need a new one made."


    The innkeeperughed as if conceding. "But are you alright? Seems like you''ve incurred the wrath of a dark mage," he added to Ian''s departing back.


    "Mind your own business," Ian replied without turning his head. "Just keep the promise you made with me."


    ***


    The innkeeper kept his promise well. Starting the day after he returned to the vige, he began to mediate requests for him. Of course, he remembered to make a sword and armor for Ian beforehand. The sword was ordinary, but the armor was made from the leather of the kobold chieftain. It was the innkeeper¡¯s idea.


    Ian epted the armor, thinking it was better than being unprotected as he was, only to discover that he was able to check the information of the equipment. It meant this was an item that also existed in the game. Although it was only of rare grade, it was more than sufficient for the current situation.


    "You look convincing. You don''t seem like a mage at all," said the innkeeper with augh.


    "You should be careful with your words."


    "Don''t worry. It seems you don''t want people to know you''re a mage, so I''ve firmly instructed the blockheads not to say anything.".


    "They would never keep such a promise."


    "They will. They''re terrified of you. They must be shivering right now, thinking that you might be watching them from somewhere."


    True to the innkeeper¡¯s words, no client referred to Ian as a mage. They used embarrassing titles like ¡°the hero¡± or ¡°the savior of the vige.¡± Nheless, employing the innkeeper as a business agent was a sessful idea.


    Clients frequented the tavern he stayed at daily, with requests ranging from killing wild boars that disturbed the fields every night to dealing with water ghosts emerging from the vige well. Despite the vige''s small size, there were a surprising number of requests. Most were trivial tasks that didn''t trigger the quest window, but he resolved each request without any refusal or failure.


    "<i>Phew</i>." After washing his face, Ian dried off with a clean towel. His gaze swept over every corner of the spacious room out of habit, checking for any changes that might have urred overnight. Of course, nothing had changed.


    "Hmm," he murmured, realizing he had grown quite familiar with the room. It made sense, considering he had been living there for almost a month. During this time, he had secured the best room in the tavern. It was thergest room, it had plenty of sunlight and a clean bed. Even so, in his eyes, it was no better than a cheap inn.


    "...I''ll probably miss these timester," Ian muttered as he left the room.


    "Are you up, Fixer?" greeted the maid cleaning the hall as he descended the stairs. ¡°Fixer¡± was a new nickname for Ian, and one of the less irritating ones.


    "Yes. Prepare breakfast for me,"


    "Alright. I''ll prepare your favorite meat and eggs," the maid replied, setting down her mop.


    She was one of the few in the vige who wasn''t afraid of Ian. In fact, her overly casual attitude was sometimes annoying.


    "You''ll get scolded by the innkeeper again," Ian added as he sat down.


    "What does it matter? Thanks to you, the innkeeper is earning a decent amount. He¡¯ll understand." The maid snorted.


    She was one of the reasons Ian couldfortably stay in this tavern. In exchange for mediating requests, the innkeeper received a referral fee from the clients, but it was only a small amount, so Ian didn''t mind. The innkeeper was diligent in bringing in business.


    "If that''s so, bring me a beer as well," Ian casually added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± The maid went into the kitchen, leaving him alone.


    "It seems about time...," Ian murmured, tapping his finger on the table.


    The requests were rapidly decreasing, signaling that the time to leave the vige was approaching. It meant a cycle of sleeping outdoors and traveling until he reached the next vige. He didn¡¯t like it, but there was no other choice.


    Getting toofortable with peaceful daily life for Ian was simr to slowlymitting suicide. Ian realized he hadn''t killed anything in the past week, with the only bloodshed being when he cut off the wrist of someone trying to cheat him out of his reward and a finger of someone who harassed the maid.


    "Once everything is confirmed...," Ian murmured again.


    A te was suddenly set before him. Eggs, mashed potatoes, and grilled meat¡ª it was a bit much for breakfast, but he eagerly grabbed the knife and fork. After all, these were some of the few decent foods in this world.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" asked the maid, sitting opposite him as she ced a full beer ss down.


    "It''s none of your concern," Ian responded, causing the maid to pout. After taking a sip of his beer, Ian asked, "When did the innkeeper leave?"


    "About an hour ago. He''s probably bothering people by now, asking if they need anything," the maid clicked her tongue. "The innkeeper is the one who''s getting more into it. Just yesterday, he was muttering how you wished some kobold remnants would show up."


    "I see," Ian nodded while chewing his meat. If it hade to the point of saying such things, it really meant that work was running low.


    "But thanks to you, the vige has never been this peaceful. It''s wonderful." The maid propped her chin with her hands, gazing at Ian. She continued, "It''s all thanks to you, Fixer."


    "It''s only temporary," Ian replied nonchntly. "The problem is that new ones will arise soon."


    "You sound... sure of that."


    "It''s obvious."


    During the dark ages, and in a vigecking proper defensive forces, this was a straightforward issue.


    "Can I ask you one question?" The maid¡¯s voice sounded as Ian refocused on the food.


    "No."


    "Why don''t you reveal that you''re a mage?"


    <i>¡®I just said no.¡¯</i> Ian sighed, looking at the maid. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Because it bes a hassle. Besides, I don''t particrly like spellcasters."


    "Is it because, as others say, mages are arrogant, cunning, and selfish?"


    "Something like that," Ian said, recalling the first mage he had encountered in the swamps, a somewhat civilized old man.


    The old man, having seen Ian use various types of magic during their journey together, became curious about Ian¡¯s secrets. Ian had responded kindly, telling the old man that it was something he couldn¡¯t do. Of course, the old man did not give up. Instead, the old man tried to uncover the secret himself by attempting to open up Ian¡¯s head. Needless to say, the old man¡¯s attempt was unsessful.


    The old man got his throat slit, and Ian learned a lesson. It is best not to get involved with mages. This was one of the aspects that hadpletely changed from when it was a game. In the game, mage NPCs were known to be dismissive and cautious of mages who belonged to other schools, but they never went to the extreme of attempting to dissect someone¡¯s brain.


    "So, what do you like, Fixer?" the maid asked another question.


    Ian paused, various things shing through his mind. Unfortunately, most of them were unobtainable in this world. Something like coke to wash down the greasiness of these foods.


    ¡®<i>Damn it,¡¯ </i>Ian thought.


    "Treasure. And money," he said, clicking his tongue. He then turned his gaze back to his te.


    "Is that really all?" The maid looked speechless.


    The maid asked again, but Ian did not respond further, and he just kept chewing his meatboriously.


    "Ah, you''re awake?" The innkeeper returned as Ian had nearly finished the food on his te. The innkeeper awkwardly greeted him and hesitated with the doorknob in his hand.


    Ian eventually clicked his tongue.


    "What is it? Speak up. Don''t beat around the bush."


    "Well, someone is here looking for you." The innkeeper scratched his cheek.


    "A request?"


    "I''m not sure, but¡ª" Just as the innkeeper was about to say something, the door, which was almost closed, opened again. The person who opened the door was a young man in leather armor, with a friendly appearance.


    "Excuse me." The young man flung the door wide open, revealing a figure standing behind him.


    It was a person d in te armor, a full suit that left no skin exposed. The helmet, resembling the beak of an eagle or a hawk,pletely covered their face. The hilt of the sword at their waist was adorned not with a ssic pommel but with a decoration shaped like a deer¡¯s antler, the symbol of Agel Lan.


    Putting it all together, the visitor was an elite knight of the Kingdom of Agel Lan, a figure one would not expect to find in such a remote vige. But that was not the reason Ian tilted his head in curiosity.


    "The look is strangely familiar..." Ian was sure he had seen that particr design of that full-body armor somewhere before.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    As Ian narrowed his brows, a young man and a knight fully entered the room. The door shut with a thud, and an awkward silence momentarily enveloped the space.


    "<i>Ahem</i>. I don''t want to make excuses, but I think I need to exin the situation," the innkeeper broke the silence.


    "At first, I thought the knight was just looking for a ce to stay, so I only intended to guide. But then the squire asked if there were any special problems in the area. So, I mentioned that our vige has an excellent Fixer."


    "Just get to the point. Keep it short," Ian interrupted.


    "They wanted to talk to you. I politely refused as per the rules, but they promised not to cause any trouble, so I brought them here,¡± said the innkeeper, coughing awkwardly.


    "I see." Ian nodded.


    <i>They''re here to see me but won''t say why.</i> Contrary to the innkeeper''s concern, Ian did not me the innkeeper.


    Knights in this world could legally turn into murderers at any moment. A knight''s killing could be excused with a reasonable justification. Hence, knights were often arrogant and ruthless. Strict rules and chivalry applied only in front of those they recognized. So, the innkeeper making an effort to refuse was, in a way, keeping his loyalty. However, Ian''s curiosity was more about the identity of the knight.


    <i>I definitely saw this knight somewhere in the game. </i>Ian delved into his memory.


    "Allow me to introduce properly," said the squire, stepping forward and clearing his throat. He slightly bent one knee as he spoke. "This is Sir Mev Riurel, a follower of Lu Sr and apostle of Tir En, the executor of the southern border and the de of Agel Lan."


    "I am Philip, the squire apanying the knight. Pleased to meet you, Fixer." The squire, having introduced the knight, straightened up and gave a slight bow.


    Ian didn''t react to the theatrical introduction. Instead, he stared intently at Mev. <i>¡®Damn it. It really is the knight.¡¯ </i>He finally remembered where he had seen this knight.


    <i>Mev. The Bleeding Avenger. </i>This knight was the toughest mid-boss in the first chapter of Aquilonia.


    <i>Who would have thought that knight originally looked like this? No wonder I didn''t recognize the knight right away. </i>


    The Mev Ian remembered was far from this noble and dignified appearance. The armor was dented and cracked, stained red with blood, leaking from the inside. It was inevitable since the knight had single-handedly faced the entire royal guard to assassinate the king of Agel Lan, almost annihting them before Ian, who was then just a game character, confronted Mev.


    Mev was incredibly strong, unbelievably so for a first-chapter boss. Despite hardly being able to stand without the sword, each attack was lethal, and the patterns varied. Ian had won because time was on his side; Mev was already near death.


    Mev¡¯s health, already below half at the start, kept dropping, even without Ian attacking, and faster with every sword Mev swung. Ian focused on dodging, and eventually, Mev fell, leaving only a faint whisper. But now, Mev in front of him was neither corrupted nor fatally wounded, a stark contrast to that memory. And to meet this knight so soon...


    <i>The situation is unfolding differently from the game. That''s not good. </i>


    Still, Ian wasn''t nervous, only surprised. He was no longer the low-level mage he had been back then, and Mev was not even aware of the fact that he was a mage. Ian was confident he wouldn''t lose even if they fought. Of course,bat could wait until he understood Mev''s intentions.


    Ian finally looked at Philip. "I am Ian Hope. As you see, a mercenary."


    "Sir Hope," Philip nodded, seemingly impressed.


    Ian''sposure, undisturbed even in this situation, was evident. High Mental Fortitude allowed him to manage his expressions and think clearly even in such moments.


    "So, what do you want with me?" Ian asked directly.


    "Well...." Philip nced at the innkeeper and the maid.


    Catching their eyes, Ian slightly nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be upstairs.¡± The innkeeper finally led the maid upstairs, ncing at Ian with a hint of anxiousness.


    "Thank you for your consideration," Philip spoke as the sound of footsteps faded.


    "Just get to the point of your visit," said Ian.


    "We came to ask you something." Philip stepped forward, and he continued. "I heard you single-handedly annihted a kobold stronghold. Is that true?"


    Instead of answering, Ian pointed toward one side of the tavern''s wall where the stuffed head of the kobold chieftain, its armor, and its ax were disyed.


    "Believe it or not, that''s up to you," replied Ian.


    "...Impressive. Even the elite soldiers of the kingdom wouldn''t dare to take on a stronghold alone." Philip showed genuine admiration.


    <i>He''s naturally good at ttery,</i> Ian thought, clicking his tongue before speaking. "Is that the question you wanted to ask? Whether I have really wiped out the kobold stronghold?"


    "Of course not. It was just to confirm we were speaking to the right person. Let''s get to the main issue...¡± Philip lowered his voice as he spoke, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual at the kobold stronghold?"


    "Unusual?" asked Ian.


    "Something you wouldn''t normally see in kobolds. Signs of ck magic, or anything simr that''s ominous,¡± replied Philip.


    Ian raised an eyebrow.


    <i>Mev seeking a ck mage? </i>This was another unexpected turn. He hadn''t noticed any such connection in the game.<i> Or is this a sub-quest I missed, not a change in the situation?</i>


    Despite Ian¡¯s doubts, one thing became clear. He held the key to the conversation.


    "Well...," said Ian, he then continued. "I see no reason to share such information even if I had."


    "It''s a matter concerning the kingdom''s safety. Please cooperate." For the first time, Philip''s smile faltered.


    "I''m not a citizen of Agel Lan. I''m a mercenary. Mercenaries don''t take unpaid requests," said Ian.


    "Are you suggesting a trade involving the kingdom''s safety?" Philip''s brow furrowed.


    "I''m proposing a trade with what I have. If possible," Ian responded calmly, turning to Mev. ¡°I''d prefer to deal directly with a knight in charge. A contract with a squire wouldn¡¯t guarantee anything."


    "How dare you...!" Just as Philip was about to react, Mev raised an arm to stop him.


    "He¡¯s not wrong, Philip." Mev¡¯s voice came from behind the helmet.


    <i>That voice...? </i>Ian''s eyebrow twitched again.


    "Please ept my apology for my squire''s rudeness. Mercenary." Mev stepped forward and removed the helmet, revealing red hair that flowed down to the shoulders and green eyes that met Ian''s gaze.


    "I tend to be reticent in front of strangers. Philip was speaking on my behalf; there was no other intention," said Mev.


    "...I understand," replied Ian. Ian nodded slowly, though his reaction was muted, he was quite surprised.


    <i>She really was a woman. </i>


    Ian hadn''t imagined Mev to be a woman until hearing her voice. Furthermore, she was a beauty with a sharpness like a finely honed de, and even the scar on her chin contributed to her charm.


    Of course, there had been female knights in the game, but they didn¡¯t wear heavy armor thatpletely concealed the contours of their bodies. And Ian had never really heard Mev''s voice; all he remembered was herbored breathing and final whisper, and the after....


    "And now to the main point." Interrupting Ian''s thoughts, Mev, who had set her helmet on the table, took the seat opposite Ian.


    "Your suggestion of a trade implies you know something, correct?" Mev asked earnestly, looking straight into Ian''s eyes. He nodded readily.


    "That''s right. I not only have the information, but I also have also evidence," Ian replied.


    "Evidence...?" Mev asked.


    Ian didn''t reply. Mev, after a moment of staring into Ian¡¯s eyes, nodded.


    "I''ll pay for the information." Mev turned to Philip, who, though reluctantly, pulled a purse from his belongings. Mev took it and ced a gold coin on the table without hesitation ¡ª an imperial gold coin with the highest value.


    <i>Imperial gold coins, right away,</i> thought Ian.


    "There was someone intentionally nurturing the kobold stronghold. The chieftain grew by consuming that person''s magic," Ian spoke leisurely.


    "Consumed magic?" Mev''s gaze shifted to the chieftain''s head.


    "That''s right. It had a tainted essence bead filled with corrupted magic in its chest." Ian reached into his pocket and pulled out an essence bead from his pocket dimension. It was a small essence bead the vige dimwits had looted, not the real high-grade essence bead from the chieftain''s chest.


    "This right here. The terminal of a ck mage," said Ian.


    "...!" Mev''s eyes widened, staring intently at the essence bead, she continued. "It certainly feels ominous. But how can you be sure it''s from a ck mage?"


    "Because I met him, and he used this terminal to turn a viger into his puppet," replied Ian.


    "Holding such an object with your bare hands. You''re quite bold." Mev''s eyes narrowed.


    "I''m not weak enough to be affected by some magic." Ian shrugged casually.


    "So Vernon''s words were true. I couldn''t believe it. To think that a seed of darkness was growing in the kingdom...,¡± Mev, who had been scrutinizing him, finally murmured.


    Ian noticed the flicker of unease in her emerald eyes.


    "Do you know more? If you met him, he must have left some clues," Mev added.


    "He said he would find and kill me. I''ve ruined his ns and insulted him," replied Ian.


    Ian roughly knew where the mage''s hideout was, but that information was too valuable to sell for a single gold coin. He had no intention of sharing the spoils anyway.


    "I see. You''ve been a great help. Now that we have a lead, all that''s left is to track him down," said Mev.


    "We don''t have much time, my lord." Philip, standing behind, cautiously spoke up. He continued. "To arrive at the castle on the set date, we can''t search for more than a week at most."


    "Even so, now that we have a clue, we must do our best. If it doesn''t work out, I n to petition the king upon arrival. Now we have evidence and a witness." With a firm voice, Mev turned to face Ian again.


    "I have another request for you."


    "What is it?" Ian prompted.


    "Would you be willing to part with that essence bead?" Mev asked.


    "If you offer a fair price. As you know, once purified, this essence bead could be sold for a high price," answered Ian.


    "This is all the money I have right now. Combined, it should be about ten imperial gold coins. That should be a fair price." Mev, now ustomed to Ian''s manner, ced her purse on the table.


    It was a considerable amount of money. Ian had other essence beads, including a higher-grade one, so parting with one for money was eptable.


    "Not a bad offer, agreed." Ian picked up the purse. Mev''s expression tightened as she took the essence bead.


    "It feels much more ominous than I expected," said Mev.


    "Be cautious. That mage might spy on you through it," After transferring the gold coins to his spatial storage, Ian extended the empty purse.


    "If he tries, I wee it. It would allow me to find his hideout." Mev, cing the token in her pocket, spoke calmly and then locked eyes with Ian again.


    As Mev ced the essence bead into the purse, she met Ian¡¯s eyes.


    "I have another request. If possible, I would like you to apany me," said Mev.


    "Me too...?" asked Ian.


    At that moment, a translucent quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes. He quickly scanned the content. The objective was simple: to apany Mev and kill the ck mage. The deadline was before Mev''s arrival at the capital. The reward was a skill point ¨C¨C a missed sub-quest from the game.


    <i>It seems I was toote in the game. Or perhaps uninterested, </i>thought Ian. From Mev''s words, it seemed she continued her investigation alone while heading to the capital. This quest was only avable if encountered during that time.


    "As of now, you are the only witness." Mev continued, "Others might have seen something, but a capable mercenary who single-handedly defeated a kobold stronghold will be more credible."


    "I have incurred the ck mage''s wrath, he might reveal himself to eliminate me," Ian added coolly.


    "I won''t deny that." Mev nodded.


    "You seem honest. But...." Ian maintained his expression, interlocking his fingers. He continued, "As I said, I''m a mercenary. If you want mypany, we''ll need a contract."


    Apart from the quest, free service was not his style.


    "You mean to hire you?" asked Philip


    "Yes," Ian answered.


    "By the Light of <i>Lu Sr</i>. Now I see why you attracted the ck mage''s wrath. Already wellpensated, yet still talking about money." Philip sighed exasperatedly.


    "You seem unfamiliar with the concept of fair trade, Philip. Besides..." Ian nced meaningfully at Mev. He continued, "If you hire me, I could help find him. Of course, with additionalpensation if sessful."


    "The ck mage... Do you happen to know where he''s hiding?" Mev asked.


    "Not exactly, but I can find out. It''s my job," Ian answered.


    "A vige Fixer with such confidence." Mev''s brow furrowed slightly at Ian''s assurance.


    "You said you had a week. If I find the ck mage''s hideout within that time, I''ll im additionalpensation," said Ian.


    "And if you don''t?" asked Mev.


    "I''ll quietly apany you to the capital. Then, I''ll only im the hiring fee. It''s a deal where you won¡¯t lose out. Isn¡¯t three better than two?" replied Ian.


    "<i>Hmm</i>..." Mev pondered.


    Philip watched her with a nervous expression, watched her closely.


    "Once we reach the castle and you testify, I''ll pay you the same amount of gold as today.¡± At Mev''s response, Philip covered his face with his hands.


    "And if I find the ck mage?" Ian, looking at him, smirked and added.


    "What additionalpensation do you want?" Mev asked.


    "Let''s see... Since you''ve been so amodating, I''ll return the favor,¡± Ian said leisurely. He continued, "I''ll propose my additionalpensation after he is dead. Fairly, of course."


    "Your idea of fairness seems to favor yourself quite a bit,¡± said Mev.


    <i>Of course, it was. </i>Ian intended to im all the spoils, except the ck mage''s body. If they refused and terminated the contract, he could im their possessions as spoils. They were potential enemies anyway. By then, the quest would also bepleted. Ian''s smile grew wider.


    "Your concern suggests you believe I can find him." Having said his piece, Ian leaned back in his chair.


    "Alright. I ept. Mercenary, Ian Hope, I hire you. The contract is guaranteed in the name of Mev Riurel." Mev stood up and extended her hand. Ian grasped her gloved hand.


    "The contract is established," confirmed Ian.


    "I hope your skills match your confidence and your integrity." Mev released his hand. Ian shrugged and turned.


    "I''ll prepare and return. Have some food in the meantime. I''ll send the maid down." Ian headed for the stairs.


    "My lord, do you trust him? I understand your concern, but this is..." Philip spoke up.


    "It''s not about Vernon. I just want to maximize our chances. The essence bead was heavily corrupted. A ck mage capable of creating such a thing could cause severe harm to the kingdom. With war looming, we can''t afford such risks," replied Mev.


    <i>Incredible loyalty,</i> Ian thought as he ascended the stairs, ncing down at Mev''s side profile. The Mev of now showed no trace of the vengeful figure who once sought to drown the castle in blood to kill the king.


    <i>Well, there must be a reason. As with all corruption.</i> Ian quickly dismissed these thoughts. It was time to focus on the quest at hand. Despite his confident assurances, a week was not a lengthy period. Therefore, before diving into the task, he needed toy some groundwork.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    "Turn your arm around," the innkeeper instructed.


    In Ian¡¯s room on the second floor of the tavern, the innkeeper was busy fastening a leather spaulder onto Ian''s shoulder. Ian,plying with the innkeeper''s actions, moved his arm smoothly to assist in the fitting.


    "That''s good," observed the innkeeper.


    The spaulder fit Ian''s shoulder perfectly, not hindering his movement in the slightest. The sensation of the leather straps was secure and firm.


    "The trickiest part is over," the innkeeper muttered as he began tightening Ian''s armor straps. Ian had requested his help with these preparations. Now that he needed to wear his armor like regr clothing, this task was essential. However, Ian''s request for the innkeeper''s help was for more than just assistance with the armor.


    "Are you leaving immediately?" the innkeeper asked before Ian could speak up.


    "I''ve been given a quest," Ian responded with a shrug.


    "Even so..."


    "There''s nothing more for me here anyway. It''s time to move on,¡± said Ian.


    The innkeeper clicked his tongue, clearly upset by the thought of Ian departing.


    <i>He''s making quite a fuss about it, </i>thought Ian.


    "Enough of that, tell me about the rumors," said Ian.


    "What kind of rumors are you looking for?"


    "The ominous ones. You hear them often enough."


    Ian''s real motive was to gather information. Taverns, being centers for travelers, outsiders, and chatty drunks, were ideal for collecting all sorts of rumors. This made them the perfect ce for Ian to gather intel for his quest targets, a kind of investigative work.


    "There''s no shortage of those. The curse of the ck Wall spreading like a gue. What do you want to hear? A pack of wolves that eat only human flesh? A four-eyed crocodile in the underground sewers? Maybe headless horsemen and blood-thirsty fairies?"


    The kingdom was rife with such rumors. Ian knew all too well that every one of them was real. It was indicative of how chaotic the dark ages were.


    "Anything about specific ces?"


    "Well... there are rumors about a castle where blood flows from the walls, a cave where wails are heard, a forest where those who enter never return...."


    Ian''s eyebrow twitched. This was the story he was waiting for. "That''ll do. Was it the Tomb Forest, perhaps?"


    "Correct. Although the story behind it isn''t as grand as its name suggests."


    With a firm pull, the innkeeper tightened a strap on Ian''s armor and briskly dusted off his hands.


    "You don''t usually join in on the tavern talk, but you know quite a bit," said the innkeeper.


    "It''s just like you overheard the conversations I had downstairs. If you''re unhappy about it, maybe you should redo the flooring."


    The innkeeper, with a slight smirk, picked up the gaiters and crouched down in front of Ian.


    "That forest has an underground tomb. Rumor has it that ancient fairies built it. Anyway, since the times of the war against the demons, fallen soldiers have been entombed there. Rather than leaving corpses scattered all around, they threw them into the underground."


    "And?" Ian recalled the Tomb Forest from the game, it was a credible backstory.


    "Commoners also started burying their dead there. Whether tossed into the underground or buried in the forest. It was like that until recently. But then, a thick fog descended over the area." The innkeeper, having fitted the gaiters snugly onto Ian''s shins, continued speaking. "Since then, people who enter don''t return. No one dares to go there anymore. That''s all there is to it."


    "Were there no attempts to investigate?"


    "There''s nothing to gain. Even grave robbers avoid it. Why bother?"


    "Right." Ian nodded agreeably, Ian continued, "That''s why it interests me.¡±


    Ian had gathered all the necessary information.


    "You''re bringing that knight with you? What do you hope to find?" The innkeeper raised an eyebrow curiously.


    <i>A dark mage enjoying his own party in the bone paradise,</i> Ian thought to himself.


    "What''s there to find in such a tiny vige, really? But it''s the most likely ce to start. How long will it take to get there?"


    "On foot, about a week. No more than ten days at most. It''s faster on horseback. Anyone local should know its name and location, so it shouldn''t be hard to find.¡±


    "I see...."


    <i>A week, or at most ten days. It seemed like it was only a ten-minute journey in the game. </i>Ian gathered his thoughts.


    "Anything else you want to ask? Anything else I can assist with?" The innkeeper stood up.


    "No, that''s all. Thanks for your help. I owe you one till the end." Ian picked up the sword he had ced on the table and stood up.


    "I didn''t expect the room to be vacant so soon." The innkeeper clicked his tongue.


    "I told you I had no intention of settling down."


    "Still, it wouldn''t have been so bad if you had decided to stay."


    <i>This guy, he seems really upset about it.</i> Ian chuckled,


    "How long do you think this peace willst?" the innkeeper asked, his gaze sweeping the room.


    "Not long," Ian replied nonchntly.


    "So as expected..."


    "The monsters will return," Ian stated, strapping his sword to his waist. "And the war will start."


    "...." The innkeeper''s breath momentarily halted. His once muscr shoulders, nowyered with fat, tensed up. It was amon reaction of someone who had experienced war.


    "Don''t entrust your future to others. Especially not to mercenaries like me," Ian advised, patting the innkeeper''s shoulder. "You have to protect your nephew."


    "...Yes, you''re right. There mighte a day when I''ll need to use the armor and axe you gave me," the innkeeper said, his voice a mixture of resignation and the resolve of a veteran bracing for an uncertain future.


    "Are you going to stand there all day?" Ian, without paying much attention, turned and grabbed the doorknob.


    "Go ahead. I''ll just tidy up the room a bit and follow you."


    "Alright. If you''rete, I''ll be gone," said Ian. "Take care of that ax. It won''tst long.¡±


    The door closed with a click.


    "So that''s why he was generous. Makes sense. But now...." The innkeeper smiled faintly as he looked down at his belly.


    "I need to lose some weight. A war... <i>huh</i>." The innkeeper muttered to himself, his eyes returned to those of a man ready to do whatever it takes to survive as if the past month had been nothing but a sweet dream.


    ***


    "Wow..." Philip eximed upon seeing Ian. "You look remarkable, sir."


    Philip¡¯s expression had changed from the dissatisfaction shown earlier. It seemed he hade to some internal agreement while Ian was getting ready.


    "<i>Hmm</i>." Mev, sitting opposite Philip, nodded in approval.


    Ian, in his ash-gray leather armor, looked every bit the usible mercenary. The scabbard at his waist was worn, but the sword within it was new, suggesting he had survived long enough to rece his des several times.


    "That''s an unusual color for the armor. What kind of leather is it?" Mev asked.


    "Kobold chieftain," Ian answered.


    "Kobolds are usually brown. Did it change due to the corrupted magic?" Mev asked again.


    "Does that mean the armor is also infused with tainted magic?" Philip''s expression turned apprehensive as he added the question.


    "You seem quite fearful for someone aspiring to be a knight." Ian chuckled.


    "Fearful? Not at all! Not in the slightest!" Philip jumped up in defense.


    "Finish your meal. We have a long journey ahead, better to be well-fed." Ian casually sat down in the chair across from them.


    Mev and Philip nodded, picking up their forks and spoons again. Bread, meat, stew¡ªthe heartiest meal avable at the tavern.


    "Have you decided on a destination?" Philip asked after a few minutes.


    Ian shrugged. "For starters. First¡ª" Just as he was about to continue, a shadow fell beside him. Ian frowned and turned. It was the maid with freckles scattered across her pale face.


    "What is it?" Ian asked.


    "Is it true?" The maid, her gaze fixed on Ian, asked in a subdued voice.


    "What is?" Ian asked again.


    "That you''re leaving. With them.¡±


    "Yes.¡±


    "Right after the meal?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "How can you leave so suddenly?"


    "That''s the life of a mercenary,"


    "Even so. But..." Her voice quivered slightly, then faded.


    "...." Ian blinked nkly. Philip and Mev also paused, taken aback by the tears welling up in the maid''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry. It''s just so sudden." Wiping her tears, the maid bowed her head and quickly retreated to the kitchen without looking back.


    "<i>Huh...</i>."Ian let out a dyed chuckle. He had grown somewhat fond of the ce, but he didn''t expect such an emotional response. Shaking his head, he nced toward the kitchen, then turned, sensing another gaze.


    "What?" Ian asked.


    "You have a way with women, sir. They say winning a woman''s heart is the hardest," Philip spoke up, wearing a smile as if he had enjoyed a good show.


    "There was nothing. No rtionship of any sort," Ian replied.


    "Your reaction says otherwise. That was¡ª" Philip began.


    "Nothing happened. End of story," Ian cut him off sharply, his tone cold. Philip closed his mouth, his expression saying, <i>''Yes, yes, whatever you say.''</i>


    <i>''Cutting off that nose would wipe that smug look off his face,'' </i>Ian thought to himself.


    "What didn''t happen?" The innkeeper asked as he descended the stairs.


    "Nothing," Ian responded, casting a sharp nce at Philip.


    "Just finish what you were saying," Mev interjected, bringing the conversation back on track.


    "I¡¯m thinking of heading to the Tomb Forest first," said Ian.


    "Tomb Forest...?" Philip sounded puzzled.


    "It''s got a bad reputation," Ian exined.


    "It''s on our way to the capital, so it wouldn''t be a detour. But I''d appreciate more concrete reasons," Mev said earnestly.


    "The dark mage is likely hiding somewhere. He talked about nting ''seeds'' and waiting for the harvest," replied Ian as he nodded.


    "I had suspected as much," said Mev.


    "So, I picked a likely hiding spot," replied Ian.


    "But isn''t that ce just an unmarked grave, full of bones?" Philip interjected.


    "An ideal environment for a dark mage. Plus, with nothing to gain, no one would bother going there. And it''s not causing any trouble outside the forest. Seems like enough reason to me," Ian replied.


    "Even so, right in the heart of the kingdom...," Philip murmured, still unconvinced.


    "They say the answer is often right under one¡¯s nose," said the innkeeper, joining the conversation with a nod toward Ian. He added, "The Fixer here may not be the friendliest, but he''s never been wrong so far. You won''t regret following his lead."


    "What if it''s a wild goose chase?" Ian retorted.


    "Well, at least the cursed forest will be gone." The innkeeperughed.


    "Both of you make valid points. Fine, we''ll follow the mercenary''s lead." Mev nodded.


    "Ian. Call me Ian, not the mercenary, Sir Riurel." Ian corrected Mev.


    "Aright. Ian," Mev conceded.


    "We''ll waste at least a day of our precious week." Only Philip seemed unhappy about this decision.


    "If you''re scared, just say so. I''ll let you wait outside the forest." Ian''sment made Philip''s eyes widen.


    "Scared? I''ll lead the way!" said Philip.


    "Alright. Make sure you do," Ian chuckled.


    "We don''t have much time, let''s depart immediately. The meal was good. Thanks." Mev put down her fork.


    Philip hurriedly gathered his belongings.


    "Take care. Hope to see you alive again." The innkeeper nodded to Mev and then turned to Ian.


    "We won''t meet again. Dead or alive,¡± replied Ian


    "So cold, even in farewell," the innkeeper chuckled.


    "False hope only shortens lifelines." Ian left the innkeeper behind with a dismissive click of his tongue and stepped out.


    Just as Ian was about to open the door, the maid''s voice urgently followed him.


    "Wait a moment!" shouted the maid.


    Ian''s brow furrowed in annoyance. <i>''How much longer does she n to cling on?'' </i>Ian thought. As he turned around irritably, the maid extended a bundle wrapped in cloth toward him.


    "Take this with you, Fixer,¡± said the maid.


    "What''s this?" Ian asked.


    "I packed some ham and cheese for your journey." She handed the bundle to Ian, adding, "Be careful, Fixer. You got that?"


    After making brief eye contact, Ian awkwardly replied, "Alright. If anyone bothers you, grab anything sharp and aim for the throat. Or the eyes, that''s also effective."


    The maid smiled at his words. Ian nodded and then left the tavern. It wasn''t such a bad farewell, after all. A faint smile briefly crossed his lips.


    "My lord, did you see that?" Philip''s voice echoed as he followed out. "The maid''s eyes were just so full of longing..."


    Ian''s steps involuntarily halted. "Sir Riurel, I have a request." Ian continued, "Can I cut off your squire''s tongue? It seems like it would be helpful for our journey."


    Ian turned to Mev with a cold, icy gaze.


    Philip''s face paled.


    "That''s absolutely not allowed." Mev, donning her helmet, brushed past Ian and added, ¡°But if there everes a time when it''s necessary, I''ll consider it."


    "Such a frightening joke, my lord... you are joking, right?" Philip forced a nervous smile.


    "I''ll dly do it. Free of charge," said Ian.


    "<i>Haha</i>. You folks have quite a sense of humor. Well, then, I''ll go ahead and fetch the horses!" Philip, stiff as a marite, hurriedly followed Mev.


    "Horses..." Ian murmured, stashing the bundle in his pocket dimension.


    Ian wasn''t fond of riding. To the people of this world, horses were a prized mode of transportation, but he found them bothersome and ufortable, needing too much care. But for this journey, it was essential to save time and energy.


    "No choice, I guess." After a sigh, Ian leisurely began walking, musing that he could probably get a horse at a reasonable price, considering he had oncepleted a task for a stablemaster.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    In the night sky, thick dark clouds lingered as usual. Ian leisurely rode his horse along the endless avenue above. Ahead of him was Mev and Philip also on their horses. Ian did not bother to ride alongside them or make conversation, as he did not wish to share emotions with those who might be enemies.


    In fact, Ian had spoken less than ten sentences since leaving the vige. Mev was equally quiet; she was one of the most serious knights Ian had encountered.


    "It''s strange, I hardly remember seeing clear skies recently, don''t you think so, my lord?" Philip remarked, breaking the silence.


    If it weren''t for Philip, their journey would have been a march of silence. Though Ian and Mev barely responded, Philip went on as if it was familiar to him.


    "Could this also be a sign of the ck Wall''s madness spreading to Agel Lan? Or is it the twilight of magic affecting the climate?" Philip asked again.


    A faint howl of a wolf echoed in response.


    "...I think I heard this earlier too. It seems the wolves are energized as the sun sets." Philip added.


    "Philip," Ian suddenly spoke.


    "Yes, sir?" Philip quickly turned, seemingly awaiting a response.


    "That forest. Howrge is it?" Ian pointed toward a dark, dense forest in the distance.


    It was a forest filled with dry trees, far from lush. The path leading into its heart resembled the entrance to a dungeon.


    "It will take just over half a day to cross," Philip replied.


    "Then we should pass through early tomorrow morning, and camp out here tonight. What do you think, sir?" Ian asked.


    "That sounds good," Mev replied.


    Mev nodded in agreement and turned toward Ian. Her helmet allowed her to lift just the face guard.


    "There should be a stream in the middle of the forest where travelers camp." Philip cautiously added.


    "There''s a pack of wolves in the forest. I don¡¯t wish to invite sleeplessness by entering." Ian replied indifferently.


    "<i>Ah</i>, I see your point," Philip agreed upon hearing about the wolves and led the way.


    "I''ll set up the campfire!" Philip shouted.


    Philip hurriedly unpacked his gear in a clearing a little away from the forest, moving noisily as if advertising their presence.


    "You sure do manage to keep around such a clueless fellow quite well." Ian chuckled.


    "Hecks experience. In a few years, he''ll y his part well,¡± Mev replied while dismounting her horse.


    <i>If he survives that long,</i> Ian mused to himself, dismounting his horse.


    The horse neighed tiredly. It was an old horse acquired almost for free from a stablemaster. Since it wouldn''t live long, there was no need for a better horse.


    <i>The ride is ufortable too. </i>Ian frowned at the soreness transmitted through his thighs. If he weren''t ustomed to horseback riding, standing would have been difficult. This was akin to how naturally he wielded a sword.


    Although he never learned to ride a horse in his original world, horseback riding seemed ingrained in him, likely thanks to a general skill. Of course, he only knew how to ride, nothing more. Skilled riders could almost perform acrobatics on horseback, but that was far from Ian''s capabilities.


    <i>...But I can''t just raise my riding skill level for a morefortable ride,</i> thought Ian.


    "Everything is ready, my lord." Philip''s voice echoed as Ian tied his horse next to Mev''s.


    Philip had already set up a decent campfire and arranged the sleeping area. As the saying goes, every dog has its day. His preparations for the soup were also skilled. Ian sat down next to the campfire.


    The weak firelight barely held back the darkness, the bumpy ground, and the sound of wolves howling in the distance made it clear that hisfortable days hade to aplete end. He couldn''t help but think of the old room he had on the second floor of the tavern.


    <i>I knew it would be like this. I already miss it. </i>Ian chuckled and pulled a bundle out of his spatial bag, causing Philip''s face to light up.


    "Oh! Finally, the bundle filled with longing is being opened. Considering the maid¡¯s expression, it must be¡ª" said Philip.


    "You sure have a long way of saying you just want the soup," replied Ian.


    "...Were you nning to share?" Philip asked hesitantly.


    "If you shut up," Ian responded without even looking at him,


    Philip''s mouth snapped shut, but his gaze remained fixed on the bundle Ian held. Ian, who had been slowly opening the bundle, suddenly stopped.


    "Sir, Are you teasing me¡ª" Philip licked his lips nervously and finally spoke again.


    "Shut up." Ian cut him off.


    Reflexively, Philip quickly shut his mouth and then looked at Ian''s face, realizing his tone had changed. Ian was frowning and staring past the fire, a faint light seeming to flicker in his eyes. But when Philip followed his gaze, all he could see was the forest swallowed by darkness.


    "...?" Philip tilted his head in confusion.


    "I guess dinner is off the table...," Ian muttered with a sigh, putting the bundle back.


    "What exactly did you see?" Philip finally asked.


    "Uninvited guests," it was Mev who answered. She stood up with a grave look in her eyes.


    "Uninvited guests? What do you mean by that..." as Philip murmured and looked back at the forest, he froze.


    Dozens of glowing eyes were flickering in the darkness beyond the forest. Yellow and red eyes filled with quiet malice, staring in their direction.


    "...!" Philip, who made eye contact with one of them, recoiled in shock.


    "You get scared easily," Ian muttered softly.


    "Who¡¯s scared...." Philip, regaining his senses, reflexively looked at him.


    His words trailed off as he realized his voice was trembling. In contrast, Ian had already stood up with his sword drawn, his face showing slight annoyance but no sign of tension.


    "Does this have anything to do with the dark mage?" Mev asked calmly while Philip barely moved his lips.


    "Who knows." Ian shrugged one shoulder.


    His gaze calmly swept over the glowing eyes in the forest.


    "We''ll find out once we kill them, won''t we?" said Ian.


    "That''s wise," Mev replied.


    "Those things, what are they?" Philip, who had been listening nkly, asked.


    Ian didn¡¯t need to answer.


    <i>Owooooo</i>¨C


    The howling of wolves began echoing all around them. A constricting echo. This was no ordinary howling.


    <i>Neigh!</i>


    Ian''s horse that was tied at a distance, whinnied as if in a fit. Philip stood frozen as the howling continued.


    "If you don''t want to die just standing there, pull yourself together." Ian snapped him back to reality again.


    "What should I do?" Philip clenched his teeth and got up. His voice trembled as he asked.


    "Guard the horses, Philip." Mev replied without even looking at him.


    "Yes! ...But, alone?" Philip asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Ian. You too, fall back and protect the horses." Mev added as she lowered her face guard with a nk.


    "I refuse. Sir, you go," replied Ian.


    "What did you say...?¡± Mev turned to look at Ian, her expression filled with confusion.


    "With your armor, it''s impossible to chase wolves. It seems more fitting for you to stay and fight here." Ian calmly added.


    "Then we should both fall back. I can''t afford to lose you," said Mev.


    "Is it alright to lose the horses then? It''s only a few meters away. It''s better for you to watch my back," Ian replied.


    "But¡ª" Mev started to object, but the echoing howls suddenly stopped. The multitude of glowing eyes vanished all at once.


    "There''s something only I can do. Follow my lead. You won''t regret it." With Ian''s firm words, Mev finally turned away.


    "...Don''t die,¡± said Mev.


    <i>Nonsense. You better not die. </i>Ian clicked his tongue quietly.


    A strange sound followed. It was the sound of darkness rolling low across the ground.


    "There¡¯s a load of them...," Ian murmured, tightening his grip on his sword.


    The ck wave that was rushing toward him became clearly visible to him. It was dozens of wolves charging in. Their numbers and sizes were both out of the ordinary. However, Ian had experienced simr situations in the game although the size and intimidation of the pack were much greater now than before.


    <i>I need to find the leader. That''d be the same. </i>This was the task only he could do. That was the end of the thought.


    Suddenly, a strand of the approaching wave leaped up, scattering fierce yellow glows as it lunged. Ian¡¯s vision was filled with a gigantic maw with razor teeth.


    <i>Crunch</i>.


    His sword went right through the middle of the wolf''s mouth. Withposure, Ian advanced and thrust the sword. With the additional force of the wolf''s assault, the de went through its neck and stuck out. The copsing beast pulled Ian back as well. From either side, two wolves charged as he bowed to draw his sword. Ashen magic swirled in Ian''s eyes.


    <i>Swoosh¨C</i>


    A sudden gust around him diverted the wolves'' trajectory. It was the Whirling Barrier.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Ian drew his sword and shed at the body of a wolf that was rushing by. He straightened up swiftly. Landing behind him, another wolf sprung up ready to attack rapidly.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    This time, the wolf''s forehead was pierced. Ian gritted his teeth as he was pushed back by the force of its charge.


    <i>Damn it, should I just burn them all?</i>


    Fire was the easiest way to deal with physical beings. A pack of wolves could be annihted just by running around with me step magic, as he had done in the kobold stronghold. But he had no intention of revealing he was a magician to Mev and Philip. They could be enemies at any time. Besides, it was certain they would bother him with difficult questions and proposals throughout the journey.


    <i>...Can''t deal with all that trouble just to kill these damned dogs.</i>


    Again, ashen magic swirled in Ian''s eyes. One of the characteristics of lower-level gray magic was that it was not very noticeable. It was perfect for pretending to be a skilled mercenary. In fact, even at the time of their departure, the citizens of the first city he visited in Agel Lan did not know he was a mage.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    An invisible curtain of wind enveloped Ian. But that wasn''t all.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    Ian¡¯s clothes and hair began to flutter lightly as if caressed by a gentle breeze. It was Wind de. A magic that adds propulsion to movements while infused with wind and can be turned into a sharp de at will. In the game, it was a magic used only for running due to its short range. But now, as his main weapon was the sword, even that was an advantage. Ian lifted his head sharply.


    Three wolves with bared fangs and ws charged toward Ian. His sword shed, tracing an arc.


    <i>Swish¡ª Crack!</i>


    Just before the de made contact, the Wind de ripped straight through the first wolf''s maw and split the next one''s head in half.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The Whirling Barrier blocked the remaining wolf. Losing its bnce in mid-air, the wolf crashed directly into Ian. As Ian braced it with his shoulder and stumbled backward, he shed the exposed neck of the wolf.


    <i>Howl!</i>


    Seizing the moment, another wolf howled and leaped at him. Just as Ian was about to swing his sword again.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    A bright blue aura of a sword fell from in front, splitting the wolf in half. Blood spattered across Ian''s face.


    ¡°....¡± Ian frowned and turned his gaze. Mev, in armor stained crimson, was shaking the blood off her sword. Ian and the pack wolves had apparently been pushed near her during the fight. Her sword was glowing blue and the gemstones embedded in her armor sparkled, illuminating the surroundings.


    The scent of blood filled the air. Around themy several wolf corpses, either mashed or cleaved in two. Mev, standing amidst them, evoked the image of a bloodied avenger from the game.


    <i>She''s incredibly strong, even without corruption, </i>thought Ian.


    "These are no ordinary wolves," Mev said in an unfaltering voice, while Ian was wiping the blood off his face as he stood up


    "I see that too," said Ian.


    Ian took a peek around. With the afterimages and glowing trails of sprinting wolves, the area was chaotic. Perhaps because the wolves had lost several members of their pack quickly, the wolves no longer attacked recklessly. Instead, they chose to ambush, circling and pouncing from blind corners. Yet, every time they confronted Ian and Mev''s swords, they sttered blood. Mev took the lead in the battle, fully utilizing her strengths.


    Despite being infused with magic, the wolves were essentially justrge in size. Their teeth and ws couldn''t prate the armor, so neglecting defense wasn''t a problem. Of course, a collision using their weight and speed could be impactful, but Mev either dodged or deflected them with minimal movement. She truly showed the skills of a knight. To Ian, she appeared to be holding back, not revealing even half of her true power.


    <i>She probably doesn¡¯t want to show me the Power of the Apostle just yet, </i>thought Ian.


    Philip was also doing his part. He grabbed the pack¡¯s attention by holding the reins of three horses in one hand and fending the wolves off with a circr shield in the other. The cleanup was Mev''s job, but that was enough.


    <i>Both are more skilled than I thought.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly. It meant the time given to them was running out faster. The wolf pack, though seemingly driven by wild madness, was actually under the control of a leader. The leader would run whenever the pack numbers fell below a particr level in the game; it was a clever beast. At the same time, it persistently pursued its prey once marked, a trait likely unchanged in this world.


    If not killed today, it would surely lead to more trouble. Ian had no desire to face the group of wolves that offered insignificant rewards at best. His eyes glowed. It was Magic Detection.


    The battle had sharpened his senses, enhancing his trait, Intuition. As a result, things invisible to the naked eye began to appear vividly. The murderous intent and madness flowed through the wolf pack and surging waves of purple magic.


    Time seemed to slow down. This was a result of his high Mental Fortitude and Intelligence statsbined with his unique traits, creating an intense level of concentration. However, Ian¡¯s own movements also became as sluggish as the flowing time. It was a phenomenon caused by his physical abilities not being able to keep up with the speed of his thoughts.


    But at that moment, the only movement he needed was the shifting of his eyes. Ian¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the almost dreamlike scenery. In an instant, his eyes fixed on a specific point in the forest.


    <i>...Found it.</i>


    Ian had spotted the source of the magical wavelength controlling the wolf pack.


    ¡°Keep the horses safe,¡± Ian bent his knees and dered. ¡°I''m going to get the leader''s head.¡±


    With that, Ian stamped on the ground.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    "What on earth... Ian?!" Mev''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned her head, only to see Ian already far away.


    "Stop right now! Come back!" Mev cried out in desperation.


    However, despite her urgent plea, Ian was swiftly engulfed by a wave of wolves, disappearing from her sight.


    "What a reckless move he''s made...!" Philip eximed in horror, witnessing Ian''s seemingly suicidal dash into danger.


    Sure enough, a wolf pounced toward Ian with ferocious speed, but its attack was abruptly met with a striking gush of blood. The blood, however, was not Ian''s but the wolf''s, spurting from its neck like a crimson fountain. In a swift, Ian''s sword shed, severing the wolf''s head with its mouth wide open.


    As the wolf''s body hadn''t yet touched the ground, more wolves converged on Ian from all directions, their growls and snarls filling the air. At that very moment, Ian leaped up.


    "...!" Mev''s eyes flickered for a moment.


    It appeared as though Ian''s body had soared once again through the air. He effortlessly leaped over the charging wolves,nded, and rolled on the ground, only to dart off again at an unrelenting speed. His movements were as swift as they were at the beginning, if not faster.


    Remarkably, his figure began to blur, obscured by the lingering afterimages of the wolves. In the blink of an eye, Ian had broken through the encirclement of wolves. A few of the beasts followed in his wake, but astonishingly, Ian seemed to be moving away at an even faster pace


    "...." Mev, who had been staring nkly at this scene, suddenly turned her head.


    <i>Swish¡ª! </i>


    A wolf that took advantage of her distraction andunched a surprise attack split in half.


    ¡°What should we do, my lord? Should we chase after him?¡± Philip, who also pushing back wolves with his shield, shouted.


    Mev turned her gaze back. By then, Ian had disappeared into the darkness of the forest. Only the fading forms of a few wolves that had been chasing him lingered before they, too, blurred and vanished. Mev suddenly remembered Ian''s words before the battle began, about having a task only he could aplish.


    "No. Hold your position, Philip," Mev muttered while staring into the darkness.


    "Then please help, my lord! I really might die at this rate!" Philip screamed.


    Mev gripped her sword tighter and turned around. Because of this, she missed the sight of the purple glow emanating from the forest''s darkness, drawing a straight line as it receded into the distance.


    ***


    Ian was not particrly knowledgeable about hunting. However, he knew what should never be done when encountering a wild beast. Showing your back and running away. It''s a behavior that stimtes the instinct of a beast. A beast is cautious of an approaching object but recognizes a fleeing object as prey. That¡¯s why he had run headlong despite knowing the location of the pack leader.


    <i>They''reing.</i> Before long, Ian''s senses sent a warning.


    The breaths of wolves, mixed with excitement and anger, brushed past his ears. Ian slowed down his pace. The wolves chasing him rushed in as if they were waiting for this reaction. It was the response he wanted.


    <i>Swish, thud! Crack! </i>


    The wolves were ughtered in an instant. Ian, as if showing off, scattered the blood on his sword. The growling breath of something that had caught up to him was added. Ian stopped abruptly and turned around. The fiercely burning violet light from one¡¯s eye caught Ian¡¯s eye. Even in the darkness, the massive fangs glistened.


    "Are you angry?" said Ian.


    ¡°<i>Grr!</i>¡± The beast roared as it leaped.


    The purplish w marks carved into the air then cascaded toward Ian.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The Whirling Barrier that had saved Ian several times was effortlessly torn apart. With his eyes wide in shock, Ian stretched out his left hand. The magic that formed in his grip flickered a chillingly bright blue.


    <i>Zzzzap¡ª!</i>


    A shield made of ice instantly formed in front of his palm, protecting Ian''s body. It was a blue magic, the Frost Shield. The surface of the shield was bristling with ice spikes like sea urchins.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    The purple ws were blocked by the shield. Facing the glowing eyes beyond the shield, Ian smiled slightly.


    "Nice to see you, mutt," said Ian.


    "<i>Roar!</i>" growled the beast.


    <i>Bang! </i>


    Right after the jaws filled with huge fangs opened, the shield exploded. Ice shards scattered toward the creature. They couldn''t rip through its thick hide, but it was enough to leave scratches and deflect the attack. The creature''s massive body rolled on the ground. It regained its posture before bouncing three times on the ground.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    Long w marks were etched into the ground. Blood droplets fell to the floor. Growling, the creature rose to its feet. Ian finally got a good look at it.


    A monstrous figure, like a cross between a gori and a wolf, towering over two meters tall. Its arms, longer than its legs, were as thick as Ian''s waist and had de-like ws shimmering at the ends. The face, flickering with purple light, looked like a horrific mix of human and wolf. ck fur, sharp as spikes, quivered on its snout with each breath. Then, a translucent window appeared before Ian''s eyes¡ªa sub-quest.


    "As expected, you''ve be more grotesque, Andolf." Ian steadied himself and muttered.


    The cursed Andolf. It was the name of the werewolf and the sub-quest.


    "<i>Roarrr!</i>" Andolf bellowed.


    Ian clearly saw the explosive surge of purple magic. Andolf let out a roar that caused Ian¡¯s skin to feel prickling. But that was it. The howling that would have driven a character into a state of fear in the game was nothing more than noise to the current Ian. Realizing his howl had no effect, Andolf leaped again. Andolf¡¯s purple ws carved a long arc in the darkness. It was such an obvious attack for Ian, who was prepared.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The tree Ian had been standing against snapped like a straw. A cloud of dust rose from the ground where the ws struck. Through the dust, a gray glow like a mirage emerged. Ian had evaded the attack by merely two steps back diagonally. Immediately, a whirlwind roared through the dust.


    <i>Schwing!</i>


    Ian''s sword plunged deep into Andolf''s outstretched forearm. Even the Wind de couldn''tpletely sever the creature''s thick forearm.


    "<i>Rarrrrr!</i>" Andolf let out a tearing scream.


    As Ian clicked his tongue, Andolf, shrieking in pain, raised his other arm. Just before his purple ws could strike...


    <i>Boom! </i>


    With a loud explosion, Andolf''s body lost bnce and tilted. The sword embedded in his forearm had caused an intangible explosion. It was a gray magic, Vacuum Explosion. Like all other lower-tier gray magic, it had a very short range, but its destructive power was undeniable. Flesh and blood flew in all directions.


    "<i>Keghhh¡ª!</i>" Andolf, propping himself up with his other arm, howled. His right arm, now a shredded mess, spurted ck blood like a pump.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Before Andolf could properly check his own arm, Ian''s sword was thrust into his left arm, which was braced against the ground. And then, another explosion happened.


    <i>"Roarrrr!"</i>


    Andolf, now armless, copsed amidst a spray of blood. Ian, covered in flesh and blood as the effect of the Wind de ended, jumped back.


    "Oh, fuck," said Ian.


    Ian¡¯s expression was grim, not because of the blood and flesh but because his sword had broken in half again. It hadn''t been long since Ian had left the vige, and this happened again.


    "<i>Screech</i>...!" Andolf cried out.


    Meanwhile, Andolf, rolling on the ground and screaming, suddenly curled up. His body''s fur bristled.


    "Already?" Ian''s eyebrows rose.


    <i>Whoooosh</i>!


    Almost simultaneously, as Ian reflexively conjured a Frost Shield, a purple explosion erupted from Andolf''s body. A pure explosion of magic without any finesse. Ian, barely hidden behind the shield, was thrown back. As he rolled on the ground, Andolf, standing on just two legs, leaped up precisely to the opposite side of Ian. Blood sprayed from both of Andolf''s arms and traced a beaded path.


    <i>Thud! </i>


    The trail was interrupted as Andolf collided with something. It was an Ice Barrier. The barrier crumbled to the ground following Andolf''s fall.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The shattered barrier refroze, forming hexagonal patterns like a beehive. By the time Andolf shook his head and stood up, he was already trapped in a prison of ice spikes.


    "<i>Roarrrr!</i>" Andolf screamed.


    Andolf lunged against the Ice Prison in rage, but it only shook violently without breaking.


    "It''s a simr yet different pattern...," said Ian.


    Beyond that, Ian, with his hand stretched forward, slowly stood up. In the game, Andolf also fled when a certain amount of his health was depleted. Even if his head was blown off, he would run away and could never be caught. After a few days, he would reappear,pletely healed, leading the pack of wolves. Therefore, to kill him, the procedure was first to sever his limbs to prevent escape or use movement-inhibiting skills like the Ice Prison.


    However, Ian didn''t expect Andolf to choose to flee immediately after losing both arms. In the game, even with severed limbs, he didn''t flee until a significant amount of health was depleted. Ian remembered that the magic explosion was an action Andolf only took when his limbs were all severed or just before fleeing. Hence, while being swept by the explosion, Ian used the Ice Prison magic, and it hit the target perfectly.


    "I thought I had lost you, you bastard. That scared the hell out of me," said Ian.


    Ian spat out saliva mixed with blood and dust, his eyes flickering with a gray hue. The magic in his grasp transitioned from blue to gray. Soon, the surrounding dust and blood mist swirled into Ian''s hand, forming a fiercely rotating whirlwind.


    <i>Zap, zap zap¡ª</i>


    Amidst this, bright blue sparks began to fly.


    "<i>Screech!</i>" Sensing the ominous atmosphere, Andolf charged at the Ice Prison.


    <i>Bang! Crackle, crackle¡ª </i>


    The prison cut off from its magic supply, began to crack, and eventually started to copse.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Andolf burst through the ice, leaping out.


    <i>Zap! Zap zap¡ª </i>


    What awaited him was a whirlwind filled with bright blue lightning. The Ice Prison had bought enough time toplete the spell.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    The Lightning Whirlwind engulfed Andolf. A blinding sh of light burst forth, so intense it seemed to paralyze the vision momentarily. The hair on Andolf''s entire body stood on end, and thin strands of lightning flickered around the bent figure, resembling a bow.


    "<i>Ah, ah</i>...." Smoke rose from Andolf''s mouth with his eyes rolling back white.


    <i>Thud. </i>


    He dropped to his knees.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    Ian, wrapped in a de of wind, charged right in front of him. He extended his palm, fully spread, toward Andolf''s abdomen. On his palm, the Wind de was slightly protruding. The palm dug into Andolf''s abdomen.


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    The next moment, a vacuum explosion urred inside Andolf''s belly. Apanied by a sound like a bursting leather drum, Andolf fell backward. Intestines and clumps of blood surged from his gaping abdomen.


    Ian, gasping for breath, watched Andolf with a subdued gaze. His head throbbed from repeatedly unleashing magic, but he was ready to cast another spell at any moment. Unlike in the game, there was no visible health bar now. Given the werewolf''s tenacious vitality, it was possible that even in such a gruesome state, he could still escape.


    <i>Fizzle</i>.


    The dimming of Andolf''s purple glow was the next change. The purple magic around his body rose like a mirage before dispersing.


    <i>Crack, crackle¡ª</i>


    Andolf''s body then began to convulse, twist, and contort.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..." Ian finally let his raised arm fall and slumped down.


    <i>Creak, crackle¡ª</i>


    Andolf''s massive frame gradually shrank. His head, once like a cursed beast''s, became somewhat more human in form. A faint light of reason returned to his eyes, which were previously filled only with wildness.


    "Tha..."


    Its jaw quivered.


    "Thank... you."


    "So, how about giving me a clue about your curse? Or some loot? Don''t just settle with thanks." Ian, wiping his blood and entrail-stained hands on Andolf''s fur, spoke.


    He was unaware of the nature of Andolf''s curse. It might have been just another side quest he had stumbled upon.


    "Old... deer...." Andolf''s lips parted again.


    "Deer, what?" Ian asked.


    No further answer came. Andolf had breathed hisst.


    "What, did he eat a bad deer or something?" Ian let out a hollowugh.


    Of course, it probably wasn''t that. Nheless, the effort wasn''t fruitless. Completing the Cursed Andolf quest had increased his Health stat by one. Since he had no ns to invest points in any stats other than Intelligence and Mental Fortitude, it was a valuable reward.


    "Looks like this should do... It doesn¡¯t even look like he was killed by magic." Ian nodded as he looked over Andolf¡¯s corpse.


    Using red magic would have made the victory much easier, but then he would have had to carry back nothing but a charred lump. He wanted to avoid any troublesome situations.


    Ian stood up, grasping the broken sword. He then kneeled on Andolf''s chest and turned the half-human face to the side. Since he couldn''t carry the whole body, he intended to take only the head.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Something fell from Andolf''s open mouth at that moment. It was a bead, shimmering with a purple hue.


    "Did this guy have an essence bead as well...?" said Ian.


    Ian picked up the bead, tilting his head in curiosity. It was the condensed essence of a curse. It contained a corrupted magic of a different nature than the essences he already had.


    "...I don¡¯t recall seeing this in the game."


    Moreover, it could be used immediately, although it came with the fatal drawback of being instantly entangled in the curse of madness.


    "I should be able to purify this."


    Ian stored the essence bead in his pocket dimension. The vacancy left by the essence bead he had sold to Mev was now filled. Now, all he needed to find was a priest. With this thought, Ian started to sever the head. He used the wind de for assistance, fearing the sword wouldn''t hold up. Finally, afterpletely detaching the head, he tossed the sword aside and straightened up. A headache and hunger struck him btedly.


    "I want some chicken and beer, followed by a good night''s sleep...." Muttering softly, he gripped on Andolf''s hair and began to walk. It had been an incredibly long night, yet there was still a considerable time left until morning.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    <i>Crackle, crackle¡ª</i>


    Amid the quiet surroundings, only the sound of burning wood echoed dryly. It was the campfire that Philip had revived. The flickering mes blurred the surroundingndscape. The nightmarish scene was strewn with numerous wolf carcasses, cut and mangled with entrails scattered around. Yet, Mev stood silently in the middle of it all, like a statue, with a slightly anxious look in her eyes. Fortunately, the silence didn¡¯tst long.


    "Ian? Is that you?" Mev, her forehead wrinkling suddenly, asked, peering into the darkness.


    "...!" Philip, who had been turning over firewood, also quickly turned his head. From beyond the darkness, a faint outline approached with a weary gait.


    "Indeed. You are unharmed." The slow reply of Ian followed. To those waiting, the voice was as irritating as it was sluggish.


    "You, what exactly was that earlier¡ª" Mev moved forward.


    "Have all the wolves retreated?" Ian interrupted, and Mev eventually furrowed her brow.


    "Yes. Not long after you entered the forest, they scattered. But more importantly, you need to exin what happened earlier...." Mev took a deep breath and spoke.


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence again. It was because she had only just noticed Ian¡¯s appearance.


    "There¡¯s no need to exin," Ian responded as he walked. He continued, "It was exactly as I said."


    He threw what he was holding in his hand towards the campfire. A blurred parabnded near the fire, rolling towards the crouched Philip. It was Andolf''s head, with his tongue hanging out.


    "By the Light of <i>Lu Sr</i>!" Philip fell on his backside at the sight of the horrific figure, neither human nor wolf.


    "What is this?!" Philip asked.


    "A werewolf. He was the one leading the wolves,¡± said Ian.


    Ian stopped speaking and stood still. Mev, who had been staring at Andolf¡¯s head, turned to Ian in a daze. The corners of Ian''s mouth slightly curled up as their eyes met.


    "You don¡¯t look so good yourself," said Ian.


    "..." Mev replied with silence.


    That wasn¡¯t something Ian should be saying. Ian looked as if he had swum through a sea of blood and flesh. But that also meant he had engaged in a fierce battle. Alone, in that dark forest.


    "How did you know? That such a monster was leading the pack of wolves." So, Mev, instead of pointing out hisment, went back to the main topic.


    "I didn¡¯t know," replied Ian.


    "What...?" Mev asked.


    "But I had heard rumors. Of a pack of wolves that hunted only humans. Haven¡¯t you heard anything like that, Sir?" said Ian.


    "...No," Mev replied.


    <i>Acting on mere rumors. Unbelievable.</i> Mev didn¡¯t voice this thought, as she was also acting on rumors herself. But she couldn¡¯t hide the look in her eyes.


    Ian continued slowly, "There is often truth in seemingly absurd rumors, especially in times like these."


    "But these mongrels were not particrly remarkable, justrge in number. That¡¯s why I decided to take out the leader. I only found out it was such a monster after seeing it." Ian shrugged one shoulder.


    Although Ian¡¯s tone suggested it was a minor change. However, to Mev, it didn¡¯t feel like a boast. Ian had indeed killed the werewolf alone and returned.


    Thinking this, Mev looked at Ian with a newfound respect. She finally realized that the stories of him single-handedly annihting a kobold stronghold were neither exaggerations nor just luck.


    <i>Maybe this guy will really find the dark mage. But still...</i> For the first time, such a thought crossed Mev¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The fact that it was reckless remains unchanged.¡± Mev''s voice was still stern. She continued, ¡°If it had been a monster worse than the werewolf, you could have died. You should have gone with me.¡±


    Regardless of personal wishes, Ian could not afford to die. He had to survive and reach the castle with her. To ensure that, such impulsive actions should not happen again.


    "Hmm. Well..." Ian, scratching his chin, nced at her and said, ¡°With that outfit, you wouldn¡¯t have been much help in the chase.¡±


    <i>...This guy? </i>Mev¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°I¡¯m much faster than you think. Even in this outfit.¡± Her voice involuntarily hardened.


    "Of course you are," Ian replied, adding, ¡°The beast would have felt threatened. It attacked because I was alone, otherwise, it would have fled. Then we would have missed it and never known when it mighte after us again. We couldn¡¯t let a threat like that escape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just spection,¡± Mev replied.


    ¡°Then why was that thing hiding and watching? Ready to pounce at any moment. It means it wasn''t as strong as it seemed. That''s why I went alone. Does that make sense to you?¡± said Ian.


    Mev was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Ian continued calmly, ¡°I understand your concern, but my life is of utmost importance. I am neither loyal nor noble enough to risk my life for someone else. Such qualities befit a knight like yourself, not a mere mercenary like me.¡±


    "...." Mev had to admit she could never win an argument with Ian. She couldn¡¯t force him toply with sheer strength either.


    Since Ian himself had just dered he wasn¡¯t loyal or noble. Almost all mercenaries were like that, but Ian was the first to admit it so tantly, especially in front of a knight like her. It didn¡¯t feel like an empty word. Ian had proven his capabilities in several ways in just one day. If Mev drew her sword, he would surely fight back or flee. Neither oue was desirable. After a moment''s thought, Mev made a decision she didn¡¯t want to.


    "Alright. But in the future, I would appreciate it if you would inform me of your ns in advance. Don¡¯t keep them to yourself," said Mev.


    She decided to politely request Ian. She dreaded the thought of being manipted by a rude, greedy mercenary, but she could think of no other way.


    Ian¡¯s response was unexpected. "Understood. I¡¯ll do that."


    He nodded agreeably, without any furtherment.


    Mev, feeling somewhat awkward, avoided his gaze and replied, ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Maybe she had been too distrustful of him. As she swallowed a cough to break the pause...


    ¡°Sir, how about sharing the heroic tale of your battle with this monster while we eat?¡± Philip eagerly interjected.


    Though Philip hadn¡¯t even dared to touch Andolf''s head, his eyes sparkled with excitement. Ian chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°Later. Philip,¡± replied Ian.


    ¡°...Is there still something left to do?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat here. And I definitely don¡¯t want to sleep here.¡± Ian spoke as if it were obvious, gesturing around him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Philip¡¯s expression showed understanding. There were wolf carcasses everywhere. It was not only a ghastly sight but also reeked of blood and decay.


    ¡°There''s a stream in the center of the forest. It would be better to set up camp there. What do you think, sir?¡± Ian asked.


    At Ian¡¯s question, Mev, snapping out of her thoughts, nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Fetch the horses. Philip.¡± Ian gestured with his chin. Hemanded very naturally.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Philip replied.


    So natural given that even Philip and Mev didn¡¯t realize anything odd. Philip ran toward the three tied horses. The two warhorses, armored on their necks and heads, were one thing, but the fact that they had managed to save Ian''s old horse as well was the most mysterious part of the day for Ian. As Philip took the reins, the horses neighed, seemingly agitated.


    ¡°Now, what¡¯s gotten into them? They''re scared now? Come on, be good,¡± said Philip.


    Philip pulled the reins. Philip and Mev''s horses followed obediently, but Ian''s horse came reluctantly, kicking up its front legs. Just as they approached a few steps...


    <i>Neigh!</i>


    Ian''s horse, which had been snorting, suddenly copsed to the side.


    "<i>Uh-oh</i>...?"


    Philip tilted his head in confusion. With the attention of both Ian and Mev now focused,


    "Uh, sir, that is...." said Philip. After checking the horse, Philip hesitated before continuing, "It''s... dead?"


    "...." Ian''s eyebrows shot up.


    Mev, too, turned toward Ian with a look of surprise. As Ian blinked at the suddenly deceased horse, he realized, <i>¡®This seems to be because of the blood I¡¯m covered in.¡¯</i>


    The old horse probably couldn¡¯t handle the severe stress, especially with the smell of werewolf blood that Ian was giving off. However, Ian chose not to voice this thought.


    "This is... Well. Uh, sir, I am sorry. It seems I made some mistake," said Philip.


    Philip¡¯s expression was that of a man who had lost a country, which Ian found amusing to watch.


    "How could the one I managed to save die so meaninglessly...," said Philip.


    ¡°You should have been more careful, Philip. With so many wolf carcasses around,¡± Mev scolded him sternly and then looked at Ian.


    "I regret this. I¡¯ll pay for the horse." Ian shrugged. He continued, "Well, it¡¯s not like it was on purpose. I understand. It was a miracle that the old thing survived in the first ce."


    "Thank you, sir. You are very generous." Philip bowed his head.


    "But." Ian¡¯s leisurely voice fell upon Philip''s bowed head. Ian continued, "I don''t want to walk."


    "Excuse me...?" Philip raised his head, puzzled.


    "I''m tired," Ian added, looking directly at him.


    Philip, briefly stunned, looked between the horses and Ian, then sighed hopelessly, "Of course, I should be the one walking. Yes...."


    ***


    Two hourster, the group unpacked their belongings by a stream in the center of the forest. While Philip prepared the campfire, Ian leisurely dismounted from his horse.


    Philip''s horse was much morefortable than Ian''s old horse. As Ian got off, Andolf''s head, tied next to the saddle, dangled. It was Philip¡¯s doing. Ian wondered why he brought it, but soon turned his attention to the stream. The head wasn''t his main concern.


    "It¡¯s up to my calves...," murmured Ian. He had thought he could barely wash his face in the stream.


    The stream was more like a river. Ian, who had casually sat on a nearby rock, began to untie his armor.


    "What are you doing?" Mev asked, tilting her head.


    "As you can see. I¡¯m taking off my armor," Ian replied.


    "What if we¡¯re attacked again?" said Mev.


    "Didn¡¯t you feel it on the way here? There¡¯s probably not even a deer left in this forest." Ian shrugged. He continued, "The werewolf had taken over the forest. They must have all fled."


    <i>Even if there is something, I must wash, no matter what. </i>Muttering silently, Ian continued to undo the straps of his armor and shoulder pads. His whole body was sticky with sweat and blood.


    "Ah. I see... That makes sense." Mev nodded her head in understanding.


    "Sir, are you going to bathe now?" Philip, who had already lit a fire andid out a resting ce, asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian replied as he forcefully peeled off his shirt and armor, which clung to him stubbornly.


    ¡°Understood....¡± Philip, trailing off, sent a look resembling a puppy in need.


    Ian, having set down his armor, gave Philip an annoyed nce. Resignedly, he pulled out a bundle from his pocket dimension. Smoked ham, cheese, and wheat bread, tightly packed, emerged under the moonlight. Philip¡¯s face brightened.


    After setting down the bundle, Ian coldly instructed, ¡°Take out only half of it. We need to save some for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will prepare it so you can eat it immediately,¡± replied Ian.


    ¡°Wash your hands first. And after preparing the food, clean my armor too,¡± said Ian.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Philip dashed off to the stream.


    <i>¡®Easy to handle, indeed,¡¯</i> thought Ian.<i> </i>


    As Ian reached for his greaves with a smirk, he suddenly added as if remembering something, ¡°I should mention in advance. I''m going to undress. nning to wash up properly.¡±


    ¡°If I don''t look, it doesn''t matter.¡± Mev nodded nonchntly, naturally removing her helmet.


    Then she took off her steel gloves one by one, inserting her hands between the elbow armor. The nking sound continued. After several maniptions under the shoulder armor, the protective armor around her elbows and upper arms dropped off.


    As Mev skillfully began to remove her shoulder armor, Ianmented, ¡°I thought you would even sleep in it.¡±


    ¡°I n to bathe as well,¡± Mev replied calmly.


    ¡°Right now?¡± Ian tilted his head.


    ¡°That''s the n. Is there a problem?¡± Mev faced him.


    <i>...Well, You think there isn¡¯t?</i> For once, a rare look of bewilderment spread across Ian''s face.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    "...You might have to wash next to me." Ian managed topose his expression as he spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you don¡¯t look," Mev averted her gaze and replied.


    <i>To use that line again, </i>thought Ian.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can do that," said Ian.


    Mev, thinking it a joke, let out a shortugh. It was the first smile Ian had seen from her. After the battle and their verbal exchange, she seemed more at ease with him.


    "I¡¯m tired too. We need to save time. We have a long way to go tomorrow," Mev added as she calmly began to remove the armor from her other elbow.


    "That¡¯s... understandable." Ian, swallowing his words, finally finished unfastening his greaves.


    No further conversation followed. Only the sound of armor being methodically removed continued.


    "Ah, my lord, are you also going to bathe?" Philip returned after a while.


    Philip had washed his hands and arms thoroughly and brought a wet cloth. Quickly approaching, he took the breastte Mev had removed.


    "Always grateful, Philip," said Mev.


    "It''s my duty, my lord," Philip replied.


    Philip carefully ced the breastte down. Then, with eager eyes, he looked at Ian. Ian nodded.


    Approaching the leather armor, Philip looked intently at the bundle next to it and added, "Should I apply oil after cleaning it?"


    "Yes, do that." Ian chuckled inwardly at his loyalty. He stood up.


    Mev, now in her red quilted outfit, also stood up. Without her armor, she was about half a head shorter than Ian.


    ¡°The stream seemed wider upstream. It¡¯ll be more convenient for bathing, my lord,¡± Philip said while picking up the armor. His expression was as nonchnt as Mev''s.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll be back. Let¡¯s go, Ian." Mev nodded and strode away.


    ¡°...,¡± Ian replied in silence.


    <i>It seems everyone here is like this. I thought I had adapted to this world. </i>Feeling a modern-style embarrassment, he moved his feet. As Philip had said, the stream widened a bit further upstream.


    The moonlight, peeking through the clouds, scattered finely over the surface of the water. A rare, quiet, yet peaceful scene in this world.


    "It seems better for you to go in first here." Mev suddenly spoke as they walked silently.


    "Alright." Ian scratched the bridge of his nose and stopped.


    "I¡¯ll go further upstream." Mev walked away.


    <i>...I feel like a streaker. </i>Ian licked his lips and undressed. Then, he boldly stepped into the middle of the stream. The water was shockingly cold, but it brought a refreshing rity. The deepest part reached his thighs, so Ian knelt down, immersing himself. The stickiness and difort of his body slowly washed away.


    <i>Ssh</i>.


    Soon, another sound of water followed.<i> </i>


    <i>It must be Mev entering.</i> She was closer than he had thought. <i>...What am I supposed to do being conscious of this? </i>Ian doused his face with cold water and continued washing silently. Only the sound of water continued.


    "There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t get to ask you earlier." Suddenly, Mev spoke.


    It was around the time Ian was cleaning the bloodstains from his waist.


    "Go ahead," Ian replied.


    "Don¡¯t you have any injuries?" Mev asked.


    "You ask rather quickly," Ian chuckled as he replied. He continued, "No injuries here. What about you?"


    "None for me either. It''s remarkable. To fight a werewolf ande out unscathed," Mev replied.


    "Just lucky," said Ian.


    "That can''t be it. I saw you fight. How should I say it...." Mev hesitated for a moment before adding, "Your style is unique. Itcks a set form. More practical than even a knight like me."


    "So, you''re saying Ick a foundation," Ian nonchntly replied.


    "That''s not what I meant," Mev quickly added.


    "And I didn''t mean it that way either. It''s true that Ick foundation. I''ve never had proper training,¡± said Ian.


    A soft chuckle came from behind.


    "Your jokes are quite amusing. Since earlier," said Mev.


    <i>¡®It''s not a joke,¡¯ </i>thought Ian.


    "The way youmand Philip, too. You''re certainly not an ordinary mercenary, Ian. ...Well, these days, it''s not unusual for a noble-bornmoner to be around," said Mev.


    "Noble-born...?" Ian''s hand stopped cleaning his back.


    "You can''t hide the wisdom you carry or the insights that seep into your speech, even if you try to act like a mercenary," Mev replied.


    <i>¡®What nonsense is this?</i>¡¯ thought Ian.


    "I truly am from the streets." Ian''s reply was followed by another faint chuckle. He realized it was the sound Mev made when she smiled.


    "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I understand. I¡¯ll think of it that way."


    <i>Now I feel like asking if I''m a joke. </i>Ian finally let out a hollowugh. He could understand why Mev had such a misunderstanding. In a world where most people couldn¡¯t even read, let alone understandplex words, a modern person like Ian would inevitably appear knowledgeable. Here, such knowledge alone could be evidence of noble lineage. Knowledge and culture were almost exclusively the domain of the nobility.


    Mev''s calm voice continued, "Everyone has a story they don''t wish to discuss."


    "Do you have such a story?" Ian asked, more to steer away from further misunderstanding than genuine curiosity. As expected, Mev fell silent.<i> </i>


    <i>At least it''s quiet now,</i> thought Ian. Just as Ian was about to finish washing...


    "I can''t say I don''t," Mev spoke in a subdued voice. She continued, "I am not ady of the Riurel House, but an apostle of Tir En and a sword of the kingdom."


    Ian hadn''t expected a response. He licked his lips hesitantly. It seemed that the conversation had genuinely opened up. But he had no intention of listening to stories he wasn''t curious about.


    "I also have something I didn''t get to ask." Ian caught the end of the conversation.


    "What kind of God is Tir En?" he asked, seizing the opportunity to clear up his own doubts.


    Mev was an apostle of Tir En. An apostle receives divine blessings and wields a fragment of their power. Naturally, her greatest strength would be that divine power. Knowing how to deal with it, since she might be a future enemy, was his aim. Finding an easy way to handle it would be even better. There was no need to stick to a fair fight if it looked unwinnable.


    "Are you sincerely asking?" Mev asked back.


    "Not particrly close with Gods. I''ve heard the name but that''s all." Ian shrugged.


    In the world of Aquilonia, there were many Gods. Unless a yer sought out the information, the game didn¡¯t exin the names and meanings of Gods. Tir En was one of them. Some knights often invoked his name or recited prayers, but as a mage, Ian had little connection with him, and it wasn''t a name prominently mentioned in quests or stories.


    "Right. Well, yes. Tir En is not an easy God to serve. He is the God of judgment, the shining Lu Sr''s second child, and the sword that endures sin.¡± Mev''s voice became solemn.


    "As his apostle, even though I may remain silent, I cannot speak falsehoods or turn a blind eye to sin. If I lose the favor of God, the blessing would disappear too."


    "Must be tough in these times." Ian nodded thoughtfully and added casually, "If the first name is like that, I can only imagine what other names he might have."


    "Are you referring to epithets? Of course," Mev replied.


    Mev''s voice held a hint ofughter. In the world of Aquilonia, where betrayal and corruption were key themes, nothing was absolute, not even the Gods. Just as Lu Sr, the God of light, had another name, Blind Faith.


    "What is it?" Ian asked,


    "Vengeance." Mev calmly spoke.


    "...!" Ian replied in silence.


    "To cut out sin ultimately means to exact someone¡¯s vengeance, and sometimes it bes the object of vengeance itself. Another name for judgment is vengeance. Righteous vengeance is protected by Tir En."


    "Indeed...." Ian murmured, his eyes flickered. He had just uncovered the secret of the game''s The Bleeding Avenger.


    <i>So, the apostle of judgment turned into an apostle of vengeance. </i>If he could weaken the Power of the Apostle, it meant that it would make facing her much easier. Pdins had exceptionalbat abilities, but they also had many restrictions. Even her weakness was just revealed by herself.


    <i>Then... </i>But Ian didn''t decide immediately. <i>''Was the Vengeance of the Avenger that appearedter also a power of Tir En?'' </i>mused Ian.


    The Bleeding Avenger wasn''t just a one-off mid-boss. It reappeared as a specter named "Vengeance of the Avenger," striking a deadly blow to the final boss of chapter one. Although the specter vanished immediately, it left the boss with less than half its health and abilities. The boss was still tough to deal with, even in that state.


    <i>It would be tougher without the specter. </i>Ian clicked his tongue quietly. He didn''t particrly like choices where selecting one meant forgoing another.


    <i>...I¡¯ll have to watch a bit longer. </i>Perhaps there was a way not to sacrifice anything. As he concluded...


    "Which God do you serve?" Mev suddenly added.


    "None," Ian said and stood up abruptly.


    "You mean you don¡¯t have a God?" Mev asked.


    "Exactly. And I don¡¯t intend to have one in the future," replied Ian.


    Perhaps, or rather likely, those beings were the ones who dragged me into this world. He didn¡¯t know how data fragments had be real entities. But as they were most likely the cause of all this misfortune, he had no intention of serving them as his superiors.


    "...That seems to have its own story too," said Mev.


    Ian left the water without responding.


    "Even now, a God must be watching over you, Ian. Maybe even coveting you." Mev''s calm voice followed him as he dried off.


    Ian looked up at the night sky. The moon and stars twinkled between the dispersing clouds as if watching over him.


    "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat." Ian said, raising his middle finger toward the sky.


    ***


    The next morning, the clouds covered the sky as if the previous night''s clear sky was a lie. Philip, who had fallen asleep immediately after eating, continued to rave about the werewolf the next day. With nothing else to do while walking through the forest, Ian eventually gave in and shared his story. It was a straightforward ount of how he encountered the werewolf and slew it with his sword.


    "You never exaggerate your exploits, sir. I¡¯m now convinced." Philip seemed to have taken it differently.


    "That means the rumors of you wiping out the kobold tribe were significantly understated," said Philip.


    "It wasn¡¯t a tribe but a stronghold. And it was a battle, not a conquest." Ian corrected him, but Philip, marching ahead, didn¡¯t seem to listen.


    "A werewolf, huh? It¡¯s the first time I''ve seen such a creature. Well, only its head, though," Philip added.


    <i>It¡¯s not a remarkable creature, </i>Ian mused.<i> </i>


    "There should be many monsters in the south," Ian responded indifferently.


    "No. There are hardly any near the border. The southern fortress troops periodically eradicate them. With upstarts iming to have founded a nation raiding us at every opportunity, we can¡¯t afford to have our backs against monsters." Philip shrugged and added.


    "I went to the south about six or seven years ago. It was quite peaceful then. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take it seriously when I heard about monsters ravaging the kingdom," said Philip.


    "It must have hit you hard now," said Ian.


    "Honestly, not yet. I''ve hardly encountered any on our journey," Philip replied.


    "Hardly any...?" Ian''s brow furrowed.


    "Yes. Even after entering the Count¡¯s territory, it was quite peaceful. People looked troubled, but that was more due to preparing for war, simr to the South. The real monster-like monster I saw was that werewolf."


    <i>That can''t be. </i>Ian¡¯s frown deepened. Since he had set foot in Agel Lan, he had encountered at least hundreds of monsters. Even though it was a game setting, he had often been surprised that a country could sustain itself with so many monsters.


    "It''s true." Mev, who had been listening silently, spoke up. She continued, "That''s why Philip didn''t believe in the existence of a dark mage. Even after entering Count Lumon''s territory, the only monsters we encountered were a few goblins and kobolds."


    <i>How lucky can you be? </i>Ian blinked and then suddenly turned to Philip.


    "Did you follow the main road from the south to the Count¡¯s territory?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. From Valk Castle, we passed through various small andrge viges." Philip quickly nodded.


    "Ah.¡± Ian chuckled to himself. It made sense now. The city he arrived at after leaving the swamp was Valk City. That''s where he had started posing as a mercenary in earnest. Like other lords in this world, Count Lumon was only interested in money and power.


    Due to that, despite the lord''s presence, the city''s security was a mess. Ian had taken care of the city''s problems in exchange for money and then traveled to the next vige along the main road. Since then, he had eliminated the monsters in the viges and on the main road he passed through, making Mev and Philip¡¯s journey peaceful as well.


    "I¡¯ve set a bed of roses for them...." Ian muttered to himself, turning his gaze. In the distance, the edge of the forest was visible.


    "Bed of roses?" Philip asked.


    "Your good days are over, Philip," Ian replied without turning his gaze and continued walking ahead. He continued, "The kingdom is much more of a mess than you think."


    "...?" It didn''t take more than half a day for Philip to understand the meaning of those words.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    After leaving the forest, the group climbed a hill along the road. They stopped when they reached the top of the hill.


    "Oh, <i>Lu Sr</i>..." Philip sighed; his gaze was fixed on the vige below, which had now be ashes.


    "...I didn''t expect such a mess to appear so suddenly," said Ian.


    Ian drove his horse forward, muttering under his breath. His eyes scanned the remains of burned or copsed buildings in the vige. It was a small, insignificant vige that might have housed a hundred people at most.


    "Could it have been an attack by a band of thieves? Or maybe the pack of wolves we encountered might be responsible." Philip spoke in a subdued voice.


    "Wolves wouldn''t start a fire," Ian replied indifferently.


    ¡°So, do you think thieves are responsible for this mess?" Philip turned to look at him.


    "Well...," replied Ian.


    "If that''s the case, it''s unforgivable," Mev interjected before Ian could say anything.


    "To trample the homes of the people like this." Her voice carried a hint of anger.


    <i>Getting angry so suddenly, </i>Thought Ian.


    Ian, ncing at her, realized she was truly infuriated. After all, she was a pdin who sincerely pursued justice and honor. In this dark age, that meant inevitably getting entangled in all sorts of dirty situations, like now. Probably in the game, she had wasted time on such matters and ultimately failed to find the dark mage.


    "Are you suggesting we investigate what happened?" Despite his inner thoughts, Ian''s mouth twitched into a slight smile.


    Ian had been hoping for a quest. There was no reason to stop her. No reason to worry about wasting time.


    "Of course, if possible..." Mev nodded her head just as Philip urgently interjected, "Please reconsider, my lord."


    "What did you say, Philip?" Mev looked at him as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    "I deeply feel sorry about the tragedy that has befallen this vige. But before us lies a critical issue concerning the security of the kingdom,¡± said Philip.


    <i>¡®This guy always throws cold water on things at times like this.¡¯ </i>Ian¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily furrowed.<i> </i>


    "There isn''t much time left. If you fail to eradicate the darkness engulfing the kingdom, next time it might not be just a vige but the entire kingdom turning to ashes." Despite sweating under their gaze, Philip firmly finished his point.


    "...You''re right, Philip." Eventually, Mev responded.


    Ian clicked his tongue internally.


    "But passing by such a catastrophe is not something a knight of the kingdom and an apostle of Tir En can do." Mev turned her gaze back to the vige, her voice steady and unwavering. Ian''s expression softened.


    <i>A true knight of honor indeed,</i> thought Ian.


    "If that is your wish, my lord... Just please don''t spend too much time. The sun will set soon." Philip, at a loss for words, bowed his head.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll bear your advice in mind," Mev replied.


    "Don''t worry about time." It was then that Ian spoke up.


    "...?" Philip and Mev turned to look at him.


    Ian looked directly into Philip¡¯s eyes and added, "It seems like we''ll find out soon enough."


    At his cool gaze, Philip flinched.


    "Do you have a n in mind?" Mev asked.


    "Nothing special," Ian replied in a gentler tone, extending his hand. He continued, "We''ll just have to see for ourselves."


    "Ourselves...?" Mev asked.


    Mev''s gaze followed the direction Ian¡¯s hand pointed. Beyond the ashes, near the road on the opposite side of the vige. Dimly, she saw wriggling shapes in the destion, simr in color to the barrennd. As Ian had said, they were people.


    "I can''t believe you found that," Mev eximed in surprise.


    "Four armed men. Three are digging in the ground, one is by the roadside. Something isid out beside them. Looks like a body." said Ian, looking calmly at the figures.


    It was a suspicious situation indeed.


    "They are burying the bodies. Are they the culprits?" Mev asked in a cold voice.


    "I can''t be sure." Ian shrugged and added, "If we catch and interrogate them, we¡¯ll find out what happened in the vige."


    "...Alright." Mev nodded grimly and lowered her visor with a ng.


    "I''ll leave the questioning to you." Mev spurred her horse and charged off.


    "Well, alright then," Ian replied calmly, watching the departing knight.


    "You always have a n, sir. My thoughts were short-sighted." Philip''s respectful voice followed.


    <i>¡®Oh, this also creates some quality time with this guy.¡¯</i> Ian looked down at Philip. His shoulders tensed under Ian''s cool gaze.


    "If you keep interrupting when I''m talking, you might find yourself shorter by a head, Philip," said Ian.


    "Ha, another one of your scary jokes...." Philip forced a smile.


    ¡°Shall I start by shortening your tongue?" Ian replied.


    Philip''s mouth snapped shut.


    "I''m going ahead. Follow me." Ian adjusted his horse''s reins.


    "You''re going to chase after them now?" Philip asked.


    "If I''mte, they might all end up dead at the hands of Sir Riurel," answered Ian.


    <i>Fools of the Dark Age always seem to excel in hastening their ends,</i> Ian mused.


    "Then shall I also ride along¡ª" Philip could not continue his sentence.


    Ian didn''t wait to hear more and galloped away.


    ***


    The three men were busy with their tasks. One was digging with an old shovel, another assisting with a dagger, and thest was stomping down the earth around a pit. They had different roles, but each wore a simrly grim expression.


    "Do it properly, you fools." Thest man, the leader of the group named Miguel, scolded them. He had a beard and a scar on his face as if mauled by a bear, and a crossbow slung over his shoulder.


    "It''s taking too long just to dig six graves. Hurry up, the sun is setting." Miguel nced at the bodies lying beside the pit.


    "...." The men''s faces crumpled further, but no one argued. One of the pits had been dug by Miguel alone, and even more quickly and perfectly than any of them.


    "Don''t rush it, though. Remember what I said? I had a bad dreamst night,¡± Miguel nagged.


    The men sighed and began to move, unwillingly. Miguel clicked his tongue as he watched them, clearly seeing their internalints about the superstition. This was proof that they were inexperienced. Veterans did not take omens and superstitions lightly. Although Miguel was particrly superstitious.


    ¡°My fate, having to lead such fools...¡± Miguel''s muttering trailed off as he perked up his ears. He felt like he heard the sound of horse hooves. It wasn''t a mistake. Clutching his crossbow, he turned toward the sounding from the vige. It was distant, but identifying the source wasn''t difficult.


    "...!" A horse galloping fiercely. A knight in shining armor on top, and a glowing blue sword. Everything was in in sight.


    "Damn it..." Miguel couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What¡¯s wrong this time? We''re doing it right.¡±


    "That doesn''t seem to be directed at us, does it? Uh...?"


    The subordinates, who had been digging, followed Miguel''s gaze, momentarily confused.


    "That, that, could it be?"


    "A knight...? Why suddenly?"


    They were too stunned. Seeing a knight clutching a blue-glowing sword, charging against the sunset, was surreal.


    "...It seems we''re fucked." Miguel was quick to grasp the situation. He immediately aimed his crossbow forward and shouted.


    "Everyone, grab whatever weapon you can! Now!" Miguel ordered.


    "Are you crazy, captain? We should run!" replied one of the subordinates.


    "How? Don''t talk nonsense, just do as I say, you fools!" said Miguel.


    Finally, the subordinates awkwardly picked up their crossbows and bows.


    "Aim at the horse! And don''t shoot unless I say so!" Miguel yelled at the subordinates who were shaking with fear.


    As they got into position, the knight''s voice thundered. "Drop your weapons and kneel!"


    Before they could react to the fact that it was a woman''s voice, Miguel shouted back, turning towards the knight. "Give us a reason! If not, we have no choice but to act!"


    At that moment, the knight''s gender was irrelevant. Self-proimed knights were plentiful, but a real knight was like a natural disaster to rogues and mercenaries. A knight''s mercy extended only tomon folk, not to them.


    And to Miguel, this person was undoubtedly a real knight. If they fought, they would surely die. But they couldn''t just flee recklessly. Running would be like confessing guilt, especially next to the ashes and corpses of the devastated vige.


    "Please stop! We''vemitted no crime!" Miguel cried out.


    If they didn''t want to be turned upside down, they had to appear confident. So far, everything was going ording to n.


    "<i>Ah</i>...!" one of the subordinates gasped in fear.


    The problem arose elsewhere. As the sound of hooves grew louder, one of the subordinates, overwhelmed by the pressure, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    A familiar sound followed. The crossbow had been fired.


    "...!" Miguel''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The bolt, incredibly urate, flew toward the horse. And even more incredibly, the knight deflected the small, fast bolt with her sword.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    And she did it effortlessly.


    "What kind of monster is that...!" said the subordinate.


    The one who had shot the crossbow was aghast, throwing it away as he stood up.


    "I''m getting out of here! This is madness!" The subordinate started to run.


    ¡°Stop right there, you stupid¡ª!" Miguel, regaining his senses, turned around. Before he could finish...


    <i>sh¡ª Whoosh¡ª! </i>


    A blue sh burst from behind. In a blink, the sh swept across the back of the fleeing man and disappeared. What remained was a severed torso, spraying blood and entrails, soaring into the air.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    And amidst all this, the lower half of the body copsed after a few more steps. The remaining two subordinates stood frozen, pale with shock.


    "We''re doomed, damn it...." Miguel muttered under his breath, not feeling a shred of sorrow for the dead man. On the contrary, he wished he could resurrect him just to kill him himself. Ignoring orders and attempting to flee, abandoning hisrades.


    "Drop your weapons and kneel!" Themand of the knight struck like a thunderp.


    "Damn it." Miguel knew his only option was to surrender. He quickly knelt.


    "If she doesn''t stop even now..." Miguel discreetly fiddled with something at his ankle.


    Like many, he had ast resort for survival. It wouldn¡¯t kill a knight, but it might give him a chance to escape. Miguel listened intently to the sound of hooves, holding his breath. Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen. The knight''s charge slowed down and eventually stopped in front of him. A crisis was averted for now.


    "...." However, he couldn''t even sigh in relief yet. The knight''s sword was still in hand, its blue aurora hovering above his head, a chill brushing his neck.


    "I, I understand it looks suspicious, my lord." Miguel managed to speak. He continued, "But we are innocent. Give us a moment, and I can exin everything."


    "I will hear your wordster." The knight''s voice was icy, clearly unconvinced. The knight went on, "An interrogation specialist will arrive soon."


    "A, a specialist, you say?!" Miguel''s head shot up.


    "No questions allowed," said the knight.


    A cold intent pierced Miguel from behind the knight''s visor.


    "Yes...!" Miguel quickly lowered his head again, closing his eyes tightly. As another set of hooves approached, his mind reeled. An interrogation specialist usually meant a specialist in torture. They could make up false confessions, and even if he survived, he''d likely live the rest of his life crippled.


    <i>Should I go for it? Risk it now?</i> Miguel''s fingers twitched as the dream fromst night shed through his mind. The pursuing reaper, the river of the dead he had encountered after fleeing, and a boat floating just out of reach.


    <i>How can I get on that boat? Risk it? Endure it? Damn it, Lu Logis.</i> As Miguel wrestled with his thoughts, the sound of hooves drew nearer. He cautiously raised his head. The figure of a reaper on a fine steed slowly came into view. Past the grey greaves and leather armor, and finally to the face.


    "I, Ian...?" Miguel''s eyes widened, and he continued, "Ian Hope? Is that you?"


    "...." The man, Ian, finally turned his gaze to Miguel.


    They exchanged looks, but that was it. Ian, slightly raising an eyebrow, came to a stop beside Mev without responding.


    "It''s me, Miguel! The hunter, Miguel! The mercenary, you know!" Miguel hastily added. He went on, "We used to see each other often in Valks. Especially at the tavern!"


    By now, the knight, Mev, also turned her attention to Ian.


    "Do you know him?" Mev asked.


    "His face, maybe." Ian shrugged. It was a tepid response.


    "Ah, you recognized me, thank goodness." Miguel didn''t care.


    <i>It wasn¡¯t a reaper, but a boat!</i> He realized his fate was in Ian''s hands. He remembered Ian quite clearly, especially how those who tried to trick or provoke Ian had ended up.


    "Are you the specialist the knight mentioned?" Miguel asked as politely as he could.


    "Perhaps," Ian replied nonchntly.


    "Then it''s a stroke of luck." Miguel nodded, looking up at Ian with determination. He continued, "I''ll answer whatever you ask. It''s up to you to judge the truth. You see through people, don''t you?"


    "Hmm...?" A flicker of interest appeared in Ian''s eyes.


    Ian was genuinely impressed. He had been ready to pull out Miguel¡¯s nails if Miguel had tried to be overly friendly. But Miguel had prostrated himself willingly. Well, he wasn''t clueless before, either.


    "What happened to the vige?" Ian asked, curling the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    Miguel began speaking without a moment''s hesitation. "The governor¡¯s military burned down the vige. The vigers followed him. That''s why the vige is empty."


    "The governor¡¯s military did? So, he''s responsible for this?" Mev asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, my lord." Miguel nodded.


    "Why?" asked Mev.


    "I heard there was an order from the governor to relocate the vigers to Orendel City," Miguel replied.


    "Marquess Burchard..." Mev''s voice trailed off.


    Marquess Burchard was the governor ruling this region. Mev fell silent for a moment.


    "It makes no sense. Why would a lord burn down a perfectly good vige?" Suddenly, Philip, who had just arrived and was catching his breath, interjected.


    "It must be because of the war, Philip," Mev replied softly. She continued, "If war starts, it''s impossible to protect every fiefdom. Concentrating the poption at key points seems logical."


    It would be easier to protect the people, muster troops, and collect taxes that way.


    "Still, this is too much," Philip murmured, looking around the vige. He went on, "To destroy their homes..."


    "Anyway, if war breaks out, the vige will be looted and burned." Ian then added indifferently, "Better to move and burn it beforehand."


    In the world he knew, Earth''s history, there had always been a myriad of barbaric and nonsensical events. In a game world, brimming with unrealistic and extreme scenarios, things could only be more intense.


    The idea that the marquess might have taken the vigers for use in ck magic rituals wouldn''t have been surprising. But, of course, the marquess had other ns, which Ian was aware of from the game. It was just that he hadn''t expected preparations to begin so soon.


    "Ian, do you believe what he''s saying is true?" Mev asked.


    "Yes, up to this point." Ian looked down at Miguel. As relief shed in Miguel''s eyes, Ian added. "But I can''t guarantee he''ll tell the truth until the end."


    "...!" Miguel''s eyes widened, but Ian remained unfazed.


    While there was an intention to keep Miguel on edge, there was also truth in his words. In this world, the line between a mercenary, a thug, and a thief was paper-thin. Most of the mercenaries Ian had encountered were quick to draw their swords in any dispute and were rife with deception and betrayal. This was especially true for the mercenaries in this remote vige of Agel Lan, who were mostly deserters or criminals.


    "Then what about these bodies?" Ian asked, nodding toward them.


    Miguel, licking his lips nervously, quickly replied. "They''re the vige chief''s family. They opposed the relocation until the end and were executed. I ran into the relocating vigers by chance, and they asked me to bury these bodies, giving me some coins. That''s why I was digging graves."


    Ian surveyed the bodies and pits. Six bodies. Four pits. Miguel''s men, who had been kneeling nearby, nodded in agreement. They were poorly armed vigers.


    <i>Something feels off,</i> Ian muttered silently.


    "And?" Ian asked.


    "That''s all there is...,¡± Miguel replied.


    "..." Ian replied with silence.


    "That''s everything! I swear to the brilliant <i>Lu Sr</i>, I''ve hidden nothing!"


    <i>¡®Damn, it''s true.¡¯</i> Ian''s brow furrowed. It was just a story with no conspiracy, secrets, or quests. In other words, it was a wild goose chase. Well, if every messed-up ce had a quest, it would take a lifetime to solve them all.


    "Do you believe his story?" Mev asked as Ian contemted.


    "Yes, I do," Ian answered with a grimace.


    "I see. Understood." Without asking further, Mev nodded and turned her horse around. She continued, "I''ll take a look around the vige. There might be stragglers."


    Ian clicked his tongue, admiring her thoroughness, and added, "Let''s finish quickly and get back on our way. The sun has set."


    Mev''s horse faded into the distance. Miguel''s gaze naturally shifted to Ian, his eyes filled with a pitiable expression like that of a dog needing to relieve itself.


    "You want to die?" Ian bluntly spoke.


    "No, of course not. <i>Ha ha</i>." Miguel''s smile twisted nervously. He went on, "I thought since you cleared my name, you might let me finish what I was doing."


    Ian nced at the bodiesid out beside the pits. Perhaps it was their unjust deaths, but a sinister resentment seemed to emanate from them. Left like this, they might soon turn into vengeful spirits. The hayseeds kneeling beside them seemed oblivious to this.


    "...Go ahead,¡± Ian replied.


    "Thank you. I had another task to attend to, but we''ve wasted too much time here." Miguel smoothly replied, then sharply turned to his subordinates. "What are you staring at? Move your asses! Dig another pit. Don''t you see the sun setting? Finish quickly!"


    Miguel¡¯s subordinates got up without a word and resumed their digging.


    "Seeing you all together, it looks like you''re on a big assignment?" Watching them, Philip suddenly spoke.


    "Well, that''s..." Caught off guard by the unexpected question, Miguel scratched his cheek.


    "Why are you looking at our mercenary leader?" Philip asked, ncing at Ian.


    "Well, it''s an unwritten rule among mercenaries not to disclose ongoing assignments," Miguel replied.


    "That''s an interesting rule," said Philip.


    "There are too many who steal jobs. So, it''s okay not to keep your silence. Miguel." Ian interjected with a smile, he continued, "Unless you see me as those scumbags."


    "It''s not that... Damn it. I''ll tell you. You might have heard about it. Rumors of a pack of wolves that eat only human flesh. Turns out, it''s true." Miguel''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    "...!"


    "...?!"


    Ian and Philip''s eyes widened almost simultaneously.


    Unaware of their reaction, Miguel continued, "They had killed several people, including the vige chief''s son. We arrived a few dayster. Who else but a former hunter like me would take on such a task... But why do you look like that?"


    Miguel asked btedly.


    "...I had no intention of stealing your job," said Ian.


    Ian exchanged nces with Philip and looked at Miguel with a peculiar expression.


    "I''ve already taken care of it." Ian lifted the head of a werewolf tied behind his saddle.


    "...?!" Miguel''s mouth dropped open.


    "I did well to keep the head," Philip spoke with a sense of pride. Ian nodded in agreement.


    "That settles it. I''ll share the reward with you,¡± said Ian.


    "Thank you for your generous decision. We were running low on travel funds. This is a relief. Though it''s thanks to you, sir," Philip added.


    "If that''s the case, you can keep running low," replied Ian.


    "...No, sir," Philip added.


    "So, sir, you mean to say you and the knight encountered that wolf pack? And you took care of them?" Miguel, who had just regained hisposure, interjected.


    "Yes." Ian nodded.


    "But I never heard that there was a werewolf among the pack," said Miguel.


    "It was a tricky one, used others for the dirty work. Like you. Why else would the wolves attack only humans?" Ian replied.


    "It was supposed to be a big job. Damn it. Nothing''s going right today." Miguel''s face finally contorted as if he had bitten into something foul.


    "Consider yourself lucky. With those hayseeds, you would have all died if you''d met this one," said Ian.


    "...." Miguel replied in silence.


    "So about that job." Ian, holding up the werewolf, Adolph''s head, smiled, "Which vige did you get it from?"


    Miguel smacked his lips closed, seemingly regretful.


    "You''ll end up telling us anyway. If you want to earn a brokerage fee, you''d better spill it." Ian added.


    "...It''s about a two-day journey. A vige on the way to Red Valley,¡± Miguel replied.


    "It''s a bit of a detour, but we can manage to pass through it, as long as we don''t lose our way. I''m not too familiar with that route myself." Philip''s face brightened up.


    "Is there a priest in that vige? Preferably one serving Lu Sr." Ian turned to Miguel.


    "Yes, there''s a small temple," Miguel answered.


    "You''reing with us. Guide us there," Ian replied as he listened to the sound of hooves echoing from the vige.


    "...Together?" Miguel blinked in surprise.


    "Yes. Your brokerage fee will be paid once the task ispleted. To ensure it''s done properly," Ian replied.


    Miguel''s mouth fell open again. He must have been thinking something like, <i>''What thief!''</i>


    "So, better finish up those graves properly. Those people will soon turn into evil spirits." Ian calmly added.


    "Damn it...!" Miguel rushed to his men.


    A satisfied smile finally crossed Ian''s lips. Things hadn''t gone as expected, but at least something had been salvaged. He looked around the darkened ruins. Mev was returning. It was time to inform her of the unexpectedpany.


    "<i>Whew, whew.</i>" Miguel was sweating profusely as he dug the pits.


    His subordinates were busyying the bodies in the pits and covering them with soil. A torch set nearby cast dynamic shadows on their movements. Mev, who had lifted her face cover, watched them expressionlessly.


    "We needed to restock supplies before reaching the Tomb Forest anyway," said Ian.


    "Those who lost family to the wolves should know this too, sir," Philip added on.


    "..."


    Mev did not oppose since Ian and Philip seemed like they wanted the newpany, but her eyes showed disapproval. Knights rarely liked mercenaries. To them, mercenaries were nothing more than godless, faithless potential thieves. Mev was no different, she was a knight like the others. Ian was the only exception.


    "We''ll need to prepare for camping tonight," Philip said suddenly.


    "Unless something happens. Go and help them with the gravestones. I doubt those guys know how to write." Ian replied calmly,


    ¡°Yes, sir." Philip walked away.


    Ian finally shifted his gaze.


    The surroundings were engulfed in darkness. The cloud-filled sky seemed brighter in contrast. It was the time for monsters. Although monsters weren''t exclusively nocturnal, they avoidedrge groups of humans. Still, being off guard was always dangerous. Ian circted the magic lying dormant in his veins.


    Ian¡¯s vision, once dim, sharpened rapidly. His senses naturally awakened. Everything felt clear and distinct. The crisp air, the smell of grass, the sounds of animals moving through the trees and bushes. Even an inexplicable, subtle sense of alienation.


    "...." Ian''s brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>''It''s not an illusion.''</i>


    The sensation was too faint to notice under normal circumstances. Following his senses, Ian''s gaze eventually settled on Mev. His pupils flickered faintly. Magic Detection. Mev, who had been watching Miguel''s group, turned to look at him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I haven''t said anything yet," said Mev.


    "I know." Leaning toward her, Ian added softly, "I was checking if you were under the influence of a dark mage."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden...!" Mev''s voice halted abruptly.


    She quickly removed one of her gloves and rummaged at her waist. Soon, a small pouch came up. It was a pouch containing the corrupted essence bead.


    "Indeed, there''s a change... Didn''t you feel it even though you were carrying it?" Ian said, staring at the pouch.


    "To me, it''s just corrupted magic." Mev nodded.


    "It seems too subtle a change for you to notice," Ian replied.


    After all, if the dark mage were spying or attempting to infiltrate, Mev would have noticed.


    "What exactly has changed?" Mev asked.


    "The magic is pulsating. It''s faint but regr. Yes..." Ian looked at Mev, with realization drawn in his eyes. He continued, "It seems like a signal."


    "A signal...?" said Mev.


    "Yes. It would be distinctly felt by those with simr magic. It might even be enticing to them. They know it''s a source of power," Ian replied.


    "Are you saying this is attracting creatures of darkness?" Mev''s gaze darkened.


    "Probably," said Ian.


    The dark mage seemed to now value his vengeance against Ian over the seeds he had sown. A mage easily forgets a favor but never forgets a grudge, as the saying goes. It was exactly that.


    <i>Thanks to him, things have gotten interesting. </i>Ian''s lips curled up slightly. What it is calling would likely be elite monsters. This saved Ian the effort of chasing the monsters directly. They woulde to Ian now. If the dark wizard had known, he would have grasped his neck in distress.


    "Could it be because of this that the werewolf...?" Mev suddenly blurted out.


    "It wasn''t him. I didn''t feel it yesterday. It started today. If it''s been emitting this signal all day long..." Ian shook his head slightly.


    "...then any kind of monster following it wouldn''t be surprising." Mev finished the sentence.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Just then, a gust of wind swept between them.


    "Speak of the devil," Ian murmured, still locking eyes with Mev. Her green eyes remained calm, without a hint of disturbance, as if she had made her resolve.


    "An interesting proverb." Mev lowered her face cover.


    "Philip. Bring me your sword." Ian, with his hand on his waist, suddenly realized and spoke.


    "My sword...? Why suddenly do you need a sword, sir?" Philip, puzzled but quicklyplying, hurriedly approached and drew his sword.


    "Because now I need it." Ian turned his head.


    On a hill shrouded in darkness, under the gray clouds, a dark silhouette suddenly loomed. It was the shape of a horseman. However, it had a t top above its shoulders.


    "Headless... isn''t it?" Philip murmured in disbelief.


    "Seems like you haven''t heard the rumors of the Headless Horseman," said Ian. He continued calmly, "That''s the one. The Duhan."


    It was a named monster from chapter one of the game. Ian, too, hadn''t known that this creature was a minion of the dark magician until now.


    ¡°The headless horseman...." Mulling over, Philip stared at the silhouette, then finally said, "Your words are right again, sir."


    "...?" Ian looked at Philip.


    "The kingdom is really in a mess," Philip continued.


    Ian responded with silence.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    "..."


    <i>I wasn¡¯t exactly saying that elite monsters would be popping up one after another,</i> Ian muttered to himself.


    "So it''s one of the monsters that have troubled the kingdom for so long, that they became the subject of rumors," Mev said in a subdued voice.


    "Today will be thest day," Ian swallowed his next words as Mev nodded and drew her sword.


    "I''ll take the lead, Ian," said Mev.


    "I''m more than happy to yield that position to you..." Ian added with a peculiar look in his eyes. He continued, "How about we just observe for now?"


    "Observe?" Mev asked.


    "Something feels off," Ian gestured toward Duhan. He went on, "It''s like it''s waiting for us to attack."


    Mev''s gaze shifted to the hill. The Duhan stood there, its ominous presence only indicated by its tainted magic and silhouette.


    After a moment of contemtion, Ian continued, "I know you''re skilled, but there''s no need to walk into a trap."


    "My lord, I also think the mercenary''s advice is sound," Philip chimed in.


    Mev finally nodded, "Right. Overconfidence is dangerous. Alright, Ian, I''ll follow your lead."


    "Wise decision," Ian said with a slight smile, looking back at the Duhan. Its appearance was no different from in the game, even the standoff situation was the same.


    <i>...So, if we attack first, it''ll be just as troublesome as in the game, </i>he thought.


    The Duhan, in the game, would start in a defensive stance when the yer attacked first, initiating a difficult and dangerous pattern of defense. Conversely, waiting for it to attack first was an easier strategy, as its attack pattern was much simpler. Ian was confident he could handle it either way, but there was no need to choose the harder path, especially when the rights to the loot were at stake.


    "...." And so, a silent standoff continued; even Philip didn''t speak. The silence was broken when Ian thought it was about time.


    "It''s all done! Finally!" A rough voice suddenly burst out from the direction of the tomb.


    "...!" Ian raised an eyebrow and turned his head. The voice belonged to Miguel, who approached cheerfully, waving a shovel.


    "I did my best. Now, all that''s left is to pack up and leave...." His smile stiffened as he saw Mev in her helmet, Philip with his mouth agape, and Ian with a cold gaze.


    "Is there, uh, a problem...?" Miguel blinked nkly.


    "There wasn''t until just now," Ian replied with a sigh, turning his head. He continued, ¡°...Now there definitely is."


    The silhouette of the Duhan sharpened in his eyes. It was now violently flickering like mes. As expected, Miguel''s shout was taken as a deration of war.


    "What on earth is... <i>Eek</i>?!" Miguel, turning his headte, also froze at the sight of the Duhan. The headless horseman raised one arm. In its palm, only visible as a ck silhouette, a pair of bright red lights flickered in a sphere.


    "¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö- ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö-!" A strange voice, a mix of high and low tones, echoed. Though thenguage was iprehensible.


    "<i>Aaaah!</i>"


    "<i>Eek...!</i>"


    Just from the sound waves, Miguel and the mercenaries clutched their heads, staggering. Philip also grimaced. The only ones unaffected were Ian and Mev.


    "What is this...? A spell?" Mev softly murmured.


    "Just ancientnguage. It said humans cannot be forgiven. Invaders who trampled upon thend of the fairies, the humans," Ian responded calmly.


    "You understand that?" Philip, catching his breath, looked up at him.


    "Somewhat," Ian replied.


    "How on earth..." said Philip.


    "Well, it just happened." Ian shrugged nonchntly at Philip''s exmation.


    Ancient Linguistics. A trivial skill he had acquired for ancient civilization events in the game, leveled up to two. To Ian, it was just one of many skills he had mistakenly acquired, and even in this reality, it was hardly useful. He had no interest in knowing that the Duhan was the ghost of an ancient swamp fairy.


    "¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!" The strange voice spoke once again.


    "Do you understand that too?" Philip asked.


    But it didn''t seem like a useless skill at all to Mev and Philip.


    "It''s cursing. Saying that all humans who steps on thisnd will never be free, even in death," Ian replied indifferently.


    "That ominous..." Philip, muttering to himself, clutched his head as the roar continued.


    "¡ö¡ö- ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö!" Duhan roared.


    "Sir, this is something different, isn''t it?" Philp asked.


    "Of course. That''s a spell." Ian, frowning, turned his head toward the tomb.


    "Get out of there now. The dead are about to rise... Damn." Ian stopped speaking as he saw the mercenaries.


    "<i>Hehe</i>... <i>Heh</i>."


    "<i>kek, kek</i>...."


    The mercenaries were no longer in their right minds. Their pupils were dted, and theirughter was vacant.


    "You idiots! Come this way right now!" Miguel, who still had kept his mind, yelled out.


    <i>Puff¡ª! Whoosh!</i>


    But the warning came toote. Arms and legs sprouted from the tomb, and in an instant, ghouls crawled out of the ground, contorting their limbs grotesquely as they pounced on the nearby mercenaries. They regained their senses only after being dragged down and rolled on the ground.


    "<i>Ah... Aaah</i>?!"


    "<i>Ah, Ahh! Ahhh</i>!"


    Their screams were toote. The ghoul''s wide-open mouths and limbs mercilessly covered them. Their weapons were thrown nearby, so they had no method or tool to resist. The sounds of biting and chewing echoed, along with terrible screams.


    "No! You ungrateful bastards!" Miguel cried out in despair, throwing himself forward. He picked up a fallen dagger and ran forward.


    "What do we do now, Sir?" Philip, now pale as a ghost, asked.


    <i>What else is there but to fight?</i> Instead of responding, Ian firmly gripped his sword. His gaze at the Duhan was calm, as usual. It was a different oue than he had hoped for, but he was all too familiar with such sudden situations. Maybe it was time to divert the attention.


    "As promised, I''ll yield the lead to you," Ian said calmly.


    "Help them, Philip." Mev looked at Philip as if she had been waiting.


    "By myself, you mean?" Philip''s eyes widened in shock.


    Mev had already dashed off into the distance, whipping the reins. Philip''s gaze naturally turned to Ian, but he, too, gave no attention.


    "...Please, defeat it before I die, Sir." Finally resigning to the situation, Philip left with a heartfelt plea.


    "Making a mountain out of a molehill," Ian then chuckled softly to himself.


    <i>How tough could a few ghouls be, anyway? </i>Ian thought. Despite the chaos around him, his attention was calmly fixed on Mev as she charged forward. He was keen on assessing her true abilities first.


    If they had to engage in a battle on horseback, he wanted to avoid a prolonged fight. Knowing her full capabilities was essential for him to formte a suitable strategy. However, regardless of the change in circumstances, he had no intention of giving up the spoils.


    <i>''Two birds with one stone, discovering her real skills,¡¯</i> thought Ian. From the blue light of Mev''s sword, Duhan''s figure became clear, the silently burning ck knight. Facing such a monster, Mev would have no choice but to reveal her true power. The moment she passed the middle of the hill, Duhan''s silhouette undted.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    ck thorns suddenly sprouted along the hill''s ridge, right in front of the charging Mev. In a split second, as Mev and her horse were about to be impaled, she extended her sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    A blue light cut the thorns in half. As the barrier of thorns shattered, Mev, filled with holy power, leaped forward. She charged like a beam of light, colliding directly with the Duhan.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The blue trail pierced through the Duhan, extending to the other side of the hill. Between the dispersing trails, the tattered silhouette of the Duhan was revealed, as if it had been hit by a shell.


    "<i>Ha</i>..." Ian let out a hollowugh.


    <i>I should''ve chosen a knight, after all,</i> thought Ian.<i> </i>


    Herbat skill was impressive enough to elicit such thoughts. It would take some time, but she could definitely handle Duhan alone.


    <i>...This might actually be for the best,</i> Ian mused.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to let that happen.


    <i>I never intended for a long battle anyway. </i>Ian chose how to deal with the Duhan, gripping his sword. It wasn''t his typical style, but he decided to give it a shot.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Ian swung his sword, releasing the head of Andolf which was strapped to his saddle, then immediately whipped his horse forward.


    "...This won''t be easy," said Mev.


    Mev circled her horse, clicking her tongue. The impact of the collision had been unexpectedly light. That''s when she heard a hissing sound behind her, like a snake cutting through the air. Realizing the danger, Mev twisted her body acrobatically on the saddle. The horse, moving as if one with her, performed a sharp turn that would normally be impossible. Mev immediately swung her sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Blue sparks shed right before her, illuminating the scene. The ck trail that had nearly reached her was cleanly severed. Her horse kicked up clouds of dust as it was pushed back by the force. The trail that had fallen to the ground quickly evaporated, vanishing in an instant. Among the remnants, several mysterious ck bone fragments were revealed.


    Then, the bone fragments flew in one direction, drawn into the running ck silhouette. The Duhan had, seemingly, returned to its original form as if it had never been pierced by Mev. It still appeared as a pitch-ck silhouette. This wasn''t merely a shadowy disguise; it was the true form of the Duhan, a mass of curses and vengeful spirits.


    Despite Mev running in parallel to it, the Duhan''s hooves made no sound. The ck trail, having returned to its original form, now enveloped the Duhan. Just as she had experienced before, it was a whip with an incredibly long range.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö!" With an annoying roar, ck thorns sprung up in a line along Mev''s path.


    "...!" Mev ducked low and pulled the reins. The horse nimbly dashed left and right, dodging the thorns. Of course, she couldn''t avoid all of them.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Mev unleashed the holy power in her sword, cutting through several thorns blocking her path. As the severed thorns evaporated...


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The ck whip shot through, aiming straight for Mev''s forehead. Without time to retrieve her sword, Mev leaned back to avoid it. The trail, missing her, coiled back like a snake, returning for another strike.


    "...!"


    Mev quickly raised her left arm. The whip, initially aiming for her helmet, coiled around her forearm instead, emitting a metallic shing sound and dazzling blue sparks. The magic-infused whip pierced through the holy energy enveloping her gauntlet. At that moment, Mev clenched her teeth and readied her sword.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A sudden gust of wind, and the taut whip lost its strength. The magic that had been seeping into her arm evaporated like a mirage. Clutching a falling bone fragment, Mev reflexively turned her gaze.


    "Ian...!" said Mev.


    Her voice revealed her relief, even though she might not have realized it. She saw Ian, who had cut through the whip and moved past it. Ian also turned to look at her, and his voice, filled with magic, reached her.


    "Strike it one more time, with all your strength," said Ian.


    Without waiting for a response, Ian turned his horse and left. The ck whip fell to the ground behind him. Mev then turned her attention back to the Duhan, which was now focused on Ian, the unexpected intruder.


    With determination in her eyes and crumbling the bone fragment in her hand, she muttered, "To the ends of this humble de..."


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Her sword, previously dim, shone brightly again. The holy energy on her armor became clearer, and she felt a surge of strength throughout her body.


    The horse, previously panting, now breathed steadily. Mev gripped the reins tightly, spurring the horse, which forgot its fear and charged. The Duhan, following Ian, came closer.


    "<i>Haah</i>¡ª" Mev, with a shout, unleashed her holy power and collided with the Duhan again.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The Duhan shattered into pieces. Despite piercing it once more, Mev frowned.


    <i>Another failure?</i> thought Mev. It felt too light again. It was then she heard the sound of Ian''s horse''s hooves. Turning the horse''s head and looking toward Ian, she saw him charging toward the disheveled form of the Duhan. His sword, imbued with faint magic power, shed momentarily.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª </i>


    A sharp curve cleanly sliced off a corner of the Duhan''s form. An inexplicable location.


    "...!"


    But in the next moment, Mev''s eyes widened.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The Duhan''s silhouette vanished like a mirage. All that remained in the air was the small piece Ian had cut.


    Immediately after, Ian kicked off the saddle and leaped up, raising both hands and holding the sword above his head. Reaching right in front of the ck fragment in a single bound, he forcefully brought down both hands.


    <i>Crack!</i>

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    <i>Crack¡ª </i>


    A loud thud echoed. It was a sound Mev had never heard while fighting. Right after, something bounced off the de and crashed to the ground. Dust rose in the midst of it.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    Iannded in front of her, knee down, striking with his sword.


    <i>Crash! Bang! Whack!</i>


    A relentless assault followed. The thing on the ground, unable to withstand the impact, bounced up. Mev could finally see what it was¡ªa ck skull, toorge to be human.


    <i>...Was that the main body?</i> Mev realized it quickly, though how Ian found it amidst everything was a mystery. What mattered was that Ian had seeded in a difficult task and that he was attempting to shatter the skull.


    ¡°....¡± Mev slowed her horse, contemting whether to help Ian.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A bright red light burst from the skull''s eye sockets. The same light she saw before.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ö-! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö!" A ghostly scream erupted from its jaw. A dark red magical wave spread from the skull in all directions.


    "Ugh...!" Mev''s eyes widened in shock. Even Mev, surrounded by holy power, felt paralyzed by the curse. If she hadn''t slowed down, she would have fallen off her horse.


    <i>Then...?</i> Mev looked toward Ian. As expected, he, too, was frozen in mid-action.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    The skull levitated, surrounded by dark resentment.


    ¡°....¡± Mev clenched her teeth, realizing the skull was trying to return to its original form. She had to break free from the paralysis. Just as she was about to unleash her holy power, Ian reached out and grabbed the skull.


    <i>I knew it, you bastard. </i>With a feeling of hardness in his grip, Ian smiled.


    Like with Andolf, named monsters always had a trick to escape danger. The Duhan was no exception. Ian was prepared. His result was a momentary slow, not paralysis,sting just over a second. His high Mental Fortitude and magic, along with a few mischosen skills, created this synergy.


    ¡°...!¡± Though the skull had no eyes, Ian felt its panic. He smiled slightly and mmed the skull into the ground.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    With magic added, the skull was deeply embedded in the ground. The spreading resentment dispersed. Ian then raised his sword.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The one-sided beating resumed. There was no fancy technique or shy skill involved. Ian simply kept striking down with his sword, regardless of which side of the de it was, sharp or t, lifting it up and down to strike. What differentiated it from a normal clubbing was that his sword was now filled with Wind de and brimming with magic. Despite this, the sword was getting damaged due to itsck of durability.


    <i>Crack! Smash!</i>


    Ian continued his relentless attack, grabbing and throwing the skull whenever it tried to escape.


    ¡°....¡± Mev watched silently with her sword lowered. The paralysis had long worn off, but she felt it wasn''t the right time to interfere. It was astonishing to see such a fearsome monster being overwhelmed by such simple violence. More surprising was that it was working. The red glow in the skull''s eyes wavered noticeably.


    <i>Crack! Snap! Crunch!</i>


    Cracks appeared in the skull, leaking contaminated magic like smoke.


    <i>Smash!</i>


    Finally, Ian''s sword lodged into the center of the skull''s forehead. Right after, the red glow in the eyes red up explosively.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ö-! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö¡ö!" The Duhan cried out as if in a desperate death throes or a plea. To Mev, it sounded like a pitiful end.


    "¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!" The screaming skull, still impaled on the sword, was lifted into the air.


    "Fuck you." Ian''s lips slightly moved.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    He smashed the sword into the ground. Spider-web-like cracks spread through the skull, and ck magic swirled out of it.


    <i>Ahhhhhhhh¡ª</i>


    A pained scream echoed, and the glowing eyes flickered out. As the glow faded, the surroundings were enveloped in an eerie silence and darkness.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡± Ian, who had been staring down the skull, finally kneeled. The skull looked old and worthless as if it could crumble with a single touch.


    "...Your grudge is none of my concern," Ian muttered quietly.


    He remembered Duhan''sst moments. Old grudges that he neither cared to understand nor dwell upon.


    The sword was easily pulled out. Ianid down the nearly useless sword and reached for the top of the skull, covered in broken bone fragments. He felt a faint magical presence. As he picked up a piece.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Something small and ck shot out from the eye socket. Reacting quickly, Ian caught it reflexively. Something wriggled in his clenched fist, followed by a sharp pain.


    "...?" Ian frowned, not from the pain, but from the corrupt magic flowing into his body. It was damp, sticky, and contaminated. But that wasn''t all. Unexinable fear, endless hatred, and rage surged like a tidal wave. Screams and cries echoed in his head, and his vision turned red.


    "<i>Huh</i>..." However, Ian wasn''t swayed by the madness. He was only a bit surprised. Such resentment couldn''t shake his mind in the slightest. Maybe if he was thrown into a game as a ruined character, but that was a different matter.


    "...Damn noisy." It wasn''t that Ian wasn''t annoyed. Ian tightened his grip. He then pushed his magic into whatever was in his hand, along with the contaminated magic filled with resentment. The squirming in his hand intensified.


    <i>Why, does it feel bad to be on the receiving end? </i>Ian didn''t blink and continued to pour his magic into it. The wriggling finally ceased. Ian''s grip rxed as the movement stopped.


    "...!" The real surprise for Ian happened at that moment. It felt as if a new sensory organ had developed in his hand. It was a sensation simr to when he first felt magic coursing through his body, like having an extra hand or foot. This new sense conveyed not just feelings but also simple yet clear emotions: submission and obedience.


    <i>It has consciousness? And it''smunicating with me? </i>Amazed, Ian opened his hand. In the center of his palmy a thin, ck line. It was a snake, barely five centimeters long, a slender ck serpent. The snake looked up at Ian with tiny eyes, conveying the same emotion again:plete submission.


    <i>So, it''s like my pet now? </i>As if responding, the snake slithered into his glove. Ian quickly removed it to find the snake coiled around his middle finger, biting its own tail, resembling a ring crafted in the shape of a serpent. A glint of interest appeared in Ian''s eyes.


    <i>Is this...? </i>This snake was the ultimate prize from the Duhan, a unique grade ring, the Swamp''s Resentment. It came with a constraint: without sufficient Mental Fortitude and Intelligence stats, the wearer would fall into a state of madness. In the first chapter, it was an item he couldn''t even use. He hadn''t expected the wearing condition to manifest this way, let alone it being an actual snake.


    "What was that just now? I felt a sinister magic." Mev''s voice came from behind. She had dismounted her horse and approached, lifting her face covering.


    "This ring released that magic." Ian raised his right hand.


    "You just put it on like that? Although all the spoils are yours, are you sure it''s safe?" Mev''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "As you see. I''m unharmed." Ian shrugged.


    "You really have a knack for surprises, Ian. Beating a ghost into submission. I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it myself." Mev examined him closely, then looked at him with admiration.


    "It''s the first time I''ve actually done it." Ian chuckled, rummaging through the skull''s bone fragments.


    "Since the spoils are mine..." Ian pulled out a familiar ck orb attached to his fingertip. Another essence bead of corrupted magic. He continued, "I''ll take this as well."


    Mev nodded.


    "Will you give me that skull? It seems valuable as evidence," Mev added as Ian pocketed the essence bead.


    "dly." Ian handed over the skull.


    She carefully received it, wary of breaking it.


    "Empowering an ancient spirit. I wonder what their purpose was." Mev gazed at the cracked eye sockets and muttered.


    "Who knows the mind of a ck mage? Maybe there''s no grand n at all." Ian replied nonchntly and stood up. The goals of a soon-to-be doomed man were none of his business. Now, he just wanted to examine his newly acquired ring.


    ¡°....¡± Mev sighed, her eyes full of worry, seemingly too concerned for just the nation''s future. Meanwhile, Ian had little interest in her story.


    "We''ll find out everything when we meet him. He was a talkative one." Ian turned and walked down the quiet hill. He continued, "Let''s go check if Philip is still alive."


    <i>Crackling¡ª</i>


    The campfire lit up the darkness. Philip was preparing a meal, skewering jerky and ham, emitting a savory smell as they cooked. Ian, sitting to one side, didn''t even nce at the food. He was absorbed in the ck ring on his finger, or more precisely, the information window of the ring that only he could see.


    Swamp''s Resentment. This ring was the first unique-grade essory he had acquired in this world, and its performance was as exceptional as its rarity. The ring not only boosted various stats, but the ability to use its curse to induce a state of madness in exchange for a bit of life energy was especially notable. This was a feature that had also been present when this world was still a game.


    <i>It was quite useful back then. </i>Ian had used it to create distance or buy time toplete spells when enemies got too close. It was also effective in battles against multiple opponents, as the confusion removed the distinction between friend and foe. Now that this world had be real, he expected it to be useful in even more situations.


    <i>I should test how the curse manifests. As long as I don''t get caught using it... </i>While Ian was lost in thought...


    "Damn it...." A low voice apanied the appearance of a rough-looking man from the shadows. It was Miguel. Covered in dirt and blood, he slumped next to the campfire, raising a cloud of dust.


    ¡°....¡± Philip, who had been preparing the food, frowned but refrained from scolding him, understanding that Miguel''s disheveled state was due to burying his fallenrades. Philip nced at Miguel while flipping the meat.


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>....¡± Miguel''s face, staring into the fire, was the very picture of despair. It made sense. Not only had he lost the contract, but he had also lost all hispanions. The tragedy was even more bitter as it happened after they had faithfullypleted their task. Philip knew well how hard Miguel had tried to save his men.


    Finally, with a sympathetic look, Philip cautiously spoke up. "You really showed great loyalty to yourrades, Miguel. I see you in a new light."


    "Loyalty, what loyalty? I did it to save myself. Leaving behind deadrades is like inviting a curse." Miguel snorted softly.


    "Is that a superstition?" Philip asked.


    "If I survive and myrades die, won''t they feel wronged? That¡¯s why I give them a proper burial. To prevent them from bing evil spirits or restless souls. Damn, what a hassle to the very end..." said Miguel.


    Despite his grumbling, his eyes were filled with bitterness. Philip, hesitating, offered him a skewer of ham instead. Mev, catching his gaze, nodded toward Miguel.


    "Here, have some." Philip quickly offered the skewer to him.


    "Thanks." Miguel epted it without refusal, chewing on the ham.


    "The real problem starts now. Losing my whole team again... This is the third time I''ve been the only survivor. Can you believe it? Three times," said Miguel.


    "That¡¯s... some kind of luck," said Philip.


    "More like bad luck. Who would want to work with me now? Everyone but me dies. At this rate, I¡¯ll be known as the Grim Reaper, not a hunter. Three times is enough...." Miguel''s speech gradually turned into self-pity andmentation. Perhaps this was his true feeling.


    Philip, a bit sick of it, subtly turned his attention away. He offered skewers to Mev and Ian, then spoke up as Miguel continued to grumble. "We''re getting dyed more than expected, my lord."


    "Hm.¡± Mev nodded, sharing the concern.


    Ever since Ian joined, they had been fighting almost daily. Moreover, they had lost two horses, meaning their pace would slow down even more from the next day.


    "It''ll take at least a week to reach the Tomb Forest, even longer since we have to take a detour. We might run out of time to search other ces."


    "We have no choice but to hope it''s not in vain." Mev sighed as she spoke.


    "Were you heading to the Tomb Forest?" Miguel suddenly interrupted. Upon Philip''s nod, Miguel chuckled. "Then you don¡¯t need a week. Even if you stop by a vige, five days should be enough."


    "That''s impossible. We have to go around the valley, which will take longer." Philip''s eyebrows rose in surprise.


    "No need to go around. Just cut straight through. There¡¯s a shortcut only long-time mercenaries like me know. It''s a bit dangerous, but...," said Miguel.


    "Can you guarantee that?" Ian, who had been quietly pondering, cut in.


    "Yes, I can. It¡¯s risky, but I¡¯ve been through there." Miguel swallowed and replied.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter, right?" Ian looked at Mev, who nodded readily.


    The group''s gaze naturally shifted to Miguel, who broke into a sweat.


    "What, what do you want me to do?" said Miguel.


    "Guide us. To the Tomb Forest." Ian flicked a coin toward Miguel, who caught it reflexively. "I¡¯ll hire you as our guide."


    Miguel stuttered in response, "I need to know why you''re going to that cursed forest..." His voice trailed off, captivated by the golden glint in his hand. He continued, "...Is this an imperial gold coin?"

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    "You recognized it, it''s the fee for the contract." Ian calmly replied.


    "<i>Ah</i>, I mean, this is...," said Miguel.


    Miguel was gasping for breath, understandably so. Even a regr gold coin was more than a considerable amount, but the imperial gold coin was worth twice as much. It was a high-purity currency, nearly impossible to counterfeit, effectively a standard in itself.


    As Miguel stared at the gold coin, Ian added, "Why? You don¡¯t like the gold coin?"


    "No, no, not at all!" Miguel quickly clenched his fist around the coin. Ian smirked. Miguel, feeling a bit awkward, continued, "It''s just, this is too much for a guide''s fee."


    "It''s the price of your life. That''s the least it should be." Ian''s casual response made Miguel''s expression turn a bit grim.


    "Does that mean it''s that dangerous, or do I have to risk my life to get there on time?" Miguel asked.


    "Well..." Ian trailed off as Miguel was swallowing hard.


    "If you''re not confident, you can give it back. I''ll take it if you return it now." Ian said, clicking his tongue.


    Torn, Miguel hesitantly opened his hand to reveal the shining gold coin. Positive thoughts raced through his mind, <i>¡®It''s just five days, right? The mercenaries and knights are incredibly skilled. It''s an easy job to just guide them to the forest, and for an imperial gold coin, no less. Missing out on this would be foolish, wouldn''t it?¡¯</i>


    "...I''ll do it. I''ll make sure to get you there in five days." Miguel eventually pocketed the gold coin deep into his cloak.


    "A wise choice." A smile formed on Ian''s lips.


    Ian was confident that Miguel would ept the offer from the start. The fee was excessively high for a guide, especially for someone who had lost all hisrades and was left only with a finder''s fee. It was an irresistible temptation. Of course, Ian had another reason for making such a generous offer.


    <i>I needed someone to take care of the dirty work, and he fits the bill. </i>Ian nned to apany Mev only as far as the Tomb Forest. Miguel seemed like the perfect candidate to serve as a backup for that moment, easily swayed by the scent of money and, whether due to superstition or not, responsible enough to bury his deadrades without witnesses ¨C a perfect fit.


    <i>''Better to handle it this way than to argue and shed blood. It''s a win-win for everyone.'' </i>While Ian was musing with a smile, he felt a gaze and turned his head. Philip was looking at him with aplicated expression.


    "What''s with that look?" Ian asked.


    "...I''m just impressed by how freely you spend money,¡± answered Philip.


    "Hm...." Ian narrowed his eyes in his mocking admiration.


    <i>Now he''s learned to be sarcastic, </i>thought Ian. But after a brief moment of amusement,


    "That''s a good point, Philip." Ian, with a smirk, turned to Mev. He continued, "Sir, you owe me a gold coin."


    "What do you mean my lord is in debt?" Philip''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I paid on behalf of her. Why else would I hire him?" Ian replied.


    "By the light of<i> Lu Sr</i>...." Philip sighed, holding his forehead.


    "Truly, sir, you are the most remarkable person I''ve ever met¡ª" Philip could not finish his sentence.


    "Enough. You''re right, Philip." Mev cut him off. She turned to Ian, adding calmly, "Ian. We''ll settle the debt after this mission is over."


    "Understood." Ian nced at Philip, who was still sighing and nodded.


    "Now that you''re officially employed, I trust you''ll fulfill your role diligently. Miguel." Mev''s gaze naturally shifted to Miguel.


    "...Yes, of course, sir." Miguel nodded in response to her stern voice. His face slightly stiffened, realizing he was now irrevocablymitted to this journey.


    Miguel, who had been rolling his eyes, finally couldn''t hold back and spoke up, "But... why are we heading to the Tomb Forest? It''s said to be a cursed ce, rumored that those who enter never return."


    "That''s exactly why we''re going." Ian casually replied while biting into a piece of jerky.


    "What do you expect to find there...," Miguel murmured uncertainly.


    "We''re hoping to find a dark mage," said Ian.


    "A dark mage? But we hardly see any mages around here, let alone such a notorious viin. I''ve never heard of one hiding around here..." Miguel''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Just because it''s not spoken of doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist," Ian replied.


    "How can you be so sure?" Miguel asked.


    "Because I''ve met him before. I killed one of his minions and destroyed his manifested avatar. Earned his wrath, for sure." Ian looked at him, slightly annoyed by his skepticism.


    As Miguel''s face paled at this revtion, Ian added, "The headless rider was one of his servants too. You got caught up in bad luck."


    "Does this mean we might face more attacks like that?" said Miguel.


    "That depends on how quickly you can lead us to the Tomb Forest." Ian shrugged.


    "Damn...." Miguel''s mouth fell open.


    "He''s someone trying to plunge the kingdom into chaos," Mev spoke firmly as she looked at the perturbed Miguel. She continued, "Finding and punishing him is the purpose of our journey."


    "Exactly, and we need to do it before we reach the capital. That''s why your role is important, Miguel." Philip concluded.


    Miguel¡¯s eyes darted around the group, trembling slightly. While he might not fully grasp the gravity yet, he certainly realized he was embroiled in something dangerous and significant.


    "Damn... I''ve really gotten myself into something." Miguel sighed, his appetite gone as he set down his skewer.


    "You¡¯re hired as a guide. Leave the fighting to us. Just focus on your role." Ian chuckled softly.


    "Then there won''t be any problems," said Ian, as he tossed his empty skewer into the fire while hey down on the ground.


    "...." Miguel froze for a moment at Ian¡¯s casual tone, interpreting it as a warning to perform well. But there was no turning back now; he couldn''t run away or cancel the contract.


    "...Understood," Miguel mumbled as he picked up his skewer again.


    His appetite was still absent, but he knew he needed to replenish his strength. Leading them swiftly to the Tomb Forest seemed like his only chance toplete this mission and survive. And so, the next day, the hunter Miguel was reborn as a dedicated guide.


    "Let''s go. I¡¯ll lead the way!"


    ***


    Beneath a cloud-filled evening sky, a group of travelers approached the edge of a vige. Normally, the residents of the nearby farnds would have nced and moved on, but this time, they took a prolonged look at the neers. Some even stopped their work to observe. The center of attention was a knight in the group, d in shimmering full armor, a rare sight indeed.


    "Hey, isn''t that...?"


    Thanks to him, some recognized the bearded man leading the group. It was Miguel, the mercenary known for swaggering around with his followers, boasting scars on his face, and making bold ims to the vige chief over drinks and meat. However, Miguel''s current demeanor was a far cry from the rough mercenary the vigers remembered.


    "We''ve arrived before sunset, one hour faster than I expected," chattering away, Miguel was merely a guide, basking in his small achievement. Ian let Miguel¡¯s boasting go in one ear and out the other, as his gaze wandered over the vige encircled by a sparse wooden fence.


    "This ce is bigger than I expected," said Ian


    Though not surrounded by city walls, it was still a sizable vige in Agel Lan.


    "That''s because there are no other viges nearby unless you cross the valley. Soldiers from the fortress often visit here." Miguel spoke as if he had been waiting for the right moment.


    "It doesn''t seem like a ce that would be attacked by wolf packs. Does a vige like this have no standing soldiers?" Mev asked in a low voice, maintaining her dignified posture despite the stares they attracted. With each step of her horse, the head of Andolf dangled from the back of her saddle.


    "The garrison from the fortress does visit, but they''re mostly here to rx," Miguel answered politely and in detail. He continued, "Also, the vige chief¡¯s son was killed on the road we just passed. He used to strut around with a sword, acting like a thug."


    Miguel was an excellent guide, exceeding everyone''s, even his own, expectations. He led the group through the fastest routes and was almost omniscient about the local rumors and situations. The peaceful night they had spent wasrgely thanks to him. Ian, as a seasoned mercenary, certainly had survival skills, but even considering that, Miguel was exceptional in this field.


    "Anyway, thanks to you, we''ll have afortable night. A proper meal and a bath too," Philip said with a brightened tone.


    "The inn here serves decent food, and the beer is good too. Maybe it''s because they grow wheat here, but the beer has an exceptional taste," Miguel responded.


    "Ah... I''m looking forward to it. The beer," Philip''s eyebrows twitched.


    <i>Ah, these people, only interested in their food,</i> thought Ian.


    "First, let''s properly finish the job," Ian chided.


    "Understood. Don''t worry," Miguel replied with a nod as if he had never been grinning foolishly. It had only been two days, but he was already used to following Ian''s orders.


    As they entered the vige, Ian turned to Philip. "Make sure that scoundrel divides the money properly. If there''s any problem, I''ll hold you responsible."


    "Trust me, sir." Philip promptly responded.


    <i>I can''t really trust this guy. </i>Ian inwardly scoffed.


    "Sir, if I may," Philip hesitantly spoke up, ncing at Ian.


    "What is it, speak up. Don''t beat around the bush," said Ian.


    "Well, I heard there''s a decent stable here. Since we lost two horses, I was thinking of buying some, even if they''re just ordinary ones," said Philip.


    "Why are you asking me about that?" said Ian.


    "Well... I''m sorry, but..." Philip hesitated, then lowered his head and blurted out, "...Could you lend me some money for the horses?"


    "...!" Ian briefly raised an eyebrow, then a smirk formed on his lips. He continued, "Lucky for you, I''m a mercenary who spends freely."


    "But, that matter earlier...!" Philip''s eyes widened at Ian''s mocking remark.


    "It''s a joke. Save your apologies." Ian pulled out a few gold coins and handed them to Philip. Ian went on, "Bring back the change. Make sure to include afortable saddle."


    "Of course, my lord! I''ll pick the best saddle!" Philip eagerly epted the coins.


    <i>The power of money is mighty even in this world,</i> thought Ian.


    As Ian chuckled, Mev added, "I¡¯m indebted to you again, Ian."


    "It¡¯s nothing." Ian shrugged nonchntly. Technically, losing two horses was all because of him, but no one pointed that out.


    "Do you have separate matters to attend to?" Mev asked.


    "I heard there''s a temple of Lu Sr. I n to visit there first." Ian nodded.


    "A temple? Then, shall I apany you after visiting the inn?" Mev asked again.


    "Together...? Do you also need to visit the temple, sir?" Ian''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Not really. I just wanted to offer prayers to Lu Sr before the expedition," Mev replied.


    "In that case, it''s better if we move separately," Ian quickly added, touching the hilt of his sword. He continued, "I have to visit the cksmith after the temple. It''ll take some time, and who knows what these two would do without me around."


    "<i>Hmm</i>... Alright. Understood," Mev agreed, somewhat disappointed.


    Ian sighed in relief, inwardly grateful to avoid the inconvenience.


    Ian didn''t want to reveal his intentions for visiting the temple. This was because priests often found knights the easiest targets. Knights, inherently bound to values of faith and honor, were naturally susceptible to the influence of clergy. If he moved together with her, even Ian might end up being exploited.


    "I''ll arrange a separate meal for you. Don''t bete," Mev added.


    "Understood," Ian replied.


    "Miguel, where''s the inn?" Mev asked.


    "Over there, sir," Miguel answered.


    Mev directed her horse where Miguel pointed. Philip quickly followed.


    "The temple''s behind the vige. The cksmith''s in the previous alley." Miguel approached Ian.


    "Alright. Don''t do anything stupid while I''m gone," said Ian.


    "Stupid? What do you mean...?" Miguel replied.


    Ian, noticing Miguel''s embarrassed expression, patted his shoulder and turned around. He strode confidently through the filthy, smelly streets. Despite the size of the vige, its hygiene was deplorable. To Ian, a modern person, the passing vigers looked no better than beggars.


    <i>If I had to end up in a game, why not an adventurous fantasy? </i>Ian brushed off the thought. Ian thought it would be more constructive to ponder about the priest he was soon to meet. The possibility of the priest being a fraudster was high. But then again, even if the priest weren''t a fraudster, it probably wouldn''t make much difference.


    "Unless they''re worse than a fraudster," said Ian.


    Like many other aspects of this dark age, the religious orders and priests serving the Gods were also corrupt and degenerate. Of course, in a world where Gods, the afterlife, and miracles genuinely existed, such things might be inevitable. The important thing was that the priests were all incredibly annoying characters, so much so that Ian didn''t even want to interact with them unless absolutely necessary.


    <i>The Gods who lend their powers regardless seem to be the real issue...</i> Lost in thought, Ian suddenly stopped in front of a small, dpidated house. Its exterior was utterly shabby.


    "Wow..." Ian''s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    "I''ve found the right ce." He felt a divine power emanating from inside, as distinct as Mev''s. A faintly engraved sun symbol above the door indicated it was the temple of Lu Sr. Ian grasped the doorknob.


    Inside was a small prayer room, seemingly too small to seat even twenty people. Ian''s gaze settled on a statue at the end of the room¡ªa woman in a robe, kneeling with hands raised above her head, her face covered. The divine power was flowing from the statue''s grasp, apanied by a soft glow.


    "To find a holy statue in a ce like this..." said Ian.


    Ian stopped in front of the statue, gazing at the radiant hands. This was a true miracle, without any visible source of magic or light. The corners of Ian''s mouth curled upward, indicating his realization that he could finally purify the tainted essence bead.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The light from the statue''s hands intensified suddenly. It overflowed, making the entire statue seem bathed in morning sunlight. Ian, puzzled, tilted his head, wondering why this was happening.


    "Prayer time has passed," a cold voice echoed from behind.


    Ian turned around to see a middle-aged man in white priestly robes, frowning at the door. His arrogant demeanor and the golden sun-shaped pendant around his neck were exactly as Ian had expected.


    "Are you the priest of this temple?" Ian asked, scoffing internally.


    "Clearly. But now is not the time for visitors. Unless you have a special purpose here¡ª" The priest''s chilly words halted as his gaze fixed on the glowing statue over Ian''s shoulder.


    After a moment of stunned silence, he murmured in awe, "By the grace of<i> Lu Sr</i>...."


    With a sigh of astonishment, the priest turned back to Ian, his eyes flickering with an unsettling intensity.


    His lips quivered slightly as he began to speak again. "The apostle of the radiant goddess, what brings you to such a remote ce?"


    Ian''s brows furrowed involuntarily.


    "Apostle...?" said Ian.


    <i>What is this nonsense now? </i>thought Ian.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Misinterpreting Ian''s gaze, the priest curved his lips into a slight smile. "Long ago, an apostle from the empire visited here. That was the only time Lu Sr personally bestowed such a radiant divinity."


    <i>Personally? </i>Ian''s gaze shifted back to the holy sculpture.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian¡¯s eyebrows quickly raised in surprise. Beyond the light, he faintly sensed something transcendent, surpassing divinity.


    "So, please state your business. I will dly assist," the priest added politely, as the light around the holy statue intensified as if to show off.


    "Regrettably," Ian, detaching his gaze from the statue, blurted out, "I am a mercenary, not an apostle."


    "You''re not...an apostle?" the priest asked in confusion.


    "That''s right. I am not even a believer," Ian replied.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have exploited such a misunderstanding. But Ian had corrected it because it seemed as if the Goddess of Light was truly watching him through the statue.


    <i>Why is she watching? It¡¯s not like she''s a voyeur.</i>


    Even Ian couldn''t pretend to be an apostle in front of God who was watching him. There was no telling what kind of divine punishment might befall him.


    "If that is truly the case..."


    The priest, who had been gazing nkly, turned back to the statue and added, "Would you consider starting serving the radiant Goddess now?"


    Suddenly, the priest attempted to evangelize Ian.


    Suppressing a hollowugh, Ian asked, "Are you serious?"


    "If the Goddess didn''t hold you in special regard, she wouldn''t watch over you with such immense divinity." The priest said this earnestly, looking directly at Ian.


    "If you serve Lu Sr, you will surely be chosen as an apostle. There is no greater honor and glory for a mortal."


    Ian remained silent as the light from the statue grew more brilliant as if urging him to respond. But his smile stiffened for a different reason.


    <i>It was really an apostle quest</i>.


    The option to ept a quest appeared before him.


    [Lu Sr''s apostle.]


    Of course, in the game, certain jobs could receive a God''s apostle quest after reaching a specific level. However, as far as Ian knew, mages were not included in this. Mages had quests for enlightenment or glimpsing fundamental truths. Ian hadn''t even leveled up enough for those yet.


    <i>Maybe such restrictions no longer apply anymore, </i>thought Ian, as he declined the quest and regained hisposure.


    "It seems this is not a matter to be decided hastily. I''ll consider it over time,¡± said Ian.


    In fact, his words were not directed at the priest, but at Lu Sr, who Ian presumed was watching. Of course, he had no intention of serving her, not even a speck of dust in his eyes. But for now, he was just leaving the option open since he needed to use her power. If he outright refused and she decided to retract her divinity, it would be a disaster beyond disasters.


    Believing in Ian¡¯s word, the priest¡¯s eye flickered,"I hope you make the right decision. The radiant Goddess bestows boundless mercy on her followers. And...."


    The priest softened his voice as he gave a sly smile. "If that glorious momentes, please remember this faithful Edward. I will serve you diligently."


    <i>Ah, now he''s self-promoting</i>. Ian briefly smirked.


    "Understood, Edward. I will certainly remember you." Ian replied in the same subtle tone.


    Ian thought he was going to be robbeding to this ce, but it seemed like Ian might be able to turn the tables instead. Also, that wasn''t a lie, so Ian had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°In that sense, there happens to be something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°Please, tell me.¡± Edward quickly nodded.


    ¡°I would like you to purify the corrupted magic with the brilliant divinity of the Goddess.¡± Speaking solemnly, Ian took out contaminated essence beads from his spatial storage. In total, there was onerge bead and three smaller beads. The corrupted magic wriggled stickily like tar.


    "Such heavily contaminated magic. The monsters harboring these essence beads must have been deeply corrupted," Edward sighed, looking ufortably at the essence beads in Ian¡¯s hand.


    "Now I understand why the Goddess looks upon you so favorably," said Edward.


    "Purify the corrupted magic, and she might favor you too. So...¡± said Ian.


    Ian flicked his hand holding the essence beads and continued, "How many can you handle? I need to leave by noon tomorrow."


    "The Goddess has bestowed more divinity than usual, but my physical strength for prayers is limited. More than one seems difficult." Edward, deep in thought, gazed at the essence beads.


    "Just one..." Ian clicked his tongue briefly. He hadn''t expected to purify a high-grade essence bead in a day, but one was too little.


    "However, if you provide sufficient donations for the maintenance of the temple..." It was then that Edward continued in his subtle tone. "I could pray to the Goddess for purification all night, even at the cost of my health. Then perhaps I could purify one more."


    <i>Look at this guy...? </i>Ian, raising an eyebrow, looked at Edward.


    Edward smiled slyly. It was a smile that seemed kind, but very cold-blooded.


    Ian''s gaze shifted between the holy statue behind him and Edward in front of him. It was a look that questioned whether Edward still intended to charge money for this work. Edward''s eyes narrowed slightly. But even amidst this, Edward didn''t speak first.


    <i>This guy really is conflicted</i>.<i> </i>Finally, with a snort, Ian reached into his pocket.


    "How much do you want? Serving Lu Sr must require a lot of money..." With a mocking tone, Ian''s words finally shattered Edward''s smile.


    "I won''t... take it...." Edward mumbled, moving his lips hesitantly.


    "What did you say?" Ian, who had stopped moving, red at him.


    "I said I won''t take it... I misspoke. It would be an honor to assist someone favored by the Goddess..." Edward¡¯s tone dripped with disappointment, and his gaze left no room for even a hint of apology.


    "Then I happily entrust this to you. Surely the Goddess will recognize your devotion." With a brisk gesture, Ian selected two essence beads and pushed them toward Edward, smiling.


    "...Certainly." Edward too curved his lip, forcing his smile.


    ***


    Ian arrived in front of the inn about an hourter.


    <i>''It''s been a while since my pocket dimension was this full,''</i> thought Ian.


    It was thest chance to replenish supplies before reaching the Tomb Forest, so Ian had thoroughly raided the cksmith shop. The dark mage wasn''t that threatening, but Ian knew well that idents always start from carelessness. Of course, it was also thanks to some unexpected events that had eased his financial situation.


    <i>I can''t believe he was so openly greedy for money, even under the watchful eyes of a deity. </i>Ian chuckled again, thinking of Edward, and opened the door to the inn.


    "<i>Ah</i>...! The dragon hunter has finally returned!" Miguel''s voice, thick with drunkenness, greeted him.


    "Sir! Please tell us! Did you really hunt the dragon in the swamp?" Philip''s shout followed. He too had a face that was as red as a tomato.


    <i>They must have been drinking merrily.</i> Ian, clicking his tongue, entered the inn.


    The drunkards who were sneaking nces at Ian all turned their heads away to avoid his gaze. It was a moment where one could guess what kind of conversation had taken ce.


    ¡°I''m a bitte. There was a lot to see,¡± Pretending to be unaware, Ian spoke to Mev and sat at a table. A maid quickly set the table with steaming stew, some unidentified meat, and a mug of beer. Ian picked up his fork.


    "So, sir, did you really kill the dragon? The one rumored to live in the swamp?" Philip couldn''t hold back and asked again.


    Ian, instead of responding, turned to look at Miguel. Confronted with Ian''s icy gaze, Miguel''s smile stiffened btedly.


    "No, it''s just, I didn''t say much. This guy was curious about your past, so I just shared a little...," said Miguel.


    "It doesn''t seem like a little," said Ian.


    "No, not at all! At most, I mentioned how we met, about those who lost their limbs challenging you, the missions you''vepleted, what people call you...."


    <i>So Miguel had told Philip everything.</i> A bitter smile involuntarily crossed Ian''s lips. Miguel might have thought he was sharing heroic tales, but for Ian, they were not particrly pleasant memories. In fact, finding good memories in this world was more challenging.


    "My goodness. So it was true. Well, considering the abilities you''ve shown, Sir, it''s not surprising<i>¡ª</i>" said Philip.


    "So, about the payment?" Ian interrupted, setting down his mug after taking a sip.


    Philip quickly pulled out some silver coins."I have also included the money left over from purchasing the horse, Sir."


    Ian eyeballed the money and pocketed it. With that, his business in this town was finished.


    "How did you hunt the dragon?" Philip asked just as Ian thought he could finally rx and enjoy his meal.


    "...It wasn''t a dragon," said Ian.


    Finally responding to the relentless questioning, Ian spoke up, "It was a swamp Drake that had just reached maturity. It was merely a winged lizard."


    The creature, which was also the boss of the tutorial area in the game, was a predator that had settled on the outskirts of the swamp. A cunning predator that hid when well-armed soldiers passed by, only targeting lone travelers.


    The swamp Drake had chosen such a strategy because it was not fully grown. In that sense, it was natural for it to settle in a valley near the path that the swamp dwellers used as an escape route. At the same time, it was also the main reason Ian had been stuck in the swamp for over half a year. High levels and stats meant little in the face of a winged giant lizard''s roar. The creature had even taken a particr interest in Ian as if he appeared special to it.


    "Isn¡¯t that just a dragon? Just not fully grown as you said," said Philip.


    "A lizard, no matter how big, is still a lizard. A real dragon is iparable to such," Ian replied.


    <i>So, shut it already,</i> thought Ian. Hoping they''d drop the subject, Ian''s nce conveyed his impatience. Sensing this, the table went quiet for a moment.


    Then Philip''s bewildered voice followed. "Have you ever... seen a real dragon?"


    It was a slip of the tongue.


    "Well, in dreams," Ian replied indifferently.


    Of course, he had seen it in the game. However, if Ian continued to live in this world, he would probably get to meet it in person eventually.


    <i>And probably at the cost of my life, thought Ian. </i>The mere thought was dreadful. Ian took another swig of his beer.


    Then he turned his head toward Philip, who was still looking at him. "Are you still curious? It seems you really want your tongue to be shortened."


    "I''ve had a fundamental question. Why were you in the swamp? It''s a cursednd, inhabited by those who are abandoned or exiled," asked Philip.


    "Right, I''ve been curious about that too. A gentleman like you wouldn''t just appear out of the swamp for no reason," Miguel also chimed in, subtly.


    They were persistently inquisitive, to say the least.


    "Just think of it that way. That I''m from the swamp." Ian clicked his tongue and spat out bluntly.


    <i>Of course, that is the truth, </i>thought Ian.


    "...Perhaps Ian was exiled by the empire," said Philip.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he came from the jungles beyond the swamp," replied Miguel.


    The two, clearly intoxicated, didn''t seem to believe him at all.


    "They say an ancient curse lingers there. I heard that anyone that is not of ancient lineage steps in will lose their life," said Philip.


    "It''s true. Someone who saw it told me that the forest moves and devours people alive," said Miguel.


    <i>Maybe I should just cut their tongues off. </i>As Ian thought this, a sudden realization struck him. He remembered a phrase from his character description about being a descendant of the ancients. That exined why he was unaffected by the ck wall''s madness. But even so, the jungle hadn''t seemed inclined to spare him. While he was lost in thoughts about his own body, Philip and Miguel continued chatting incessantly.


    "...It would be best to stop now." Mev''s voice cut in when the conversation had evolved to specte that Ian might be of the royal bloodline of a fallen kingdom.


    "You''ve spoken out of turn, Philip. Miguel." Her voice was colder than usual, and Philip and Miguel quickly bowed their heads in rm.


    "Yes. Sorry, Sir."


    "Ah, my apologies...."


    They apologized to Ian.


    "Finish your drinks and go up. Both of you." Mev gestured toward the upstairs.


    "...Yes, understood."


    The two men reluctantly, yet with evident disappointment, stood up and left. As they walked, Miguel turned to Philip.


    "This is because of you, you know?" said Miguel.


    "Because of me...? You were the one that excitedly babbled away," replied Philip.


    "Speak properly. You''re the one who bought the drinks to get information, right?" said Miguel.


    "Well... that''s true, but you were the one who threw out bait to get free drinks in the first ce," said Philip.


    "<i>Ha</i>. Now you''re using the innocent," said Miguel.


    "What did you say...?" replied Philip.


    Their bickering voices faded as they climbed the stairs.


    <i>They are always creating chaos</i>. Ian smirked slightly as Mev spoke. "I apologize for them. I should have stopped them from drinking too much."


    "It''s fine. They were just drunk talk." Ian lifted his beer mug and responded.


    Of course, once they sobered up, he intended to ensure they wouldn''t dare speak out of turn again. As Ian took another gulp of beer, he suddenly felt a gaze on him and turned. Mev was staring intently, her expression was unreadable.


    Ian had now noticed that Mev had taken off her helmet, revealing her red hair, green eyes, and the scar on one side of her jaw. Even though she was still in her armor, her exposed face gave her apletely different aura.


    "Lost your appetite, have you?" Mev, who met Ian''s gaze without flinching, suddenly asked.


    "I heard enough to lose it." Ian just shrugged one shoulder.


    "Then, would you mind taking a walk with me?" Mev asked.


    Ian''s brows furrowed momentarily. What an unexpected suggestion.


    "...Are you also drunk?" Ian asked.


    A slight smile curled the corners of Mev''s mouth.


    "A bit," said Mev.


    <i>So, it wasn''t water after all.</i> Ian then noticed the ss in front of her. Judging by the state of Philip and Miguel, it was unlikely to be her first drink.


    "I have something I want to talk about. But not here," Mev subtly added.


    There were too many ears around, presumably. Ian hoped it wasn''t for some trivial reason. With that thought, he ced down his mug.


    "Alright. Let''s go."

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    In stark contrast to the liveliness of the inn, the vige was engulfed in silence. The streets, once bustling with people, were now deserted, with only scattered lights flickering against the darkness. It was amon nighttime scene in the border towns of the dark ages. This ce was somewhat better, with torches andnterns here and there.


    Usually, people just barely lit their homes, waiting for the time of monsters to pass. Only outsiders, wanderers, or monster hunters ventured out at night. Ian, fitting all three categories, picked up antern from the entrance of the tavern and started walking.


    Mev, who had been walking silently beside him, suddenly spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve armed yourself well.¡±


    ¡°The Tomb Forest isn¡¯t far, after all,¡± Ian responded calmly, despite her seemingly out-of-cement.


    A mace hung in a leather holder on Ian''s back. A new longsword was sheathed at his waist, and a dagger was strapped to the other side.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t make me look more like a mage, though,</i> thought Ian.


    ¡°You really believe the dark mage is in the Tomb Forest,¡± Mev remarked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian shrugged lightly. ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, the rumors in this town usually have some basis in truth.¡±


    "Yes, much has changed while I was at the border." Mev¡¯s green eyes, staring into the darkness of the vige outskirts, seemed to absorb the shadows.


    ¡°Life has be harder for the people. Law and order are in disarray, and the nobility has forgotten their duties. It¡¯s different from what I grew up seeing and hearing about,¡± said Mev.


    ¡°You must have been at the border for a long time,¡± said Ian.


    ¡°Longer than I wished. It was necessary.¡± Mev replied.


    Ian began to understand Mev''s and Philip''s asionally naive demeanor. Even as nobles with great abilities, their virtues did not seem like they were suited for the dark ages. They had spent most of their lives at the border and were skilled inbat and tactics yet naive to the ways of the world. Perhaps their readiness to agree with him was because they had no choice but to rely on his judgment.


    ¡°When I received the royalmand to return due to the impending war, I never imagined things would be this bad,¡± said Mev.


    ¡°Did you think the kingdom was enjoying a period of peace and prosperity?¡± Ian asked, a bit sarcastically.


    ¡°Certainly not. Otherwise, this era wouldn¡¯t be called the dark ages.¡± Mev responded seriously despite Ian¡¯s barb, and then added, ¡°In that sense, meeting you has been fortunate for me, Ian.¡±


    Ian turned to look at Mev all of a sudden. She was looking at him, too. Her calm green eyes, perhaps because of her red hair or the dimntern light, made her skin seem even paler.


    <i>She looks more like a mage than I do. </i>Shaking off his stray thoughts, Ian replied, ¡°The fortune is mine. I would have had to deal with the dark mage eventually, but thanks to you, I even got paid handsomely for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You could have managed it alone,¡± said Mev.


    "Considering you''ve crossed numerous life-threatening situations alone since that ursed swamp." Mev nodded affirmatively.


    <i>Miguel, that guy, what all did he bber about?</i>


    "It¡¯s surprising that your fame hasn¡¯t spread across the entire region of Agel Lan, Ian."


    Feeling increasingly ufortable, Ian retorted, "So, what, you called me out here to hear more of my heroic tales?"


    "No. As I said, there¡¯s something I want to discuss." Mev turned her body and leaned against a rock at the edge of the vige, gazing at the dark wheat fields.


    "...I first learned of the dark mage¡¯s existence a few days after receiving the order to return." Her voice continued dryly, like the wind brushing through the wheat field.


    "There was much to attend to before returning. I was central to the border defense, so I had to ensure my absence wouldn''t be felt. During that time, a letter arrived," said Mev.


    <i>Ah, so this was what she wanted to talk about. </i>Ian, sighing inwardly, ced thentern on the rock and stood beside Mev. He wasn¡¯t particrly interested, but she was both his employer andrade, and he had no more excuses to cut her off.


    "...It was a letter from Vernon."


    A name Ian had heard on the day they first met.


    "And who is Vernon?" Ian asked indifferently.


    "My only brother, Vernon Riurel. Head of the Riurel family and the shield guarding the royal family for generations."


    <i>A family of knights, both siblings.</i> However, Ian tilted his head, having no recollection of Vernon Riurel from the game. It might be because Vernon wasn¡¯t a key character.


    "Strange that the apostle of Tir En guards the frontier while your brother protects the king," said Ian.


    However, if that were truly the case, it wouldn''t be mentioned in such a manner.


    "I left because I was an apostle. Had I stayed, I would have remained at the king''s side and been named the head of our family. Then Vernon wouldn¡¯t have attained what he rightfully deserved. I couldn¡¯t let that happen."


    "<i>Ah</i>..." said Ian.


    <i>Such profound love for a sibling.</i> Ian nodded.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how a firstborn deprived of his inheritance by a sister would end up. It was a choice she had to make for her family. Yet, forgoing afortable life and power wouldn''t have been easy. It was indeed a noble sacrifice, especially rare in the dark ages. Perhaps this nobility caught the eye of Tir En.


    "The issue was that Vernon knew this. He always wanted to prove to me that he could lead the family, guard the king, and even revive our house. But he never needed to prove anything," said Mev.


    "...So, what was written in the letter?" Ian asked.


    "That the kingdom was overshadowed by darkness. While the king was obsessed with war preparations, a quiet evil was spreading. Many nobles were involved, perhaps even to the core of the kingdom." Mev paused, carefully reaching into her cloak.


    She pulled out a neatly folded letter. As she gazed at it, her eyes seemed to drift into the past.


    "May I read it?" Ian, growing impatient, extended his hand.


    "You know how to read... Of course, you would," replied Mev.


    Mev handed the letter to Ian, who carefully unfolded it. The hastily scrawled handwriting seemed to reflect Vernon''s character.


    "...As you said, he seems to be full of ambition." Ian, curling one side of his lips, spoke, "To use the dark mage as an opportunity to revive the family''s fortunes..."


    The letter borated on how Vernon nned to hunt down the dark mage, punish those involved, save the kingdom, and govern theirnds, brimming with ambition.


    "Does the Riurel family not have its ownnds to govern?" Ian asked.


    "We have always lived to guard the royal family. To stay close to the king, we had to make sacrifices. Of course, I knew Vernon was dissatisfied with this." Mev''s voice lowered as she took the letter back.


    "I nned to establish our family''s base in thends beyond the border once the turmoil there subsided. As a family guarding the borders. So that when I return to the king''s side, Vernon would govern thosends," said Mev.


    "But your brother, perhaps fearing you might overshadow his achievements, didn''t share any clues with you," said Ian.


    "..." Mev faced Ian, acknowledging his insight.


    "If I sounded harsh, I apologize," said Ian.


    "...No, I''m just surprised by your perceptiveness. You''re right on target," replied Mev.


    <i>As if it were something significant. </i>Ian just shrugged.


    The letter only discussed the existence of the dark mage and Vernon''s ambitions. The only words left for Mev were that she would be weed differently upon arriving at the pce. It was easy to infer what a young lord, grappling with feelings of inadequacy and desire for recognition, might be thinking.


    "In the end, your concerns became reality. You personally sought the dark mage, even hiring mercenaries," said Ian.


    "I didn''t n to at first." Mev''s breath faltered for a moment, then returned to her usual stoic demeanor. "But I received no reply to my letters. Not even on the day I left, nor to this day."


    "Perhaps he''s been too busy hunting the dark mage." Ian''s words were skeptical, and Mev shook her head.


    "If that were the case, someone from the family should have contacted me. Surely, he must have ordered them not to respond to me until his return," replied Mev.


    "Could your letter have fallen into the wrong hands?" Ian asked.


    "Unlikely. A long-serving servant of our house was the messenger, and the seal on the letter could only be opened by someone from the Riurel family. Unless someone wanted to turn it into ashes, there''s no reason to intercept it,¡± answered Mev.


    <i>Indeed,</i> thought Ian.


    "How long has it been since you sent the reply?" Ian asked.


    "A month. ...And now a week more,¡± replied Mev.


    "<i>Oh</i>...." Ian barely stopped himself from clicking his tongue. The thought that Vernon might already be dead had crossed his mind.


    "A month is a very long time. Do you think your brother is still safe?" Ian looked at Mev.


    "Maybe not. Perhaps. Probably." Mev''s calm response contrasted with her evasive gaze, suggesting underlying anxiety.


    Mev, appearing to express hope rather than conviction, remarked, "But there''s still a possibility. He''s strong, having trained all his life to surpass me."


    She then quickly added, without expecting a response from Ian, "Even if he''s no longer with us, nothing changes. In fact, it makes it more imperative."


    "I''ll start with the dark mage and uncover the whole truth." Mev clenched her fist tightly.


    "<i>Hmm</i>..."Ian nodded thoughtfully, now understanding how Mev became The Bleeding Avenger. He realized why she stormed into the castle alone, why she attempted to kill the king, what her unspoken dying words were, and who she sought to avenge even as a specter.


    Since Ian had killed the dark mage in the game, Mev likely never managed to find the dark mage. It was probable she didn''t even know whether Vernon was alive or dead. And whispering the wrong target of vengeance into her madness was not a difficult task for the corrupted nobel of Agel Ran.


    <i>She was probably an easy target for them. </i>Ian nced at Mev, thinking how she was now in his hands, along with a crucial quest that seemed to be a branching point in her destiny. Her fate might hinge on his choices.


    "So, you want me to find the dark mage?" Finally, Ian spoke.


    Mev slowly shook her head.


    "I do wish for that, but it''s not the only reason I told you this story, Ian." She looked directly at him.


    "As you said, a month is a long time. Enough for the traitors to realize Vernon''s intentions. They will try to hide their true nature now that I am returning." Mev''s voice was calm and firm.


    Ian could sense the turbulent emotions hidden beneath herposed exterior. Her surprisingly youthful face struck him anew. Despite her attire, status, and manner, she looked no older than her early twenties. Even in a world with shorter lifespans, this was not considered old, especially from Ian''s perspective.


    <i>This is, indeed, a real case of the young head of the household</i>, thought Ian.


    "If Vernon is no longer in this world, then I have no one I can trust. Even if he were to be alive, nothing would change. He would surely not follow my will," said Mev.


    She then took a deep breath and continued, "That''s why I need a trustworthy ally, Ian."


    "...!" Ian''s brow furrowed.


    This was why she had circled around the subject. It was a unteral request, made after havingid bare her circumstances; she had resorted to the indignity of revealing her own story.


    It meant she believed she couldn''t resolve this alone and saw Ian as the only alternative. Ian wondered how she hade to this conclusion but understood why she chose to reveal it now, rather than in front of Philip and Miguel.


    "...And if that ally is already opposing the dark mage, and possesses mental and insightful strength, as well as physical power and wisdom, it would be ideal," said Mev.


    As if urging a decision, a quest window popped up in front of Ian. It was a linked quest.


    [The Corrupted Ones.]


    The objective was to hunt down and punish nobles worshipping darkness. The rewards were gold, stat improvements, and several question marks. It was enticing, but Ian calmly considered his options.


    Like with the apostle quest of Lu Sr, he didn''t intend to be swept along by situations and quests. Especially when he could choose a more convenient and advantageous path. Fortunately, in this case, that choice wasn''t too difficult.


    "I am a mercenary. Mercenaries don''t move on requests alone," said Ian.


    The side in need would inevitably be at a disadvantage, as was the case in this world too. Ian, even by his own assessment, spoke in a voice he deemed cold as he looked into Mev''s eyes, "Instead, should I understand that you wish to negotiate a new contract under different terms after the current assignment ispleted?"


    "...!"

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Mev¡¯s eyes widened for a moment.


    "Of course, Ian." Mev nodded.


    She seemed relieved that Ian hadn''t outright refused and continued, "As the matter is serious and dangerous, I promise a suitable reward. If you wish, even a title of nobility¡ª"


    "What''s important now is not the conditions," Ian interjected. He continued, "First, you need to reconsider the contents of the contract."


    "The contents? Why?" Mev looked perplexed, not immediately grasping his point.


    Ian shrugged and exined, "If your next goal is to uncover and eliminate the traitors, continuing to travel together won''t lead to sess."


    "...There must be a reason for you to say that," Mev hesitated momentarily.


    "Well, you''re too conspicuous for starters. You know that, don''t you?"


    A knight in full te armor was a rare sight in Agel Lan, attracting attention wherever she went, just like when she entered this vige.


    "So, we can''t avoid the traitors'' eyes," Mev finally murmured.


    "Moreover, you need to go straight to the castle. Setting aside the waste of time, once you enter the castle, it may not be easy to leave. I am a witness who can prove the existence of the dark mage, and the king is preparing for war," said Ian.


    "In such circumstances, would the king¡ª"


    "Do you think the king would give up on war even if he knew about the dark mage and the traitors involved?"


    Mev closed her mouth, unable to argue. She could not be certain of the king''s decisions either.


    "So, if I ept a new contract, we''ll need to divide our roles. You inside, me outside." Ian spoke leisurely, meeting Mev''s gaze. "That way, we can uncover more traitors."


    While the reasoning sounded usible, in essence, Ian was saying he preferred to work alone. After all, most of the quests he needed to solve were closely rted to the corrupted ones of Agel Lan. Simply by pursuing his original tasks, he could alsoplete her request and the linked quest. Moreover, it would prevent Mev from falling prey to the corrupt nobles'' maniption. At least she would have someone reliable to trust.


    Unaware of Ian''s inner thoughts, Mev pondered for a moment.


    "...Your argument makes sense, Ian." Finally, Mev spoke. "However, as you said, we still need an external witness to prove the existence of the dark mage."


    "Well, I''m not the only mercenary in our party now, am I?"


    "Right... Miguel is there." Mev''s eyes widened in realization.


    Despite his actual character, Miguel, at least outwardly, seemed like a veteran mercenary who had experienced many battles. He was a fitting witness. Unbeknownst to Miguel himself, his fate was being decided at that moment.


    "Take your time to think about what''s best. There''s still time." Ian spoke leisurely, confident that Mev would ept his proposal. Throughout their time together, she had proven no match for Ian in such matters.


    "Alright, I will." Mev nodded, then looked at Ian and said, "You''re really hard to read. I thought you would first ask what you could gain from this."


    <i>There''s an order to everything.</i> Ian murmured to himself and smirked.


    "So, that''s why you mentioned the title?" Ian asked.


    "It wasn''t just because of that. I thought you could y a significant role in the kingdom."


    "Regrettably, I must decline that offer. Perhaps if it were more money."


    "Land and wealth wille eventually if you gain a territory."


    "But that would mean I couldn¡¯t leave. I''d have to serve the king."


    "That might be better than continuing a nomadic life."


    "There''s a reason for that," Ian''s voice deepened.


    He needed to see the end of this world and find out who brought him here and why. Even if it was god, Ian wanted an answer. And if he couldn''t get one, at least he''d strike back.


    Helping a potential mad avenger like Mev, continuing quests to y the madness of the ck wall, or those enthralled by darkness, were all steps toward his ultimate goal.


    "Right, you must have your reasons," Mev murmured, seeming to understand.


    "Shall we head back? I''ve been wanting to bathe since a while ago." Ian picked up thentern from the rock.


    "Yes, that''s a good idea." As Mev nodded, Ian turned as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Mev, who had leaned against the rock, suddenly staggered, but it was only for a moment. She quickly caught up to Ian as if nothing had happened.


    It was right after that Ian spoke, "By the way, you were right."


    "About what?" Mev asked.¡±


    "The God was really watching over me.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Mev''s eyes widened in shock.


    ***


    The next day, the party left the vige just past noon. New bags filled with provisions, including food, hung heavily on each side of their freshly purchased horses, as there were no more viges to pass through on the way to the Tomb Forest. It meant they couldn''t afford to return. However, the silence among the group wasn''t due to this solemn realization. Mev, pondering over the topic Ian had brought up, remained silent with the visor of her helmet lowered.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Philip and Miguel, avoiding eye contact since the previous night, were too busy gauging Ian¡¯s mood to speak. Essentially, Ian was the center of all the silence.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    As usual, Ian wasn''t particrly interested in the underlying dynamics of the group. Instead, he was satisfied with the rare tranquility, focusing on the sensation in his grasp. Unfurling his fingers, he revealed a translucent white orb. The dense mist of magic within the orb swirled like a thick fog.


    It was one of the two essence beads of magic power purified at the temple, an object far more valuable than any magic stone. While a magic stone was merely a battery of magic power, these essence beads could amplify magic, enabling Ian, with only intermediate magic skills, to exhibit the firepower of a grand mage.


    <i>It¡¯s a pity that it''s a consumable item...</i>,<i> </i>thought Ian.


    At least for as long as the essence bead served its purpose, there would be no match for him in Agel Lan. Ian¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he clenched his fist around the orb.


    <i>It would be good to have a chance to see if it works properly.</i> Ian murmured to himself.


    As usual, the opportunity presented itself soon enough.


    The partypletely turned onto the side path Miguel had mentioned. Contrary to its name, it was a region near the Red Canyon that was almost entirely ash-gray. It was a narrow path with steep inclines and declines, known only to those familiar with it. However, the party faced an entirely different obstacle.


    "What''s this? We can''t even ride our horses." Philip, who had dismounted to walk, expressed his frustration.


    The grass and trees became increasingly dense until, at some point, branches sprouting at their own will hindered the riders'' path. Eventually, everyone had to dismount and proceed in single file, holding the reins in hand.


    "My lords are having a hard time. If a horse sprains a leg, we''ll be in serious trouble." Being right behind Miguel allowed Philip to start voicing hisints.


    "That''s true, but... Damn, it''s weird. I don''t remember it being like this." Miguel scratched his neck, perplexed.


    "When was thest time you were here?" Philip''s frown deepened.


    "Let''s see... About three, maybe four years ago? Definitely not more than five. I took this path to Valk City,¡± said Miguel.


    "What? You were so confident in leading us on a path you haven''t traveled in years?" Philip asked.


    "Still, there''s a path, isn''t there?" Miguel replied.


    <i>Here they go again. </i>Ian, walking at the back, clicked his tongue, listening to their exchange. He didn''t silence them, as their conversation contained useful information.


    <i>It feels oddly unsettling,</i> thought Ian.


    Despite their size, the surroundings were gloomy, with wilted, lifeless-looking grass and trees. And yet, it all seemed strangely familiar.


    "Keep the path clear. If you mess up, it''s a big problem," Philip continued to chide Miguel. It seemed like a payback for the previous night''s incident.


    "Ah, stop nagging. I''m doing the best I can. I told you it was a dangerous path before we even started. So what if it''s gotten a bit rougher?" said Miguel.


    "Now it''s not only dangerous but also rough," Philip replied.


    "Still, it doesn''t seem as dangerous as before. When I came herest time, this ce was swarming with goblins and gremlins. Unless they''ve all left, there''s no way the underbrush could have grown this thick,¡± said Miguel.


    "Goblins and gremlins, you say?" Ian interjected.


    "Yes, this used to be their den," Miguel quickly responded.


    "How could monsters live here when there''s a valley fortress just a day''s journey away?" Philip''s voice followed.


    "Border areas might be different, but around here, soldiers don''t just go around hunting monsters randomly. Who would bear the loss if they get hurt or killed?" said Miguel.


    Miguel added with a snort, "Unless they cause enough damage to concern the lords or attack first, no one bothers about them being there or not. That''s how mercenaries like me make a living."


    "If there are any of them hiding in between, it would be troublesome, thanks to you," said Philip.


    "If they were here, this underbrush wouldn''t exist. They eat everything, like locusts, even the grass. That''s why in forests where they lived, only bare trees remain. You should know what you''re talking about. <i>Tsk</i>,¡± said Miguel.


    "It might be in an inedible state," Ian concluded softly.


    Ian already looking around, narrowing his eyes.


    <i>I thought it looked familiar, is this path the path that leads to the contaminated forest...?.</i> Thought Ian.


    "What do you mean by ¡®inedible state¡¯, Sir?" Philip asked, sensing something ominous in Ian''s tone.


    "Exactly as I said. You must have experienced it too. Things that move while dead,¡± said Ian.


    "Ghouls...? Are you saying monsters can be ghouls?" Philip asked.


    "Usually not, but if the forest itself is eroded by contaminated magic, anything can happen, just like the forest in the swamp,¡± Ian replied.


    "You''ve been into that ursed jungle? Not just the swamp?" Philip remarked.


    "Yes," said Ian.


    <i>It was a truly shitty ce. </i>Ian swallowed the rest of his words. It was a story from when he didn''t dare to fight the swamp drake. Instead, he ventured into the jungle, blindly pushing forward.


    Facing all sorts of animals that had turned into ghouls, moving trees, and mad fairies. Although they weren''t particrly strong, the endless numbers and the limitless forest were the real challenges. Ian eventually fled after a few days and never stepped into any jungle around the swamp again. Of course, this ce was a bit different from that jungle. From what he had experienced in the game, the madness of the ck Wall was the cause.


    How this madness seeped into a remote forest was unknown. When Ian received the quest in the game, the contamination had progressed to a point beyond the Governor¡¯s control. And to Ian, this ce seemed very close to the source of the contamination.


    "Passing through here before nightfall seems impossible, doesn''t it?"


    "We have at most an hour or two before sunset. There''s no chance with that time," Miguel answered with a troubled voice to Ian''s question.


    "...Then we should prepare for a fight,¡± said Ian.


    "There''s another cursed forest besides the Tomb Forest? And it''s this forest, just a day''s distance from the fortress?" Philip asked incredulously.


    "It hasn''t been long since the contamination started. This is a nearly deserted forest, so it''ll take time for rumors to spread." Ian gave a bitter smile.


    After at least dozens of people have been eaten by carnivorous nts. It was indeed a curious thing. The contaminated forest was connected to the side path leading to the Tomb Forest. He hadn''t thought deeply about the connection when he was in the game, but now, in reality, it felt significant.


    <i>It seems like it''s blocking the way into the Tomb Forest. ...So that''s why I didn''t know this path</i>.


    With that thought, Ian spoke up. "So be careful from now on. The nts might have mutated too."


    "...Are you saying the grass and trees have turned into monsters?" Philip asked.


    "Yes, you can usually tell them apart easily, so don''t touch them," Ian replied.


    The nts tainted by the madness of the ck Wall mutated in various ways into monsters. The majority were carnivorous trees, functioning like booby traps. They featured eye-catching fruits or leaves and attacked reflexively when touched. This had made many areas impassable, covered with these flesh-eating trees. Even after Ian had dealt with the source of the curse, these nts did not revert to their original state.


    <i>If the contamination started around here...</i> Ian mused.


    It meant that even if this was earlier than before, they could encounter it at any time.


    "Is that... what you''re talking about?" Miguel asked in a cold voice.


    The group halted and looked in the direction Miguel pointed. A conspicuously dense tree stood beside the path, overshadowing other trees with its height andpletely blocking the view of the sky above. This particr tree stood out due to its abundant red fruits, seemingly inviting anyone to taste it.


    "It looks like it." Ian nodded and added, "We should avoid going directly in front of that tree."


    "<i>Damn</i>... Definitely a tree I''ve never seen before. It''s not normal for a tree to grow this much in a few years." Miguel sighed.


    "You led us to this abnormal forest, Miguel." Philip''s sharpment made Miguel swallow his words.


    "How was I to know this mess had happened since then?" said Miguel.


    "Keep talking and you might get a firsthand experience of what kind of monster that is." Ian''s stern remark finally silenced Miguel and Philip.


    After a brief silence, Ian urged them on. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    "...Well,<i> damn it</i>. As long as we don''t touch it, it should be fine." Miguel, pale and swallowing dryly, started walking.


    Miguel began to walk with trembling legs and a wary expression toward the tree, but he did not stop. Philip, without making a sound, and Mev, with a calm step, followed him. Both held the reins tightly in their grasp.


    <i>It''s still not fully grown. Does this turn into the form I have seen when it matures? </i>Ian questioned himself.


    Observing calmly, Ian was thest to pass in front of the carnivorous tree. Though he didn''t say it, the tall trees around them were of the same kind, just not mature enough to bear fruit yet. If other carnivorous trees were at this stage, passing through this path seemed like it might still be possible.


    "As long as we continue to be careful not to touch them...." Ian concluded as he pulled the reins of his horse, which refused to follow him.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The leaves of the tree they had just passed suddenly quivered together.


    <i>Whip!</i>


    Immediately afterward, something ck fell like a whip behind Ian.


    "...!"


    Turning his head, Ian saw a Venus flytrap-like maw with ashen bark, gripping tightly around a horse''s head. It was like a Venus flytrap but with ashen and a saw-like bark. It was much smaller than Ian remembered. The horse, its head caught, couldn''t even scream in its final moments.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The maw crushed the horse''s head as quickly as it had appeared and sprang up, disappearing into the dense foliage.


    <i>Ssh!</i>


    Ian''s horse, now missing its head above the neck, copsed, spraying blood. Caught in the crossfire, Ian was sttered with blood droplets.


    "Damn... what the fuck...?"

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    <i>It hadn''t even been a day since buying that horse...!</i>


    "What the hell was that?!" Before Miguel''s scream even ended, Ian stomped on the ground. He dashed to the carnivorous tree in a single breath, his figure swiftly climbing the branches and disappearing into the dense foliage.


    <i>Rustle, crack, snap!</i>


    The whole tree shook as if in convulsions, followed by a chilling loud noise. Shortly after, somethingrge fell to the ground under the tree. Then Ian lightlynded through the leaves, picked up the object, and approached. He soon threw the lump in front of the group.


    "By<i> Lu Sr</i>...," Philip muttered in shock.


    It was the maw that had chewed the horse''s head. The half-crushed horse''s head was found inside, and a dark red liquid oozed stickily from the severed surface.


    "A tree with a maw? What kind of cursed monster is this?"


    Ian just shrugged. Monsters mutated by the madness of the ck Wall were often of kinds never seen anywhere else.


    Miguel, who had been sitting on the ground staring at the mouth, turned his gaze back to Ian.


    "Weren''t you saying we''d be fine if we didn''t touch it? I almost lost my head there," said Miguel.


    "...I thought so too," Ian added, wiping the blood off his face with his palm. "It seems it also reacts to external stimuli like sounds."


    "External, what...? Then, does that mean we shouldn''t make any noise now?" Miguel asked.


    "Better for me. I won''t have to listen to you all chatter," Ian casually replied and turned away. He approached the dead horse and picked up a saddlebag. He handed one to Mev.


    "Given the circumstances, we''ll have to redistribute the load," said Ian.


    "Right, okay... yes," Mev replied.


    Mev took the bag in her left hand, then quickly switched it to her right before attaching it to her saddle. Ian noticed her rotating her left wrist and tilted his head.


    "Is something wrong?" Ian asked.


    "Nothing. Don''t mind it," Mev responded.


    <i>If you say so.</i> Ian shrugged again and suggested, "We should change our formation. Looks like these things will keep appearing."


    "Good idea. Let''s do that,¡± said Mev.


    "Mev, take the rear. Miguel, go in front of her,¡± Ian ordered.


    Philip, still with a horse, positioned himself behind Ian, while Miguel, now on foot, went in front of Mev. It was a formation to protect both of them.


    "<i>Uh</i>, is it okay if I don''t lead? I mean, I''m fine with it, but still, I''m supposed to be the guide...," Miguel spoke up awkwardly.


    "Just let me know if I take a wrong turn," Ian added, looking at a side path.


    "We''ll move through the night to get through as quickly as possible. We wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight anyway,¡± said Ian.


    Ian had actually wanted to seek out the source of the contamination, but his current quest took precedence, and he had to dy that desire.


    <i>It should take no longer than ten days to return. The situation won''t dramatically change in that time,</i> thought Ian.


    As Ian was about to proceed, Mev suddenly spoke, "Ian."


    "Yes?" Ian responded.


    "You said it hasn¡¯t been long since the contamination started," said Mev.


    "That''s right," Ian replied.


    "Then, perhaps it''s not too difficult to find the root of the contamination now?" Mev asked.


    "Are you serious?" Ian turned to look at her as he asked.


    Philip, who had a look that said <i>I knew this wasing</i>, caught Ian''s eye in the corner of his vision.


    "Of course. We can''t just pass by and ignore such contamination spreading." Mev continued.


    "..."


    Ian wondered for a moment whether this was a disy of patriotism or a sense of duty as an apostle of Tir En. Either way, it was a significant decision, especially with a family member''s life on the line.


    <i>Was this also a style of the dark ages?</i> Ian admired internally.


    "If that''s your wish..." Ian reluctantly nodded.


    After all, it was what he had hoped for. With Mev joining, it would only take half a day at most.


    "No, wait a minute. What are you all talking about?" Miguel interjected frantically, stepping out from behind Philip and facing Ian.


    "Changing our route suddenly? And into this damned forest?¡± Miguel asked.


    "Yes," Ian replied.


    "What about... Do you have any idea how many monsters might be there? And why me? I was hired to guide you to the Tomb Forest!" Miguel eximed.


    "I apologize for the sudden change, Miguel," Mev interjected calmly.


    "<i>Eh</i>...?" Miguel blinked in disbelief.


    "I''ll provide additionalpensationter. You won''t be harmed or endangered, I promise," said Mev.


    Miguel slowly turned around. His murmuring voice followed.


    "If that''s what you¡¯ve decided... then, well..." Miguel¡¯s voice softened, seemingly touched.


    <i>Ah, this fool doesn''t know his fate yet.</i> Ian chucked.


    "Just hold a torch for us," Ian added.


    "So, do we have a way to get there?" Miguel asked.


    "There''s a way....," Ian replied.


    Ian''s gaze shifted toward the forest. In that brief moment, a subtle gleam flickered in his eyes. Magical Detection. His unique intuition awoke, making him hypersensitive, like hair standing on end.


    A new world unfolded before Ian: contaminated roots spread like veins under the earth, nts and trees internally mutated, and ripples of magical energy pulsated throughout. Ian''s gaze, following the core of the contamination like tracing the rings of a tree, pinpointed its center.


    "...But returning along this path after finishing the job is a separate matter,¡± said Ian.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take responsibility." Miguel smiled, his facial scar twitching.


    Ian turned his head, surprised by the reply.


    "If I can''t find my way in a forest, I can''t call myself a hunter. It''s nothing,¡± said Miguel.


    Ian chuckled inwardly at Miguel''s simplicity.


    "That alone will be worth your keep." Smirking, Ian set off into the ominous forest.


    The group''s speed inevitably slowed. There was no defined path, and the trees, grass, and vines became increasingly dense. Proving Ian''s guidance was correct, carnivorous trees blocked their way. However, they weren''t much of a threat. Ian deliberately ran into the tree''s attack range. The carnivorous trees'' maws aimed precisely at his head each time.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    However, they were easily defeated. Knowing they aimed only for the head, all Ian needed was to time his sword strike correctly. The story would have been different with mature specimens. But these were only partially mutated, allowing him to split their maws with such responses.


    Yet, despite Ian''s efforts, the group''s tension never eased. Night had fallen and the darkness in the forest became denser. Philip and Miguel each held a torch, but they barely pushed back the darkness. Ian could navigate the dark with little trouble, but not the others.


    "There''s not even a sound of insects..." Miguel muttered, waving his torch around.


    "You''ll soon miss this silence," Ian replied nonchntly.


    "Please, be careful with your words. Don''t you know bad things happen when you speak of them?" Miguel spat out in disgust.


    "That''s why I said it," Ian replied.


    "<i>Eh</i>...?" said Miguel.


    "We''re bound to encounter them eventually," said Ian.


    "But naturally, we''d want to dy that as long as possible¡ª" Miguel responded.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The sound of the wind swallowed Miguel''s voice, sweeping past them. The sound made Miguel and even Philip freeze. There was the sound, but no actual wind.


    "...That''s why people believe in omens," said Ian.


    Slowing his pace, Ian drew his sword.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    The sound of the wind rose again, and this time, it was apanied by more than just noise.


    The grass and trees illuminated by the torches began to stir.


    <i>Crack, rustle, snap!</i>


    Following this, the ground and tree stumps erupted in various ces.


    "Damn... this is insane..." Miguel gasped in horror.


    Miguel had expected at most half-decayed goblins and kobolds, but what emerged was far more grotesque. These creatures were twisted beyond recognition, entwined in roots and vines, with eyes and head grotesquely disfigured, some even sprouting strange mushrooms. Although they were not much taller than Miguel''s waist, their appearance was all the more sinister for it.


    "These are ghouls... right?" Philip uttered in disbelief.


    "Either way, they''re dead. These are more like cordyceps, though." Ian snorted.


    "Cordy-what?" Philip asked.


    "Just keep moving. Don¡¯t stop," said Ian.


    With that, Ian lunged forward. He dashed up to the nearest infected gremlin and shed with his sword.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The gremlin''s head split open, precisely at the point where it connected to the root system of the nts. The body, losing its host, copsed to the ground. The roots writhed on the floor like tentacles, severed from their host.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    It was right after that when other parasitic nts began to shake violently. The host¡¯s movements changed instantly.


    <i>Screech! Screech!</i>


    They all turned toward Ian and started charging like beasts.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    Ian cut down another host and rolled on the ground, disappearing into the darkness beyond the torchlight''s reach.


    <i>Scream!</i>


    The hosts, covered in writhing nts, followed after him.


    "Oh, <i>Lu Sr</i>...," Miguel murmured nkly as he stared into the darkness filled with wind sounds, impact noises, and slicing sounds.


    "This is no time to be lost in thought, Miguel." Mev snapped him back to reality. She had drawn her sword and extended the reins to him.


    "Follow Ian''s instructions and move. Slowly," Mev instructed.


    "That way? Then, what about you...?" Miguel asked nkly, as Mev turned away from him.


    "I''ll take the rear. Otherwise, we''ll bepletely surrounded," said Mev.


    Miguel''s eyes widened as he naturally turned his gaze to the rear and sides.


    In the writhing darkness and the sound of the wind, Philip took the lead, spurred on by his own shout. "Stop standing around stupidly! Didn''t you hear him? Come on!"


    "...Damn it." Miguel, after a moment''s hesitation, followed Philip''s lead.


    Philip''s advance wasn''t swift, but Miguel didn''t urge him on. The eerie cries and wind sounds were disorienting, and the sight ahead was grotesque. They saw dposing gremlin and goblin corpses, remnants of nts and vines that fed on them, and even the severed maws of carnivorous trees. Navigating through this nightmarishndscape using these gruesome markers, Philip''s courage was evident.


    "May <i>Lu Sr</i> watch over this mortal with her brilliant light..." Even as Philip¡¯s voice quivered ceaselessly with prayers, there was bravery in it.


    Suddenly, Miguel''s eyes widened. A pile of vines that seemed lifeless twitched as Philip approached.


    "Uh, ahhhh?!" The vines quickly entangled Philip''s legs. As the horse neighed and Philip screamed, falling over,


    <i>Thump!</i>


    "Get off! Damn you!" Miguel rushed in, smacking the vines with his torch.


    Miguel indiscriminately hit both the vines and Philip''s entangled legs. Remarkably, it worked. The vines started thrashing wildly as the fire touched them.


    "Get off! Now! You bastard!" Miguel continued to strike relentlessly.


    "Ahh, ahh! Ahhh!" Philip''s screams intensified, more from the beating than the vines.


    "Stop! Ahh! It¡¯s gone! It is gone!" The beating continued for a moment even after the vine released its grip, only stopping when Philip shouted desperately.


    Breathing heavily, Miguel muttered, "Deserves that, stupid nt... trying to mess with us." Miguel¡¯s voice carried a strange sense of satisfaction.


    "Are you okay?" Miguel looked at Philip, who was sprawled and unable to move, and then added.


    "Do I look okay?" said Philip.


    "You don''t seem to be injured. That''s fortunate." Miguel grinned and extended his hand.


    Philip stared at it for a moment, then grabbed it begrudgingly, his face grimacing.


    "It was to save you, understand that," Miguel added casually.


    "Seemed more like you were trying to kill me...," said Philip.


    Ignoring Philip''sment, Miguel burnt the remaining vines.


    "If you have any oil, bring it out. These things burn well," Miguel added.


    Philip quickly rummaged through his saddlebag and started moving. Miguel followed close by. Both held the reins under one arm while carrying oil pouches and torches in their hands.


    "...You really area mercenary, huh?" said Philip.


    "What, you thought I wasn''t until now?" Miguel snorted at Philip''s sudden realization.


    "Well... you''re quite different from our mercenary," Philip replied.


    "Damn it. It''s unfair topare anyone to him." Miguel chuckled, looking ahead at the endless array of corpses.


    "How many do you think can handle such a situation alone? Overflowing in the bordends, are they?" said Miguel.


    "Indeed... it''s different there." Philip closed his mouth, not saying more.


    Despite the numerous corpses, the sounds of the wind, impacts, and cries still echoed around them. They advanced, asionally burning still-moving parasitic nts.


    <i>Crack! Crunch!</i>


    Ian''s figure, striking down host heads, faintly appeared from under a tree stump.


    "<i>Sigh...</i>" Straightening up, Ian turned toward Miguel and Philip.


    Ian was covered in rotten blood and pieces of innards. Annoyance was evident on his face as he wiped the blood stters. For a moment, Miguel thought Ian looked more like a monster.


    "Hey, sir, over there!" Miguel shouted, pointing. Ian immediately moved.


    <i>Squeal¡ª!</i>


    A gremlin entangled in vines, charging toward Ian, got its head split in one strike.


    <i>Crack! Snap!</i>


    Ian''s sword broke while cutting through the gremlin''s neck. He threw the half-remaining de at another approaching goblin and reached for his waist. Miraculously, a new sword appeared in his hand.


    <i>Am I seeing things?</i> As Miguel blinked in confusion, Ian had already dispatched the goblin and straightened up.


    "Such a waste of resources..." Ian muttered something iprehensible and turned his head.


    Only then did Miguel realize that Ian was looking not at them but behind.


    "...It''s finally happening." Following Ian''s gaze, Miguel''s eyes widened.


    Beyond the darkness, a blue light was rising. The light quickly intensified, illuminating the forest like daylight, revealing a figure in full armor engulfed in holy light.


    Thanks to the light, Miguel was finally able to see the real nature of the swarming monsters.


    "Damn... this is insane...,¡± Miguel murmured.


    A tremendous number, well over a hundred. Gremlins and goblins, once masters of the forest, had all be hosts for the parasitic nts, now rushing toward new potential hosts.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Mev swung her sword toward them.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A blue trail swept through the forest. Dozens of charging hosts were sliced in half.


    "Good heavens...." Miguel''s mouth dropped open at the overwhelming scene, but Ian just clicked his tongue.


    "Should have used that sooner," said Ian.


    His voicecked any tension. It was natural. With Mev using her holy power, the number of hosts was meaningless. Ian could have done the same with magic, but he needed to conserve it for the source of the contamination.


    <i>Already overworking. Time to clean up the leftovers...</i>, thought Ian.


    Just then, the blue light flickered.


    "...?" Ian''s brows furrowed as he turned his gaze toward Mev.


    Her holy power was flickering strangely as if she was struggling. Just as he noticed her faltering...


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Mev crouched low and swung her sword widely once again. The trajectory of her de, tracing a half-moon arc, sliced through the approaching hosts in another wave. However, Ian''s attention was not on the hosts. His gaze remained fixed on Mev''s flickering holy power, erratic like a broken fluorescent light. Then, in the next moment.


    "<i>Cough...!</i>" Mev, who had been rigid, suddenly spat blood through her face visor and copsed.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    <i>Coughing up blood? Suddenly? </i>As Ian blinked, Mev''s holy power evaporated, and she vanished into the darkness.


    "My lord?! My lord! Wait! I''ming for you! My looord!" Almost simultaneously, Philip, screaming out loud, threw away the reins and ran after her.


    <i>Seriously, talk about getting carried once in my life, sigh</i>. Finally grasping the situation, Ian shifted his gaze.


    "First, catch the horses that are left behind, Miguel."


    "Huh...? Oh, alright!" Miguel reacted reflexively, grabbing the reins of the fleeing horse, and then looked back at Ian.


    "Got it! And now?" Miguel asked.


    Ian recalled the source of the contamination entrenched in the center of the forest. The one who had caused him to face game-over at least ten times, making him throw his mouse in frustration. He already knew what he needed to do to avoid experiencing that anger again.


    "Get the oil out of the baggage. A lot of it," said Ian.


    Miguel, who had stuck the torch next to the saddle, began searching the bag. Meanwhile, Ian retrieved his sword and approached.


    "You follow Philip," said Ian.


    "Understood... by myself?" As Miguel ced leather pouches filled with oil one after the other, he looked up. Blinking, he added. "Where are you going to use all this oil?"


    "Where do you think?" Ian, holding a torch from the saddle, looked down at him.


    "Well, obviously..." Miguel''s gaze naturally drifted to the torch in his hand. "...but even for you, such a crazy act seems unlikely."


    <i>Well, let''s see. </i>Ian nodded slightly.


    "Tell Philip to just protect Sir Riurel. Do nothing else. You too," said Ian.


    "That''s easier said than done... Ah, damn it. Are you really not going?" Miguel asked.


    "Then, would you like to fight in my ce?" Ian asked.


    "I''ll definitely deliver the message. Come back alive." Miguel sprang up, pulling the reins of both horses.


    <i>Can I really leave Mev to them? </i>Ian shook his head and started picking up the oil pouches one by one.


    Leaving only one, Ian put the rest in his pocket dimension and slowly poured the oil from thest pouch onto the torch, turning his gaze. Beyond the darkness of the forest. The surviving hosts were running toward Mev. Their numbers had decreased, but it was only a matter of time before they increased. Since the group had already stepped into the contaminated forest.


    Monsters that establish their own territories typically show no mercy to intruders, regardless of the reason. Those who prey on humans are even more ruthless, and the culprit behind the forest''s contamination was of this sort. An attack was surely imminent. That''s why Ian nned to eliminate it before returning to his group. He would have to fight alone, but this was far better than protecting the group and fighting all night.


    "First, I need to redirect their attention to me... Ah, fuck, it''s hot." Muttering, Ian quickly withdrew his hand holding the pouch. The torch had caught fire, burning fiercely, and even looked like it was threatening to consume the handle.


    "Why does it burn so well?" said Ian.


    <i>Almost got burned while trying to conserve magic. </i>Ian threw the pouch aside, drew his sword, and activated his magic. His eyes turned to ash gray, and a breeze swirled around his entire body. Lower gray magic, Wind de.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The falling torch was caught in the wind and rose high. In one hand, a sword, and in the other, a fiery mace.


    "...This should be noticeable enough." Ian spun his wrists and stomped on the ground.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The rearmost host cut through the darkness and rapidly approached.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    With a downward sh, Ian split the host''s head down to its chest. Slowed down by the collision, Ian struck another host with the torch in his left hand and leaped forward again.


    There was no need to check if they were alive. They were just creatures that didn''t even yield experience points. As long as they were incapacitated, they couldn''t reach his group.


    <i>Squeal! Screech!</i>


    Several more were sliced and burned before the nearby hosts reacted. But Ian was already cutting through others at the front.


    <i>sh! Crack!</i>


    Almost simultaneously, a carnivorous tree''s mouth fell, but Ian lightly dodged it by leaning back. Thanks to his Wind de and his innate skill, Concentration, his movements and perception were sharpened. To him now, everything seemed a bit slower.


    <i>Rip! Roar!</i>


    Hosts were consecutively sliced and burned. Ian fought through carnivorous trees and other creatures for a while.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    After killing another host and reflexively turning, Ian paused. Suddenly, everything around him was silent.


    "<i>Huff... Huff...</i>" Only his own heavy breathing echoed.


    Ian finally retrieved his sword and looked around. He had fought almost mindlessly, but he had splendidly achieved his goal.


    Hostsy scattered around, twitching. The waves of magic filled with hatred and madness, and the contaminated roots. Ian had eliminated all the enemies targeting his group and had sessfully drawn their attention. Eventually, Ian''s gaze stopped beyond the darkness of the forest. The darkness, thick with malice, seemed to ooze evil.


    "...So worked up over this,¡± said Ian.


    It was just the beginning, and already it was disappointing. Ian brandished his torch like a signal and leaped into the darkness.


    ***


    The torch cut across the forest like a meteor.


    <i>Squeal! Screech!</i>


    Chilling howls echoed behind Ian as he dashed forward. The hosts, awakened after he passed, were in pursuit. However, Ian didn''t stop. He just kept running forward.


    <i>Skipping minor mobs is the universal rule. </i>This was actually Ian¡¯s strategy for when he would return to this ce alone.


    A so-called speed run, targeting only the boss in the shortest time possible. Even though he came with Mev, he hadn''t expected it to turn out this way, but the efficiency of the n remained unchanged.


    <i>The cleanup will be a problem... but well, it''ll work out somehow,</i> thought Ian.


    The situation couldn''t get much worse than it already was. Ian nced around at the passing scenery. The forest itself had grotesquely transformed, indicating he was nearing the center.


    <i>Roar!</i>


    The monsters blocking his way appeared more terrifying than ever.


    <i>Tap-tap! Whoosh!</i>


    Dodging the attack of a giant host, Ian leaped upward. The figure, a fusion of several goblins entwined in vines, slowly came into view. Ian stepped on the creature''s shoulder and vaulted again.


    <i>Roar!</i>


    A scream and the sound of cleaving air followed. The creature''s reaction was no better than that of a carnivorous tree.


    A named creature, but hardly worthy of the title. Ian spun like a windmill, altering his trajectory. The vine-wrapped arm barely missed him.


    Crack!


    <i>Just another named monster</i>, Ian thought. He spun his body like a windmill, narrowly avoiding a vine-wrapped forearm.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    Instead, the torch in his hand snapped, scattering embers everywhere. Ian rolled on the ground, tossing the handle away. His vision darkened.


    A chill ran down his spine, and his nerves tensed. It wasn''t because of the giant host. Without looking back, he could feel it had fallen, unable to withstand the centrifugal force of its own swing. What truly rmed him was something beyond. It had awakened his instincts.


    Lifting his head, Ian realized his vision hadpletely changed. Despite theck of light, things he couldn''t see before were now clearly visible in front of him. The rhythmically spreading waves of magic, the wriggling roots underground¡ªeverything was vivid, as if within reach.


    And beyond, where all these converged, he felt something dark rising. To Ian, it appeared like a pir writhing with numerous tentacles. The reality wasn''t much different.


    This pir was the source of the forest''s corruption, the boss, the Twisted Ancient Tree.


    "Why is it so big...?" Ian''s brow furrowed as he gazed at the silhouette.


    The creature wasrger than he had anticipated. He had expected it to be smaller since the contamination in the game was less advanced.


    ¡°Never allows me to put my guard down.¡± Grumbling, Ian resumed his run without much change in expression. He, too, was different from before.


    <i>The n isn''t ruined. </i>Ian opened his left hand. A white orb suddenly appeared in his grasp. The essence bead of magic. He immediately gripped the essence bead and activated his magic. There was no need to force it; the magic naturally flowed into the essence bead as if drawn by maism.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The essence bead, resonating with the magic, emitted a burst of white light. The condensed magic inside the essence bead seemed visible. It was not just a simple concentration but oveid in a geometric arrangement. Although not artificial, it clearly functioned like a magical form.


    <i>So this is how the magic is amplified,</i> thought Ian.


    Feeling an itch, Ian spread his hand, and the essence bead began to spin and levitate as if waiting for this moment. The rotation slowed as it gained some distance from the palm and then stopped in mid-air as if finding its position. A strange sensation, as if the hand and the essence bead were connected by a maic field.


    "This is how it works...!" As Ian was astonished by it, he suddenly rolled on the ground, astonished.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    That was because the next moment, something tore through the air and crashed down.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The object that burrowed into the ground was a giant maw with ck bark scales,rge enough to swallow Ian in one bite. Its stem was as thick as a carnivorous tree''s trunk. Ian had unknowingly entered the attack range of the Twisted Ancient Tree. The maw shot upward clumsily.


    <i>Is this its maximum range?</i> Ian wondered.


    Ian got up and changed his path, starting to run in arge circle around the Ancient Tree.


    <i>Crunch! Boom!</i>


    The Ancient Tree''s maws fell in a line behind Ian. They weren''t as agile as carnivorous trees but were muchrger and numerous. What looked like wriggling tentacles were actually all part of the creature''s maws.


    <i>It''s even worse in person</i>, Ian mused.


    Memories from the game ovepped with reality. As Ian got closer, more maws fell, and at a certain distance, roots also emerged. Abined attack from above and below. Soon, hosts from all directions started to swarm in, endless killing.


    If not an expert in this game, this boss wasn''t designed to be defeated by a mere onught. Like several other bosses, to kill it, one had to find and exploit its weaknesses. Of course, now he could probably kill it head-on.


    <i>But why make it hard when I know its weaknesses? </i>Ian never chose the hard way when an easier path was avable. He pulled out oil pouches from the storage space and started to scatter the oil while running. He didn''t care about the maws tearing up the ground; in fact, it was better as they too would be soaked in oil.


    Ian kept repeating the process of emptying and discarding pouches. When he had used up all the pouches from his pocket dimension, arge pit appeared in front of him, the mark left by the first maw. Leaping over the pit, Ian threw thest oil pouch behind him and extended his right hand, conjuring a fireball. Basic red magic, Fireball.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The Fireball hit the pouch and exploded, scattering mes everywhere.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The oil-soaked ground caught fire, quickly spreading in all directions.


    <i>Crunch! Boom!</i>


    The falling maws also caught fire and retracted. Amid the brightening surroundings and mes, Ian briefly ran.


    <i>Hoooom!</i>


    A horn-like howl resounded, and the falling maws suddenly stopped. Ian finally slowed down.


    "Its weakness hasn''t changed...¡± said Ian.


    Catching his breath, he looked around. His gaze settled on the true form of the Twisted Ancient Tree. It looked more like a giant ck sea anemone than a tree, with holes oozing tar-like slime and branches wildly iling and spreading the fire.


    Predictably, the fire was the first weakness of the ancient tree. If it caught fire sufficiently, it would stop attacking and focus on extinguishing the mes. The same applied to the iing hosts.


    The guide he read back then when he yed the game, suggested carrying enough kerosene to set it aze, treating the maws in the same way to ess its second weakness more easily. Back then, Ian didn¡¯t have this tip and had chosen a simpler, brute-force approach, investing more skill points in red magic.


    <i>Now that I think about it, that''s when I started to go on the ruined character path... Found it. </i>Observing around the ancient tree, Ian''s eyes lit up. Among the holes in the trunk, he spotted a faint violet light. Although he didn''t know its exact name, it was the second and most lethal weakness of the twisted ancient tree.


    <i>So high up for no reason, of course. </i>Shaking his head, Ian ran toward the Twisted Ancient Tree, which grewrger as he approached.


    The howling ceased abruptly as Ian, holding his sword upside-down, leaped toward the trunk.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    Gray steam burst explosively from all the holes in the trunk.


    The steam swiftly engulfed the branches and enveloped Ian as he rolled on the ground. Ian sprawled on the ground and had no time to retrieve his dropped sword as he lifted his head.


    Beyond the steam, several maws bent like bows, signaling their imminent fall. However, instead of evading, Ian extended his left hand upwards.


    <i>Finally, time to shut this down.</i> Ian had been anticipating this moment.


    <i>Whirr!</i>


    The orb in his palm began to spin. The magic he intended to use was predetermined. Basic red magic, Fire Beam. A simple spell that shoots fire in a straight line, its simplicity meant less variability and more reliability.


    <i>The range might be a limitation, but with the essence bead, it should be enough... Huh...?! </i>Ian''s eyes widened in shock.


    <i>Whoooosh!</i>


    Theyered magic within the essence bead began to spin fiercely, pulling in his magic. He couldn''t even stop it.


    <i>What the...?</i> thought Ian.


    In an instant, an overwhelming amount of magic was drawn out.


    Boom!


    From the reddened orb, a yellow me burst forth, resembling a dragon''s breath.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Suddenly, everything around lit up as if it were broad daylight. Ian was pushed back by an overwhelming heat, gasping for breath.


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    The endless mes that had been erupting finally began to subside with a rumbling sound.


    Ian staggered and covered his face, eximing, "Ah, my eyes, damn it...."


    Ian couldn''t shield his eyes because he was using both hands to withstand the pressure. A headache from the depletion of magic and a sense of betrayal followed. This was because of an unfriendly message on the information window; he felt tricked by the vague wording of the game''s interface. He had thought that the essence bead amplified magic with its own magical power, but it was actually amplified by absorbing the wearer''s magic.


    <i>I don''t think it was like his in the game... Ah.</i> Ian then realized something.


    Ian then realized that he had never used the essence bead alone in the game. Thanks to the priests, who were no better than robbers, he had worn artifacts and magical armaments by the time he could afford the purification costs. Among them were items that wouldn''t perform well without a magic stone or essence bead, so he never thought of using the essence bead alone.


    <i>So those items were controlling the essence bead?</i> This was a usible guess. Considering the game''s settings often had their reasons, even if it looked unnatural.


    Like the ovepping magical power inside the essence bead. Ian''s brow furrowed again as he naturally picked up the essence bead. The density of the magical power inside the essence bead had significantly decreased.


    <i>I thought I could use it about 50 times when mounted on an item,</i> thought Ian.


    <i>What a waste.</i> Ian ced the essence bead back into the pocket dimension and looked up. His vision had somewhat returned. He blinked and focused his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Huh...¡± Ian chuckled humorlessly as he observed the condition of the Twisted Ancient Tree. It was almost entirely charred. The parts of the tree pierced by the me had turned into burning charcoal.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The surrounding branches couldn¡¯t even wriggle properly as they burned away. Only the roots, resembling anacondas, writhed on the ground, expressing their agony.


    "Shouldn''t have bothered bringing kerosene," Ian muttered in vain, thinking he should have started with magic in the first ce.


    Resigned, Ian took out a sword from the subspace. It was time to alleviate the poor creature''s suffering.


    ***


    "What the hell happened here..." Miguel murmured.


    The horses were nervously stamping, and a few sliced and burned hostsy twitching around. His gaze was fixed on the night sky beyond the forest.


    About an hour ago.


    <i>Boom</i>.


    A loud noise followed by a pir of fire lightened up the night sky. Since then, only faint glimmers of light were flickering.


    "It must be Ian''s doing.¡± Miguel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the scene.


    "What did he do with all that oil..." Miguel mused but then froze as he heard faint footsteps approaching.


    "So damn far, really..." A tired voice muttered.


    Miguel who was holding his breath finally exhaled.


    "Ian...? Is that you?" Miguel asked as Ian emerged from the bushes.


    "Yeah," Ian replied, causing Miguel to sigh in relief, copsing almost.


    "Man, you scared me! But what were you doing over there?" Miguel, holding a torch, paused again when he saw Ian, who looked as if he''d been rolling in ashes.


    "Are you... alright?"


    "Does it look like I am?"


    <i>I¡¯m already feeling dirty, damn it</i>, thought Ian.


    Ian''s frown deepened at the thought of the Twisted Ancient Tree''s end. When he had struck the creature''s weak point, a magical explosion erupted along with a wail full of resentment.


    Although it wasn''t extremely dangerous, the problem was that the tree had turned into charcoal. As the charred parts fell off, the area turned into a mess, like smoke bombs had been detonated.


    <i>If you''re going to die, at least do it neatly,</i> Ian thought, stopping in his tracks.


    "Water."


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Give me water," Ian demanded.


    Miguel quicklyplied, and Ian took a sip from the water bottle before using the rest to wash his face and gloves, adding, "Keep watch here. If anything shows up, burn it or cut it, whatever."


    "Understood...." Miguel replied, turning his head as Ian walked past him.


    "Is that all? Don''t you have anything else to say?" Miguel asked.


    "Nothing. Except to shut up," Ian responded coldly.


    Ian then approached Philip holding a torch, who had been watching him with an anxious expression since his arrival. Ian stopped to look at Mev, who was sitting at Philip''s feet, leaning against a sword nted in the ground, and gasping for breath intermittently.


    "What happened?" Ian inquired.


    "Well... I''ve never seen my lord like this before. She doesn¡¯t have any chronic illness or anything," Philip replied, looking down at Mev.


    "It must be some kind of poisoning. Since the dark magic probably is not the cause of it," said Philip.


    "Hmm." Ian nodded thoughtfully.


    It was a reasonable deduction, especially since Mev was an apostle of Tir En. Regardless of the level, holy power inherently had the ability to burn away evil. Ordinary dark magic or curses couldn''t evene close.


    However, Ian''s sharp senses, still honed from the battle, were telling him something different: a strange difort and unease.


    <i> Was it tainted magical power?</i> As Ian was about to take a closer look at Mev,


    "Just leave her to me, sir," Philip interjected, kneeling on one knee. He pulled out a dagger from his cloak and said, "This will make her feel better quickly."


    "What are you going to do with that?" Ian tilted his head in confusion.


    "Don¡¯t you know? We make a cut to drain the contaminated blood. Just enough until only the amount she can ovee remains. It¡¯s sufficient."


    "....¡±


    <i>What kind of madness is this?</i> Ian wondered.


    Misinterpreting his expression, Philip continued, "Of course, I know losing too much blood at once is dangerous. But blood is constantly being consumed and replenished. Trust me, I''ve done this procedure several times at the border."


    "Ah..." Ian covered his forehead in disbelief.


    Ian was suddenly reminded of how barbaric the medical knowledge of this dark age was. Despite the existence of magic, mysticism, and divinity, it made sense that medical knowledgegged behind. But hearing such nonsense, which seemed like it came straight out of a history book, made him feel the umted fatigue all at once.


    "Put it away. Unless you want to watch her die," said Ian.


    "Do you have another idea?" Philip asked.


    Just then,


    "Ian...?" Mev''s voice faintly echoed. She continued, "You''re here... I waited...."


    Mev weakly added and reached for the hilt of the sword she was leaning on. Ian''s gaze shifted to her left hand gripping the sword. Her arm trembled, and her wrist guard showed signs of scratching.


    As Ian''s eyes narrowed, Philip panicked and said, "Oh, you shouldn¡¯t move yet, my lord You¡¯re currently-"


    "No, it''s okay now. This is enough... Ugh...." Mev, like a newborn deer, vomited blood and copsed.


    "My, my lord!" Philip eximed with a terrified expression. Mev tried to get up again without responding.


    "Rest," Ian gently pressed on her shoulder, reassuring her. He continued, "The creatures have already been dealt with."


    "Is that so... Once again, I owe you my thanks..." Mev''s body rxedpletely, her strength fading.


    As Ian caught her falling body, he turned to Philip. "Remove her left arm guard."


    "Yes...? Oh, yes!" Philip hurriedly moved to do as instructed, his hands were moving skillfully even in his shocked state. Soon, Mev''s left arm was exposed.


    "Good heavens... By Lu Sr," eximed Philip.


    "Indeed. It''s the wound from that time," said Ian.


    The marks resembled those made by a snake coiling tightly around the arm. The area was swollen with pus, and the surrounding skin had turned ck. The bulging veins were ominously writhing.


    "Do you know when she got this wound, sir?" Philip asked.


    "It''s from the injury inflicted by the Duhan," said Ian.


    Ian then added, clicking his tongue, "I thought her armor and holy power had protected her, but apparently not."


    It was as perplexing as the forest being tainted with the ck Wall''s madness. The resentment of a Duhan, no matter how deep, shouldn''t have been strong enough to overpower holy power. Nheless, the crucial point now was that Mev''s holy power couldn''t purify this curse. A simple solution then crossed Ian''s mind.


    <i>Can''t I just pray to Lu Sr to resolve this? </i>The divinity of the God of light could purify any curse. Of course, it wasn''t a choice Ian preferred.


    Given that he had already attracted Lu Sr¡¯s attention, she would likely grant significant power. But if he rejected the call again, divine punishment might indeed befall him.


    "Damn it...." Just as Ian sped his hands in front of his chest with a click of his tongue,


    Something moved in Ian¡¯s right hand.


    A primal whisper followed the hesitation in Ian''s mind. The Unique-grade ring, Swamp''s Resentment. This entity, also Ian''s familiar, unexpectedly sent a thought. Ian''s brows narrowed.


    <i>You can swallow it?</i>


    There was nothing about this in the information window.


    But then again, that wasn''t everything. Ian eventually shrugged his shoulders.


    He knew the information window wasn''t omnipotent. Moreover, the Swamp''s Resentment was essentially almost the main body of a Duhan. It wouldn''t be strange if it could absorb curses.


    <i>Why did you stay quiet then?</i>


    A simple answer returned. Because it hadn''t been ordered to. But the familiar didn''t wee the presence of divinity in Ian''s body, hence expressing its will beforehand. So it wasn''t just me who disliked the gods. Chuckling at this unexpectedmonality, Ian took off his glove.


    "Hold her arm firmly, Philip," said Ian.


    "Understood... But, what are you going to do?" Philip asked.


    "Treatment," Ian replied.


    "How will you do it?" Philip asked again.


    Instead of answering, Ian extended his right hand over Mev''s arm. The ring on his middle finger came to life, moving subtly.


    "That, what is that? It''s not just a ring, is it?" Philip''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "It''s the resentment left by the Duhan. Now, it''s a familiar serving me,¡± Ian replied.


    "A familiar... a creature of darkness?" Philip''s forehead creased slowly.


    "Why. Is there a problem?" Ian asked.


    "Problem? Only the fallen consort with such creatures! And you''remanding it as a familiar!" said Philip.


    Ian almost scoffed at this. In his view, whether a cat is ck or white, as long as it catches mice, that''s what matters. Yet, this narrow-minded perspective was themon belief in this world. By the standards of these dark age humans, Ian''s pragmatic way of thinking was almost sacrilegious.


    "If you use that on her, surely the Goddess will be wrathful," said Philip.


    "Would she be more wrathful than letting an apostle die?" Ian retorted sharply.


    "Uh... well, that''s... I don''t know..." Philip stuttered, unable to respond.


    "Do I look corrupted to you?" Ian added.


    "You don¡¯t seem... corrupted," Philip replied.


    "Then shut up and hold her arm. Speak one more word, and you''ll learn firsthand what my wrath is like," said Ian.


    Silently trembling, Philip reluctantly gripped Mev''s arm. The ck serpent-like entity eagerly dropped onto Mev''s arm. It crawled over the pus, biting fiercely into the center of the wound. ck blood slowly spread out. As it formed a line and trickled down, Philip''s eyes widened.


    "Th¡ªthere''s a change, sir!" said Philip.


    The ck marks on her arm began to fade from the edges, bing noticeably lighter. In just a few minutes, the Swamp¡¯s Resentment, seemingly satisfied, detached its mouth from the wound. Although its appearance didn''t change much except for a shinier scale, the ck marks covering Mev''s arm hadpletely disappeared. The snake-like traces and the swollen area filled with pus, however, remained.


    <i>It seems we''ve passed the critical phase</i>, thought Ian.


    At least the ominous feeling that had been nagging at his instincts was gone.


    "So, this creature was able to heal her..." said Philip.


    <i>That''s what I''ve been saying, you bastard.</i> Ian extended his hand again. With a hiss, the Swamp¡¯s Resentment bared its fangs.


    "Why, why is it doing this?!" Philip instinctively recoiled.


    "Who knows." Ian calmly continued to move his hand toward the familiar''s mouth. Their eyes met, and an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    <i>Let''s see you do it again.</i> Ian slightly lifted the corners of his mouth.


    The standoff was brief. As soon as Ian''s fingertip touched it, the creature''s mouth closed smoothly. It then crawled up his finger, reverting back to the form of a ring.


    "Is that really safe...?" Philip spoke, looking uneasy.


    "A creature''s nature doesn¡¯t change just because it''s tamed," Ian replied.


    <i>Just like how you keep babbling no matter how much I tell you to be quiet,</i> Ian mused.


    "Hand me the dagger. Get some bandages and alcohol from the bag too," Ian ordered.


    "Alcohol? For what purpose... ...Yes, sir." Philip, silenced by Ian''s gaze, handed over the dagger and stood up.


    Ian held the dagger de over the torch, sterilizing it. In a sense, the real treatment was just beginning.


    "I have them, sir!¡± Philip returned with bandages and a bottle of alcohol.


    Ian opened the bottle first. The sharp, potent smell hit his nose. Luckily, it was closer to rum than beer. Ian washed his hands with the alcohol.


    <i>I don¡¯t know if this is as effective as in the movies, but... better than doing nothing,</i> thought Ian.


    "Hold her arm tightly, Philip." Ian brought the de of the dagger to the edge of the swollen area and whispered.


    "This will hurt a bit." Ian sliced almost simultaneously, and sticky blood and pus oozed out. Ian quickly set down the dagger and gripped the swollen area with both hands, squeezing firmly.


    Mev''s body twitched. However, she couldn''t escape the grip of Ian and Philip, who grimaced as if he was in pain. Soon, Ian picked up the bottle of alcohol. He poured it over Mev''s blood- and pus-soaked forearm. Her waist bent like a bow.


    "<i>Ugh...!</i>" Mev¡¯s hands trembled violently.


    Ian silently wiped off the remaining blood and pus and wrapped the area with a cloth. Thanks to his emergency treatment skills, the entire process looked quite professional. As Ian released his hands, Mev''s body slumped weakly.


    "Is this really treatment? It looked more like you were trying to harm her..." Philip asked.


    <i>The one that was trying to harm her was not me, but you.</i> Ian chuckled to himself and looked down at Mev.


    "Are you conscious?" Ian asked.


    "...Thanks to you." A weak voice came from behind her face covering.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    "My lord...!"As Philip narrowed his eyes, Mev looked up at Ian.


    "I didn''t know you were also skilled in medicine... Thank you, Ian," said Mev.


    "Not at all skilled. I just tried what I saw somewhere, and it worked, that''s all," Ian replied.


    "But that was... well, If you say so... then, it must be true." Mev, thinking it was a joke, weakly smiled.


    Mev gripped the hilt of her sword. As she struggled to stand up, she added, "Put the guard back on, Philip. I''m going to fight."


    "What...?!" Philip''s head snapped up in surprise.


    "Please reconsider, my lord!" said Philip. He continued, "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Your wounds could worsen."


    "I can handle a sword with one hand just fine. I''m okay," Mev replied.


    "But my lord," said Philip.


    A smirk spread across Ian''s lips. He hadn''t expected another such farce. It was then that Mev turned to him.


    "What do you think, Ian?" Mev asked.


    "Well... there''s some sense in what he says." Ian scratched his chin, and Philip''s expression brightened.


    "Exactly sir!" said Philip.


    "...Is that also your thought?" Disappointment tinged Mev''s voice.


    "Well, you probably won''t have to fight anymore tonight anyway,¡± said Ian.


    Ian hadn''t finished speaking, and Mev''s helmet tilted.


    "What do you mean by that? If you''re suggesting you''ll handle it all alone again¡ª"


    "It''s already over."


    "Again the same¡ªwait, what?" Mev stiffened.


    Philip, also widening his eyes, chimed in, "Then, the earliermotion was because you were fighting the source of the corruption? Not the monsters?"


    Ian shrugged.


    It was right after this that Mev staggered, "Again... this has happened...."


    Pushing away Philip''s attempt to support her, she lifted her visor. Her red hair spilled out. Mev, not even bothering to wipe the blood from her mouth, looked at Ian.


    "Can I hear what happened?" Mev asked.


    "Not that you can''t but..." Ian trailed off.


    <i>I''m toozy to exin it all. </i>Ian looked away, soon finding the perfect person for the task. A man, eager to join the conversation, caught his eye.


    "...You''d better hear the details from that guy,¡± said Ian.


    Miguel quickly approached, "Where would you like me to start?"


    "From right after I copsed," Mev replied with a serious look.


    "That''s what I was thinking. Please sit down, there''s a lot to tell." Miguel continued his story, adding hand and foot gestures.


    Mev''s expression grew heavier and heavier, and Miguel, pausing for a moment, looked back at Ian.


    "At the end, there was a pir of fire and sounds of screams. Only Ian would know what that was about."


    <i>Always adding unnecessaryments at the end. </i>Ian''s gaze sharpened.


    Miguel quickly shut his mouth, pretending to be distracted. It was then that Mev, brushing back her hair, looked up at Ian.


    "The screams must have been from the creature corrupting the forest. What kind of monster was it?"


    "An ancient tree. It seemed deeply resentful," Ian replied.


    "Resentment infused with madness..." Mev murmured.


    "Probably," Ian agreed.


    "What about the pir of fire?" Philip abruptly interjected.


    ¡°As you may have heard, I took the kerosene with me,¡± Ian calmly replied.


    "Are you saying it was burnt with oil? But the mes were too intense for that. Don''t you think so, Miguel?" Philip asked.


    "Of course, that''s nonsen¡ª" Miguel, halting mid-reply, nced at Ian before continuing.


    "¡ªsical, but there must be a secret method unique to you. Think about it, Ian has resolved requests before by setting fires. That was impressive too."


    "Is that so...?" said Philip.


    "It''s an insignificant curiosity, Philip." Mev cut off Philip''s skeptically rephrased question. She looked at Ian with eyes filled with what seemed like guilt.


    "The real matter of importance is that Ian alone defeated such a dangerous beast. ...once again," said Mev.


    "Well, it wasn''t aplete loss for me either." Ian shrugged his shoulders and pulled something palm-sized from his pocket.


    "I managed to grab some spoils too," said Ian.


    "Seeds... really?" Miguel frowned.


    "Yes," Ian replied.


    "I''ve never seen suchrge seeds before," said Miguel.


    "I suppose not." Ian looked down at his clenched fist.


    "These are seeds of an ancient tree,¡± said Ian.


    A data screen appeared before his eyes, just like in the game.


    [Consumption grants additional skill points.]


    However, Ian didn''t immediately consume it because the seed had a hidden linked quest. This option was sort of a bait. He had bitten the bait before, but this time he nned not to.


    <i>The reward for the quest is unknown, but it will probably be better than just eating it,</i> thought Ian.


    "If it''s a seed of an ancient tree... wouldn¡¯t it be also contaminated?" Philip spoke hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a seed until it''s buried in the ground. Nothing will happen before then," Ian replied.


    "Hmm...." Philip mused.


    While Philip and Mev were contemting,


    "So, have we seen all there is to see here?" Miguel interjected. The group''s attention naturally focused on him.


    "We came into this cursed forest to eliminate the source of the contamination. Now that it''s dealt with, shouldn¡¯t we go back to our original path... I suppose." Miguel ended his sentence, retracting his neck like a turtle, seemingly burdened.


    It was right after that Philip pped his hands.


    "An excellent point! We have no reason to stay in this ominous forest any longer! Right, my lord? ...My lord?¡± Philip turned his head. His eyes blinked in disbelief after seeing Mev''s face.


    "My lord...?" said Philip.


    "Not a wrong statement." Finally, Mev spoke. "However, if we investigate the source, we might find out the reason why this had happened."


    "...." Philip''s mouth fell open. Miguel also muttered to himself while clutching his face.


    Ian was the only one not flustered. Instead, he looked at Mev as if he had found a gold coin on the road.


    "But this time, asking for permission seems like the order. What do you think, Ian?" Mev shifted her gaze.


    Amidst the eager stares of Philip and Miguel, Ian replied. "Just because the source is removed doesn''t mean the forest is purified. There are still beasts beyond here."


    Hope lit up on the two men''s faces.


    "So let''s camp here tonight, and move out at dawn tomorrow. It would be easier to investigate that way." Ian added calmly.


    "No, sir!" Philip eximed, looking as if he had been struck on the back of his head.


    Miguel closed his eyes tightly. Instead of calling for Lu S this time, he just left a sigh of resignation.


    "That''s a fair point. Agreed. Let''s do that." Mev nodded in satisfaction and immediately turned to Philip.


    "Prepare the camp, Philip," Mev ordered.


    "...Understood," Philip responded in a defeated tone and trudged away.


    Ian turned to look at the enlightened Miguel.


    ¡°Stand guard tonight,¡± said Ian.


    "Me? All night?" Miguel asked.


    "If you don¡¯t want to, you can go fight instead," said Ian.


    "...I meant the two of us will do it taking turns. Philip! You take over after me!" Miguel hastily ran off.


    Ian, finally sitting on the ground, took off his mace andy down. Now he could finally rx. As he exhaled,


    "We could have just turned back." Mev, sitting beside him, suddenly spoke.


    "You were going toe back here anyway. It''s more efficient to go together." Ian smirked.


    Though Ian spoke nonchntly, Mev''s suggestion was also weed by him. He had been in a hurryst time, grabbing only the seed and fleeing. Maybe he could find more spoils this time. Unaware of his thoughts, Mev sighed as if moved by him.


    "I will take the lead tomorrow. I hope you won''t refuse this either," said Mev.


    "Do as you wish," Ian replied.


    There would hardly be any fighting anyway. Ian, swallowing the rest of his thoughts, closed his eyes without another word. He truly did not want to move even a finger anymore.


    ***


    The next day, the journey back was as easy as Ian had anticipated. The forest was not purified, but most of the remaining beasts had hidden from the sunlight. After about an hour of dealing with the asional carnivorous tree,


    "What a mess..." said Miguel.


    The group arrived at the center of the contamination. There was no need for Ian to announce it.


    "I knew it would be bad... but not this bad,¡± Miguel continued.


    The area was entirely ash gray, with the remains of an ancient tree standing out conspicuously.


    "Did you set fire all around here? It''s surprising the fire didn''t spread." Walking on the upturned earth filled with remnants of the fire, Philipmented.


    "It''s because this ce used to be a forest of fairies in the distant past, Philip." Mev, walking ahead, lifted her visor to reply.


    "Trees in a fairy''s forest hardly burn. That''s why many of the kingdom''s fortresses and strongholds are built in former fairy forests. Didn''t you know?" said Mev.


    "I didn''t know that. So that''s why...." Philip replied.


    "Ian probably knew that. That is why he set the fire here," said Mev.


    <i>I had no idea. </i>Ian just shrugged his shoulders.


    Miguel, tying up the horses, looked uneasily at the ancient tree.


    "Is that thing really dead? It looks more like it''s been charbroiled. It''s so dirty and ominous," said Miguel.


    "Why are you asking me?" Ian looked back at him.


    "Then who should I ask?" said Miguel.


    "Are you here for a pic?" Ian asked.


    "I, I''m here to work. I''ll go check it out." Miguel immediately turned around. Philip, receiving the nce, sighed and followed.


    "Report back whatever you find." Ian''s pace finally rxed as he spoke to their backs.


    He had had enough of overtime workst night. Today, he nned to sit back and enjoy the ride. Mev walked alongside him.


    Lost in thought, Mev suddenly spoke, "It seems someone else has incurred the wrath of a dark mage, Ian."


    "What do you mean?" Ian turned his head.


    "Yesterday, I was besieged by the corrupted essence bead. I was barely clinging to consciousness and couldn''t resist,¡± said Mev.


    <i>That had happened yesterday...? </i>As Ian raised his eyebrows, she continued.


    "I felt his presence. Even hisughter. He whispered that if I wanted to live, I should turn away from here."


    "So, he did not try to corrupt you but warned you?" Ian asked.


    "I don''t understand it either... but yes. He said everyone has their role and we should stop overstepping ours," Mev replied.


    <i>Their roles... </i>Ian''s eyebrow rxed. He thought of Mev from the game. The kingdom''s shadow had turned her into the Bleeding Avenger. Since the dark mage was likely in cahoots, he probably knows something.


    "So. You said there''s someone else who has also incurred wrath?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. He said that the red outcast is troublesome enough. Hisst words were that the red outcast will pay the price,¡± Mev replied.


    "...." Ian''s eyebrows slightly raised.


    "Red... probably referring to a mage. If we can identify who it is, it might be helpful in the future," said Mev.


    A smirk finally appeared on Ian''s lips.


    <i>You are not even imagining that the red outcast could be me. </i>Despite the charred remains of the ancient tree right in front too.


    Mev, mistaking his smile, added, "I didn''t bring it up to ask for a favor, Ian. I just wanted to share what I found with you."


    "In that case, I''ll keep it in mind." As Ian nodded,


    "Sir! You need toe and see this!" Miguel''s shout followed. Mev turned her gaze.


    "It seems they found something," said Mev.


    "I''ll go ahead. Follow at your own pace. I''ll let you know if I find anything." Ian spoke calmly and turned around.


    <i>That bastard, he''s caught on. </i>Ian mulled over the conversation as he walked.


    ***


    Behind the stump of the ancient tree,


    "Damn... a bad start to the morning.¡±


    "Were they hunting humans?"


    The voices of Miguel and Philip came from between the two giant roots, stretched out like a serpent.


    "Hunting what? Look at these traces. They were buried in the ground and surfaced. Do animals bury what they eat?" said Miguel.


    <i>Definitely not spoils of a hunt. </i>Ian clicked his tongue and stepped between the roots.


    "What is it?" Ian asked.


    "We found bodies." Miguel turned to him.


    "And there are quite a few, sir." Philip stepped aside and added.


    The scene they were looking at became visible. Decayed bodies were protruding from the ground, unearthed by the roots.


    "Definitely... a lot," Ian murmured, standing before them. His memories from the game faintly connected. Half-buried bodies around the ancient tree. But a pile of bodies at this point, when the forest wasn''t fully contaminated yet?


    <i>Is there a setting I didn''t know about?</i> Ian mused.


    "Do you also think they weren''t hunted, sir?" As Ian started examining the skeletons, Philip asked.


    "Yes. It looks more like... sacrifices." Ian replied.


    "What do you mean by sacrifices?" Philip asked.


    "It¡¯s strange. Such a giant ancient tree in the middle of the forest, yet it''s never been known before. Someone should have discovered it." Ian''s eyes stopped at one spot.


    "So someone was offering these bodies to grow this damned beast?" Miguel grimaced and asked,


    "I don''t know. It just seems more likely given the circumstances." Ian bent down.


    Ian soon picked up something half-buried in the ground among the skeletons. It was a heavy, mud-caked iron shackle. He cleaned the dirt off the shackle.


    "Did you find something?" Mev''s voice came from behind.


    "I''m not sure if this is the clue you were looking for...¡± Ian threw what he held. He continued, "This. Found among the bodies."


    Mev caught it reflexively, her eyes darkening. Mev, scraping one side of the shackle with her glove, eventually stopped.


    "I had my doubts, but it''s true. These are shackles from the kingdom. There''s a seal on it." Mev extended the shackle.


    On the part that locks the ring, a faint deer horn emblem was visible.


    "Are these bodies... all criminals from the kingdom?" Philip asked in confusion.


    "We''ll have to check that now," said Ian. He then turned his gaze and continued, "It''s time for you to do what you''re good at, Miguel."


    "What do you mean ...are you serious?" Miguel asked.


    Ian nodded slightly.


    "I''ll go get a shovel...." Miguel sighed as he turned away.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    Skeletons wereid out on the ground. Despite the excavation not being finished, there were well over ten bodies, and various personal belongings followed in a line.


    "...." Mev''s face, as she looked at them, was rigidly hardened. It was because the mud-covered skull ovepped with the face of her brother Vernon.


    <i>...No. It can''t be. It shouldn''t. </i>Mev immediately denied it, but it was not easy to shake off the thought that had already surfaced. Perhaps if he had fought bravely against the darkness and died in battle. But to be used as nourishment for some nameless beast, without even being granted salvation. Or to be abandoned in the darkness and never have their bodies found.


    <i>If that''s the case.... </i>A grinding noise of metal echoed from her tightly clenched fist.


    <i>I would stake everything I have¡ª</i>


    At that moment, her eyes darkly distorted as if sinking into a swamp.


    "The more I look at it." Ian''s voice resounded. "This doesn''t seem like the work of the one we''re looking for."


    Mev quickly regained herposure and turned her gaze. Ian, with his usual indifferent face, was staring at something in his hand.


    "Are you saying it''s not the work of a dark mage?" Philip blinked and asked.


    "For starters, the method is different. He uses magic, not living sacrifices,¡± said Ian


    "...And?" Philip asked again.


    "These corpses. About half are criminals, as you guys would have guessed, but the rest are soldiers. Probably those escorting the criminals." Ian''s gaze swept over the skeletons.


    "Even I wouldn''t use regr troops of this scale as a sacrifice. Especially if they''re from Orendel''s lord''s army,¡± said Ian.


    "Orendel... did you say?" Philip remarked.


    "Yes."


    Ian extended what he was holding in his hand. It was a wooden tag found while searching the bodies. Half-rotted and with a blurred seal, but the letters at the bottom were recognizable. Dave. Orendel.


    "It''s true. It''s an identity card issued only to regr troops." Philip carefully confirmed and muttered.


    "A dark mage in hiding wouldn''t touch such a risky target," said Ian.


    "That''s a convincing point," Mev, who had been listening silently, spoke with a calmer face.


    "It''s just a spection for now," said Ian.


    The moment Ian saw the name tag, he easily thought of a suitable beast. His reasoning was merely fitting clues to it.


    <i>What''s so special about a targeted investigation? </i>In any case, it was a monster who needed to be killed, so being wrong wouldn''t really be a problem.


    "So...." Ian leisurely brought up the main point. "I n to check it out myself that whether this is an ident or the result of someone''s conspiracy."


    "Check it out yourself?" Mev asked.


    "We haven''t decided on our next contract''s destination yet," Ian replied.


    "...!" Mev''s eyes finally widened.


    "What do you mean? The next contract?" Philip asked.


    Ignoring the bewildered Philip, Ian continued. "Surely in Orendel, there must be someone who knows these people. If we trace back, won''t somethinge up?"


    "...Alright. Let''s decide that." Mev nodded.


    <i>Her decisions are always swift. </i>Thus, the next destination was set. Ian satisfactorily ced the name tag in his pocket.


    "You''ve made another contract, my lord?" Philip asked in a lowered voice.


    "It was necessary, Philip. As you can see, there''s a possibility of more immoral beings existing besides the dark mage."


    "But my lord...¡±


    "Stop the nonsense and go take care of the horses, Philip." Ian cut him off. "If the horse dies, I''ll ride you instead."


    "It doesn''t seem like the time for jokes, sir,¡± said Philip.


    "...," Ian replied in silence.


    "It''s not a joke, is it? Understood,¡± said Philip.


    <i>When will he ever catch on?</i> Ian clicked his tongue as he watched Philip''s retreating back.


    "It... seems like you have finished your conversation." A panting voice echoed. Below, in the pit, sweat-covered Miguel stood.


    "Can I stop digging now? It seems like nothing more ising out," said Miguel.


    Next to Miguel was a pile of skeletons. The result of his continuous digging while the others conversed. Ian nced at Mev. She was staring intensely at the skeletons once again, as if they were weighing heavily on her mind.


    "Sir," Ian called Mev.


    Mev, who turned to face himte, listened as Ian casually added, "Could you offer a prayer for them?"


    "Did you say a prayer?" Mev''s eyes widened.


    "It wouldn''t be strange if these resurrected as monsters. It might be good for them to have been granted peace by you," Ian replied.


    "A wise decision. I will dly do it," said Mev.


    Mev stepped forward, delighted. She knelt on one knee in front of the pit and began to whisper a prayer. Ian watched her back, glowing with blue holy power, recalling the distorted look in her eyes she had earlier when staring at the skeletons.


    <i>It''s a relief that she is easy to read,</i> thought Ian. To Ian, that was undoubtedly a sign of madness. That''s why he asked for the prayer, to suppress the madness with holiness.


    Of course, it was only a temporary measure. Once a crack has formed, even the smallest trigger can start it again. Considering the tasks ahead, there were more than enough triggers. Lost in thought for a moment, Ian''s eyes returned to their usual cold demeanor.


    <i>...But still, I can''t let this carefully nned quest end in failure,</i> Ian thought to himself.


    ***


    After escaping the corrupted forest, their journey became surprisingly peaceful. For days, there were no attacks, not even encounters with monsters. However, not everyone was enjoying this peace.


    "...!" Mev woke up abruptly. The severed head of Vernon, crying blood, flickered in her retina. She gasped for air for a moment.


    <i>Now I''m having such nightmares. </i>Mev wiped the cold sweat from her forehead with a bitter smile. The cloudy sky caught her eyes. She finally felt the carriage''s tremors.


    <i>To be anxious about peace. What foolish impatience,</i> thought Mev.


    Her bitter smile deepened. Her gaze inadvertently shifted to the coachman''s seat beyond the backrest. She saw a familiar figure with a mace on his back.


    <i>If there was something, Ian would have noticed it first,</i> Mev inwardly smirked


    Somewhere along the way, Mev hade to trust Ian''s judgment more than her own. In a way, it was natural. She could never havee this far on her own. Surely, she would have been caught in anxiety and doubt, making the wrong decisions as she had several times before. But on the contrary, Ian had continuously proven himself right.


    Even with this carriage. The carriage, more like a cart, was found abandoned by the roadside. Miguel had said it was a sign of the death of the people that were in the cart. The remnants left behind after a raid or looting, it was like a kind of tombstone. Ian, of course, ignored Miguel''s suggestion to leave it alone, saying this was more efficient.


    In the end, his decision was right again. The burden on the horses was reduced, speeding up their march, and the group could rest in turns to conserve energy. Mev too had almost shaken off the effects of her injury.


    <i>I fear I might betray the greater cause, swayed by personal feelings. So perhaps, I should continue to rely on Ian instead of...</i> Her thought was interrupted by a familiar voice


    "Are you awake?" Just then, Ian spoke abruptly.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Mev, though startled, maintained herposure and asked.


    "About a couple of hours. You woke up just in time." Ian turned to look at her. He continued, "We''ll soon arrive at the Tomb Forest."


    "...!" Mev reflexively sat up. She then noticed the barren trees and the ash-gray fog that sat beneath them.


    "Since when... Why didn''t you inform me earlier?" Mev asked.


    "We.. well, about that...." Miguel stammered with a troubled face.


    "I told him not to say anything." Ian replied in his stead, looking back at Mev and adding, "You wouldn''t have rested like you did now if you had known earlier."


    "...I see. Alright." The tips of Mev''s furrowed eyebrows rxed again. She awkwardly shifted her gaze.


    Meanwhile, feeling Miguel''s gaze again, Ian narrowed his eyes.


    "Stop sneaking nces and get on, you bastard,¡± said Ian.


    <i>Before I gouge your eyes out,</i> Ian thought.


    As Ian jumped off the carriage, Miguel quickly shook his head, "I wasn''t looking to switch ces."


    "Then what is it?" Ian asked.


    Hesitating, yet climbing into the coachman''s seat, Miguel continued, "Well, technically speaking. Isn''t my request now fulfilled?"


    "Hmm." A look of admiration spread across Ian''s face. He didn''t expect such a conversation at this time.


    "My task was to guide you here. So from this point on...," Miguel trailed off.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s a failure," said Ian.


    "What additional... Failure, you say?" Miguel asked.


    "You missed the promised deadline, didn''t you?" Ian replied.


    "That, that was because of that damned forest wasting our day! You should consider that." Miguel, who stiffened momentarily, squirmed in his seat.


    "That''s why you''re still alive. And why I haven''t asked for the money back," said Ian.


    ¡°...¡± Miguel replied in silence.


    "Well, anyway. You''re not entirely wrong." Ian gestured toward the back. He continued, "Go if you want. We''re going to continue. You can leave and go back the way you came."


    Miguel''s head turned back. The grim forest was covered in ash-gray fog. While there was no event for the four of theming in, there was no guarantee it would be the same for him alone. Finally, gripping the reins firmly, Miguel looked forward again.


    "I just wanted to say that I faithfully fulfilled my request. From now on, I''m here out of loyalty," said Miguel.


    "Of course you are," said Ian.


    Knowing full well that Miguel couldn''t go, Ian scoffed and turned away.


    <i>Anyway, mercenaries were always cunning in a simple, predictable way,</i> Ian murmured to himself.


    Mev then stood up, "Philip, you get on too. I want to stretch my legs by walking."


    "...Thank you, my lord," Philip replied.


    The trembling Philip also climbed into the cargo area. Mev, walking alongside Ian, soon fixed her gaze on the fog brushing against her knees. The fog, far from being damp, felt as dry as the mist in a crematorium. A repulsive rustling sensation conveyed the tainted magic within. It was a familiar sensation. The same sensation as the corruption spreading from the tainted essence bead she possessed.


    "It''s his magic...," Mev murmured.


    Mev wasn''t surprised. Not just because she trusted Ian, but also because she had some idea of what to expect after the warning from the dark mage.


    "That''s right. It''s his magic." Ian replied nonchntly.


    It was then that Miguel suddenly sighed. "Maybe I should have left the forest alone after all."


    "Changed your mind already? Such remarkable loyalty." Ian chuckled sarcastically.


    "It seems like too big a game for someone like me to be involved in. In my experience, those who overstep their bounds always end up dead," Miguel shook his head.


    Ian''sughter deepened. The man knew his ce, after all. And, in a way, his words were helpful to Ian.


    "I don¡¯t know about myself, but Sir Riruel would never let you and Philip die," said Ian.


    It was Ian¡¯s excuse to offload the troublesome ones to Mev.


    "I will definitely protect you both. I swear it by the Goddess." Mev naively nodded.


    "Did you say a vow...?" Miguel''s face, initially perplexed, lit up with gratitude.


    "My lord, you truly are the most honorable of all the knights I know," said Miguel.


    "There''s no need to thank me. I have my reasons for doing so," Mev replied.


    "Eh...? Reasons, you say?" Miguel asked.


    It was when Mev was about to say something that Ian abruptly stopped walking. The carriage also halted suddenly.


    "Ouch... Why did we stop suddenly?" Philip, who had hit his head on the backrest, rubbed the back of his head as he stood up.


    "It wasn''t me who stopped it," Miguel said as he gave a confused look.


    "What do you mean...?" Philip asked.


    "Why are they suddenly like this?" said Miguel.


    Miguel snapped the reins, but the horses only snorted and refused to move forward.


    "It''s no use." Ian, staring far ahead, muttered.


    Mev, looking in the same direction, furrowed her brows.


    "...I feel an ominous magic," said Mev.


    "Ominous... magic?" Philip blinked.


    "From therey a demonic realm," Ian answered. He continued, "They say no one who enterses out. It seems it''s literally impossible to leave in the first ce."


    It was the corrupted or cursednds. A ce thatpletely was consumed by darkness, where even thews of the world were twisted, which was called the demonic realm in this world.


    "We''ll have to leave the carriage here." Mev, having made a decision, looked at Philip and Miguel.


    "Pack what you need," said Mev.


    "Before that, shouldn''t we get an exnation, my lord? Ian just said we can''t leave if we enter." Miguel''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t worry about it," Ian cut him off indifferently. He continued, "If we kill the dark mage, it''ll probably disappear. Maybe."


    "But, isn''t that a bit irresponsible..." Miguel¡¯s voice trailed off.


    "Should I just take responsibility and kill you instead?" said Ian.


    Miguel quickly turned away. Meanwhile, Philip, with his bag strapped on, stepped off the carriage with a grim face.


    "I was prepared, but this is more nerve-wracking than I expected," said Philip.


    "Better to be nervous than careless. You''ll be leading the way," said Ian.


    "Leading the way? What do you mean...." Philip hesitated, then looked back at Ian.


    Philip¡¯s voice trailed off. The memory of the day he first met Ian shed through his mind. Especially Ian''s gaze when he said he would lead the way through the forest.


    "You... still remember that?" Philip asked.


    "How could I forget?" Ian replied.


    Philip, pale-faced, turned desperately to Mev for help.


    "You made that statement, Philip. There''s no room for me to intervene. I only hope this experience teaches you a lesson," Mev spoke firmly.


    It was then that Miguel jumped off the carriage. He made eye contact with the disheartened Philip and gestured toward the mist.


    "What are you doing? Stand up quickly and lead," said Miguel.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    The fog became incredibly dense the moment they stepped into the demonic realm.


    "<i>Huff... Huff...</i>" There was not a trace of leisure on Philip''s face as he led the way.


    "My lord. Am I going in the right direction...?" Holding his sword and shield tightly, Philip spoke without turning his head.


    "Yes," Ian replied, sounding annoyed.


    "How do you find your way here? Even I, a hunter, cannot discern the direction." Miguel nced at him sideways.


    "Well."


    "...Is that all?"


    "What, got a problem with that?"


    "Of course not. It would be a thief''s attitude to want to learn such a secret by mere words. <i>Hmph...</i>," Miguel quickly turned his gaze forward after catching Ian''s look and muttered.


    <i>After all, you wouldn''t be able to do it even if you learned.</i> Ian mumbled to himself as he turned his gaze back to the dense fog. What he was looking at was the corrupted magical energy that was heavily mixed with the fog.


    The patterns of magic swirling with the fog flickered like a mirage. This was a kind of marker that the tomb would be in its center. Crossing through the patterns of magic would lead them there.


    <i>How is all of this maintained? Corruption doesn''t mean the magic springs infinite. </i>A question he had never considered before naturally followed. The reason he could afford such idle thoughts was that, in truth, this forest posed no danger from fierce monsters.


    It was a dead forest without even an ant. Although the forest was abyrinth filled with contaminated magic that doomed intruders, knowing how to navigate made it much less of a problem. After a long journey, their surroundings suddenly became clearer.


    "Uh...?" Philip, who had stopped in confusion, eventually spoke. He continued, "Could it be... have we arrived?"


    "Probably." Ian looked back as he responded. The fog ended as sharply as if cut by a knife, spreading out as a gray curtain. Philip and Miguel almost simultaneously sat down.


    "I really didn''t think I could do it. Praise be to Lu Sr... thank you...." said Philip.


    "I didn''t think you''d manage it either. Sounds like life getting shorter, damn it...." said Miguel.


    <i>So much babbling. This is only the beginning</i>. Ian snorted and looked ahead again. An ancient fairy ruin was spread out in the clear opening. At its center, a building with half-destroyed stairs leading underground was the entrance to the underground tomb.


    "Is that the ce...." Mev, with her face mask raised, muttered as she looked at the same spot. She strode forward, exchanging nces with Ian.


    Following leisurely behind her, Ian sifted through his memories of the game. The underground tomb was the first real dungeon to appear in the game. As such, it was quite typical. A giant maze connected like an ant nest.


    There were two main strategies for navigating it. One involved taking a long route to confront a mid-boss before meeting the dark mage, the standard route. The other was a shortcut, a hidden path concealed by basic tricks, which Ian learned about only after defeating the boss. This time, however, he intended to take the shortcut from the beginning.


    <i>There''s no reason not to</i>, thought Ian. There were no treasures to miss or extra quests to consider.


    Mev stopped in front of the stairs.


    "Are you ready to fight?" Standing beside her, Ian spoke, looking down into the darkness below.


    "Of course. No matter what happens, I will not retreat." Mev dered firmly.


    "There''s nowhere to retreat to anyway," Ian smirked.


    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."


    Then, sighs came from behind.


    "Damn, it''s one thing after another."


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying...."


    It was Philip and Miguel who had followed. Their expressions were utterly dejected. Ignoring them, Ian stepped forward.


    "Then, I''ll take the lead now," said Ian.


    "Eh? You''re going straight in? Maybe we should mentally prepare a bit¡ª"Miguel''s eyes widened.


    Such talk of preparation was dismissed with a scoff by Ian, who boldly stepped onto the staircase. Philip and Miguel with faces like those being led to ughter and Mev with a stern look, followed suit. Soon, the darkness of the underground swallowed the group.


    ***


    <i>Thud, Thud.</i>


    The sound of footsteps descending the stairs echoed unusually loudly. It didn''t take long for the surroundings to turn pitch ck. Miguel lit a torch, but it made little difference. The light barely illuminated a few steps ahead. This phenomenon was no longer surprising. The darkness of this world was not just the absence of light.


    Moreover, the staircase, contrary to its appearance, seemed endlessly deep. It was evidence of some permanent ancient magic embedded in the tomb itself. Bending and twisting space, making the outside appearance different from reality. To Ian, it seemed like a convenient setup, but regardless, such unbelievable things indeed existed in this world.


    The silence was unexpectedly broken by Mev.


    "We should pray for a moment once we reach the underground," said Mev.


    "Is there a problem?" Ian''s steady pace slowed.


    "Since entering this ce, the resonance of the stigma has weakened." Mev ced her hand on her breastte.


    "Stigma...?" Ian looked puzzled.


    Mev, after a moment of looking earnestly at him, realized he was serious and exined. "It''s a mark engraved on the soul the moment one is chosen as an apostle. Through it, we resonate with the gods and are granted divinity."


    So that was the mechanism...? Ian raised his eyebrows, recalling the image of Lu Sr. He had nearly prayed to her twice, unwittingly risking his soul in the process.


    <i>In this damned world, even the gods y tricks. </i>


    It was the moment when any lingering want for the title of apostle vanished. While it might be a glorious affair for the people of this world, to him, it was akin to a ve contract.


    "However, the divinity does not feel as distinct now. ...Perhaps, this is also an effect of the demonic realm," Mev continued.


    "Understood." Ian nodded indifferently.


    Even though it meant that he might not be able to receive the support of divine power. Compared to what he had heard earlier, this news did not surprise him much. Divine power was inherently the nemesis of dark magic, it wouldn''t have been strange at all if the dark mage had prepared something in advance.


    <i>Anyway, it won''t affect the clearing of minor mobs. That''s good enough, </i>Ian murmured to himself. It would be even better if Mev cleverly excused herself from the boss fight, leaving the confrontation to him, but that seemed unlikely.


    As Ian shrugged, Mev''s somber voice continued. "Even if the Goddess does not respond, I won''t be a burden. Don''t worry, Ian."


    Ian chuckled and, without looking back, responded, "I''ve never worried about that."


    The stairs ended when the musty taste of the air filled their mouths. Philip and Miguel looked as if they might develop ustrophobia at any moment. The space had widened, but the darkness was still thick enough to swallow them whole. However, not everyone was oppressed by the darkness.


    "It seems we can pray now." Ian, scanning the surroundings, suggested. His eyes flickered like those of a predator, clearly perceiving beyond the darkness. Therge chamber was littered with the remains of broken statues.


    "Understood." Mev drew her sword in reverse grip and knelt on one knee, touching the sword''s tip to the ground before closing her eyes. Silent prayers followed, her lips moving slightly.


    "How can there be nothing here...?" Miguel muttered, shining the torch around.


    "Why is that strange?" Philip whispered in confusion.


    "There are supposed to be hundreds of bodies buried here, from what I''ve heard," Miguel replied.


    "And?" Philip asked.


    "There''s not a single bone. Would you enter such an ominous ce to dispose of bodies deep within?" said Miguel.


    "Uh... now that you mention it..." Philip''s gaze naturally shifted to Ian, puzzled.


    "Are you two asking because you don''t know?" Ian¡¯s brow furrowed.


    "What do you mean?" Philip''s retort made Ian realize he had never detailed the dark mage''s capabilities to them.


    "This mage imed to be a necromancer.¡± Ian scoffed.


    "Necro...mancer?" Philip asked.


    "Necromancy deals with corpses and spirits," Ian replied.


    Philip''s mouth fell open. His face revealed he had never considered the variety of dark magic. He had vaguely thought of them as merely evil and terrible spells.


    Miguel, almost pallid, barely managed to speak, "So you are saying he resurrects the dead and controls spirits?"


    "Probably. That won¡¯t be all, though," Ian replied.


    "That''s impossible... Why would someone with such immense power hide? They could overthrow kingdoms," said Miguel.


    "There must be a reason he hasn''t." Ian merely shrugged. He had some guesses, but it really didn''t matter to him. After all, the viin''s ambition would end today.


    "So, stop with the pointless thoughts..." Ian paused mid-sentence, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Right. Here ites." A strangely relieved smile yed on Ian¡¯s lips as he looked into the darkness.


    "What''sing?" Philip asked, feeling an ominous vibe from Ian¡¯s demeanor.


    "The mage knew we wereing long before now," said Ian.


    "What?!" Philip exined.


    "But it was too quiet, almost annoying." Ian''s smile deepened. "Exactly. It wouldn''t make sense for this ce to be unprotected."


    Before Ian finished speaking, a faint light blossomed from beyond the darkness. Philip and Miguel''s eyes widened simultaneously. Purple lines, resembling blood flowing through veins, densely engraved the ceiling and walls. Philip dumbly realized they were an endless collection of ancient characters and symbols.


    "Ancientnguage?" Philip asked.


    "It''s a spell circuit. The tomb''s magical mechanism is starting to activate," Ian replied.


    "This doesn''t look like a spell from the ancient fairies... too ominous, isn''t it?" Philip remarked.


    "What do you expect from a spell in the hands of a dark mage?" said Ian.


    "...Ah,¡± Philip let out a sigh.


    In the game, the magical mechanism activated halfway through the dungeon, revealing the true nature of the underground tomb. If it was like the game, the first thing to start would be...


    "Ah?! No, what the hell?" With a loud crash from behind, Miguel jumped.


    Turning around, Miguel¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of a giant stone wall rising in front of the stairs. Ancient characters suddenly appeared in the middle of the wall that nowpletely blocked the entrance, imbued with a dark red glow as if proving the ruin''s corruption.


    "What is... this?" Miguel turned to Ian, who was not looking at the stone wall. Ian was staring into the darkness beyond with dark, sunken eyes.


    <i>Creak, crunch</i>¡ª<i> crunch</i>¡ª


    The faint noise continued. Miguel finally turned in the same direction as Ian, toward the still-darkened passage amidst the spell circuit.


    <i>Creak</i>¡ª<i> crunch</i>¡ª


    The strange noise was getting closer. The darkness swirled as if swarming with maggots. Dozens of purple glows appeared, revealing skeletons moving as if alive. It was the dead resurrected by necromancy.


    While Miguel''s mouth hung open in shock and Philip froze btedly,


    <i>Creak, creak, creak¡ª</i>


    Like a dam bursting, skulls began to squeeze through the passageway and flood in.


    "You two protect Sir Riruel." Ianunched himself forward after uttering these words.


    "Eh? Wait a minute! Ian! Are you going to fight alone again?!" Miguel''s voice chased after the back of his head as he dashed away.


    <i>Then, would you like to fight instead?</i> Muttering to himself, Ian crossed the hall, stepping consecutively on the fragments of statues before leaping forward.


    <i>Swish</i>¡ª


    As the wind wrapped around his entire body, Ian¡¯s eyes, shimmering with magical power, scanned the passageway that unfolded before him. The corridor was filled with skeletons that extended endlessly beyond, with a glimpse of ghouls in between.


    <i>There''s a damn lot of them</i>, thought Ian.


    Simply in terms of numbers, this was the most he had seen since he had fallen into this world. And this wasn''t even all of it. Given that the mechanism was activated, almost all the undead from the tomb were likely converging here. However, there was not much sense of crisis in Ian''s eyes.


    <i>Their armor looks shoddy, and they clearlyck self-awareness. I don''t deserve to survive if I''m defeated by such things.</i> Ian murmured to himself.


    Of course, the dangers of the underground tomb were not limited to this. But for now, as long as the path was blocked, it was hardly relevant. Gliding into the corridor, Ian swung down his mace.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The skull of a skeleton, unable to react to the charge, was smashed to pieces. The glow in its eye sockets faded, and the bones of its body crumbled in an instant.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A whirlwind burst forth around Ian, sending skeleton fragments flying in every direction. This was the Whirling Barrier, a lower-tier gray magic designed to deflect projectiles and charges, now repurposed for attack. While its lethality was limited, and the undead could reanimate without their heads being destroyed, its efficacy against them was notable.


    <i>Crack</i>¡ª


    Securing the space was meaningful enough. Ian,nding on a rolling skull, knelt on one knee and raised his mace high.


    <i>Snap! Crack!</i>


    Rolling skulls burst indiscriminately under his indiscriminate blows. If it had been a sword, the de would have broken several times. However, the mace was neither broken nor bent.


    "Phew..." Ian, having crushed all the nearby skulls, finally stood up.


    The undead he had sent flying was already approaching again. A faint magical power flickered in Ian''s eyes as he watched them.


    <i>Shoosh</i>¡ª


    The wind spread rapidly, swirling up along the shaft of the mace. Ian didn''t resist the flow, gripping the handle with both hands and swinging it mightily.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The charging creatures were smashed against the wall as if hit by cannon fire. Fragments of bones and the mushy flesh of ghouls dripped down. Re-gripping the handle, Ian waited for the undead to approach before swinging his arms in the opposite direction as well.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The undead collided with the wall once more, as if hit by a colossal hammer. In reality, that was exactly what happened. The Wind de, previously a slender line when utilized as a sword, had transformed into a violently rotating sphere at the mace''s end, striking out fiercely. With this tactic proving effective, devising a strategy became significantly easier.


    <i>Crash! Bang!</i>


    Ian alternated between waiting and swinging, a cycle he repeated a couple of times and stopped the undead¡¯s move until the undead abruptly halted.


    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly, then curled one corner of his mouth. He sensed a piercing stare among them, filled with hatred and fury. Identifying the source of the stare was effortless.


    "Why, you didn''t think I''d bring the relic?" Ian calmly lied.


    Whether the creature believed it or not was irrelevant.


    "Just hide there like a rat and watch closely. I''ll smash all your toy heads with this," said Ian.


    The goal was solely to infuriate it. The more rationally and efficiently the creature acted, the higher the chance of someone in the group dying. As Ian flicked the mace in his hand, the light of the spell circuit flickered. The skulls'' eye sockets ignited.


    "It seems you are really pissed off. Thankfully," Ian said with a grin, his fangs on disy. The undead, silent in their roar, surged toward him like predators.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    ¡°What the hell...¡± Miguel let out a sigh. His gaze was fixed on Ian''s back, who stood alone blocking the passage. Not a single undead had managed to get past Ian yet. However, Ian looked as if he could be swept away at any moment.


    "No matter how you look at it, that''s madness. We have to go help...!" Philip couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "We''re supposed to protect Sir Riruel." Miguel, who had been biting his lower lip, finally shook his head.


    "But¡ª" said Philip.


    "Did you forget about the order? Our joining won''t be of much help. It''s better to keep watch from behind to at least ease Ian¡¯s mind."


    Philip closed his mouth with a gulp. Although Miguel had stopped Philip, Miguel was just as anxious. The undead seemed endless, and Ian, no matter how strong, wouldn¡¯t be able to fight forever.


    <i>Fuck, it doesn''t seem like it''ll work here</i>. Miguel instinctively twitched his ankle.


    But if the worst moment came, it would be do or die. Amid Miguel¡¯s internal conflict, ncing back and forth between Ian and Mev, Miguel''s eyes finally shed. It was because the divine power that had formed all over Mev seeped into her armor. Her shoulders, stiff as a statue, slowly began to move.


    Miguel couldn''t hold back any longer, "Are you conscious, my lord?"


    Mev raised her head. Before she could say anything, Miguel continued, "After you went into prayer, the spell circuit started to operate! The undead started to swarm out!"


    "...So, where is Ian?" Mev asked.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to tell you!" Miguel pointed toward the passage. "He¡¯s holding off the undead alone!"


    "We received orders to escort you, my lord." Philip chimed in.


    "I see," Mev said, her gaze darkening as she looked back at the passage. She stood up suddenly. With a swish, her sword rotated backward, and she caught the upper part of the de in her grip.


    "I''ll clear the way," she dered, her face guard lowered as she charged forward. The weight of her armor appeared to have no effect on her speed.


    "Ian! Make way!" Holding the sword close to her face, Mev eventually shouted.


    Ian looked back.


    "...You''rete," Ian said breathlessly and jumped aside.


    Mev charged into the space that was revealed. A faint blue light flickered around her as she passed Ian. Her charge became even faster as the undead approached.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The skeletons that collided with Mev shattered into pieces. Mev, having prated into the middle of the horde, swung her sword up forcefully.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The dull arc created by the sword smashed through the undead. Even without aiming for their heads, the eyes of the swept-up skeletons shattered. Divine power was fatal to the undead even in small amounts.


    Mev didn''t stop her attack. Using the centrifugal force of her swung sword, she rotated her body to strike again and forcefully stopped her raised arm to strike in the opposite direction as well.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The fist was plunged into the skull of a ghoul fortunate enough to evade the identical trajectory of two assaults. The undead attempted a counterattack akin to wild beasts. Yet, broken swords, clubs, or ws failed to even mark her armor. They merely grazed the divine power. Some disintegrated upon contact with the divine energy, despite their offensive efforts.


    "Feels deprived every time I see it...." Ian eventually let out a hollowugh from behind.


    Mev¡¯sbat power was always impressive. However, he couldn''t merely stand by and watch. One of Mev''s rare vulnerabilities was her limited stamina, and it appeared her reserves of divine power were not plentiful either.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    Ian crushed the skull of a skeleton Mev had missed, following up. Mev naturally relied on him, and her movements became much bolder. The firm belief that Ian would handle the monsters she missed made her advance even faster. The pace elerated instantly. Through the passage into a slightly smaller stone chamber. Then beyond to another stone chamber. The relentless advance stopped at the top of a downhill path leading deeper underground.


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    Suddenly, a stone wall rose and blocked the path.


    "Phew, phew...." Mev, pausing to catch her breath, examined the ancient script etched into the stone wall, then nced at Ian.


    Ian responded with a shrug. Eventually, Mev turned around to face the ceaseless remnants of the undead. Philip and Miguel, torches in hand, were carefully navigating their way through them.


    "The path is blocked," Mev said calmly and lifted her face guard.


    "Does that mean... we''re trapped?" Miguel blinked.


    "As you can see," said Mev.


    "You must have some n," said Philip as he approached, offering a water pouch.


    "There''s no n," replied Mev, receiving the pouch.


    "Thought so... Wait, what?" said Philip.


    Mev, unbothered, drank the water and handed the pouch to Ian, who was already sitting back against the wall, resting his arm on the mace.


    "Since Ian isn''t panicking, that''s all I''m relying on," said Mev.


    <i>She would even be a surety for me at this point.</i> Ian swallowed a chuckle. He didn''t bother exining about the dark mage being furious enough not to leave them to just starve to death, or about patterns that existed in the game.


    Just shrugging his shoulders, Ian said, "Let''s take a break."


    Mev nodded and sat down next to Ian.


    "If that''s what you both think..." Miguel awkwardly sat down as well.


    Philip, sitting beside him, also showed deep signs of fatigue. Not fighting didn''t mean they weren''t tired. The darkness and the magic of the spell circuits were mentally exhausting just facing them. Facing the onught of undead was a continuous stress, a reason why many who fight monsters end up mad or consumed by darkness.


    "When did the essence bead start acting?" Ian suddenly asked.


    "It''s just resonating. It has been since the stigmata went silent." Mev ced her hand on her breastte, where the tainted essence was kept.


    "Is your connection to the divinepletely severed?"


    "Yes," Mev replied.


    "Then be careful. It might try to consume your spirit at any moment."


    "I will. Don''t worry."


    Mev''s gaze then turned to the undead remains scattered around.


    "I can''t understand. Tomand such a massive force yet hide underground.¡±


    <i>Why does everyone wonder about that?</i> Ian thought.


    "This is his demonic realm. Such a force is only possible here. It couldn''t be maintained outside. Not yet, anyway."


    Setting aside where such magical power was drawn from, the spell circuits supplied magic to the mist and the undead legion.


    Listening in, Philip asked, "Does the demonic realm itself make the dark mage stronger?"


    "That''s why demons and the corrupted ones create demonic realms. Like a spider building a web. To create a small world solely for themselves," Ian replied.


    Of course, demonic realms created by high-ranking corrupted ones or demons were iparable to something like this underground tomb.


    "He was gathering strength here. nting the essence bead was a preparation for emerging into the world... A new evil capable of overturning kingdoms could have been born." Mev nodded thoughtfully.


    <i>Honestly, it didn''t seem like he had the capacity for that.</i> As Ian shrugged, his gaze suddenly shifted to the ceiling.


    An ominous power was surging through the spell circuits.<i> </i>


    <i>Has it started?</i>


    Ian stood up, recalling memories as he picked up his mace. The moment he turned to look at the wall,


    "What, what...?!"


    A questioning exmation burst from Philip and Miguel''s direction. Ian then felt the concentration of magic behind him, dyed by the spell circuits'' magic. But what narrowed Ian''s eyes was the sound of debris vibrating and clumping together on the floor.


    <i>That already?</i> Ian murmured to himself.


    Ian turned around at that moment. The debris began to be sucked into the passage behind them as if drawn by maism. The debris clumped together quickly filled the passage. A mass made of bone and flesh. As it began to wriggle as if it were alive, Ian''s gaze turned icy cold.


    It was the Detritus of Death. An amorphous monster, a tracker of the undead, was created much earlier than in the game.


    <i>Last time, it appeared just before entering a crossroad. Is this because there are enough corpses? Damn it.</i> While Ian frowned,


    "What in the world is that madness...ugh?!" With a rumble, Miguel jerked his shoulder in surprise as he let out a dumbfounded sigh.


    The stone wall that had blocked their way began to descend. Beyond it, numerous glowing eyes flickered.


    "They really went all out, what the fuck...." A hollowugh spread across Ian''s lips.


    "I think I should be the one dealing with that monster, Ian," Mev uttered with a stern face.


    Ian nodded briefly. That was what he had hoped for as well.


    "Don''t try to kill it, just stop it. I''ll make a way through," said Ian.


    "They''reing, my lord!" Philip''s cry followed.


    The Detritus of Death was crawling toward them. To be precise, they were copsing toward them. The bones and flesh from above were pouring forward as they moved. Imagining what would happen if one were caught in that heap was not difficult.


    "You guys stay in the middle of the formation." Mev lowered her face shield. She charged forward as she spoke. Almost simultaneously, Ian leaped over the nearly descended wall.


    With a whoosh, the undead approached in an instant. From a skeleton warrior d in leather armor to a skeleton knight in ancient fairy armor, and to a ghoul soldier presumed to have died rtively recently. All that should have been in deeper ces had gathered here.


    <i>The legion was alreadyplete</i>, Ian murmured to himself.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    Ian struck down a skeleton soldier''s helmet. The rusted helmet caved in, and the skull beneath shattered to pieces.


    By the time the creature crumbled, Ian was already striking the next undead. Thanks to conserving his energy, Ian¡¯s movements were more rxed. Moreover, there was no need to only smash their heads. Ian focused on clearing a path, surrounded by the Wind de. After advancing for a while, Ian suddenly looked back.


    "Sir! Be careful not to fall too far behind!" Ian yelled.


    Mev, who had been dealing with the remnants, finally turned around. She was not able to kill it either. She only slowed down the advance.


    The debris, unimpeded now, cascaded through the chamber and down the passage with a loud crash. The sound of the bone heap copsing resonated through the chamber like the sound of waves. Not only the undead whose heads had been crushed and copsed but also those being reassembled were covered by the debris and disappeared.


    "Eek...! Eeek...!"


    "Look forward, just forward!"


    Philip and Miguel seemed almost out of their minds with pressure.


    <i>There''s infinite energy right there, they are relentless,</i> thought Ian.''


    Ian still held a rxed demeanor. The end was in sight. As long as he didn''t miss the shortcut located at the crossroads, he could burst right up to the dark mage¡¯s doorstep in no time. It wasn''t long before a variable was introduced to that n.


    <i>Hehe he¡ª</i>


    Augh brushed past Ian¡¯s ear. It was a chilling sound that involuntarily brought back forgotten memories.


    <i>What the fuck, why is that thing here?</i> Ian''s head turned swiftly toward the direction of the sound.


    Floating in the wide chamber''s ceiling was a specter with disheveled hair. The specter, which used to dwell in ake far from here, was covering its face with its bone-exposed hands. It was akeside specter that lured men to drain their vitality and drowned women to use them as possessed bodies. There was only one reason for it to be here, far from theke.


    <i>I guess that asshole is also a familiar,</i> Ian mused, realizing it had likely been summoned to this den. He quickly looked back at where the specter had been, only to find it gone. Theughter was nowing from above.


    <i>Hehe he¡ª</i>


    In an instinctive response, Ian leaped up, swinging his mace through the air. His strike was precise, hitting the specter squarely, yet he felt no resistance; the mace passed right through. As anticipated, physical attacks did not affect it. It was merely an effort to scare it off.


    "What the hell was that?!" Miguel shouted with a hoarse voice upon seeing the mirage-like disappearing specter.


    Ian merely frowned, without responding. Behind them was the Detritus of Death, ahead a wave of undead, and above, a specter. Such trivial beings gathered together were unbearably annoying. And they weren''t even acting separately.


    <i>Hehe he¡ª</i>


    The specter reappeared in the distance,ughing.


    From its disheveled hair, a bluish magic spread like fog. It was right after that the undead''s eyes began to seep with blue light. The creatures shuddered as if electrocuted, then lunged in a convulsion. Their movements became faster and more agile.


    "All this bullshit," Ian gritted his teeth as he struck down the rushing skeletons.


    Killing them only added to the size of the Detritus of Death, but there was no other way. He had to clear a path as quickly as possible to shake off these cursed things. It was at that moment that Ian activated his magic.


    <i>Hehe he¡ª </i>


    Theughter of the specter came from behind.


    Ian''s eyes sparked with fury as he turned around. The specter had revealed itself above Philip and Miguel''s heads. Ian¡¯s nerves tensed as if to snap. All information around him was perceived in an instant.


    The two, who had been merely looking around and had only now noticed the specter''s presence. Mev was desperately using her limited holy power to slow down the advance of the detritus. And the specter was lowering its hand from its face.


    The swirling bluish magic bloomed in its deeply sunken eye sockets, clearly about to let out its Scream of Death. It was a skill that caused not only damage but also a longsting state of confusion. Ian concluded as quickly as he perceived. If that is not stopped, Philip and Miguel would die.


    "Both of you, cover your ears! Now!" Ian''s eyes zed red.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    A series of bright red fireballs erupted around Ian. The fireballs barely formed before dangerously shooting forward.


    <i>Boom! Screech!</i>


    Four fireballs consecutively collided with a specter, causing it to explode. The specter evaporated with a scream.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The two that missed the specter struck detritus. The front part of it caved in, and bone fragments scattered in all directions, but the dripping fragments quickly filled the missing spot again. However, regardless,


    "...."


    "This can''t be..."


    Philip and Miguel were staring at Ian with their eyes wide open. Their gazes were filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    It was, perhaps, a natural reaction. After all, they could never have imagined Ian as a mage in their wildest dreams.


    "Are you done gawking? Pull yourselves together, you bastards!" Ian added calmly, curling the corners of his mouth as he turned forward. Using magic had been unexpectedly quite refreshing for him.


    "Might as well use it properly if I''m going to use it," Ian muttered as he leaped forward, clutching a fist-sized fireball in his left hand.


    <i>Crack! Boom!</i>


    An explosion urred, not knowing how many there had been. From that explosion, a ghoul knight was shattered into pieces, and the surrounding skeletons were scattered.


    <i>Now I understand everything,</i> Mev mused.


    Watching Ian''s back as he dashed through, Mev recalled the whispers of the dark mage about the red outcast. Mev pondered why the thought that Ian might be the one had never crossed her mind.


    She had dismissed the idea due to his appearance not fitting the bill. However, reflecting on it, Ian''s vast knowledge, acute insight, discernment, and notably his cautious, secretive demeanor were indicative of a mage''s qualities. Indeed, these traits now seemed to point unmistakably to his identity.


    Of course, mages were entities closest to madness, carrying all sorts of sinister rumors and tales. Yet, Mev''s trust was based on her observations and experiences, not such rumors. She even felt a bit relieved that the red mage she had resolved to find turned out to be Ian.


    <i>I''m going to owe him even more debt now,</i> thought Mev.


    In truth, Mev was already in debt. She had even been prepared to use up all her holy power, but thanks to Ian, their advance had significantly quickened, eliminating the need to block the detritus desperately. Its pace of advancement was much faster than it appeared, but not so fast that it could catch up with their running.


    <i>Screech... Screech.</i>


    Mev''s current focus was solely on the wrathful specter that intermittently appeared and vanished. Its avoidance of their group for some time left uncertain whether Ian''s strikes had been lethal. The entity, rather thanughing, now produced a disturbing sound of breathing as it hovered nearby. Mev was convinced it would soon resume its attack, given that it still followed them. She maintained aposed exterior as she moved, aiming to catch the specter off-guard. Her anticipation for the opportune moment was met with little dy.


    <i>Screech.</i>


    The sound of breathing echoed above Mev¡¯s head.


    Mev, who had been gripping her sword tightly, released the de and caught the falling hilt, slicing upward in a swift motion. With a sh, the divine power traced a blue line. The line pierced through the specter vertically, making it drop its hands that had been covering its face.


    <i>Screech...</i>


    A grotesque skull with disheveled hair split in two with a scream, eventually turning into a handful of ash.


    "I''ve dealt with the specter, Ian!" Mev shouted.


    Ian, who had been scanning the surroundings while running, turned to look at her.


    "Then from now on, don''t lose sight of me! We''re about toe to the crossroads!" Ian yelled out.


    "A crossroads...? Understood!" Mev responded, her head tilting in puzzlement. Ian had spoken as though he had been to this ce before, leaving Mev to wonder if this was yet another of the many mysteries a magician held. However, her burgeoning curiosity did notst long.


    That was because the ghoul knight Ian had struck had captured her attention. Ian hadn''t even nced back at the ghoul he had killed. However, she found herself unable to simply walk past the ghoul knight, whose head was crushed and scattered.


    <i>Could it be...?</i> Mev thought.


    The armor on the ghoul was strikingly familiar, mirroring that of the kingdom''s royal knights. The memory of the ne Ian had found at the foot of the stairs flickered through her mind, bringing with it ominous thoughts she had striven to suppress.


    <i>Could it be...?</i> Mev thought again.


    Mev halted and knelt down. Her trembling hands reached out to the corpse, touching the deer antler emblem engraved on the armor''s seam. In a frantic search through the body, her fingers eventually closed around a broken namete. With eyes trembling, Mev read the name inscribed there and finally shook her head. It was not Vernon.


    "Ha... Haha." A sigh, whether of relief or something else, slipped from her lips. Just then, the essence bead within her suddenly unleashed magic. Mev, on the verge of summoning holy power, paused. This wasn''t the work of a dark mage. It was a strange yet familiar, contradictory sensation from another consciousness.


    "...?!" Mev''s head snapped to the left, her eyes wide open. She was met with the purple glow of countless undead eyes. Something beyond them, resonating with the essence bead, seemed to be calling out to her.


    "...Sir! Sir Riurel! Mev!" Ian''s shout, imbued with magic, just barely roused Mev''s awareness. Blinking, she turned her head toward the voice''s origin on the right. The ground was littered with undead remains, and Philip and Miguel were dashing across them.


    Ian, with his eyes wide open in the center of the passage, continued to yell, "Be careful!" On instinct, Mev dove and rolled across the ground.


    <i>Ssshhh.</i>


    A pile of bones spilled onto the spot where she had been sitting. The ghoul knight''s corpse was buried and disappeared among them. The Detritus of Death had quietly approached very close.


    "My, my lord!" Philip cried out.


    Philip and Miguel, realizing the situationte, scrambled in her direction. Rolling on the ground one after another, Mev gasped for breath. Due to the shock or otherwise, her armor, usually like a second skin, felt as heavy as lead.


    "My lord...! Are you alright?" Philip was the one who seized her arm, pulling her to her feet.


    "Surely not you haven''t been injured again¡ª" Miguel, supporting her other arm, looked at her.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A familiar vibration drowned out Miguel¡¯s voice. Philip, Miguel, and Mev''s heads almost simultaneously turned toward the source of the vibration. A stone wall was rising in front of the passage where Ian stood.


    "Ian¡ª!" Mev''s eyes widened.


    Ian''s figure was soon obscured and disappeared behind the wall with the sudden appearance of dark red ancient letters.


    "God damn, this fucking, bullshit...!" As Miguel spat out curses, Philip nced at Mev.


    "My lord! What do we do now?" Philip asked.


    After a brief pause, Mev''s head turned to the left. Her eyes focused on the only path remaining.


    "...Follow me," said Mev


    Gripping her sword tightly, as though she might crush it, Mev took a decisive step forward. They were left with no other option but to proceed. Whatevery ahead, they were determined to face it.


    ***


    ¡°What did she see to act like that?¡± Staring at the stone wall blocking his path, Ian muttered quietly. Stopping right in front of a crossroad, of all ces. Though the situation was baffling, Ian soon shrugged his shoulders. What had happened, had happened. Besides, he figured Mev could survive for quite some time even with Philip and Miguel apanied.


    "...I guess I just need to finish this before it gets toote." Ian turned around without a second thought. Dozens of skeletal knights in tattered armor were staring at him from down the corridor. Now that he was alone, their numbers meant nothing to him.


    <i>Swoosh, Thump!</i>


    Ian, leaning forward, suddenly burst into action.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Blocking a skeletal knight''s sword with his mace, Ian let go of the handle without hesitation and sprinted forward. Sarcophagus lined on both sides passed him in a blur. Soon, Ian''s gaze fixed on a small tform beyond the burial chamber. A statue of a fairy knight, kneeling with a sword plunged into the ground.


    <i>It looks exactly like how it was in the game</i>, Ian mused.


    Dodging the skeletal knights, Ian charged toward the statue. Then, taking a proper distance, he leaped.


    <i>Creak</i>.


    Ian, somersaulting through the air, stepped on the counterweight part of the statue''s plunged sword,nding acrobatically. A momentter, the sword sank into the tform below.


    <i>Click! Rumble.</i>


    As the tform moved backward, stairs leading deeper to the underground were revealed. This was the hidden shortcut. In the game, it was used as an exit after killing the dark mage. The approaching skeletons stopped in their tracks. Their glowing eyes quietly flickered.


    <i>I guess this is an invitation,</i> Ian, with a defiant smile, jumped down the stairs.


    The stairs went straight then turned. As Ian rounded the corner, one wall disappeared, opening up the view of a vast underground cavern.


    <i>Even the King of Agel Lan probably wouldn''t know that this ce exists</i>, thought Ian.


    Descending the stairs along the wall, Ian surveyed his surroundings. Spell circuits stretched far into the distance, and thick pirs rose majestically, resembling a grand temple moved underground.


    Indeed, it was. This was a temple where ancient fairies worshiped the God of Death. The altar rising in the center of converging spell circuits was proof. Atop the altar, a broken statue and a giant chair made of various bones were ced. And the one who had corrupted the ruins sat on that chair, cloaked head to toe, covered with flowing magic.


    "Toe all this way... I mustmend your boldness, you red bastard.¡± A voice sharp as grinding metal echoed. The dark mage slowly rose with streaming purple light from his eyes.


    "But here too, don''t expect your petty tricks to work...."His leisurely voice suddenly stopped. At the moment the dark mage¡¯s glowing eyes wavered.


    <i>Woosh</i>.


    mes, reminiscent of a dragon''s breath, engulfed the altar entirely.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The fire, fierce enough to melt the altar, eventually subsided after a while. Through the haze, Ian, who was extending his left hand, was revealed. Heat shimmered from the essence bead in his grasp.


    "Do you not learn?¡± said Ian.


    <i>Having experienced yet still blustering,</i> Ian mockingly murmured.


    "You bas...taaaard!" Purple light burst through the smoke covering the altar. The voice continued, "How dare you interrupt me again!"


    The dark mage burst through the smoke, his robe tattered, revealing his true form.


    "Don''t think it will be the same as before! Your crude spells will no longer work on me!" cried out the dark mage.


    "Talkative for a half-finished lich." Ian taunted, scanning him.


    The dark mage¡¯s appearance was grotesque, with his face and body dried up like a mummy, and extra bony arms protruding from his shoulders. However, he looked rather pitifulpared to Ian''s memory. In the game, the dark mage was just bones with six arms and arge essence embedded in his forehead.


    "This... you wretched thing!" As if struck where it hurt most, the dark mage raged.


    Purple magic began to spread from behind the altar, then was sucked into the magic wand he raised. A massive specter started to form behind him. It was the Summoning of the Dead.


    As a mass of spirits with physical forms lunged with open maws, Ian was already dashing toward the altar.


    "I will make you fully realize how feeble you are! The endless agony will be gifted thereafter!" The dark mage raised his left hand, imbued with magic power.


    Skeletons emerged from the ground as if in a scene from a horror movie,rger and longer than humans. These were the ancient remains of fairies, buried deep beneath the ground. Though surrounded in an instant, Ian''s gaze stayed cool andposed.


    <i>It seems weaker than I remember. Is it because the transformation isn''tplete?</i> thought Ian.


    In the game, the dark mage was able to fly, casting various spells and summoning, withplicated patterns. However, as much as he was strong in magic, he was low on health and vulnerable to physical attacks. If met close, it was surprisingly easy to kill him. Now, in this iplete state, it might be even easier.


    "Afraid? To freeze up already is a pity. The fear has just only begun." The dark mage extended his magic wand. All the undead in the hall started rushing toward Ian.


    "Right the opposite. You Bastard." Ian''s eyes red red again.


    As the essence bead in his grasp spun, numerous fireballs blossomed around him. This was the work of Dancing mes, a low-level red magic that Ian had only upgraded to level two for its simplicity. Yet, when amplified by the essence bead, there was a significant increase in the number of mes. Despite the disadvantage of being hard to aim precisely, targeting was unnecessary this time. The enemies were everywhere.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    With a massive explosion, the charging skeletons shattered upon impact with the mes. The air was thick with heat and the fragments of destroyed bones scattered in all directions.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Ian surged forward through the smoke.


    "You think that will stop me?" mocked the dark mage, observing Ian''s advance with a sneer. The dark mage brandished his wand, releasing a surge of purple magic. In its path, a barrier of moaning specters materialized. The barrier then exploded into a symphony of wails.


    It was right after that Ian threw a fireball toward the ground.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The fireball exploded shortly after being cast, and the recoilunched Ian even higher through the smoke.


    "What...?!" The dark mage, apparently not anticipating this, made a grating sound.


    In the meantime, Ian had leaped over the wall of specters and twirled his body. His eyes flickered with a gray glint. His body, wrapped in wind, spun and then shot like an arrow toward the dark mage. A new mace in Ian''s right hand reached for the dark mage¡¯s head. The dark mage, shielding his face with four arms, hastily retreated, but he was not faster than Ian. The wind gathered around the mace and spun fiercely.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Two of the dark mage¡¯s bony arms, along with one shoulder, were utterly shattered. <i>"Screee eech!" </i>The dark mage screamed, with his body arching dramatically in the air.


    Iannded gracefully on the altar and rolled, clicking his tongue in disappointment. "Missed it. Damn."

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    <i>Application is indeed challenging, </i>thought Ian.


    Using magic for purposes other than its intended use or mixing different types of magic was a technique possible only because he was a ruined character in the game. In fact, if he wasn''t a failure, there would have been no need to explore such methods.


    However, to survive until the end, it was necessary to research and try new things continually, especially when it was safe to fail. Once he reached a point where a single mistake could cost him his life, there wouldn''t even be a chance to practice. In that sense, this failure wasn''t too dangerous.


    "You cunning...! There was more than one relic! Luring me to be off-guard!" The dark mage roared, regaining his posture. It seemed like he hadpletely failed to consider the possibility of Ian using magic from a different elemental attribute.


    "You caught me." Ian shrugged.


    Just as the dark mage''s gaze shifted toward the mace, Ianunched himself forward again, propelled by a gust of wind.


    "Such a rodent-like trick!" The dark mage raised his remaining arm; surprisingly, he was still clutching his magic wand with his sole arm.


    A wall of wraiths, muchrger than before, unfolded with a scattering of mournful wails, this time enveloping the entire area. It seemed that the same trick wouldn''t work twice. Clicking his tongue at the situation, Ian drew more of his magical power. Even he couldn''t avoid a barrier with no gaps.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The barrier of wraiths swept through Ian, unleashing curses. The malevolent energy from the curses clouded Ian''s vision, making it seem faint. Although the curses could not corrupt his mind, the overwhelming forces were enough to halt his charge. Ovee by their power, Ian fell straight down.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    A surge of purple magic swirled around the dark mage, still holding the magic wand aloft. From behind the altar, another wave of magical power spread. The spells around the room sparkled, and the undead staring at Ian trembled as if electrocuted.


    In the meantime, Iannded safely on the ground and curled the corners of his mouth.


    <i>Directly to phase two? Quick, I like it.</i>


    The skeletons disassembled into pieces, sucked toward the dark mage. Bones ttered endlessly as they stuck to the dark mage''s body. A giant lich made entirely of countless bones was taking shape. One of its weaknesses, physical defense, was disappearing at that moment. But it wasn''t just the defense that was increasing.


    "Your struggles end here, you red outcast... This is the power I obtained from the void''s abyss," the voice boomed through the hall. The lich, crowned with countless skulls, raised its erged arm.


    "...What a typical bastard," Ian scoffed, looking at the mass of necromancy forming in its grasp. Red magic swirled in Ian¡¯s eyes.


    "Let me enlighten you, that death will soon be a blessing," said the lich.


    The lich''s downward strike was faster than Ianpleting his magic.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    A condensed beam of necromancy sted forth. Ian dashed to the side.


    <i>Zap! Zoom.</i>


    The beam, now unbound, chased after him, dispersing fragments of necromancy everywhere. Ian, with his teeth clenched, maneuvered around the necromancer. This tactic of slowly narrowing the gap was one from the game. Charging straight head-on made dodging the beams impossible, while taking cover behind pirs forfeited any opportunity for a counterstrike. This method continued to prove its worth, even as the game had be their reality.


    <i>Zip-zap!</i>


    The pursuing beam finally subsided. Remnants of necromancy bounced off the ceiling and walls, flying in all directions as the dark mage prepared for the next attack.


    <i>I also don¡¯t fall for the same trick twice. </i>Ian murmured to himself. Red magic surged again in Ian''s eyes. He didn''t bother to dodge the iing remnants of necromancy. He was able to withstand that much.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Thanks to that, Ian¡¯s magic waspleted faster this time. Dozens of mes burst forth in session, stretching toward the lich.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The fireballs struck the lich¡¯s head, shoulders, and chest in a haphazard manner, exploding on impact. shes of light and thick smoke enveloped him.


    "Such a trivial... spell." With a voice full of scorn, a hand filled with necromantic energy cut through the smoke.


    <i>Zoom.</i>


    It was the Necromantic beam. However, Ian had already vanished from his previous spot. The initial n had been to cloud the vision of the dark mage, so the moment the spell was unleashed, Ian had sprinted forward. The essence bead he was holding split and dropped from his grasp.


    <i>What aplete waste, fuck</i>, Ian muttered, clicking his tongue in frustration as he summoned a new essence bead from the subspace.


    "Always resorting to rodent-like tricks!" the lich eximed upon detecting Ian''s new location. The beam, which had been aimlessly pouring into the void, swiftly redirected toward him. It was just then that Ian deftly maneuvered between the lich''s legs.


    "...?!" The lich''s eyes wavered. Its grotesquelyrge arms were too big to aim between its legs, and it could hardly move aside from turning its body while casting magic.


    <i>Crackle, sizzle.</i>


    This gave Ian plenty of time to cast a high-level spell. A blue light shimmered around him, with electricity arcing between his tightened fists.


    <i>Zap-zap.</i>


    The lightning crackled intensely, spreading quickly in a web-like fashion. The electricity encircled his forearm, making it appear as though it was sheathed in lightning, just as the necromantic beam came to a halt. The lich, retreating with slow steps, gazed down at Ian. While a skull is incapable of disying expressions, the sentiment conveyed by its appearance was unmistakably one of shock.


    "Gray...?! It wasn''t a relic?" said the lich.


    ¡°Does that matter at this point?¡± Ian looked up at him.


    "...?!" The lich''s eyes flickered, but Ian was already extending his hands, filled with lightning, toward its groin. A painfully blue light burst from the essence bead in his palm.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    A thick bolt of lightning pierced through the lich.


    A bright sh ensued. It was Chain Lightning, a spell of mid-tier gray magic that wasn''t frequently utilized due to its long casting time and substantial mana requirements. Nevertheless, its offensive capability was significant, with the added benefit of bypassing physical armor. Amplified by the essence bead, it could thoroughly incinerate even a dark mage protected by bone armor.


    <i>Burr.</i>


    Eventually, the lightning that clung to the lich''s form dissipated. The lich, previously trembling, became immobile. Smoke briefly wafted from itsrge eye sockets and agape mouth.


    <i>Buzzz.</i>


    Then, its entire body crumbled to dust.


    "......!" Ian quickly stepped back, but he couldn''t avoid the cascade of bone dust. Emerging from the pile of dust, Ian grimaced in disgust.


    So damn disgusting, Ian thought. After wiping his face clean, he proceeded. The battle wasn''t finished. Stowing away the essence bead and mace back into subspace, he unsheathed his sword and came to a halt.


    Amidst the bone dust, the dark mage was sprawled out. His limbs, now mummified and charred, pressed against the ground, and his eyes had clouded over, resembling those of a boiled creature. Despite not being entirely destroyed, he managed to utter some words.


    "How... could you use magic of a different color...?" A voice mixed with smoke seeped through his lips.


    "You''re about to die, and you''re still curious about that?" A smirk crossed Ian''s face.


    The dark mage pped his lips. Fear finally spread across his gaunt face. "If only I had a little more time... I could have be a true immortal... The primordial truth... the power of the abyss was mine... Damn it...."


    As Ian dusted off the bone powder from his body, listening to what could be either pleas orst words, he eventually ced one foot on the back of the necromancer, Conrad.


    "It won''t be of any constion but," Ian lifted his arm. He continued, "You wouldn''t have be immortal or discovered that so-called truth, even with more time, Conrad."


    "How could ... y...you know my name?" said Conrad.


    With a swift motion, Ian¡¯s sword struck Conrad''s neck. Like a dry branch, his head was severed and rolled away. Ian bent down to pick up the magic wand Conrad had been using.


    <i>Sssssss¡ª</i>


    From Conrad''s head, a dark purple smoke began to rise. What emerged from every orifice was the twisted and bloated spirit of the necromancer.


    <i>This is unexpected.</i> As Ian furrowed his brow, another change urred. A crack appeared in the air, and a rift opened, revealing a purplish hue.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    Soon after, Conrad''s spirit began to be sucked into the crack. With screams of agony, the hole that had devoured Conrad''s soul disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.


    "...What was that?" Ian blinked in surprise. A rift that tears through space and swallows souls was never heard of. He continued, "Is that the ...void?"


    The void, the primordial chaos, and the abyss were termsmonly associated with the corrupted. Shrugging his shoulders, Ian ced the magic wand into subspace and descended beneath the pile of bones looking for Conrad¡¯s head. Conrad''s severed head still radiated a clear residue of corrupted magic, despite the soul being sucked away.


    "It''ll serve as enough evidence...,¡± said Ian.


    After cing the head in a prepared sack, Ian finally sat down, overwhelmed by the aftermath of extensive magic use. The nausea and headache that followed suggested he was on the brink of magical exhaustion.


    "Anyway..." Rubbing his temples, Ian looked up at the ceiling.


    <i>Why hasn''t it shut down?</i> thought Ian. The spell circuits were still active, implying that the undead in the tomb were still moving. In the game, killing the necromancer stopped the circuits, causing all undead to copse.


    "Could it be..." Ian''s gaze shifted to the altar, recalling the magical waves that spread every time Conrad used high magic. Maybe an unnecessary dose of realism had been added.


    <i>Magic itself is nonsense in the first ce... </i>Ian stood up, sighing. Circling the altar, he eventually stopped behind it, where the spell circuits converged into a circr empty spacerge enough for a palm. Ian, drawing up magic, ced his hand on it.


    <i>Thunk.</i>


    The engraved wall receded, unveiling stairs descending beneath the altar. Ian made his way down. The spell circuits etched into the walls and ceiling ensured the passage was illuminated. Shortly after, he arrived at a modest alcove situated between the staircases, outfitted with a bookshelf and a desk heaped with papers and books.


    <i>Mages and their research,</i> Ian mused.


    Ian scanned the desk nonchntly. Mages endlessly pursued their research and studies. Ian hade across other mage''s research journals before, often finding them akin to the diaries of schizophrenics.


    <i>Still, there was sometimes useful information,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian''s attention eventually settled on a thick, leather-bound book. It was a research journal. After taking the journal, he turned around without a second thought, as the spell circuits brightened, revealing a small room norger than a single square meter. The circuits converged on a pir about a meter high in the center of the room, atop which floated a ser ball-sized purple sphere.


    <i>Is this an essence bead....?</i>


    Ian had never seen such arge size before. Approaching the pir, he tilted his head, sensing that the feeling emanating from it was far from corrupted magic. It felt more like pure magic, perhaps even divine.


    <i>Well, this must be the power source,</i> thought Ian. Standing in front of the pir, Ian scratched his cheek, hesitant to destroy it.


    Deciding to trust his resistance, the fact that it felt far from corruption influenced his decision. Gathering magic in his hand as a precaution, he extended his reach toward the sphere. As his fingertips made contact, concentric circles rippled across the surface of the sphere.


    "What...?" Ian uttered.


    In the very next instant, as Ian attempted to retract his hand,


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The sphere burst open like an exploding paint can, enveloping himpletely. The world flipped over, and then, darkness followed.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    <i>What the hell is this...? </i>


    Ian hadn''t lost consciousness. On the contrary, his mind was clearer than ever before. Suddenly, his ears felt clogged. He experienced a bizarre sensation of falling endlessly while simultaneously soaring.


    The next moment, a sea of stars unfolded before his eyes. The universe stretched out endlessly. Ian was falling into its midst, yet also rising. Ian realized then that his physical body no longer existed.


    Only his consciousness was falling into the middle of the universe, flowing at an incredible speed.s drew near then, in the next instant, became distant. It was a mesmerizing yet terrifying sight. It wasn''t much different from what he had seen in documentaries or movies, but the realism was iparable.


    <i>Whatever this is, it''s fucking amazing.</i>


    Ian couldn''t turn his gaze away or close his eyes; he just faced it all. The distant twinkling stars turned into colorful lines that filled his vision and swept away. Ian realized he was elerating more and more, endlessly.


    Straight lines became curves, and at one moment, when he could no longer tell exactly what he was seeing, all the lines suddenly disappeared.


    Instead, Ian''s vision was filled with rings of light that undted silently. Rings of light that held darkness within them. Ian realized that it closely resembled something he had seen in a movie before.


    <i>A ck hole...? </i>


    Could this really be called by such a simple name? Without time to marvel, he reached the ring of the ck hole. Even Ian couldn''t remain calm in such a moment. He knew that not even light could escape from within it. But there was nothing he could do.


    Ian¡¯s vision shed, undted, and then darkened again. It was an abyss with no end in sight.


    Yet, strangely, Ian felt dazzled. This was a world where allws were inverted. The next moment, the light disappeared. In its ce, darkness descended, it was a white darkness. It was the eye of some colossal entity. Something that his cognition couldn''t fully grasp. Then, the eye looked at him.


    "...!" A shudder followed by an overwhelming fear that he couldn''t handle rapt over him. In an instant which also felt like an eternity, everything became a point and receded. His vision flipped again.


    "Ugh...!" Ian, crashing to the ground, vomited.


    The purple mist that had clung to his entire body sparkled and evaporated without a trace. Though he had returned to reality, Ian was still consumed by fear, unable to regain his sanity.


    All his senses flowed and mixed together. His whole body trembled as if seizing, and Ian hurriedly raised his Mental Fortitude stat in the status window, an action almost like a desperate struggle. But it had an effect. The convulsions subsided, and the fear gradually receded. His senses returned to their ces.


    However, the darkness remained as ck as ever. It was the spell circuits that had stopped working, which caused the light source topletely disappear.


    "<i>Ptui</i>. Phew, phew...." Ian spat out the bile-mixed saliva, gasping for breath.


    Checking the status window, he saw that his Mental Fortitude stat had increased by a whopping nine points. It was a significant consumption of points, but he didn''t regret it.


    Without it, he might have gone mad. It was a necessary attribute, after all. Ian''s gaze, having closed the status window, fixed again in the middle of the darkness. A new window had popped up.


    <i>What is this now...?</i> A sub-quest he had never seen before, let alone received, waspleted. Fragments of Chaos. The main text stated that a fragment that had broken off from the primordial chaos had been returned to the void. The reward was a shard of chaos.


    <i>That ck hole was the void? </i>Ian quickly epted the situation.


    <i>Then that entity was... an ancient God? </i>Ian could think of no other exnation. A smirk spread across Ian''s lips. He had encountered one of the void gods that the corrupt often mentioned.


    <i>I wonder if Conrad saw this too? ...Well, if he did, he wouldn''t be alive. </i>


    It was an experience he wouldn''t want to repeat, but there was a reward after all. And it was inside his body. Ian had been feeling the same sensation as when he first felt magic, right after he regained his sanity.


    A sensation as if a new sensory organ had sprouted somewhere inside his body emerged. Ian calmly observed this organ. A fist-sized lump had settled somewhere deep within his mind. From its core, he felt an energy simr to the shards of chaos. Something that seemed like pure magic or divine power.


    <i>Chaos... Could this possibly be Chaos Power? </i>Ian''s brows furrowed involuntarily. The thought fit perfectly, but it seemed impossible. Chaos Power was the energy of the void. In the game, only a handful of the corrupted ones or demons used this power. For a yer to obtain Chaos Power, their character had to be corrupted.


    <i>...Just like with the apostle quest. I guess all restrictions are truly gone. </i>Ian quickly epted the phenomenon. The principles or reasons behind it were irrelevant. The important fact was that he had obtained the Chaos Power.


    <i>Well, that''s good, especially since my magical power wascking. If I research and use it well... </i>As Ian''s thoughts continued, his eyebrows twitched suddenly due to a familiar vibration.


    "Mev...?"


    It wasn''t a mistake. The vibrations created by divine power and tainted magic sent shivers through his skin.


    <i>After everything had ended, what now?</i> Sensing something ominous, Ian didn''t hesitate to move, effortlessly cutting through the pitch-ck darkness.


    ***


    Locating the group wasn''t difficult.


    The mid-boss, the Knight of Death. With the spell circuits stopped, only he could have created such a battle. And Ian''s deduction was urate.


    "...."


    Just that it was a bitte. A cry that seemed like a roar filled Ian¡¯s ears. Feeling the sh of divine power and magic as he entered the corridor, Ian slowed his steps. In the center of the knight''s chamber. The two knights were frozen together, with the oue clear.


    Mev''s sword had pierced through the Knight of Death''s armor, protruding out his back. The Knight of Death''s sword was lodged in one of Mev''s shoulder guards. It seemed the conclusion had been reached just seconds before. Ian sighed in relief. After all, Mev had won. It seemed that with the spell circuits turned off, she could again receive divine power.


    <i>I thought everything was ruined at the end... </i>As Ian leisurely entered the chamber, thinking this,


    "Ah... Ah...." Mev sighed.


    "Ah... Aaaah-!" The sigh turned into a desperate scream. Immediately, blue divine power erupted from her entire body, soaring up. Ian froze for a moment.


    <i>sh! Boom.</i>


    The burning divine power turned into a pir of light, engulfing Mev. Her body, holding the Knight of Death, floated up. Her face was hidden by her visor, but she seemed to have lost consciousness.


    <i>What in the world is happening?</i> Blinking, Ian moved to the corner of the room where Philip and Miguel were standing. Miguel looked dumbfounded, unlike Philip, who was on the verge of tears. Miguel''s eyes widened as he spotted Ian approaching.


    "Si, Sir...! We''ve been waiting!" Miguel cried out.


    "What happened? And why is he like this?" Ian asked, looking at the stupefied Philip.


    Philip gazed vacantly at the diminishing light, murmuring to himself about our unfortunate lord...


    "Well, that... Er." Miguel hesitated.


    "Don''t beat around the bush. Tell me everything,¡± Ian ordered.


    "So about the knight Sir Riurel killed," said Miguel.


    "Go on," replied Ian.


    "That is... her brother," said Miguel.


    "What...?" Ian''s eyes widened.


    Philip, who had slumped to the ground, said, "After we were separated from you sir, we broke through the opposite path. It was dangerous, but we managed through. Our lord pushed herself too hard. She seemed to lose herposure. I thought it was because she was separated from Sir Hope. That wasn''t it. She felt it. That her brother was here."


    "Ha...." A hollowugh escaped Ian''s lips. The Knight of Death was Vernon. An identity he had never imagined. He continued, "So."


    "Anyway, we made it here. The undead retreated. That bastard... Riurel, the family head, had ordered it. He was waiting for Sir Riurel." Miguel picked up the story smartly. He licked his lips and looked back at the pir of light.


    "Do you know what he said? He said he had be stronger than her now. Strong enough to kill her. He had been waiting to kill our lord himself," said Miguel.


    "...She must have been very shocked," said Ian.


    "She couldn''t even respond to his words. When he said he would kill us first, that''s when she moved. I wouldn''t have epted it right away either if my blood turned dark and went mad," said Miguel.


    <i>Vernon was probably not mad though, </i>Ian thought, licking his lips.


    Of course, bing a high undead might have corrupted his mind. But it wouldn''t have created entirely new thoughts, just twisted or amplified existing ones. Over time, he might be apletely different personality. But Vernon''s time as an undead was too short for that.


    "Anyway, that''s how the fight started. Our lord was at a disadvantage. She was shocked and had almost no divine power. The family head taunted her. Like a cat ying with a mouse. Acting like a brat trying to prove his strength. Then...." Miguel looked at Ian.


    Miguel continued, "Suddenly, he said his master was dead. That''s when we knew. You had seeded in killing the dark mage. Do you know what he said then?"


    "Don''t keep me in suspense," said Ian.


    Miguel continued, "...With the being that restrained him gone, he would go into the world. He said he''d start by burning this damned kingdom. Taking the lives of everything to be stronger. Like the demons beyond the ck wall. He said he''d create his own realm.¡±


    <i>Like master, like servant,</i> Ian thought with a bitter smile. It was truly a futile dream. Vernon must have be a puppet of another corrupt being.


    "So, she made her decision in the end," said Ian.


    "No. Our lord never gave up hope to the very end. She tried to persuade him, believing he could be purified." Miguel shrugged his shoulders.


    Miguel continued, "Then suddenly everything turned dark. Divine power burst forth from thedy''s entire body. It seemed even she was surprised. The Goddess of Judgement must have been truly angered. Understandable, since a beloved apostle had suddenly disappeared and then returned."


    "Oh no..." Ian''s brows narrowed. He had hoped Mev had chosen to kill Vernon of her own ord.


    "That madman actually enjoyed it. Then he truly tried to kill our lord. Maybe he wanted to give his all... Anyway, that''s when the real fight began. Our lord almost screamed. It seemed she didn''t want to kill him to the very end..." Miguel''s expression turned bitter.


    "In the end, it looked as though he threw himself onto thedy''s sword. Whether he thought he could win or what, I don''t know. But then... and then..." Miguel gestured back and forth between the pir of light and Ian.


    Miguel then continued, "That happened, and you came."


    "...I see." Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    If Mev couldn''t find his brother, she''d be a mad murderer, and if Mev did find him, she''d have to kill him with his own hands. These tragic elements were entertaining when this world was a game. But now that it had be a reality, they were not enjoyable.


    The only thought Ian had at that moment was<i> What a fucked up world.</i>


    <i>Woosh</i>.


    The pir of light finally subsided. Mev''s body gently fell to the ground, as did the body of the Knight of Death, Vernon, in her arms. With faint divine power surrounding her, Mev lifted her head. Her hand grazed Vernon''s dented helmet.


    <i>Click. </i>


    The visor fell off, revealing Vernon''s face. One side of his face showed bone, a mutation characteristic of the undead. But Mev stroked his face with a touch that was almost tender. Amid the heavy silence, Ian stepped forward. Mev turned to look at him.


    From behind her visor, her voice flowed out. "Your request has been fulfilled, Ian. I offer my thanks. Without you, I could not havee this far."


    Unexpectedly, her voice was very calm. "However, I cannot continue with you. From here on, I intend to proceed alone."


    "...What do you mean?" Ian stopped and asked.


    After a moment of silence, Mev spoke. "My brother was killed by traitors. Not only that, but he was also resurrected and manipted against his will. This corrupted his soul... and in the end, he was not even granted salvation."


    Mev turned to look at Vernon. "I pleaded with the Goddess to save his soul. But she did not respond. Of course, the Goddess judges sin, she is not the one granting salvation."


    Divine power shimmered across her body. Mev continued, "...But if I desire vengeance, perhaps she will answer."


    Ian''s eyes darkened as Mev murmured to herself. "I cannot forgive those who did this to him. Nor can I forgive their servants."


    "So..." Finally, Ian spoke. His voice was cold as he added, "You intend to kill them all?"


    Mev slowly stood up. The divine power enveloping her began to turn red. "That is the vengeance I seek, Ian."


    As she stoodpletely, her entire body was dyed in a bloody hue. "I will find and kill every corrupter and servant in the kingdom with my own hands."


    The apostle of vengeance turned to look at Ian. "Just as I did to Vernon. Until not one remains, all of them."


    Ian closed his eyes briefly, letting out a sigh heavy with weariness. Then, he slowly drew the long sword from his waist.


    Opening his eyes to face Mev, he spoke in an even tone, "That cannot be allowed."

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    In a moment of rigidity, Mev asked, "What do you mean by that cannot be allowed?"


    "There''s still a contract between you and me that hasn''t beenpleted," replied Ian.


    "It means that I am breaking the contract, Ian," said Mev.


    Ian shook his head slightly. "I have never once broken a contract due to a client''s circumstances. Once I ept a contract, it''s not my ce to question it."


    Looking directly at Mev, he added, "I¡¯m sorry for what has happened. But I cannot make an exception."


    Mev''s divine power wavered. It seemed she had never considered Ian might respond this way. Philip and Miguel felt the same, staring at Ian with their mouths agape in shock. However, Ian had more to say.


    "And I have never let a client who unterally breaks a contract or withholds payment go without facing consequences. So, if you decide to break our contract..." Ian tightened his grip on his sword.


    "We will have to fight. Until one of us dies," said Ian firmly.


    "That''s...." Mev trailed off.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult, right? ording to you, you''re going to kill many others anyway. What''s one more to the list? Of course..." Ian''s gaze swept over Mev. Her damaged shoulder guard. Her trembling, exhausted hands.


    "You could be the one that ends up dead."


    The divine power quietly subsided. A murderous intent mixed with anger and disappointment seeped from behind her visor. Ian met her gaze without flinching.


    "Let''s, let''s calm down first-" In a flurry, Miguel hastily covered Philip''s mouth, whispering urgently for him to be quiet as he retreated.


    During thismotion, Mev gripped the sword embedded in Vernon''s chest. The de was slowly drawn out.


    "I have already lost someone important today." Mev faced Ian once more. She continued, "...I don''t want to lose another."


    The divine power faded. Mev retracted her sword. Philip and Miguel, who had been tense, copsed in a sigh of relief, but Ian remained unmoved and asked, "So, you''re not breaking the contract?"


    "That''s right. Our contract remains valid. But... so does my vengeance," replied Mev.


    "I have no intention of stopping your vengeance." Finally lowering his sword, Ian added, "Whether you''ll seed is another matter."


    "...Are you saying my method is wrong? Or that I can''t do it alone?" asked Mev.


    Ian didn''t bother exining how abstract her method was or the kind of end it might lead to her. Instead, he just shrugged as usual, "Both, I''d say."


    After a moment, Mev exhaled deeply.


    <i>nk. </i>


    Her visor was lifted. The face of a knight, weary and saddened by grief, was revealed.


    "...If you were to help me with my vengeance?" Mev asked.


    "Then, things would be different." Ian sheathed his sword. After looking around at hispanions, he finally turned away. He continued, "Let''s leave this ce. This isn''t something to discuss in this stench-filled crypt."


    Of course, there were still things that needed to be settled first.


    ***


    It was already the middle of the night. Miguel had lit a campfire at the entrance of the underground tomb. Ironically, with the dark mage gone, this had be the safest ce to spend the night.


    "You were incredible, Sir." Miguel, who hadid out strips of jerky next to the fire, turned to Ian.


    "What are you talking about?" Ian, who had been resting, barely moved his lips.


    "Stopping her." Miguel lowered his voice as he nced at the duo tidying up Vernon''s body. "Our lord, no matter how lost in rage, you knew that she wouldn''t have actually killed you, right?"


    "Not really," Ian replied.


    "What do you mean not really? In that tense situation, too seriously..." Miguel stopped mid-sentence upon seeing Ian''s eyes. He then continued, "...You were serious. I suppose... you could be."


    "Exceptions, once made, can be endless," said Ian.


    <i>I didn¡¯t n to kill</i>, but Ian swallowed the rest of his words. In truth, he had been prepared to sh her arm if necessary to subdue Mev. He couldn''t prevent her from bing an apostle of vengeance, but he didn''t want to watch her die a senseless death either.


    In that sense, Mev''s decision to withdraw her sword was unexpected for him. Ian had sensed the swirling hatred and madness in her, and suppressing it wouldn''t have been easy for her.


    "What do you mean by endless?" That''s when Philip sat down next to him.


    "Don''t worry about it, just eat this," Miguel replied.


    As Miguel passed the meat, Mev sat down across from Ian. The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. While Philip and Miguel diverted their gaze, chewing on their meat.


    "Are you alright?" Ian broke the silence.


    "What do you mean?" Mev looked at him.


    "You''ve be an apostle of vengeance. I''d imagine a lot has changed for you," said Ian.


    "...Yes." Mev nced down at her hands. She continued, "Now the Goddess will only grant me divine power for the sake of vengeance.¡±


    It was an extreme constraint. But with it, she would wield greater power in her quest for vengeance than ever before.


    <i>And any restrictions that came with being an apostle of judgment would be gone too. ...Truly, she can do anything for the sake of her revenge, </i>Ian nodded.


    "I do not regret my choice. However, not being able to kill the dark mage myself will remain a lifelong regret... Led by personal emotions, I''ve abandoned both the greater good and my quest for vengeance." Mev looked at Ian with a self-mocking tone.


    "How did the battle with him go?" Mev asked.


    "As usual. Fought and killed." Ian threw a cloth bag he had set aside to her.


    "This is his head. You can take it back with you." Mev opened the bag and looked inside at Conrad''s head. Her gaze was a mix of various emotions.


    That''s when Philip, who had been just rolling his eyes, cautiously spoke up. "So, you... killed him with magic?"


    <i>I wondered why he hadn''t asked me this, </i>thought Ian.


    "Something like that," Ian responded indifferently.


    "...Philip. I''m giving you advice out of concern for you," Miguel interjected with a sigh. He continued, "You need to be more perceptive. Or at least think before you speak."


    "What do you mean...?" Philip asked.


    "Why do you think Ian kept his magic a secret? Because he didn''t want it known. If he revealed it to save us, you should be thanking him, not questioning him. Act like you don''t know. Be tactful," Miguel answered.


    Philip, rendered speechless, finally turned to Ian. "I apologize, my lord. And thank you. I will take your secret to my grave."


    As Ian nodded, Mev set down the cloth bag.


    "Now that the task ispleted, it''s time to pay the fee." Mev faced Ian. She continued, "We agreed on additional payment for killing the dark mage. What do you want?"


    "Hmm....¡± Ian stroked his chin. He had initially intended to im all the loot from killing the dark mage. But since Mev had been so generous, he found himself without anything specific to request. Still, he couldn''t just not ept anything.


    "Just give me something appropriate," Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "Appropriate, then...." After a moment of contemtion, Mev stood up and detached her sword, still in its sheath, from her waist.


    "Would you ept this sword?" asked Mev.


    Philip, Miguel, and even Ian widened their eyes. Philip stammered, "Isn''t that sword made of Imperial steel, my lord...?"


    "Then it would be a fitting reward." Mev offered the sword.


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect her to give me this sword,</i> thought Ian. Admiring her generosity, Ian epted the sword without hesitation. In the game, this sword, the Avenger''s Sword, could only be obtained by killing her.


    <i>A Sword of Judgment</i> thought Ian. Now, not only its name but also its stats had changed.


    Previously, it was on the verge of breaking and irreparable. Now, it had no penalties and was imbued with a power unseen in the game. Strike of Judgment at level two. Although it had a 24-hour cooldown, it could be used without any cost. A unique-grade sword, practically a relic. The game didn''t feature it probably because it had lost its sanctity from being soaked in the blood of innocents.


    "As you''ve heard, it''s made of Imperial steel and has been with me for a long time. It''s not a prestigious sword, but it will be of use," said Mev.


    "...This sword is indeed a prestigious one," Ian replied.


    Ian, holding the hilt, lightly swung his wrist. The bnce was good, but the sword was much heavier than it appeared. He doubted he could wield it as effortlessly as Mev had.


    <i>I''ll adapt as much as I can, and if not, I guess I''ll just have to increase my Strength stat by one or two,</i> thought Ian.


    Given his track record of breaking every weapon he used, being able to wield such a fine sword for an extended period would be worth the investment. As Ian continued to examine the sword, Mev turned her attention to Miguel, who couldn''t hide his envy.


    "I will also grant you a suitable reward, Miguel," said Mev.


    "Re..really, my lord?!" Miguel eximed.


    "Yes, but you must apany us to the capital," Mev replied.


    "To the capital...?" Miguel''s excitement turned to confusion.


    "I have another task for you. I want you to act as a witness to his majesty about what happened here," said Mev.


    "A witness...? But don''t we already have all the evidence we need?" Miguel seemed uneasy about meeting the king.


    "His majesty is surrounded by courtiers, among whom there may be traitors. To make it indisputable, we need not only evidence but also witnesses, preferably many."


    "And what about Ian...?" Miguel asked.


    "I''m heading to Orendel," said Ian.


    "Ah, right... dammit." Miguel cursed softly but then nodded. He continued, "Well, it''s not like I¡¯ll be making up a story. I''ll go with you."


    "Thank you. Even if there are moments of danger on the way, don¡¯t worry about it. I will protect you," said Mev.


    "Danger... Ah, well, it can''t be worse than a tomb full of undead. I''m fine with it."


    <i>That guy, he has grown bolder.</i> Ian smirked as Mev then turned to Philip.


    "I have a request for you, Philip," said Mev.


    "Yes, my lord, I am listening," replied Philip.


    "You go with Ian," said Mev.


    "Me...?" Philip looked bewildered.


    As Ian frowned, Mev continued. "I cannot send Ian... a valuable... witness and mercenary, alone on such a mission. So, I''d like you to assist him and be a witness to his endeavors.¡±


    "But, my lord. I should be serving you," said Philip.


    "Miguel is here, isn''t he? Would you be willing to serve as my retainer, Miguel?" Mev asked.


    "Of course, my lord." Miguel chuckled.


    Philip sighed as if he couldn¡¯t say anything. Ian, watching him with an enigmatic gaze, finally spoke, "I understand your intention, but this mission is inevitably going to be dangerous. This guy might end up dead. Are you okay with that?"


    Philip looked at Ian, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "Philip is a proper squire and warrior. He''s always been prepared for such risks." Mev nodded.


    "I will understand that as saying you won''t hold any grudges if that happens,¡± said Ian.


    "My lord...!" Philip cried out.


    As Ian chuckled, Philip turned back to Mev, who sternly added, "You will learn a lot from journeying with Ian, Philip. Serve him faithfully and learn as much as you can."


    "...Yes." Philip finally nodded, though reluctantly. It seemed he wasn''t thrilled at all about being left alone with Ian.


    <i>What is he thinking? He should realize that he¡¯ll be left alone with me. Perhaps he has a spare life,</i> Ian, who was smirking inwardly was caught in Mev''s gaze again.


    "From this moment, you are my proxy, Ian. I trust you to thoroughly investigate the ancient tree incident and return safely," said Mev.


    "Don''t worry about me. You should be concerned about yourself." Ian''s expression cooled.


    "Don''t kill anyone or reveal your intentions. If you wish to fulfill your vengeance, you must be cautious... at least until I return." Mev bit her lower lip as if caught off guard, and Ian added, "You need to be alive to pay for the information I''ll bring back."


    "I swear. There will be no dispute until your return." Mev nodded in agreement.


    A strange silence fell again.


    "Have all important matters been discussed now?" Unexpectedly, it was Miguel who changed the atmosphere. He continued, "Since we might not see each other for a while. For onest time..."


    Miguel pulled out a wrapped keg from his bag, "How about it?"


    It was a keg full of liquor. The fact that it hadn''t broken amidst all the chaos, not to mention Miguel''s foresight to bring alcohol before entering a dungeon, was astonishing. Instead of reprimanding him, Ian looked thoughtfully at Mev.


    "I don''t usually enjoy drinking... but today, I feel like it." Mev soon nodded.


    "You''ve made the right choice! After crossing the line of life and death together, it wouldn''t be right to part ways without sharing a drink," said Miguel.


    The group shared the liquor, getting sufficiently drunk before falling asleep, exchanging light-hearted jokes and tales of valor without delving into any more heavy topics.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    The horses and wagon had miraculously remained unharmed. Since Vernon''s body needed to be transported, it was decided that Mev and Miguel would drive the wagon. A knight in te armor sitting on a carriage was hardly a majestic sight, but Mev paid it no mind to it. The group left the tomb forest and paused at the crossroads. The farewell was concise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Agel Lan, Ian,¡± said Mev


    ¡°See you soon,¡± Ian replied.


    That was the extent of their parting words. Ian and Mev went their separate ways, toward Orendel and Agel Lan, respectively. Philip nced back until the wagon was out of sight and then expressed his concern.


    "I wonder if Miguel can truly serve my lord well," said Philip.


    "And you''re not worried about yourself?" Ian chuckled.


    "Of course. Not just because my lord has asked, but since it''s my mission, I''ll do my utmost," said Philip.


    ¡°Things will be quite differentpared to when you were serving Sir Riruel.¡±


    "That must be what my lord wants me to experience. Don''t worry. I''m prepared." <i>Well, they say a picture is worth a thousand words. </i>Ian shrugged and drove the horse forward. The journey had beenfortable thanks to the pdin, but now, the true nature of the dark ages awaited him once more.


    ***


    Night fell again, covering the world in darkness. Philip clung closer to the horse''s side since Ian had forbidden lighting any torches.


    "But... wouldn''t it be fine to light just one torch?¡± Philip asked.


    "No, it''s not okay. Have you forgottenst night?" Ian dismissed the idea with a snort.


    When they were arger group, they could afford to be more rxed. But now, lighting a torch would be like turning themselves into a walking billboard for every hungry monster in the area. Although Ian and Philip weren''t weak enough to fall prey to Agel Lan¡¯s monsters, avoiding unnecessary trouble and fatigue was the best strategy. Justst night, a few goblins attracted by their campfire had disturbed their sleep.


    "It''s not that dark. Stop being so dramatic and find us a spot to camp.¡±


    In Ian''s view, the darkness was manageable.


    "Not that dark...?" Philip looked around, puzzled. It was a night with hardly any moonlight. Philip continued, "I''m sorry to say, but I can hardly see anything around us.¡±


    "...?" Ian''s brows furrowed slightly. Scanning the surroundings, he eventually scratched his chin.


    <i>Is this because of the chaos power...? </i>Ian¡¯s vision was unusually clear, even without magical assistance. But that didn''t mean he was about to let Philip light a torch.


    "Keep walking. It''s a good chance to get used to the dark."


    "...Yes."


    Their silent advance continued. Philip, asionally jittery from the sounds and gazes of the night, suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Sir, Do you see that?" said Philip.


    Philip gestured toward the shadows. Ian acknowledged with a nod. A patchwork of light flickered in the distance. Amidst the foliage and underbrush, figures gathered around a ze were visible. Ian was able to discern their forms in the illumination. There were five adult men.


    "Shall we approach? It might be morefortable to spend the night with them." Philip asked, his eyes shining with hope.


    Ian muttered, "Well..." he pondered, then looked down at Philip, "If you want. Let''s check it out."


    "Good call!" Worried that he might change his mind, Philip quickened his pace. As the campfire grew nearer,


    "Stop!"


    A shout erupted. Two men, concealed by trees, were aiming crossbows at them. To Ian, their aim seemedughably off, but Philip instinctively ducked.


    "We''re just travelers passing by!" said Philip.


    "So?" One of the men responded.


    "We were hoping to spend the night together. Would it be alright if we joined you?" Philip replied.


    The men with crossbows turned their gaze toward the campfire. A man sitting on a small rock, sipping his drink, nodded, "Come closer, slowly."


    Philip, proudly smiling at Ian, approached the campfire. As they got closer, tension appeared on Philip''s face as well. Not just the two with crossbows, but all five men were armed. The apparent leader even had one eye that was stark white.


    "You''re not ordinary travelers. Take a seat. We have plenty of room." The one-eyed man, smiling broadly, invited Ian and Philip to join.


    Dismounting, Ian walked over to them with a heavy tread. "We''ll be in your debt."


    "Offering a seat is nothing. By the looks of it, you''re mercenaries," said the one-eyed man.


    "You look the part yourselves." Ian took a seat by the fire.


    "Those camping out at this hour are usually our kind, living by the sword, aren''t they?" The one-eyed manughed.


    Philip, having tied the horses to a tree, sat down next to Ian. Rxed by the one-eyed man''s friendly demeanor, he leaned his shield and sword against his thigh.


    "With your help, we''ll have afortable night. To show our thanks, we''ll share some food with you," said Philip.


    "That''s wee news. We''ll enjoy it." Not just the one-eyed man, but the other mercenaries also raised their sses in gratitude.


    "Seems like you had a tough request,¡± Ian observed them andmented.


    "You have a keen eye. That''s right." The one-eyed manughed.


    Only then did Philip notice the bandages wrapped around his arm. The others had bandages on their shoulders or legs too.


    "Must have been a formidable beast," said Ian.


    "A pain in the ass. What we heard in Lu Sard was nothing like reality," the one-eyed man replied.


    "You crossed two borders to get here?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. Thought the bounty would be worth the trouble ofing out to this backwater. But God Damn, we attacked in broad daylight and still lost three men before we managed to take it down. Got our money''s worth, though." The one-eyed man shrugged.


    The one-eyed man continued, "Anyway, with heads reduced, we''ll be sitting on a pile of money when we get back."


    The mercenaries chuckled. Suddenly, a box one of them was sitting on jostled slightly. A sound, somewhere between a groan and a sob, emanated from within.


    Philip''s eyes widened as Ian nonchntly said, "Caught it alive, I see."


    "That was part of the requirement. This box is also a sealed container given by our employer." The one-eyed man looked back at Ian.


    "And you? Heading back frompleting a task?" The one-eyed man asked.


    "Something like that." Ian nodded, and Philip added, "We''reing from the Tomb Forest."


    "The Tomb Forest...?" asked the one-eyed man.


    "Ah, you might not know. It''s a forest shrouded in fog. There... well, we killed a beast," said Philip.


    "Just the two of you? You must be quite skilled. Well..." The one-eyed man nced at the sword at Ian''s waist. He continued, "That sword you''re carrying doesn''t look ordinary."


    "Of course. This sword, if I may say-" Philip stopped as he caught Ian''s cold gaze.


    Ian turned away and said, "Got it as payment for the request."


    "Oh... I see. Well, since we''ve met, let''s have a drink." The one-eyed man gestured to a subordinate. He pulled out two wooden cups and filled them with liquor to bring over. Ian took a sip from the cup he was handed.


    "This is pretty good," said Ian.


    "It should be. We may skimp on other things, but never on alcohol." The mercenaries raised their cups,ughing.


    Philip, who hadid out some dried meat next to the fire, also picked up a cup.


    Ian then gestured, "Bring that cup here."


    "Excuse me...?" Philip asked.


    "You know what they say, respect your elders. ce it in front," said Ian.


    "...Yes." Philip sullenly ced the cup in front of Ian.


    "Quite harsh with your subordinate." The one-eyed manughed.


    "He''s not a subordinate. Just a young one with a lot to learn." Ian downed his liquor in one gulp and then grabbed Philip''s cup. Ian continued, "He doesn¡¯t really know the basics."


    "Oh? And what might those basics be?" the one-eyed man asked.


    "Well, simple things. Like not epting food from strangers," Ian replied.


    "...." As the one-eyed man''s brows twitched, Ian took another casual sip and then spoke up.


    "Philip. Look ahead," said Ian.


    With a puzzled expression as if wondering what Ian meant, Philip instinctively looked forward.


    "Those two are for you to handle," said Ian.


    "Me...?" As Philip''s head tilted in confusion, the men''s expressions began to cool.


    "Two? Ha, just two? You''re taking on the rest?" A smile eventually spread across the one-eyed man''s face, which had momentarily stiffened.


    "That''s right," said Ian.


    Following the one-eyed man, the others also let out a snickeringugh, "What a funny joke."


    "Why? Think I can''t handle it?" Ian asked.


    "Obviously," the one-eyed man replied.


    "Because I''ve been poisoned?" said Ian.


    The one-eyed man shrugged off with augh, and only then did horror spread across Philip''s face. Ian turned to look at the one-eyed man as he put down his cup.


    "Then shouldn''t you be wondering why I''m still perfectly fine?" said Ian.


    "The poison must not have taken effect yet. What you drank could knock out an elephant,¡± the one-eyed man replied.


    "Ever actually seen an elephant?" Ian asked.


    "Have you? Pfft... huh...?" The one-eyed man''sughter gradually faded as he noticed Ian''s gaze was too calm. By experience, Ian should have been vomiting or sweating profusely by now. Just as his smile was about to stiffen,


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Ian, moving like lightning, struck with his left hand. A dagger, rarely drawn, traced a crimson line across the one-eyed man''s cheek, eye, and forehead.


    "Aaah! My eyes!" Now blinded, the one-eyed man screamed and fell.


    His subordinates caught off guard, scrambled up, throwing their cups in a dyed reaction. But Ian had already thrown the dagger he had raised.


    <i>Thwack.</i>


    "Aaah!" The dagger was deeply embedded into one man''s forearm.


    "Fuck...! Kill him!"


    "Die!"


    The remaining three lunged at once. Ironically, the two Ian had assigned to Philip rushed at Philip, likely thinking to eliminate the weaker opponent first.


    Ian, undisturbed, watched the one charging at himself. The attacker leaped, swinging his sword down with all his might. Ian drew the Sword of Judgement.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The attacker''s sword shattered upon contact with the Sword of Judgement.


    "What...?" As the man stood dumbfounded,


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The Sword of Judgement plunged deep from the man''s neck down to his chest. Blood spurted out a beat toote. Ian kicked the dying thug away, pulled the dagger from the forearm of the other, and advanced toward the staggered opponent.


    "Oh, don''te...! Don''te any closer!" The man cried out.


    "You seem experienced in this. The ones you''ve killed probably said the same." Ian, with an even tone, stared directly into the man''s eyes.


    "Weren''t you there then?" asked Ian.


    "This fucking... shit!" the man eximed.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    The man, propelled forward, had the sword thrust into the center of his chest. As Ian withdrew the de, the thug copsed with a gurgling breath, blood sttering Ian.


    <i>...Not as clean as Mev would have managed</i>, thinking this, Ian picked up the dropped dagger. It was then that Philip, tangled with the other two, finally managed to create some distance.


    "My lord! If you''re done, please help me! I''m going to die at this rate!" Philip cried out.


    The faces of the two facing Philip were btedly filled with terror. Aside from the captain who was still screaming, his tworades had already died within that brief moment.


    "Too bad, isn''t it?" Ian shrugged his shoulders shortly after.


    "What do you mean it''s too bad?" Philip, just like the two robbers, widened his eyes in surprise.


    After shaking off the blood from the Sword of Judgement, Ian, reiming his sword, said, "I told you those two were your responsibility."


    "But, that, you did say so but" Philip¡¯s voice trailed off.


    "Both of you think carefully now. If you attack me, and you die. Also if you run away, and you die. So, fight this guy instead," said Ian.


    "So, you''ll let us live if we do...?" One of the robbers asked.


    "Seems like something you should ask after you win," Ian shrugged again.


    "My lord, are you seriously saying-"


    "Dieeee!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    Philip''s voice was drowned out by the charging robbers'' cries. Shouts and screams, the sh of swords and shields violently continued. However, Ian moved away without even ncing their way. Of course, it was not that he disliked Philip or wished for his death.


    Despite being clueless and fearful, in this world, Philip was one of the rare humans who was earnest and had a sense of loyalty. But watching over him throughout the journey was a different matter. As long as they were together, Philip needed to pull his own weight. Given his hidden skills, he should be more than capable of handling two injured mercenaries.


    <i>If he were to die by such hands, better now thanter, </i>thought Ian. Ian approached the now blind leader. The man was whimpering in pain but still trying to crawl away.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The dagger Ian threw pinned the man''s hand to the ground.


    "Aaack! You, bastard!" The man screamed, clutching his wrist.


    "You started with the poison, didn''t you? If you nned on killing, you should''ve been prepared to die." Standing right in front of him, Ian snorted.


    The blind leader desperately started speaking. "We, we didn''t mean to kill...! Just to knock you out! We were only going to rob you!"


    "Really...?" Ian turned, holding the cup Philip had handed him, and gripped the dagger embedded in the leader''s hand.


    "Ugh, Aaack...!" Twisting the dagger elicited another scream from the man, "Cough, Ack... Huh?!"


    Ian poured the drink into his open mouth. The man swallowed in shock, then his expression turned to horror.


    "Just supposed to knock you out, right? Well, if that''s true, I''ll let you live," Ian smiled.


    "You, you damn asshole, Cough... Gack...!" The leader''s face reddened as he spat out insults, soon overtaken by pain. After writhing in agony, he eventually vomited blood and became still.


    "If you had told the truth, you could have gone without pain." Ian clicked his tongue inment. Ian felt a sharpness inside, a strong poison indeed, but not enough to ovee Ian''s resistance.


    To survive against the foes of Chapter Four, Ian had upgraded his universal skill, Primeval Resistance, to level three. It made him nearly impervious to most status ailments, though it was admittedly an overinvestment.


    "Oh," Cleaning the retrieved dagger on the blind man''s clothes, Ian turned at a sound from behind.


    One of the robbers was falling, blood spraying, taken down by a deadly counterattack from Philip, who had defended with his shield.


    <i>That''s more like it, </i>Ian murmured to himself. Ian sat on the stone by the campfire where the one-eyed man had been seated.


    "...Shame there''s no popcorn." Ian leisurely picked up a piece of dried meat, watching the ongoing fight unfold.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Philip felt that scream of death tickle the nape of his neck. His chest warmed, and the robber entwined with him copsed. After extracting the sword embedded in the robber''s sr plexus, Philip finally slumped to the ground.


    "Phew... phew..." Philip¡¯s held breath burst forth.


    As the tension eased, Philip finally felt the burning in his thighs and cheeks. It was the wounds from the battle with the robbers. Gasping without even thinking of stopping the bleeding, Philip eventually turned to look at Ian, who was sitting next to the campfire.


    Ian, casually munching on jerky, remarked, "You''ve got a manly face now."


    "Why in the world..." Philip barely managed to utter in a drained voice.


    "I told you things would be different from when you were with Sir Riruel, didn''t I?" Ian shrugged.


    Philip wanted toin that he had not expected this kind of difference but soon just sighed. After all, he was the one who had said to be prepared and suggested going toward the campfire.


    Eventually, Philip murmured, "Perhaps my lord had wished for me to experience this, the true face of the kingdom."


    "Assigning meaning, huh?" Ian chuckled and threw bandages and cloth at Philip. He then continued, "Start with first aid, then get up,"


    "What''s... left more to do?"


    "The most important part."


    Ian stuffed the remaining jerky into his mouth and approached the body of the blind. As he began to strip the equipment from the corpses and search their belongings, Philip''s brows furrowed.


    "Are you looting them now?"


    "I¡¯m just transferring ownership. You must have seen a lot of this at the border,¡±


    "Well, yes, but... back then, it was returned to the unit. And the enemies were also either pirates or barbarians¡±


    "Then it''s time you learn the joy of filling your own pocket. The ones you killed, you loot."


    "....¡± Philip pursed his lips. For someone who had spent a long time as a squire of a pdin, this was not a task he relished. It almost made him feel like he had be a robber himself.


    "Can''t do it? Then I''ll take care of it." Ian skillfully picked out the necessary items and moved on.


    "No, this too shall be an experience." Philip quickly came to his senses and shook his head.


    After hastily finishing the first aid, Philip reached out to the body of the robber. He briefly rummaged through the still-warm corpse.


    "...!" A purse fell into Philip''s hand. His eyes widened as he checked its contents. It was silver and copper coins. As Philip stared at it, mesmerized, the corners of his mouth slowly lifted. He hurriedly pocketed the purse, with his movements bing quicker.


    "You''re enjoying this," Ian chuckled at the sight of him eagerly stripping the corpse.


    <i>Funny how he was acting as if he were a knight before,</i> thought Ian.


    The looting ended swiftly and smoothly. Ian, with a bulging purse, and Philip, now equipped with a new sword, dagger, gloves, shoes, and belt, stood side by side. They both looked down at the same thing.


    A sealed chest that was being transported by mercenaries. To Ian, the box seemed excessively fine for the abilities of the mercenaries. The spell circuits were intricately carved on its surface along with the crafted magic stones that sparkled in between.


    <i>...They would''ve made more money passing this to a fence, </i>as Ian pondered, Philip turned to look at him.


    ¡°Is it just me that wants to open this chest?¡± Philip asked.


    Ian licked his lips. He felt the same curiosity. The situation was something he had never encountered in a game, which only fueled his interest.


    <i>It might be a quest I skipped. ...I''d prefer to open it during the day.</i>


    Ian grasped the chest''stch and subtly opened his pocket dimension. However, he only felt a repelling force, as if being pushed away, preventing it from entering.


    <i>As expected, it doesn''t work</i>.


    It was the kind of repulsion felt when trying to put a living thing inside. Since it was sealed, he had hoped otherwise.


    <i>No choice then. </i>Ian drew his dagger.


    "Step back," said Ian.


    "Yes!" Philip quickly sidestepped.


    Ian, channeling magic into the dagger, struck the magic stone embedded at the seam of the box with all his might.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Upon the third hit, the stone cracked, causing the glow from the surrounding stones to fade. Following a moment of silence, the top of the sealed box burst open unexpectedly. A figure sprang forth,unching an attack on Ian without dy. The two tumbled to the ground in a scuffle.


    Thump.


    Ian came to a halt with his back against a tree trunk. Despite the collision, he took a moment to observe the features of the creature: ashen hair, sharply pointed ears, and deep crimson eyes.


    <i>A fairy? Is this perhaps... </i>


    As Ian narrowed his eyes, the fairy''s long hair cloaked around Ian like a cape. At the same time, its mouth opened to an unnatural angle. A maw full of saw-like teeth approached.


    Ian instinctively thrust his dagger forward. The charging mouth abruptly changed trajectory, biting down on the de.


    <i>Crunch, Snap.</i>


    The dagger broke like a toy. The creature spat out the broken de and closed its mouth. Its expression changed instantly, even bing somewhat beautiful.


    As Ian''s eyes sparkled with a different color, the fairy staring at him suddenly blurted out, "You smell incredibly delicious."


    With a smirk, she pushed Ian away and retreated. As Ian grimaced, his back pressed against the tree trunk, the fairy spun in the air,nding on the sealed box with the grace of a cat. Her ashen hair, devoid of luster, wrapped around her body like a cloak.


    <i>I thought she went mad from the blood... Turns out she''s just insane. </i>


    Ian, without taking his eyes off her, stood up.


    To his knowledge, she was the only vampire fairy in this world. Thesaya, the blood drinker. A significant boss character who would eventually absorb the lord of vampires of Lu Sard and be the empress of true blood.


    <i>Wait, is the client from Lu Sard a vampire...? </i>Ian didn¡¯t know the full story, but the Thesaya before him seemed much more feral and confident than he remembered.


    Then, Thesaya, who had been ncing over the corpses around them, looked back at Ian. "Could have escaped on my own, but thanks anyway. For killing them for me."


    "Do you usually thank someone by trying to bite their neck?" Ian replied, tossing aside the handle of the broken dagger.


    "I was hungry. Actually, I still am. But looking at you..." With a grin, the fairy smiled. Her fangs peeked slightly between her lips.


    She then continued, "It doesn''t seem like I could eat you no matter what I do."


    "You got that right," said Ian.


    <i>So, you must also know what I''m about to do, right?</i> Ian thought to himself as he drew the Sword of Judgment.


    "So, let''s look forward to next time. We''ll meet again. Don''t die before then." Thesaya''s eyes narrowed.


    She then soared up. Her ashen hair wrapped around her entire body before she fluttered into the darkness beyond, disappearing at an arrow-like speed.


    A wry smile spread across Ian''s lips. To think she would just take off. It was then that Philip, who had been holding his breath, turned to him.


    "Should we... not chase after that?" Philip asked.


    "How could we possibly chase after that?" Ian retrieved his sword. He then continued, "It wille back on its own, as it dered."


    "What was that, exactly? It didn''t seem like an ordinary fairy,¡± said Philip.


    "Of course, she''s not your average elf. She''s a vampire elf," Ian replied.


    "A vampire... that drinks blood? A fairy? Does that make any sense?" said Philip.


    "The world is full of things that don''t make sense, Philip," said Ian.


    Ian recalled rumors of a blood-drinking fairy. He had encountered Thesaya in a different region in the game, assuming the rumors had drifted from afar. But to think she was actually hiding in this remote ce. Outside the empire, there were very limited areas where demons or demon beasts could hide. It was more rational to assume that every kingdom on the outskirts had its share of corrupt beings lurking, just like in Agel Lan.


    "So, we''ve just unleashed a tremendous monster," said Philip.


    "It would have escaped somehow. Being caught by these mere mercenaries, it must have been because it was daytime." Ian looked around.


    He then continued, "Carriers who moonlight as robbers. There''s no way they would have safely made it to Lu Sard."


    "Well... thinking about it that way does make me feel a bit better," Philip murmured, still uneasy as he stared into the darkness.


    "It''s better to keep thinking that way. It''s the only way to keep your peace of mind." Ian shrugged.


    "...You don''t mean this will keep happening, do you?"


    "Why not?"


    "Ah... Lu Sr..." Philip sighed, closing his eyes.


    Ian, having picked up a new dagger from among the corpses, grasped the handle of the sealed box.


    "Bring the horse. We''re moving.¡±


    "Just like that?"


    "Would you rather wait until the smell of blood draws something here?"


    Philip''s sigh deepened, understanding they had to walk until dawn to get away. Finally, after rubbing his face with his palms, Philip turned around.


    In the meantime, Ian, having stashed the sealed box into the pocket dimension, checked his equipment and mounted the saddle.


    The wandering mercenary and hispanion faded into the darkness, leaving behind the cold corpses and the dying campfire. But only for a moment, as eyes of various sizes began to gleam from beyond the darkness. The scavengers of Agel Lan, drawn by the scent of blood, were approaching.


    ***


    Orendel looked like a city worn out, like tattered cloth. The inner castle, arbitrarily expanded upon an ancient fairy fortress, jutted out atop a hill, and within and without the outer wallsy the residences of the townsfolk. Beyond fences of wooden stakes, hastily constructed shanties for immigrants sprawled irregrly. Thoughcking in uniformity, the city''s size wasparable to that of Agel Lan.


    Even the inn located in the slum boasted a size fitting its setting. Initially meant as a space for homeless immigrants, the inn had now be a haunt for mercenaries drawn by the scent of money. In a city growing rapidly, there was an abundance of bothrge and small jobs needing their skills. Amidst those spending their freshly earned money noisily,


    <i>Creeeak¡ª</i>The inn door opened noisily. and two men entered the room. Those sipping on their drinks nced over at them one by one. They were unfamiliar faces, after all.


    The freckled youth leading the way seemed quite young but had eyes like rotten fish, evidence of the harsh journey he had been through. The man with dark eyes following him appeared calm, but the sharp aura of a veteran mercenary emanated from him. As some mercenaries scrutinized his leather armor and the sword at his waist,


    "That table over there seems good, sir," Philip whispered to Ian and took the lead.


    Following calmly, Ianmented, "Do we have to sit in the corner?"


    "It''s safer in case a fight breaks out. Don''t you remember how I almost diedst time?" With a tone that suggested it was the most natural thing in the world, Philip scanned the room as if daring anyone to challenge them, prompting Ian to let out a scoff.


    It was because Philip had be the very embodiment of suspicion. This was the oue of passing through two towns and repeatedly sleeping rough. Of course, it was also thanks to Ian making sure Philip got his fair share of action whenever a fight broke out. The number of scars etched on his body had deepened his distrust of the world ordingly. To Ian, Philip was still a novice, but considering only a fortnight had passed, it was considerable progress.


    At least now, no one would think of Philip as a squire of a pdin. The two sat down at a small table in the corner.


    "What can I get you?" The waitress approached with a listless expression, having watched them.


    "What''s good to eat?" Given herck of enthusiasm, Ian asked with a smirk.


    "Nothing''s good, but if you want something edible, I''d rmend the sausage. If you''re getting bread, make sure to order stew with it. It''s the only way you''ll be able to swallow it," the waitress replied.


    "Then we''ll have all of that."


    The waitress nodded and turned away.


    Watching her back, Philip eventually whispered, "So, what''s the n now?"


    "Why do you keep whispering?"


    "Someone might hear us.¡±.


    "It doesn''t matter. Acting nonchnt makes people pay less attention.¡±


    "...I''ve learned something new again.¡±


    <i>Always learning</i>, Ian mused with a chuckle, surveying the room. It seemed filled mostly with mercenaries, almost entirely.


    "We''ll stay a few days, get a feel for the ce. Earn some pocket money while we''re at it as well.¡±


    "So, we''re blending in for now.¡±


    "If we suddenly start asking around about missing soldiers, that''d be suspicious in its own right." As Ian nonchntly replied, the waitress returned with the tes. Food was served.


    With the waitress watching, Ian nodded after tasting the sausage, "Truly just edible."


    "Trust me, everything else is worse," said the waitress.


    Hearing her resignedment, Ian pulled out a silver coin. The waitress''s eyes widened, not expecting such a generous tip.


    "Seems like there''s plenty of workaround. How do yound a decent job?"


    Quickly pocketing the silver coin, the waitress lowered her voice, "If you go for the big jobs right away, you''ll run into trouble. Despite appearances, there are rules here. Unless it''s something so dangerous that no one else would dare touch it. Start with the smaller tasks."


    It was an adviceden with the obligation of the tip received.


    Ian smiled, "Good. Dangerous jobs were exactly what I was looking for."

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    The waitress asked again, "...Even if it''s a job that no one has everpleted?"


    Ian nodded his head as he took another bite of his sausage.


    After a sigh, the waitress nodded her head, "The lord himself has put a bounty on it."


    "What''s it about?" Ian asked.


    "There''s an underground waterway. It was made by fairies a long time ago, so nobody really knows the entire structure. People just use it because whatever is thrown in there goes out through the drain on the other side. Anyway, something lives there. Sometimes, you can hear it growling through the sewer," the waitress replied.


    "I''ve heard rumors. A cannibal crocodile." Ian nodded his head.


    "Of all who went in to subdue it, only one came back. Thanks to that person, the monster¡¯s identity was revealed. A crocodile with four eyes, they said. But it''s impossible to know if that''s true since no one else has returned. So, it''s better if you don''t go. Besides, if you go there..."


    She lowered her voice, "They say you have to wade through water full of feces."


    Ian and Philip simultaneously grimaced.


    "If we kill that thing, where should we bring it?" Ian asked, exchanging nces with Philip.


    "Just bring it here. The guards wille for it." Ian nodded.


    He then handed over another silver coin and said, "Give us a room with two beds and buy us each two sets of clothes to change into tomorrow. And prepare water for us to wash up after we return. This should be more than enough, right?"


    "Are you really going to do it?" The waitress asked.


    "Tomorrow at noon. Immediately," Ian replied.


    "...I advised against it. I did my best to dissuade you," said the waitress.


    She showed them to their room and walked away, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "Water full of feces, huh... Ha...." Philip sighed as he soaked his hard bread in the stew.


    "To my eyes, this ce is no different from a water full of feces anyway," Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "Cannibal crocodiles living in the underground waterways. Marquess Burchard really leaves such things unattended."


    "He probably doesn''t want to sacrifice soldiers. Since he''s preparing for war."


    "If he''s only going to send a hundred or two hundred soldiers, he seems exceedingly stingy."


    "Well... he must have his reasons.¡±


    Philip looked at Ian, wondering what he meant.


    Ian didn''t respond and just put a sausage in his mouth. He needed to eat well, even if the food was tasteless, as they would be moving intensely tomorrow.


    ***


    As usual, the mercenary Patton woke up only when the sun was high in the sky. Clutching his throbbing head due tost night''s drinking, he went out alone and, unusually for this early hour, noticed mercenaries gathered around.


    "What are you guys doing?" Patton asked.


    "Eh? We were betting. Want in?" One of the mercenaries replied.


    "Betting...?" Patton approached the table. He then continued, "On what?"


    "About the guys who camest night." A man known as Six-Fingers, due to missing two fingers on each hand, lit up his eyes meaningfully.


    "They went into the underground waterways," said Six-Fingers.


    "To the waterways...? Surely not to catch that monster by themselves," said Patton.


    "That''s exactly it," said Six-Fingers.


    "They''re mad." Patton''s brow furrowed. He signaled to the waitress for some stew and sat down. He asked, "So, what''s the bet?"


    "Whether theye back by midnight or not," Six-Fingers replied.


    "...That''s too obvious," said Patton.


    "So we were discussing who bets on theming back,¡± said Six-Fingers.


    "If theye back, the one who bet wins all the money. If not, he buys everyone a drink." Another mercenary chimed in.


    "Better off just treating everyone to drinks..." Muttering to himself, Patton suddenly scratched his cheek.


    Just then, the waitress brought the stew. As he gulped it down, he remembered the wanderers he had seenst night. One seemed like a youngster, but the other had a strange aura of intimidation. Not because he was big or had a fearsome face. So, he thought about approaching them to talk, considering they might be useful recruits.


    "Then, I''ll bet on them." Patton eventually said after putting down his te.


    "Seriously, Patton?" The mercenaries'' lips curled up.


    "Yeah. If theye back alive, I make money for good. If not, I buy you bastards a drink for good." Patton put down a silver coin on the table.


    "See, you''re a good man."


    "The lord favors you for a reason. You two are alike?"


    Teasing and transparent ttery flew around, and Patton snorted.


    "Cut it out, you brats. Save those sweet nothings for some other-"


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    Patton''s words stopped. A heavy vibration spread from somewhere. As the mercenaries looked puzzled, one of them spoke up.


    "What was that just now?"


    <i>Shhhish.</i>


    There was another vibration. Only then did they realize that this tremor was spreading from somewhere underground. As the mercenaries exchanged nces,


    <i>Bash, rumble, bang.</i>


    The vibration continued. If they could feel it this strongly here, it must have been even more pronounced between the outer and inner city walls. Then, silence returned. After exchanging nces for a while, Six-Fingers finallyughed.


    "It was impressive, I''ll give them that. Looks like it''s over, doesn''t it?"


    "Right? Whatever they did down there¡ª"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded, shaking the entire building as if an earthquake had hit. sses fell from tables, rolling on the floor, but no one thought to pick them up. Such an event had never happened before.


    Amidst the sound of someone swallowing hard,


    <i>Screeeeech.</i>


    An unearthly scream echoed from all directions, utilizing every drain in the city as its amplifier. Then silence fell again, casting an eerie calm over the inn. No one dared to speak until the inn door burst open.


    "Did you hear that? What was that?!" A mercenary who had been out in the city entered first, followed by others converging on the inn.


    Gathered in groups, they eagerly shared what they had heard and seen.


    "It sounded like someone was smashing the underground to pieces. Those crazy guys must have blocked the sewer to catch the crocodile."


    "I heard cursing and shouting. Someone was yelling to block it off so it couldn''t escape through the drains."


    "Oil. They must have taken oil and set the sewage on fire. The burning crocodile screamed."


    Amid wild spection and assertions, bets flourished.


    <i>Creeaak.</i>


    The inn door slowly opened again.


    The setting sun cast a long shadow into the room, silencing the crowd. The silhouette of a man entered. It was Ian, covered in filth and bodily fluids, but no one mentioned his appearance or the stench emanating from him. They were captivated by what he carried. Ian spotted the waitress and tossed what he was holding.


    "Go get someone," said Ian.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    A giant headnded on the inn floor. It was the head of a crocodile, asrge as a cow''s body, with four eyes.


    "I''ve killed the monster in the underground waterways." As Ian finished, Philip, following behind, threw down something next to the head¡ªa simrly mangled tail.


    "Didn''t you hear? Call the guards or the captain, now," ordered Philip.


    "Yes, yes!" At Philip''s irritatedmand, the waitress ran out as if set on fire.


    The one who broke the silence that had once again fallen was Patton, who stood up abruptly.


    "Bring me all my money, you bastards! Brother, thank you! I hit the jackpot because of you!" Following Patton¡¯s shout, cheers and shouts erupted everywhere.


    Mercenaries sprang up from all sides, crowding around Ian and Philip.


    "How did you do it? Oil, right?"


    "Did you really smash it with a hammer? I bet on that."


    "You actually killed it! That''s incredible! How did you do it?!"


    Amid the barrage of questions and cheers, Ian''s brow furrowed tighter. Philip felt the same. While they understood the reaction, this was hardly the conversation to have while drenched in sewage. Just as Ian''s patience began to wear thin,


    "Enough, you lunatics! Can''t you see their state? I''ll buy everyone a round of beer, so just drink that instead!" Patton, who had made a fortune thanks to Ian, managed to quiet the mercenaries.


    "I heard you asked for bathwater to be prepared. It should be ready inside. You guys really stink, you know." Patton exchanged a friendly smile with Ian.


    "...A single tub won''t be enough," said Ian.


    "I''ll talk to the waitress when she returns. Thanks to you, I''m set for a month, so I ought to help out. It''s the least I can do," Patton replied.


    Ian nodded and moved on, with Philip muttering curses as he followed. An early drinking party sprang up around the crocodile''s head and tail.


    Patton, watching their retreating figures, murmured quietly, "Looks like some impressive folks have rolled into town... Better fetch the young master quickly."


    ***


    The captain of the guard had taken the four-eyed crocodile''s head. The bounty would be paid within three days, he had said before leaving. Ian had neatly wrapped up the aftermath, not forgetting to mention that the underground waterways were slightly, just slightly damaged during their battle, and suggested dispatching stonemasons to repair it. It was a precaution to avoid any potential bacsh. He didn''t want to create conflict with the Lord of Orendel before rifying the truth behind the ancient tree incident.


    "I think once is enough for this kind of experience. I definitely can''t do it a second time." Philip muttered gloomily across the table, barely touching the food in front of him.


    "I agree." Ian nodded.


    Despite having washed three times and changed all their clothes, it felt like the smell of ammonia was still clinging to them. Their equipment was cleaned and dried as best as possible, but it hardly felt thoroughly clean.


    Nheless, the way they were treated had dramatically changed. Gone were the wary nces ofst night; now, everyone nodded or raised their sses even with a mere nce. This change was familiar to Ian. In the world of mercenaries, it was all about how you handled yourself and your skills. No one would dare question their actions now. Or so he thought,


    "May I intrude for a moment?"


    Someone from the other side initiated contact. Ian turned to the approaching man. It was the affable guy who had calmed the mercenaries earlier. Behind him stood a rather refined-looking young man, apparently his subordinate.


    "If you could get to the point"


    "Ha ha. Just as direct as your reputation suggests. A pleasure to meet you. I''m Patton." With a smile, Patton took a seat.


    "Ian,¡± Ian very briefly introduced himself.


    "Philip here." Philip, eyeing the young man behind Patton as if he were an annoyance, also nodded.


    "It''s odd I haven''t heard of folks with your skills. Where are you from?" Patton asked.


    "The swamp," Ian replied.


    "Eh...? Ha ha. I see you don''t wish to share. Then, where have you been active before? With your abilities, you must have made a name for yourselves somewhere," said Patton.


    "If you''re going to dig into that kind of nonsense¡ª" Philip started to bristle but silenced himself under Ian''s gaze.


    "The fact that I''m not a criminal should be evident from my tolerance for this drivel alone. Spit it out, and not you..." Ian looked at Patton.


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man standing behind Patton, "...but the person who actually has something to say."


    "...!" Patton looked surprised, while Philip''s frown deepened.


    "Why is a noble yingmoner? Or is it the mob boss you''re imitating?" Ian gestured for them to continue.


    "...?!" Philip''s eyes widened in realization. The young man, until now politely standing, let out a sheepishugh.


    "I didn''t think I''d be found out. Was my acting really that bad?" The young man asked.


    "If you want to pretend to be a veteran mercenary''s escort, you might want to add a few scars to your face or hands," said Ian.


    "Appreciate the advice, but that''ll be difficult. This face is somewhat of an asset, you see," said the young man.


    "I''m sorry, my lord. We''ve been found out." Patton stood up, and the young man chuckled, patting his shoulder.


    "It''s fine. It seems they were never going to be fooled from the start." The young man smoothly took Patton''s seat, smiling at Ian.


    "I apologize for the rudeness. As you know, among mercenaries, there are those with quite dangerous pasts. A minimum level of verification was necessary. I''m terrible with swordy, haha." The young man¡¯s tone was more akin to a freeman than nobility.


    "I understand. I ept your apology." Ian nodded.


    "Thanks. I''m Den Burchard."


    "Burchard, as in..." Philip''s mouth fell open.


    Ian, unfazed, continued, "The lord''s son, I see. What interest does someone of your standing have in verifying the identities of mere mercenaries like us?"


    "Managing the mercenaries in this city falls under my responsibilities. Plus, you two are notably skilled," said Den.


    Ian nodded in understanding. The excessive peace amidst the bustling presence of mercenaries had seemed odd. He wondered if this was how it was portrayed in the game, but he couldn''t be sure. In fact, there were many aspects of the story and its supplementary settings that Ian was either unaware of or had changed.


    "It''s impressive that a young lord like yourself would undertake such arduous tasks. Please forgive our earlier rudeness." Philip spoke politely.


    "I''m tasked with this precisely because I''m not the young lord. I''m a bastard, after all." Den smirked.


    "Ah... I see," Philip replied.


    "So, are you convinced of my identity? Do you require any more proof?" Ian asked leisurely.


    Den shook his head.


    "No, that won''t be necessary. There''s no need to verify your abilities either. I was thinking of getting straight to the point if that''s alright with you?" Den looked between Ian and Philip.


    With Philip ncing at Ian, thetter nodded, "We''ll hear you out."


    "Great. How about you folkse and work together under me?" said Den.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    Den spread his hands wide.


    "Since your skills have already been verified, with just a bit of training and an oath, I''d like to appoint you as the centurion and aide of my unit. It''s a fair offer, isn''t it?"


    "Are you saying you n to organize mercenaries into a regr army?" Philip asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Having lived on the front lines for a long time, Philip knew how preposterous that sounded. Den nodded calmly, his eyes gleaming with honest ambition as he looked at Ian.


    "With war looming, it''s indeed possible. Other lords may disdain mercenaries, but I certainly do not. Veterans of the battlefield make excellent forces, provided they''re given properpensation and opportunity. Under mymand, you can rise in rank based on your achievements. And I assure you, I will never abandon you."


    "Hmm..." Ian stroked his chin, clearly uninterested in the offer but intrigued by Den''s attitude.


    Den was sincerely trying to recruit mercenaries as his own. And Den''s method seemed effective, considering Patton''s demeanor, which almost seemed like he was Den''s aide.


    "Has the lord given his permission for this?" Ian asked.


    "Of course. He said to go ahead if I wanted to. It''s not a loss from my father¡¯s perspective since we''ll be leading the charge." Den replied.


    "So, we''re to be the cannon fodder,¡± said Ian.


    "I won''t deny it. But if we survive, we''ll be a force with a strong im. I''ll make sure of it. Despite appearances, I''m not entirely foolish." Den tapped his temple with his index finger.


    Ian nodded slightly; even to Ian, this bastard son seemed anything but stupid. From his casual demeanor to his straightforward yet substantial speech, his gaze and expressions were all notably impressive for a country bumpkin.


    Of course, Ian found neither the charm nor the proposal appealing. He had no interest in ascending the ranks in this backwater, especially knowing how the uing war would end.


    Despite his true feelings, Ian responded calmly. "I can''t give any answer right now."


    "Why not?" Den asked.


    "Because we have unfinished business to attend to first. It does not seem like a minor proposal that can be epted while leaving previousmitments unfulfilled," said Ian.


    "But the crocodile is already... Ah, right. Your arrival in Orendel wasn''t coincidental. You came to fulfill a mission," said Den.


    <i>Good that he catches on quickly</i>, Ian merely shrugged.


    Den might think he''s the one fishing, but Ian had been considering using him from the moment they met, to aid inpleting their mission. He had patiently listened to Den''s persistent proposals for this very reason.


    "If I help with your mission, would you consider my offer?" Den asked.


    "That depends. I''m not even sure if you could be of any assistance," Ian replied.


    "If your business is within this city, I''m sure I can be. There''s nowhere my influence doesn''t reach, except inside the castle." Den assured with confidence, his gaze on Ian filled with goodwill and ambition.


    Ian met his eyes calmly, indifferent to whether this was Den''s true nature. If he was as noble-hearted as he appeared, learning the truth about his father would be enlightening. If not, things would only get easier.


    "I regret to say... that would mean disclosing our mission," Philip interjected at the right moment, his inherent earnestness proving useful.


    "Ah, the unspoken rules of mercenaries. Hmm, Patton?" Den turned his head.


    "Eh, my lord." Patton smiled.


    "Sorry, but could you step back? And take those curious ones loitering around with you," said Den.


    "Yeah, well, sure. You heard him, scurry off like mice. Let''s just drink." Patton turned away, and a small space formed around Ian''s corner seat.


    Ian looked at Den, "The details might bore you."


    "You know how to pique someone''s interest. Go on, I''m all ears,¡± said Den.


    "We''re here to find someone." Ian pulled out a half-rotten identification badge.


    "Dave...?" Den''s eyes narrowed.


    "As you can see, he was part of Orendel''s regr army," said Ian.


    "Given the state of this, he''s likely dead," said Den.


    "Correct. He was transporting prisoners. Finding the person who issued the transport order is our first objective," said Ian.


    "And the second? To find out what happened to him?" Den lowered his voice.


    "I can''t divulge the details, but it was an unjust death." Ian shook his head.


    "So, there are corrupt individuals within the army?" Den asked.


    "Well, you might know better than I do. What do you think?" When Ian inquired further, Den scratched his cheek.


    "Embarrassingly enough, I''m not well-informed about the internal affairs of the lord''s domain. Themand falls to my brother and father, as they are the rightful heirs and sessors," said Den.


    "In that case... you won''t be able to offer any help," said Ian.


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t help." Den smiled, a look that Ian interpreted as seizing an opportunity.


    "I''ll look into it for you. My personal curiosity has been piqued, so you won''t be disappointed." Den¡¯s eyes sparkled with eager intent as he faced Ian.


    "If you''re offering, I won''t refuse,¡± said Ian.


    "And once you find the person who gave the orders, what then?" Den asked.


    "That will depend on the circumstances at the time. As you know, I''m a mercenary. A mercenary will do whatever it takes... toplete a mission," said Ian.


    "Just wait a bit while you remove this stench. I''ll return with good news." Pleased with hearing what he wanted, Den beamed a bright smile.


    ***


    The ¡®bit¡¯ Den mentioned was indeed short. Den returned to the inn as soon as the sun set the following day. Now, in what had practically be Ian''s designated seat in the corner, Den sat down facing Ian.


    "As I looked into it, just like you said, something was off," said Den.


    Thanks to the mercenaries who cleared space around them and chatted noisily near the entrance, their spot became a secluded area amidst the crowd.


    "What part did you find peculiar?" Ian smiled.


    "Dave only had a sister, and she believes he''s still alive. She thinks he went to guard the prison in Agel Lan. Since there was no way to confirm, she had no choice but to believe it. Know what''s interesting?" Den leaned toward Ian, his blue eyes shimmering.


    "Along with Dave, there were six soldiers tasked with transporting the prisoners. And all of them were either orphans or had deceased parents. It was the people who could disappear overnight without anyone tracing their whereabouts properly. Their siblings and friends believed they had migrated to Agel Lan," said Den.


    Ian nodded slightly. It wasn''t a surprising story. The lowest of the free citizens. Like pawns in chess, they were always the first to be sacrificed in any scheme.


    "So, who gave the orders for their transport?"


    "A man named Bradley. Amander and my brother''s right hand. Not exactly friendly with me. In fact, it''s the opposite. He dislikes speaking formally to me, so we hardly talk." Den''s cheerful voice belied the gravity of his words as he locked eyes with Ian.


    "So, what will you do now?" Den asked.


    "Have a little chat. Intimately," Ian replied.


    "You think it''ll be easy to get what you want from him?" Den asked again.


    Ian ced a dagger on the table.


    ¡°This is an excellent tool for conversation. It has a magic that makes even the most reticent talk."


    "I''d like to see that magic in action. Mind if I join?" Den burst intoughter.


    "Not at all, if you''re the one arranging the meeting," said Ian.


    "Ah... this is getting interesting. I''m finding myself more and more fond of you. It''s been a while since I''ve met someone I can talk this easily with. By any chance, are you of noble birth?" Den asked.


    <i>There it was again.</i> Ian chuckled.


    "Unfortunately, no," said Ian.


    "Actually, that''s a relief. As you know, half of my blood is that of a freeman. Alright, I''ll take my leave first. I have a lot to ponder. Once everything is set, I''ll send someone for you. It won''t take long." Den stood up.


    "I''m too curious about how your mission will end," said Den.


    "So am I," replied Ian.


    With a sunny smile, Den disappeared among the mercenaries, buying them drinks and putting an arm around their shoulders like a friend.


    "Skilled at getting things done without lifting a finger,¡± Ian spoke up.


    "From what I see, it seems you sir have a knack for getting people to do your bidding." Sitting down at Den''s ce, Philipmented.


    "Let''s continue where we left off." Ian nced at him with a smirk.


    "Yes." Philip quickly resumed speaking.


    In fact, he had been tailing Den all day at Ian''smand. Surprisingly, Philip had a knack for surveince and infiltration. His naturally fearful nature shone in such tasks.


    "The young lord came back earlier than expected, cutting our conversation short. But there were no significant peculiarities. The young lord''s movements were exactly as he had described earlier. While at it, I also heard about his reputation." said Philip.


    "That''s quite the progress, doing more than what was asked," said Ian.


    "I had no choice but to listen. The people of Orendel all seem to like the young lord. They think it''s because of his mixed blood... Anyway." Clearing his throat, Philip lowered his voice.


    ¡°His mother passed away a few years ago. Although the Marquess had taken him in as his son, he was not used for significant matters. The eldest son, Mason, seemed to view the young lord as a nuisance, and there was concern that the young lord would be assigned to the most dangerous battlefronts and expected to return dead,¡± said Philip.


    "It''s a typical dysfunctional family," Ian thought, nodding.


    Philip added, "From what I''ve seen, the young lord doesn''t seem to be corrupt. If he were, he''s hiding it very well."


    "Yes, he''s hiding it well if that''s the case. It doesn''t seem like he worships chaos or darkness... at least not yet." Ian took a sip of his beer.


    "We''ll see if that remains the case after everything is over." Ian could already sense a whiff of blood in the air.


    ***


    Leaning back on the bed, Ian opened a research journal he had retrieved from a tomb. Within days of arriving in Orendel, he had secured the best room for himself by resolving the vige''s misceneous requests without conflict and bing friendly with the waitress.


    Maids and waitresses at inns and taverns always treated himfortably, likely due to his non-threatening appearance and calm demeanor, though the kindness seemed excessive. Nheless, it allowed Ian some quiet, private time.


    ''The priest I met after a long time opened a new path for me. At first, I vehemently rejected and was angered by his words, but I eventually listened. I had to. It was the truth. Everything I had believed to be true until now was a lie. This world was no different...''


    Conrad''s research journal was like the memoir of a madman.


    While it contained forms, magical equations, and rules he had organized, none of it made sense to Ian. Of course, this world operated on these nonsensical principles, but Ian reaffirmed he would not learn magic in this world''s ways. Even with his improved intelligence, he couldn''t understand things that fundamentally made no sense.


    <i>...Well, to the people of this world, I, who learn and use magic through skill points, must be even more absurd,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian carefully read through Conrad''s descent into darkness, bing a tool of the abyss. As expected, the one who summoned him to the underground tomb was in Agel Lan. Though not named, Ian knew who it was.


    In time, Conrad was to emerge as a vanguard and minion, intending to corrupt the entire kingdom of Agel Lan. The ultimate goal was to summon beings of the void, akin to erecting the ck Wall, as part of their grand scheme. They desired a life governed by ancient gods, neither demons nor deities. To the corrupted, this was seen as the only way for the world to return to its primal order, despite being dismissed as the teachings of a cult.


    <i>This world is so insane, it''s hard to know what''s true</i>, Ian was pondering this when Philip peeked in.


    "Sir, are you asleep?" Philip whispered.


    He then continued, "The ce for the discussion has been prepared."


    "He''s quite efficient, isn''t he?" Ian smiled, closing the journal without regret.


    It was time to confront those who sacrificed their followers to the darkness, with a sword and a fist.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    In a shabby shack furnished with rundown furniture,


    "Mmm... Mmm...."


    In the middle of the room, Bradley was struggling in a chair, with his arms and legs bound.He was gagged, with a dust-covered bag over his head.


    "The choice of location is excellent," Ian said upon entering and seeing the situation.


    The house was located on the very outskirts of a slum. Without the guidance of Patton and Six-Fingers, it would have been difficult to find the ce.


    "Unfortunately, that part wasn''t my doing. This ce is where the guy enjoys secret meetings with his mistress. I just waited," Den, leaning against a wall,ughed.


    Den then approached Bradley. Bradley stopped thrashing the moment he heard his voice. Den removed the bag from his head.


    "Pleased to meet you, Sir Bradley."


    "Ptui! What is this? Where is Rose?" Once the gag was removed, Bradley spat out the saliva that had pooled in his mouth and shouted angrily.


    "She''s probably sleeping well at home." Den shrugged.


    "To dig such a trap... Can you handle the consequences when the eldest lord finds out?" said Bradley.


    "That''s my worry. You should be more concerned about yourself, sir. Unfortunately, you''re not my business today," said Den.


    "What do you mean...." Bradley then noticed Ian and Philip. It seemed he had just realized they were not Den''s men.


    "Finally, we meet, Bradley.¡± Ian smiled.


    "...Who are you? I''ve never seen you before." Bradley scowled.


    As Ian approached him, he pulled out an ID badge from his pocket.


    "Right. I''m seeing you for the first time too. But it seems this person knows you well?" said Ian.


    "What nonsense...!¡± Bradley''s eyes widened as he saw the identification badge.


    "You, where did you get this...?" Bradley asked.


    "A ghost gave it to me. Asked me to avenge them. To find the one who killed them and buried them under the ancient tree," replied Ian.


    "Ancient tree? I don''t know any¡ª'''' Bradley''s words were cut off as Ian grabbed Bradley''s jaw. Looking at Bradley, Ian''s smile disappeared, leaving his gaze cold and steely.


    "This is yourst warning. I won''t ask again." Ian looked down at Bradley''s hands which were strapped to the armrests after releasing his jaw. He continued, "By whose order did you offer them as sacrifices?"


    "Ancient tree? Sacrifices? What are you talking about¡ª Ahhh!" Bradley screamed.


    Ian had grabbed his little finger on the left hand and snapped it.


    "Whose order was it?" Ian asked.


    "You... bastard! Do you know who I am¡ª" Bradley¡¯s words were cut off again.


    This time, the pinkie finger on the other hand was broken. Bradley red at Den with bloodshot eyes, screaming.


    "I knew you were low and foolish. But to fall for such nonsense andmit madness¡ª Aaah!" Bradley screamed.


    Another finger was snapped. The house remained undisturbed despite the screams and cries, its istion a contributing factor. With Patton and Six Fingers guarding the entrance, effectively deterring any would-be visitors, no one approached.


    "Don''t think it will end with your fingers. Toes, ears, nose, eyes.... There are plenty of ces to break, and just because they''re broken doesn''t mean they won''t be severed. Of course, you won''t be able to faint, and you''ll feel everything vividly. I guarantee it." Ian spoke in an even tone, facing Bradley again, who was now crying and drooling snot and saliva.


    "Whose order was it?" Ian asked.


    At the moment Ian gripped his middle finger, Bradley blurted out as if vomiting, "...The eldest lord."


    "The eldest lord ordered it," said Bradley.


    "Mason Burchard? Why would he give such an order?" Ian''s hand stopped.


    "I don''t know... Ahhh...!" Bradley''s left middle finger was broken. Gasping for breath, he writhed in pain.


    "Damn it...! We were told to block the path. He said just blocking one path from Agel Lan to Orndel would give us a strategic advantage!" said Bradley.


    "Strategic advantage...?" Den, who had been watching the scene as if attending a y, suddenly stiffened his smile.


    "Does Marquess Burchard know about this?" Ian sent him a look to stay quiet and spoke.


    "Of course... It was the lord¡¯s wish. He said the time was not far off," Bradley replied.


    "The time is not far off...," murmured Ian.


    "That''s all I heard. I was just following orders! For the glory of Orendel, the sacrifice of those lowly beings is nothing!" Bradley spoke, veins bulging in his neck.


    "Yes... War is imminent. To achieve great things, sometimes small sacrifices are necessary. Especially if it''s for independence and founding a nation." One corner of Ian''s mouth curled up.


    "You understand. Damn it... I didn''t want to. But it had to be done by someone, and that someone just happened to be me," said Bradley.


    "Your answers fit too neatly. As if you had prepared them in advance in case you were caught," said Ian,


    Ian''s voice grew chillingly cold as he spoke, "After all. To hide the fact that you guys are corrupted, you''d need to go this far,"


    "...!" Bradley''s eyebrows twitched momentarily as if he had never imagined such a thing being brought up. But that was only for a brief moment. He scowled naturally and retorted.


    "Corrupt? What absurdity... Ahh!" Bradley screamed in pain. His finger was inevitably broken.


    "I already knew you guys were corrupt. Stop the poor act. With a lord already corrupt, how could his trusted eldest son be innocent? Okay, let''s start over." Ian smiled coldly.


    Ian continued, "What were you promised for joining them? Immortality? Power? Authority?"


    Bradley''s eyes shook uncontrobly, convinced that Ian knew everything. Just as Ian was about to grip his index finger, Bradley blurted out, "How did you know? Are there others who know this fact besides you?"


    "Well. I didn''t know everything," replied Ian.


    "What...?" said Bradley.


    "All I knew was that the eldest son of Marquess you are serving is corrupted. Now it''s clear that Marquess Burchard is also corrupt." Ian shrugged. He continued, "Thanks to what you just confirmed."


    "This... you bastard...!" Bradley''s face flushed red.


    "As a reward for cooperating, I''ll send you off in one go now. It''s better not to move. If you want to die peacefully in one go." Ian gagged him again.


    "Mmph...!" Ian drew his Sword of Judgment.


    Just as Bradley''s eyes were about to burst from congestion.


    "Hold on a moment." Den''s voice rang out. His face, which had grown increasingly tense as the conversation progressed, now looked bewildered, unable to follow the context of the conversation from a certain point.


    "I don''t oppose killing him, but it seems proper to exin things to me." Den, blocking in front of Bradley, looked at Ian with eyes devoid ofughter.


    Den continued, "Ancient tree, rebellion, independence, and now corrupted ones. What are all these about? Are you saying my father dreams of rebelling against the kingdom and has even be corrupt?"


    "That''s right," Ian replied calmly.


    "That''s utterly nonsensical¡ª" said Den.


    "You''re not yet cleared of all charges. So...." Ian suddenly stopped talking. After a brief furrow of his brow, a faint sneer crossed his lips.


    "Right. I guess it wasn''t just a promise," said Ian.


    "What...?" Den asked dully, and then a cracking sound echoed behind him. It was the sound of the chair restraining Bradley breaking.


    <i>Crack, crackle, cr¡ªcrackle.</i>


    A chilling sound, like bones breaking, followed. As a shadow began to rise over Den''s head, Ian, who had rushed in like lightning, pulled him back and threw him behind.


    "Protect the young master, Philip." Despite his actions, his voice remained calm.


    Philip grabbed Den''s arm, preventing him from falling to the ground.


    "Stay behind me." Philip had already drawn his sword, his face set in determination.


    Den, without responding, turned around and his eyes widened as if about to tear apart.


    <i>Crack, snap, crunch.</i>


    The sight of Bradley, transforming into a grotesque figure, came into view. His muscles swelled as if proliferating, tearing the skin apart to reveal the red flesh underneath. Bradley''s angr face twisted like a tumor, bing buried among the bulging muscles. Protrusions like the exoskeleton of crustaceans burst through his shoulders and nks.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Ian leaped over the mutating figure, his sword of retribution drawing a sharp arc as it descended.


    <i>Crackling!</i>


    The protrusions on Bradley''s shoulder blocked Ian''s sword. The de had prated more than halfway but failed to cut through entirely. Bradley''s eyes, bulging as if about to burst, traced a curve.


    "What a pathetic strike... Hah... Hahaha." A creepy voice tinged with low frequencies. Delight spread across Bradley''s twisted face.


    Bradley continued, "Is this... power... Hah... Hahaha. How foolish I was... to fear returning to my original form in the face of such immense power...."


    "Am I invisible to you, muscle freak?" Ian, hanging onto the hilt, spat out as he dangled from the protrusion.


    "Of course not.... Haha, move all you want... I have no intention of sending you offfortably...." Bradley''s smile widened.


    "What ack of creativity in yourst words." Ian''s arm, gripping the hilt, tightened. A blue me-like light began spreading along the de.


    "Holy...? Holy power...?" Bradley squinted his eyes. His eyeballs bulge out.


    "That''s just as clich¨¦." Ian, exerting all his strength, shed down with his sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Holy power exploded like a burst of light, and a blue trajectory split Bradley''s body as it fell. Iannded on one knee after delivering the strike.


    "Argh... Ah... Ahhh......." Bradley, split from shoulder to groin, fell to both sides with a stretching scream.


    Covered in sttered blood and entrails, Ian stood up. He still held his light-filled sword, looking down at Bradley. Despite being split in half, the creature was still alive. A face mixed with pain and fear. No more words were added.


    <i>Crunch! Crunch! Rip!</i>


    Ian furiously struck at the twisted and erged muscles near the creature''s face. As the holy power faded, dark red blood sttered with each strike of the sword. Finally, Bradley''s head was severed. Ian picked up the severed head from among the mangled flesh and turned his gaze. Den, with a stunned face, had been watching everything. Bradley''s severed head rolled to his feet.


    "Do you believe it now?" Ian asked, looking at Den.


    Den, staring at Bradley''s head, which was no longer in a human form, eventually looked back at Ian. "What are... No... What are your true identities? Are you really just mercenaries here to fulfill a quest?"


    Ian''s gaze suddenly shifted to Philip, who had stepped forward. Philip dered firmly, "This is my role."


    "Do as you wish." Ian began to wipe the blood off his face, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Allow me to reintroduce myself properly." In the meantime, Philip, retrieving his sword courteously, began to speak.


    "Hunter of dragons from the swamps. The troubleshooter of Valk City. Beheader of werewolves and ancient trees, yer of the headless knight, and purifier of the Tomb Forest''s blight."


    Ian''s expression grew more sour by the moment. However, Philip, seemingly oblivious, continued, even allowing a faint smile to linger on his lips.


    "Also, the apostle of Tir En, the executor of the southern border, and the sole and official agent of Sir Mev Riurel, the shining sword of Agel Lan. Ian Hope, at your service."


    Den, mouth agape, was unable to respond. Philip, cing a hand on his chest, gave a slight bow.


    "And I am Philip, a squire to my lord."

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    Patton and his mercenary crew, previously stationed to watch the alley, made their way back to Bradley''s shanty as the agreed time approached.


    "Lord, have you finished all the work...¡± As Patton entered the room, he froze.


    Six-Fingers and the crew followed Patton¡¯s actions, driven by the grim scene that met their gaze, underscored by the foul odor of blood. They encountered a grotesque sight: arge, mutted body, its blood, guts, and flesh saturating the area. The culprit behind this horrifying spectacle was clear, for among the three individuals present, only Ian was drenched in blood.


    "You''ve arrived just in time. Could you clean this up?" Den turned to look at them. Hisplexion was somewhat pale, but his tone was not much different from usual.


    Quickly closing the door, Patton approached him and said, "What''s all this? ...Where is Sir Bradley?"


    "This corpse is Bradley." At Den''s answer, Patton and the mercenaries looked at the corpse in confusion.


    "This is... Sir Bradley?"


    Their confusion was due to the body''s exaggerated, contorted muscles and strange growths, making it appear more beast than man.


    "...A corrupted one." Six-Fingers blurted out suddenly.


    He added with trembling lips, "Sir Bradley was a corrupted one, wasn''t he?"


    With a nce at Ian, Den confirmed with a nod. A wave of sighs passed through the mercenaries. Though not all were fully aware of the details, those who lived by the sword inevitably heard rumors about them.


    All were terrifying rumors of them spreading the madness of the Back Wall, bing unable to die, of beings that couldn''t die, or of being hunted down by the holy knight order or the inspectorate if the empire took notice. Now, it was revealed that one of their ownmanders in Orendel was a corrupted one.


    "I should go now." It was then that Ian spoke.


    Since the mercenaries had arrived, there was no reason for him to stay any longer. Moreover, he had finished interrogating Den. Above all, his body felt unbearably dirty.


    "Just a moment." Den hastily stopped him. Den then asked, "Won''t you spare a bit more time?"


    "Are you still curious about something?" said Ian.


    " You said you wouldn''t doubt me anymore, right?¡± said Delcan.


    "For now, yes,¡± Ian answered.


    "Then could you tell me what your n is from now?" said Den.


    "You heard what he said. There are remaining corrupted ones, so they need to be dealt with," Ian answered.


    The mercenaries tensed up, knowing the validity of the statement from someone who had eliminated both the underground waterway monster and the corrupted one.


    "My father and brother, both?" Den asked.


    It seemed like the mercenary crew forgot to breathe after Den''s following words. Their instincts were warning them that they were listening to something they shouldn''t know. Some mercenaries'' gaze drifted toward the door. However, Philip was already standing in front of it, with his eyes full of distrust.


    "Yes," said Ian.


    "Could you possibly allow a few days'' grace?" said Den.


    Regardless of the atmosphere, Ian and Den continued their conversation calmly.


    "A grace period?" Ian asked.


    "I''m not trying to halt your mission. Only suggesting that the sudden demise of both lord and heir could plunge the city into chaos," said Den.


    "That''s not my concern," Ian replied.


    "What if I said it might make your job a little easier, would you care then?" said Den.


    "Hmm...." Ian hummed and flicked his chin. He then continued, "I''ll listen, at least."


    "Infiltrating the inner castle won''t be easy. Of course, it would be possible with your skills, but there''s no need to act like thieves or assassins when you''re doing the right thing. No need to bear any dishonor," said Den.


    "And your point?" Ian asked.


    "Let''s make our entrance boldly, through the front gate," said Den.


    "You''re suggesting a rebellion?" Ian asked again.


    "What do you mean by rebellion." Den smiled. He continued, "How could judging a corrupted one be considered a rebellion? It''s about setting justice right."


    "And you''ll take the lord''s seat?" said Ian.


    "If it''s I need to, then it must be done. I have no intention of reaching out to the darkness or raising a rebellion against the kingdom. It seems like a not-so-bad choice for the future of the kingdom," Den replied.


    Ian smirked and thought, <i>It appears he is significantly mistaken about something.</i>


    "I have no interest in the future of the kingdom. What matters is what I gain from helping you. My reason for killing those corrupt is simply because it is the request," said Ian.


    "Ah, I see. You''re suggesting I offer something practical. Well, it seems you wouldn''t care about any title I might offer...," said Den.


    After a moment of thought, Den spoke, "You already have a fine weapon, so how about matching armor? I''m sure we can find something good in the castle. Of course, I''ll also provide money. It might not be a fortune, but it''ll be fair."


    Ian blinked momentarily because the quest window had appeared.


    [The Revenge of a Bastard Son]


    "What do you think, Philip? Does this proposal seem reasonable?" Although Ian had chosen to ept the quest, he spoke without betraying any emotion.


    "There must always be a lord in a fief byw. If we can prove that Marquess Burchard and his heir were the corrupted ones, His Majesty the King will surely understand the legitimacy." Philip nodded.


    "You heard him. Are you willing to hand over the neck of marquess and his heir to us?" Ian asked.


    "If you allow me to kill at least one of them with my own hands. It holds great significance, both personally and publicly." Den spoke of killing his kin without any sign of disturbance. Instead, he seemed eager, as if looking forward to it. Of course, Ian had no interest in the underlying reasons.


    "The deal is made. However, you must be thoroughly prepared. If the situation gets messy, I''ll revert to the most reliable and easiest method at any time," said Ian.


    "There won''t be any need for that. By the way, now this fellow here has agreed to help me..." Den''s gaze shifted to the mercenaries, who were holding their breath.


    "You guys will join us, right? To judge Orendel''s corrupted lord and his vassals, and to secure a position for yourself for your contributions." He spoke softly and smiled. However, his eyes held a strange chill as he looked at the mercenaries.


    Amid some swallowing nervously,


    "Isn''t it obvious? From the moment I decided to serve you, my lord, I''ve always dreamt of such a future."


    "Ah, this will be interesting. A chance to be a noble with only six fingers."


    Patton and Six-Fingers took their turns to speak.


    Pattonughed heartily and looked around at his gang. "Why the cold feet? When we have a powerhouse who single-handedly took down a corrupted one. Are you going to kick away the chance for advancement like dumbasses?"


    "No... no way! Of course not! Let''s do it."


    "Yeah, let''s go for it!"


    The mercenaries finally shouted in agreement, realizing fully well that ignoring such an opportunity after listening to this story would mean a silent death, unknown to the world.


    Den nodded and turned his gaze toward Ian, "Good. Sir Hope, take a good rest. The preparation will be done by me and these guys. Just do your part well. And don''t forget the terms of our agreement."


    Ian nodded and added, "Make sure you''re fully prepared. You won''t get a second chance with me."


    Den''s smile deepened, "Don''t worry. I''ve never had the luxury of a second chance in my life."


    ***


    Two days passed. Changes were quietly taking ce. Nearly a third of the mercenaries had disappeared from the city without a trace, and the faces of the shantytown residents were marked with a strange tension. Of course, these changes were subtle, not noticeable unless one lived among them.


    There were still numerous mercenaries, and on the surface, everything seemed normal. Ian''s days were also the same. He solved minor requests during the day and spent the evenings eating and drinking. What set him apart from others was that his leisure was not an act. He truly had no reason to hurry or be anxious. Although the perspective of the square was different.


    "The young lord hasn''t shown his face today either," Philip grumbled discontentedly.


    "No news is good news," Ian replied nonchntly as he bit into a sausage. Surprisingly, he was getting used to the taste.


    "I understand that as a bastard, you need to gain recognition and legitimacy, but I can''t help thinking that a frontal assault is impractical. Even if you, my lord, can deal with the corrupted ones... both the Marquess Buchard''s forces and the mercenaries will suffer great damage," said Philip.


    "There must be a n. The young master wouldn''t be unaware of that,¡± said Ian.


    "Do you have any idea what the n might be?" Philip asked.


    "Why bother guessing? We''ll find out when the timees. And it''s not an important part for us." Ian lifted his beer mug.


    "We just need to finish our job. Whatever the young lord¡¯s n is, it will probably be more straightforward and also easier than what we originally intended," said Ian.


    "...Now that I think about it, I''ve never asked. What was your original n?" Philip asked.


    "One was to climb up the outer walls and sneak into the inner castle, avoiding the eyes of the guards and other residents," said Ian.


    "...And the other?" Philip asked.


    "We had a path we''d taken before, remember?"


    "No way, the underground waterways?" Philip''s brow furrowed at the hesitation.


    "Yes. It would lead us right inside the inner castle. The smell will probably be... unavoidable, though,¡± said Ian.


    "I guess we''ll have to trust in the young lord¡¯s n." Philip, grimacing, added determinedly,


    "That would be wise. If things go awry, I''m prepared to proceed with my n tonight," said Ian.


    "May Lu Sr guide us...," as Philip murmured,


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Den emerged through the crowd.


    Ian nodded at him.


    Den sat down in the vacant seat, smiling, "Don¡¯t tell me that our agreement has been nullified in the meantime."


    "Not yet. It depends on the news you bring," said Ian.


    "Sounds good. Everything is ready," said Den.


    "You''re quick. As if you''ve been preparing in advance." A cryptic smile crossed Ian''s lips.


    "I had only prepared for the worst-case scenario. Luckily, that''se in handy this time." Den shrugged.


    "So, when do we start?" Ian asked.


    "Tomorrow,¡± said Den.


    "Tomorrow night? At midnight?" Philip asked, with his eyes shining.


    Den shook his head, "No. Not at night, but during the day. Tomorrow at noon. The ringing of the bell will be our signal."


    "Eh...? Not at night, but during the day?" Philip asked.


    "Yes. Since it''s a righteous cause, it should be done under the watchful eyes of Lu Sr," said Den.


    "Huh..." Philip sighed lengthily. A rebellion during broad daylight was hard to imagine.


    Ian smirked and asked, "What will our role be?"


    "Just stay close to me until it''s time for you to do your part," said Den.


    "Is that really all?" said Ian.


    "Yes. Even if things don''t go as smoothly as I hope..." Den smiled with a vibrancy that belied the gravity of the impending battle.


    Den continued, "In the end, we''ll enter the inner castle through the main gate."


    ***


    <i>Ding!</i>


    The bell rang at noon.


    Having finished all preparations, Ian exchanged nces with Philip and then promptly left the room. As he emerged into the dining area, the armed mercenaries stood up abruptly. Their eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and fear. Ian passed by them without acknowledging their salutes or nces. Yet, the mercenaries naturally followed him.


    Philip hurried ahead to open the inn''s door.


    <i>What''s with the solemnity? </i>Ian snorted internally as he stepped out.


    "Oh. Just in time." It was then that Den''s voice was heard. He was approaching them with Patton and his loyal followers.


    Unlike usual, they were fully armed, wearing chainmail with round shields, and swords. Ian nced at the back of the group where Six-Fingers were managing a cart of supplies and joined Den''s side.


    "...Is this everyone?" Philip asked quietly.


    The group following Den,bined with the mercenaries from the inn, totaled no more than thirty. The number was surely smaller than usual.


    Den responded without turning his head, "Of course not. Reinforcements will join us soon. A lot of them."


    Den led the way through the alleys of the shantytown toward the main road leading to the outer castle gate.


    It was then that Philip''s eyes widened. From almost every alley leading to the main road, a crowd was emerging. They were the residents of the shantytown, led by mercenaries serving as guides.


    "These people are... the reinforcements?" Philip asked.


    "Yes. Impressive, isn''t it?" Den smiled.


    "You must have had a hard time getting them to join," said Ian.


    As a person originally from the modern world, Ian was not constrained by social status. However, the people of this world were different. Hierarchy was natural here.


    Nobles, such as lords, were believed to be blessed and protected by the Gods. Naturally, opposing them was akin to sphemy. If Den had not been the instigator, this movement would not have even started.


    "It wasn''t as hard as you might think. Most were forcibly relocated here, having lost friends and family in the process. I just provided the opportunity." Den spoke calmly as he continued to walk.


    Arge crowd trailed behind him toward Orendel Castle. Approaching the castle walls, Orendel''s original inhabitants started to merge with them, swelling their ranks considerably. Inside the walls, some chose to lock their doors and conceal themselves. Yet, it appeared that over half of Orendel''s popce supported this movement.


    "You''ve made Bradley''s deeds known," said Ian.


    "They have the right to know the truth. Especially when it is about their family and friends," said Den.


    "You''ve risked everything," Ian nodded. He finally understood what Den''s n was.


    "It''s an opportunity worth taking," said Den.


    "That means, as long as they get through this time, it''ll be enough," said Ian.


    It would be impossible for such arge group to assemble for the second time. The blood bath woulde before that.


    "That won''t happen since you''re here. Even if my n fails, you''ll do what you need to do, right?" Den asked.


    "Well, that is true," said Ian.


    "That''s why I prepared for your sess to ensure mine. So, I just need to set the perfect stage for you," said Den.


    "Hmm." A smile flickered across Ian''s lips. Focusing on that aspect was an excellent shift in perspective.


    "After all, this would have been impossible without you," said Den.


    As Den turned to him with a smile,


    "Halt, stop!"


    Shouts echoed from atop the walls.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    The person looking down at them with a bewildered face was the captain of the guard who had previously taken the head of the four-eyed crocodile.


    "Lord Den! What exactly are you doing?" The captain guard asked.


    "Sir Doran, go and fetch my brother. And my father too, if possible." Den said, halting in his tracks with his usual calm demeanor.


    Doran''s face deepened with confusion. "How can you proceed with this without exining the reason? This looks unmistakably like a rebellion against the lord!"


    Doran was one of the fewmanders in Orendel who had a close rtionship with Den,rgely due to being the lowest ranked among themanders and frequently crossing paths in the shantytown.


    Sensing the concern in his voice, Den smiled, "It''s quite the opposite. It''s my father and brother who have betrayed the people of Orendel and even the kingdom itself. They''ve even turned their backs on the Gods and fallen into corruption."


    "Cor... corruption?!" Doran paled, realizing the magnitude of the situation was beyond him.


    "Wa... wait! I cannot allow you to advance any further!" Doran turned hastily after shouting, while Den, arms crossed, calmly observed the guards on the wall.


    The guards seemed more anxious than him since everyone gathered in front of the castle was silently watching them. Many of the guards saw faces they knew among the crowd. If this was a rebellion, it meant that they would have to aim their weapons at them.


    Soon after, someone limped up to the wall, a middle-aged man with a gentle face, leaning on a long ebony cane. It was Marquess Burchard.


    <i>In the game, that guy convincingly portrayed the role of a father grieving over his son,</i> Ian thought, regretting not having dealt with him when he had the chance.


    "Father, you''ve arrived." Den bowed slightly.


    The marquess, scanning the crowd, spoke, "Why have you done this, my son?"


    "To expose the corruption and wrongdoings you, my father, and my brother havemitted," said Den.


    "How dare you speak such sphemy when the glorious Lu Sr is watching,¡± said the Marquess Burchard.


    "I''vee fully aware already. That the reason you relocated the people was to rebel against the kingdom..." Den continued his speech, with resentment and anger brewing in the eyes of the shantytown''s residents.


    "And in doing so, you offered the soldiers of the Orendel as sacrifices to monsters. I have in my possession a list of those sacrificed by my father and brother.¡± Den pulled out a scroll and began to call out the names written on it.


    Grief and anger frosted the faces of Orendel''s inhabitants, causing unrest even among the soldiers on the wall who recognized the names.


    "What evidence do you have for such absurd ims?"


    The outcry did note from Duke Burchard. It was Mason Burchard, the eldest son, who had climbed onto the wall. Behind him, soldiers armed with crossbows lined up.


    "Despite knowing of your lowly birth, my father took you in as his son. And you repay his kindness with treachery, iming him a traitor and corrupted with just a list?" Mason¡¯s voice was filled with murderous intent, with his cold blue eyes sweeping over the crowd.


    As the atmosphere turned icy, Den calmly smiled, "I''m also pleased to see you, brother. Of course, there''s physical evidence. Sir Bradley, one of your confidants, has confessed everything."


    "What...?" said Mason.


    "Sir Bradley even revealed his corrupted true form in front of me. Shall I show you?" With a snap of his fingers, Den signaled.


    The crowd parted, and Six-Fingers drove a cart forward. When the cart stopped in front of the wall, a few mercenaries lifted arge coffin from the cargo. As the lid opened, its contents spilled out onto the ground.


    "Ugh...!"


    The sight twisted the faces of both the civilians and the soldiers. Chopped-up body parts and flesh were scattered, emitting a foul stench. Those with weak stomachs turned away to vomit, as Den proimed, "Look closely. This monster was once Sir Bradley!"


    Even those who had averted their eyes looked back, confronted by a form more monstrous than human.


    "Sir Bradley confessed everything. That my father and brother had fallen into corruption, and he too had sumbed! All the misdeeds hemitted were under the orders of my father and brother!" Den''s voice boomed powerfully.


    Mason''s face broke into a smile soon after, "You''ve prepared thoroughly! Yes, to frame someone, such preparation is necessary! But how will you prove that the corpse is indeed Sir Bradley? To my eyes, it looks nothing more than a monster''s corpse."


    "Are you not the one who killed the innocent Sir Bradley and framed him, just as you are doing to me and our father now?" Mason red at Den.


    "We have witnesses," said Den.


    "I am one of those witnesses!"


    "Me too! I saw it clearly with my own eyes!"


    Patton and Six-Fingers, among other mercenaries, raised their hands.


    "They''re all your mercenaries. Can their testimony be considered the truth?" Mason scoffed.


    As the mercenaries frowned,


    "What about my brother, then?" a girl emerged from the crowd and suddenly shouted. "Why was my brother''s identification, who was supposed to be living well in Agel Lan, found abandoned in the forest...?"


    It was the badge that Ian had recovered. She was Dave''s sister.


    "Is my brother doing well?"


    "What about my friend?! There''s been no contact!"


    Following her lead, shouts erupted from various ces.


    As Mason''s face turned red,


    "I understand your concerns and the reasons behind your doubts," the marquess stepped forward, speaking in a tone much more amiable than that of his eldest son.


    "If indeed these individuals were sacrificed due to events unknown to me, I will form an investigation team and send them. I will even request a direct investigation from His Majesty about my intentions and the absurd ims of our corruption... I will ask for an inspection and judgment from the imperial order."


    He spoke calmly, looking over the crowd, and added, "Does this appease your anger?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The crowd, seemingly ready to storm the walls, hesitated. They hadn''t expected their requests to be fully epted.


    "If he could do that for us...." Someone muttered.


    <i>As expected. The lies of politicians are universal, </i>Ian snorted dismissively, seeing the situation unfold as he had feared.


    "Are you satisfied now? Then leave! Those who remain will be considered traitors!" Mason shouted and raised his hand.


    Soldiers aimed their crossbows, and fear spread across the faces of the people. The mood hadpletely shifted.


    However, Den''s face bore a satisfied smile. He leisurely opened his mouth, "Did you just say you would ept the investigation by His Majesty and the judgment of the Order?"


    "Yes. That''s what I said, my son," the marquess replied, smiling back.


    "Good. It so happens I know the perfect person for that." Den''s smile deepened.


    "The perfect person...?" The marquess''s brows furrowed.


    "Could you do that thing again? The one you didst time. Just the ending part, if possible." Den looked at Philip.


    "That thing...? Ah, yes, that thing." A smile spread across Philip''s face.


    <i>That thing, could it be?</i> As Ian''s brows furrowed, Den winked at him.


    "We''re almost there. Just y along a little longer," Den whispered.


    Ian stepped forward, with his expression tense.


    "A mercenary...?"


    "The one who dealt with the monster in the underground waterway, it seems."


    Soldiers murmured among themselves, recognizing him. Ian''s reputation had already spread throughout Orendel.


    "The perfect person, you say. A mercenary, again.¡± Mason was about to sneer.


    "Allow me to formally introduce him,¡± Shouted Philip.


    Standing beside Ian, Philip called out in a clear, resonant voice, "Apostle of Tir En, enforcer of the southern border, the de of Agel Ran, Sir Mev Riurel''s sole and official agent, and a judge beloved by the Stern Goddess! Sir Ian Hope!"


    ...<i>there¡¯s more added? </i>Ignoring Ian''s look, Philip respectfully bowed his head.


    "And I am his servant, Philip."


    Mason and Marquess Burchard''s mouths gaped open momentarily, as did those of the other soldiers.


    Acknowledging Philip, Den added, "Moreover, Sir Hope personally witnessed Bradley''s corruption and was the one who judged him. This should more than qualify him, don''t you think?"


    "...Absurd." Marquess Burchard''s face twisted slowly, his previously benevolent expression turning into a facade.


    "An official representative? A judge of Tir En? Are you suggesting he''s a pdin?" asked the marquess.


    "Well, whether or not. What''s certain is that the divine judgment regarding you two will be directly bestowed by the Stern Goddess." Den looked at Ian as if all the pieces were now in ce.


    Ian, with a faint smile, unsheathed his Sword of Judgement, with its de wreathed in blue divine mes.


    "Ohhh...wow...."


    "A pdin. He truly is a pdin..."


    The soldiers and townsfolk gasped at the sight of the glowing sword, some even kneeling to pray. Shock spread across the faces of Marquess Burchard and Mason.


    Ian''s brows furrowed slightly, sensing the divine energy was more intense than usual. Cold fury seemed to emanate from within the sword.


    <i>...Ah, right. This was another way for her to peek. </i>Ian shrugged as he looked up at Marquess Burchard.


    Right after the Marquess Burchard''s eyebrows twitched, Ian moved. His walk quickly turned into a sprint.


    "Shoot, shoot! Why are you just watching?" Marquess Burchard btedly cried out.


    However, the crossbowmen hesitated.


    "But, he''s an apostle of the God...!" Someonemented.


    Mason''s face contorted. "Do not forget whom you serve! Stop him now!"


    Drawing his sword, Mason added, "Those who do not obey will be beheaded on the spot!"


    Finally, the soldiers aimed at Ian. Their hands shook.


    "Loose!"


    <i>Breeee!</i>


    The crossbows fired in unison. Though many bolts were poorly aimed, some flew straight toward Ian.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    But the bolts that neared Ian were caught in an unseen whirlwind, scattering in all directions. The Swirling Barrier enveloped him. Suddenly surrounded by winds, Ian reached the wall in a sh.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap!</i>


    Bounding up the wall like a bird, the wind propelled his body upwards. Hovering briefly in the air, Ian locked eyes with Mason.


    "The judgment bestowed by the Goddess is...,¡± said Ian.


    Raising the divinely charged sword above his head, he dered, "Death."


    A brilliant sh of light plummeted toward Mason. A blue trail in the air split Mason''s raised sword and pierced through his forearm. Mason''s right arm was severed, spraying blood.


    "Aaah!" As Mason screamed, Ian''s gaze shifted toward Marquess Burchard in the distance.


    <i>I want him to turn mad and cause a scene. Could you do it? </i>A prickling sensation continued in Ian''s fingers. The Swamp''s Resentment, which abhorred divine power, used Ian''s blood as a conduit, reaching toward Marquess Burchard. Of course, the external manifestation was much less impressive in the reality.


    Transformed back into the form of a viper after bing a specter, it merely bit the nape of Marquess Burchard''s neck. Caught off guard by Ian''s intrusion, the Duke seemed too startled to even feel the sting.


    "This bastard!¡± the marquess shouted.


    Ian tilted his head back. With a whoosh, Mason''s swinging arm grazed past his cheek. Stepping backward, Mason clutched his severed forearm.


    "What are you doing? Stop him, all of you!" Mason shouted.


    Ian surveyed the surrounding soldiers, seeing fear in their eyes. Holding his sword imbued with divine power, he dered, "It seems the blood of the corrupted alone will suffice for today."


    "Ri...right.¡± With a ng, the closest soldier dropped his spear. Other soldiers began to drop their crossbows and spears as well.


    "Sir Doran! Order the soldiers to stand down!" Den''s shout followed.


    The captain of the guard snapped to attention and bellowed, "All guards, stand down! All regr troops, withdraw! This is not our fight!"


    The soldiers, as if relieved, began to retreat.


    Mason''s face twisted in frustration.


    "These less than worthless creatures...! It seems we must retreat to the inner castle Father!" Mason called out as he hesitantly stepped back.


    "Father...?" Mason¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon checking the marquess¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    The state of the marquess was not normal at a nce. ck veins were sprouting like spider webs across his neck and face. His eyes, bloodshot, were constantly scanning his surroundings. The hand holding his cane was trembling. The curse of the swamp had begun to take effect properly.


    Mason, unaware of this fact, asked, "Father, why, what is the matter?"


    The marquess, in a state of confusion, shouted, "Do you not see this? The divine mark of the shining goddess on the soldiers. The holiness formed on spears and bows...?"


    "What on earth is...." Mason stopped mid-sentence, his breath halted.


    Purple magic began to spread in the marquess''s eyes upon seeing Ian. "Now, now everything is clear! You, you''re not a mere pdin! You were the incarnation of that damned Goddess, Tir En!"


    With the sound of a deep growl following, the marquess, charged with magic throughout his body, roared, "Don''t be ridiculous...! I will not ept your judgment!"


    The faces of the citizens and soldiers watching him were struck with horror.


    "The lord has truly fallen!"


    "All of the young lord¡¯s words were true...!"


    A relieved smile finally spread across Ian''s lips. There was no need to continue this cringe-worthy imitation of a pdin any longer.


    "Why... Damn it...!" Mason gasped, stepping back just as Ian lunged toward the marquess.


    The sword, still carrying a faint holy power, aimed for the marquess''s neck. It was then that the marquess struck down his cane with a thud.


    Whoosh!


    A wave of magical energy burst forth from him, flinging Ian away. Ian barely managed to cling to the edge of the wall.


    "Ugh...?! Uh, ugh, ack...!"


    "Cough, ack...!"


    Soldiers caught in the spreading wave of magic began to contort grotesquely. With bone-chilling sounds of cracking bones, their eyes turning blood-red and veins bludged out. Simr effects were happening to the soldiers in the inner walls. Those lucky enough to escape the magic''s corruption blinked in disbelief.


    "What''s happening to them... uhk?!"


    Soldiers with twisted joints began to rush at them.


    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>


    "Ahh! What the Fuck! Let go! Let me go!"


    "Ahh! Damn it! Die!"


    Chaos erupted atop the wall.


    "I didn''t expect him to reveal his true colors to this extent...." Den muttered, looking at the scene before drawing his sword. He then yelled out, "People, fall back! Patton! ring everyone and follow!"


    Den led the mercenaries toward the city gate, running.


    "It doesn''t seem like magic. Hiding some strange trick, weren''t you?" Muttering, Ian leaped up the wall.


    The marquess, with eyes fully turned purple, raised his staff.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s sword was easily blocked. The marquess''s hand, now skinned, had mutated into something monstrous.


    The marquess¡¯s lips, lined with ck veins, curled up. "This is the true power bestowed by the God of the Void... Different from you fake Gods¡ª"


    <i>Bang.</i>


    A silent explosion urred from Ian''s sword at that moment. It was from Vacuum Explosion. Though it was a small-scale explosion, it was enough to st away the marquess''s staff and the hand holding it, leaving only a spray of blood. The moment the marquess''s eyes widened, Ian''s sword flew into the exposed space.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de of the sword stuck into the marquess''s cheek, stopping at his nose. The marquess''s twitching eyes met Ian''s, which were swirling with ashen magic.


    "You should have transformed instead of babbling."


    Swish!


    The Wind de spread along the sword, carried on the edge, then cleanly split the marquess''s face to the other cheek. The marquess''s severed head slid off, smoothly dropping to the ground as blood spurted from the cut.


    "Ma..gic...?"


    The marquess''s body, which was left only below the nose, copsed along with a sigh-like death rattle. Ian did not stop there and mechanically charged in, ultimately cutting off the fallen marquess''s neck. The marquess''s body slumped down after.


    "Sigh...." Ian finally exhaled, lowering his sword.


    <i> ...I wanted to make it a clean cut,</i> thought Ian. Clicking his tongue, he picked up the marquess''s head, now split in two.


    "Sir. Have you finished already?" Philip, panting from his run, stopped beside him, already sttered with blood from the confrontation.


    "Not yet. Don''t lose it. It''s the marquess''s head, after all." Ian handed over a cloth bag containing the marquess''s head. He continued, "Go and help the soldiers."


    Philip, securing the pouch to his waist, ran off without another word.


    <i>Now he is getting somewhat usable</i>, Ian smirked, turning to Den, who was approaching from a distance.


    "Focus on saving the soldiers! Sir Doran! You takemand of the soldiers! We can''t trust any othermanders!" Den, yelling loudly as he approached, looked at him.


    "Sir Hope, are you alright?"


    "As you see. The marquess is dead."


    "I never thought my father would do this. Did you do something?"


    "Maybe, it¡¯s a trade secret."


    "Well, whatever it was, you''ve made things easier.¡± Den surveyed the wall. The mercenaries'' arrival had tipped the bnce of the skirmish in their favor.


    "Anyway, do you know where my brother is at?" Den asked.


    "He ran away the moment the marquess showed his true form. He headed toward the inner castle," answered Ian.


    "Ah, is that so...? There are still many of my father''s and brother''s henchmen in the inner castle. This could get troublesome," said Den.


    As Den frowned, Ian, adjusting his grip on his sword, said, "Is there a back door to escape from the castle?"


    "There''s a side door next to the inner castle leading to the stables, and from the stables, there''s a back door that directly leads outside. ...You think my brother would give up the castle and run?" Den asked.


    "They know that staying here would mean death. Well, that''s enough exnation." Ian turned his gaze toward the inner castle and added, "Lead the way. If you want to behead your brother personally."


    "Then I''ll dly lead the way." Den, after finishing up on the wall, shouted to surround the inner castle and ran down the stairs.


    ***


    ¡°Damn it...!" Mason, kicking open the side door, gritted his teeth. Never did he imagine he''d have to flee through a servant''s path.


    "What was Father thinking...."


    Rubbing his bandaged right wrist and looking back toward the still-noisy wall, Mason shouted, "Hurry up! Unless you want to die here!"


    "Yes, yes, Young Master!" The servants and knights, burdened with bags, bowed their heads. It was Mason''s loyal followers, who had been corrupted through him by the abyss. They quickly ran toward the stables at Mason¡¯s gesture.


    "My lord. What''s all this... <i>cough</i>." A stableboy, pale with fear, approached, only to be mercilessly stabbed by a knight, who then gestured to a servant. The servant rushed into the stable to bring out the horses.


    "Bring my father''s horse. To think thest smell of Orendel would be this stable''s stench... Damn it all." Mason cursed as he entered the stable.


    <i>Den, that lowlife bastard bringing a pdin of all things,</i> just the thought of Den taking the lord''s seat made Mason''s stomach churn.


    "Should''ve killed him sooner. ...But it''ll only be for a moment. Everything will change once I reach Agel Lan." Mason murmured as if making a vow.


    "That old deer won''t be able to abandon Orendel. He''ll have to send troops...."


    For a moment, ambition gleamed in Mason''s eyes, but it quickly faded as his brows narrowed again.


    "What are you dawdling for? Where did my orders go...?" Mason¡¯s voice trailed off as he turned around.


    His knight, with a sword de protruding starkly from his chest, was gasping in the distance. Unable to even groan as his lungs were pierced, the knight copsed to the ground as the sword was withdrawn, revealing Ian behind him.


    "<i>Gasp</i>...!" Mason inhaled sharply as he locked eyes with Ian''s dark gaze. Ian, without hesitation, forcefully decapitated the fallen knight, finally allowing himself a smile.


    "I''d like to hear that talk again," said Ian.


    "Y..you, when did...!" Mason stepped back hesitantly, his gaze sweeping over the stables in dismay. He looked at the horses which snorted uneasily, and his valet who was slumped against a post as if leaning for support.


    "Even if you look around, my brother, no one wille to help you." Den emerged beside the post, briskly decapitating the valet. The severed head rolled away, revealing a dagger deeply embedded, with only the handle visible.


    "Den, you treacherous wretch! Do you think you''ll get away with this?" Mason cried out.


    "And you, my brother, thought you could forsake the Gods and still be safe?" said Den.


    <i>Thunk</i>.


    Mason''s back hit the stable''s rear door. As Mason¡¯s gaze shifted to the bolt,


    "It''s better not to do that. If you want to keep what''s left of your left hand." Ian approached leisurely.


    Grinding his teeth in humiliation, Mason drew his sword with his left hand, "Stop being ridiculous! I won''t be fooled a second time!"


    "Like father, like son, I suppose,¡± Ian quirked a corner of his mouth. He continued, "Your Father babbled until hisst moment instead of showing his true form."


    "What... did you say?!" Fury ignited in Mason''s eyes.


    It was then Ian charged at him immediately after.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Mason managed to block his sword. Even with his left hand, his movements were skilled.


    "Acting just the same." Ian''s smile deepened.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    A silent explosion ensued. Mason''s sword was knocked away, and skin bits flew in all directions.


    "Ah, aah! My hand! My hand!" Mason screamed, having lost both hands.


    Ian added mockingly, "That''s why you should have transformed sooner. I already knew that half-finished beings like you can''t harness your power without concentration."


    Of course, Ian had no intention of waiting for him to transform.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian, with a lifted corner of his mouth, struck down on Mason''s other ankle.


    "Aaah! Ahh!" Mason rolled on the ground.


    Ian intended to keep inflicting pain to prevent any chance of transformation.


    <i>Thunk</i>.


    Ian¡¯s sword was embedded into Mason''s opposite thigh.


    Gripping Mason''s hair as he convulsed, Ian said, "I''d prefer to behead you myself. But if you answer my questions honestly, I might spare you."


    "What... do you want to know...?" said Mason.


    "Who is the old deer?" Ian asked.


    "That''s... ah!" Ian twisted the sword, causing Mason to scream in hesitation.


    However, Ian''s gaze held no trace of sympathy, only the determination to extract the answers he sought. Moreover, the term old deer was something he had heard before.


    <i>Andolf... It wasn''t just rambling after all, </i>thought Ian.


    The cursed Andolf had also left those words as hisst testament. Now, it seemed Ian might finally understand whom those words referred to. All that remained was to hear the name directly.


    "If you make me ask again, I''ll cut off your thigh. Who is the old deer?" said Ian.


    "Duke Brant...!" Mason spat out the name, causing Ian''s eyes to narrow.


    "Brant, as in royalty?" said Ian.


    "Yes...! Regis Brant. My father and I serve him..." said Mason.


    "And he''s the old deer?" Ian asked.


    Mason nodded. A faint smile crossed Ian''s lips, now that the name he sought was mentioned. He hadn''t known Regis had such a nickname.


    "Regis Brant? The Duke Brant known as the legs of the kingdom, the king''s uncle, is a corrupted one?" Den asked, surprised.


    Mason cackled, "That''s why he''s got the kingdom in his grasp. The king is a fool, oblivious to everything. He just gobbles up the taxes and information we provide, believing he can win any war... Ugh."


    Ian grabbed Mason''s jaw, "Thanks for the information. You won''t be needing that tongue anymore."


    Mason''s eyes widened in shock as Den sat down beside Ian.


    "Sir Hope, can I ask you a favor?" Den asked.


    "Go ahead," said Ian.


    "Allow me to take care of my brother''s tongue as well," said Deckan.


    "Not a bad proposal," said Ian.


    Mason looked at Ian as if to say, ¡®That''s not what you promised.¡¯


    "As promised, I''m holding back. It''s just your brother who won''t." Ian shrugged.


    "What kind of sense does that... Ugh...!" said Mason.


    Den grasped Mason''s jaw tightly.


    "You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this day, my brother.¡± Staring into Mason''s terrified eyes, Den smiled.


    "From the moment you sent that poisoned meal to our home where Mother and I lived, it''s been years. Mother was so happy, thinking Father had sent us a gift." Den spoke softly as if recounting a fond memory, but his eyes looking down at Mason were not smiling at all.


    "Mother intervened to stop me from consuming the food, frothing at the mouth and biting her own tongue in the process. She nearly cut it off, all in a desperate effort to remain alert and protect me. So...," Den brought a dagger to Mason''s mouth.


    "I really wanted to make sure you experienced the same pain Mother felt,¡± said Den.


    Mason''s effort to keep his mouth closed failed when Ian subtly twisted the sword lodged in his thigh. With his hands, feet, and now his tongue taken from him, Mason Burchard was pulled out, denied any opportunity to expose his genuine, tainted nature, and subsequently executed.


    This entire spectacle unfolded under the watchful eyes of all those present, both within and beyond the inner castle¡¯s walls, all carried out by Den Burchard, Orendel''s newly appointed lord.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    In the inner castle of Orendel, Ian walked down the dimly lit hall. Upon entering the inner castle, his first action was to search the bedrooms of the Marquess and his heir. No one attempted to stop him since they recognized him as a knight of Tir En and also because they were too preupied with their own tasks.


    Den was busy undergoing the formalities to inherit the marquess¡¯s title and the governance of thend. Meanwhile, the mercenaries were upied with sorting the Marquess and his heir''s loyalists, identifying traitors, and dealing with them¡ªa de facto purge following the sessful coup.


    "The smell of blood seems to reach even here," Philipmented as he followed behind.


    Ian responded nonchntly, "It might soon be overshadowed by the stench of decay, which would be preferable, I suppose."


    "...However, sir, wouldn''t it be better not to delve further today? There''s been a battle, and searching the rooms of the Marquess and his heir should suffice for now. The evidence won''t run away on its own, will it?"


    "That''s a possibility, given the castle is swarming with thieves.¡±


    "...Ah." Philip sighed, recalling the mercenaries.


    As they entered a spiral staircase leading downward, Ian continued, "Today, everyone''s drunk on a shallow sense of justice or duty, but tomorrow will be different. If the evidence falls into the wrong hands, it''ll only be a nuisance for us."


    "Indeed. Whatever may be hidden, we should collect everything. Honestly, I find it hard to believe it myself." The flickering candlelight cast shadowy figures on Philip''s face.


    Philip continued, "The idea that Duke Brant is a traitor... I doubt anyone would believe it without evidence."


    "Sounds like he has a good reputation," said Ian.


    "It¡¯s more than that. He''s the one who, on behalf of His Majesty, traveled thends delivering royal decrees and handling lords'' requests. I''ve seen him a couple of times on the border. He was wise andpassionate. I even heard he opposed the wars...," said Philip.


    Philip''s gaze flickered somberly, "To think he''s the leader of the traitors."


    "That only means he''s fooled everyone more perfectly. In that sense...." Ian looked around.


    They had reached the bottom of the staircase. Ian surveyed the damp cer that unfolded before them.


    "If we let him be, he''ll eventually devour the entire kingdom. It''s none of my business, but it matters to you, doesn''t it?" "...Of course." "Then, cut the distractions and get moving. There''s bound to be a secret chamber the Marquess used. If not here, then we''ll head to the waterway. Make sure we miss nothing."


    "Understood." Philip, taking a candlestick from the wall, led the way.


    Ian followed calmly, feeling they were on the right track. The cer, a perfect ce to hide a secret room, soon revealed its secrets. The basement, connecting to shelters and aqueducts, was perfect for concealing a hidden room. Ian briefly scanned every corner with his Magical Detection.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian paused in front of a partially destroyed statue in a secluded part of the wall. Looking around it, he pressed a brick on the wall.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The statue slid aside, revealing a hidden passage. From the staircase, it was a low passage, concealed by the shadow of the statue, barely noticeable.


    "You found it again, sir.¡± Philip, who had hurried over, licked his lips. He nced at the passage briefly before taking the lead.


    "Not even surprising anymore," the sight that appeared after the short passage left Philip murmuring.


    It was a secret room devoid of any light. The candlelight revealed dark red symbols carved on the walls and ceiling, clearly meant to evade the gaze of the divine. The moment they entered, Ian''s Sword of Judgment rattled briefly before quieting down.


    Ian nced over a desk in the corner of the room, scattered with books, scrolls, ceremonial daggers, and tes, then turned his attention to a central altar. Arge orb filled with purple magic rested on an octagonal altar of chest height.


    "Collect anything that could serve as evidence. We can sort through itter," Ian said, taking out a sealed box from his pocket dimension. The box that once held Thesia was now repurposed for storing items, including the heads of the Marquess and Mason.


    "Yes." Philip approached the desk without showing any surprise at Ian taking out a box from thin air. He hade to think of it as either a trick or magic, no matter what Ian showed.


    "Hmm." Ian hummed as he stood in front of the altar. Because thest memory associated with this orb was so intense, his hand didn''t move first as before.


    "Definitely not a shard of chaos. Nor an essence bead."


    Ian himself was different from before. He was now able to distinguish chaos power as a somewhat separate sensation. It was a change that urred while he harbored a fragment of chaos. The chaos power contained in the orb''s tainted magic was very faint.


    "Then... shall we take a look?" Ian extended his hand.


    The magic inside the orb fluttered as if responding to his touch. The moment his hand touched the surface, purple magic flowed back up his arm.


    Ian wasn''t startled. It was somewhat intentional since he was holding a handful of chaos power, thinking it might connect him to the Duke behind all this. Visions unfolded before him. It seemed like a void, but the scene was different from what he had seen before. The space was covered in purple and crimson, fluttering.


    <i>A different region of the void...? Or, is the void not just one? Well, it makes sense since there isn''t just one ck hole</i>, thought Ian.


    Knowing the void was the inside of a massive ck hole allowed for such thoughts. Suddenly, he felt someone''s gaze. It wasn''t a transcendent being. A very blurry silhouette, simr to a human form. Despite seeing it, he felt no intimidation or thrill. Ian guessed this was the consciousness of another corrupted being peeking into this void. Perhaps the Duke.


    ¡ª Who are you?


    The following thought was unexpectedly non-hostile. Rather, it was the opposite.


    ¡ª As an apostle of whom, have you stepped into the abyss without notice? Perhaps, are you an apostle of chaos?


    <i>What is this guy talking about?</i> Ian chuckled involuntarily at the persistent thoughts. The thought of the corrupted being, whose age and gender were indiscernible, flinched.


    ¡ª If you are displeased... I ask for forgiveness...


    ¡ª Why did you think I was a messenger?


    <i>Didn¡¯t expect this to actually work,</i> thought Ian, surprised that his thought was transmitted.


    The corrupted being''s consciousness hesitated before cautiously responding.


    ¡ª Well... naturally...


    The vision began to blur, like a radio with its frequency misaligned.


    ¡ª With the chaos of the void... to merge...


    The thought mixed with static disappeared. The purple magic that had covered Ian''s eyes evaporated in an instant.


    "...." Ian blinked. The magic that had filled the inside of the orb was now empty.


    <i>Ah, right. It was an expendable</i>, thought Ian.


    Philip''s voice followed from behind, "What was that just now?"


    "I''d like to ask that myself. How did it look?"


    "The magic from the orb enveloped you and flickered. It seeped into you little by little before disappearing."


    "Ah, is that so?" said Ian.


    <i>Seeped in</i>, Ian mulled over it as his eyebrows twitched. The fragment of chaos in his mind had grown slightly, almost imperceptibly without focused attention.


    A smirk crossed his lips. It seemed he had acquired a special ability that, in the game, could only be obtained by bing corrupted. He had no idea that the total amount of chaos power could be increased in this way. It gave him another reason to hunt down and kill the corrupted.


    "...Sir, are you alright? Surely, you haven''t been seduced by the tainted magic?" Philip asked.


    "If you''re still alive, it seems not. Pack up the things. It looks like we''ve seen everything." Ian said casually, with his gaze lingering on the empty orb.


    <i>An apostle of chaos...</i>, thought Ian. After all, it wasn''t entirely the wrong thing to say.


    ***


    The next morning,


    "Is that really going to be enough? ¡° Den asked as he walked. Dressed neatly and cleanly, a noble dignity emanated from him despite the simplicity of his attire.


    "It will be enough." Ian nodded.


    <i>It wasn''t just a talk</i>, thought Ian. New gloves and boots, a thin chain added to the shoulder armor, and bands made of unidentified leather were all part of his attire. Each was a high-quality item with essible information.


    Philip, following him, was also wearing several new pieces of armor. They had chosen practicality over uniformity. It was a typical mercenary''s armament.


    "Well, if you say so. Here, I''ve put it in generously. I''d like to give more if I could, but as you know, I now have to consider the finances of the domain." Den shrugged as he handed over a purse.


    "...This is also enough."


    The purse was quite heavy contrary to his words. Ian smiled as he pocketed the purse. They had stepped outside the inner sanctum and headed toward the stables.


    It was then that Den suddenly said, "It''s a pity you''re leaving just after breakfast."


    "I mustplete the mission, so it can''t be helped. Besides, you have much to do starting now, don''t you?" said Ian.


    "That''s true, but..." Den''s voice trailed off. He signaled to the new stable master and suddenly stopped.


    "Ian... is it alright if I call you by your name?" asked Den.


    "No problem. Marquess Burchard." Ian responded, stopping in his tracks.


    A smile briefly crossed Den''s stiff face, "It feels odd to be called that. Anyway... as you said, I have a lot to do from now on. A lot to think about. My position, my situation, everything has changed."


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Ian asked.


    "Would you return afterpleting your mission? I won''t ask you to stay forever. Just until I be proficient in handling all these matters. I need apetent and trustworthy right hand." said Den.


    Ian chuckled softly. His smile was dry as usual, but it didn''t seem unpleasant.


    "You must need a right arm thatmunicates well," said Ian.


    "Of course, that too," said Den.


    "But unfortunately, I cannot ept that request. I am not one to settle in one ce," said Ian.


    "I thought you might say that." Den nodded with a wry smile.


    "It was a wishful thought. You''re the first person who seemed to see right through me," said Den.


    "Perhaps because we have something inmon. Like you, I''m ustomed to deceiving those around me." Though spoken calmly, it was enough to surprise Den.


    "Neither the mercenaries nor the people, you don''t actually like them, do you?" Ian smirked under his gaze.


    "...How long have you known? No, how did you know?" Den asked.


    "Well... just had a feeling," said Ian.


    "Good. Your insight is sharp then. I''m relieved. I thought my acting was terrible. That would be a problem. I have to keep doing it." Den sighed in relief, prompting Ian to chuckle.


    "Worrying about your acting skills."


    "Since it''s already out, can''t help it. It''s not wrong, after all. In fact, I''m worried even now. Now that the rebellion seeded, the mercenaries will start to rot from the inside. "It was a valid concern. Ian had given him the opportunity, but his arrival had messed up Den''s original ns.


    Initially, Den intended to solidify his control over the mercenaries by fighting alongside them on the battlefield. Those who couldn''t be controlled would be eliminated, and the rest would be well-trained. With that n gone, Den needed to find another way to leash these unruly mercenaries.


    "If you''re worried about wild dogs, you could bring in hunting dogs to fight them instead." Ian blurted out.


    "Hunting dogs?" Den''s eyes sparkled.


    "The ones abandoned by their original owners, waiting only for death," said Ian.


    "...Ah!" Den let out a short exmation, realizing Ian was referring to themanders and bureaucrats who survived the purge.


    "If the new owner personally puts the leash back on, wouldn''t they be grateful? Trying to look good for their owner, they might even fight the wild dogs," said Ian.


    "All I have to do is sway both sides'' leashes depending on the situation. ...As expected, you''re amazing." Den genuinely admired and looked at Ian.


    Thought that having Ian by his side might allow him to dream even bigger dreams than now emerged. However, he didn''t voice this thought. Bringing up a proposal already declined might extinguish the faint hope that remained. Then, the stablemaster brought out a glossy ck horse.


    "Your horse ising." Den turned his gaze.


    "...That doesn''t seem like my horse," said Ian.


    "The ones you rode in on were too scrawny. I picked one that suits you better. It was my brother''s favorite," said Den.


    "I won''t refuse, but..." Ian trailed off.


    "It''s also a bribe. Tell His Majesty that the new lord is very loyal to the kingdom," said Den.


    "It won''t be difficult. Whether that''s true or not doesn''t concern me," said Ian.


    "Really, I can''t lie in front of you," said Den.


    "Well, as long as you don''t be corrupted. Remember, if you''re ever tempted, you might meet me again," said Ian.


    That meeting would likely not be as friends or allies.


    "Such a frightening thought. I''ll remember that. I don''t even want to imagine encountering you as an enemy." Denughed.


    "We''ll meet again someday, Marquess," said Ian.


    As Philip bowed and ran to receive the horse, Ian also started walking. Watching him skillfully mount the horse, Den asked, "Can I ask one more thing?"


    "After such a generous bribe, by all means.¡±


    "With all these plots within the kingdom, do you think His Majesty will still go to war?" "Treating me as a prophet now?" A peculiar smile appeared on Ian''s lips.


    "But probably, it will happen."And after that, perhaps something even worse. It''s such a messed-up world, after all."


    "Do your best. It''s all up to you now for this ce." Ian shrugged and turned the horse''s head.


    Ian drove the horse away. Philip bowed once more and ran to grab the reins. Across the stable, through the castle''s back gate, the mercenary and his squire disappeared without looking back, seemingly without any regrets. Den watched them for a while before turning his gaze. Patton was approaching.


    "Have they left?" Patton asked.


    "Yes, they''ve left, Sir Patton," Den said with a smile on his lips.


    Patton, seemingly embarrassed by the title, added, "Let''s go. The townspeople are all gathered at the front of the walls, waiting for the young lord¡¯s, no, the governor¡¯s speech."


    "And on the walls?" Den asked.


    "The mercenaries... no, our hundred men and the spared bureaucrats andmanders are all there," Patton asked.


    "Good. Let''s go," said Den.


    "Like this? Maybe you should change your clothes," Patton replied.


    "It''s fine. This looks more natural." Den turned around.


    <i>I need to prepare a usible reason for holding both leashes. I don''t want to start being hated from the start,</i> thought Den.


    Mulling over the advice as he walked, he suddenly looked back. Ian and Philip were now nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    "Are you not worried?" Philip suddenly uttered as they walked.


    Ian, who was reading the third volume of documents brought from the count''s secret chamber, asked indifferently, "About what?"


    "Orendel. From what I see, there are too many unstable elements. Not just from your conversation with the lord.¡±


    "You''ve finally started to think for yourself. Congrattions,"


    "Do you see it that way too?" Philip shrugged.


    Indeed, there were still many unsettling factors in Orendel, including Den himself. However, it didn''t particrly bother him. In a world heading toward destruction, the changes one individual could make were inevitably limited. Since he had prevented Orendel from falling into the hands of the corrupted one, this oue was satisfactory.


    "Forget it. Is now really the time to worry about Orendel?" Philip''s face snapped to attention at the addedment, "Right. You''re correct. The issue with Agel Lan is the biggest and most urgent. In that sense......."


    Philip gestured with his chin, "Have you found something?"


    "Not yet. It''s better to hope for something. If there''s nothing... our return to Agel Lan might be dyed,¡± said Ian.


    "...!" Philip''s face tensed, but in truth, Ian wasn''t overly concerned.


    Corrupted beings, like mages, enjoyed documenting their deeds. Depending on whether it was evidence to guard against betrayal or mere boasting from a sense of superiority or overinted ego, the content varied dramatically. The Marquess seemed to lean toward the former. Just as Ian was absorbing all sorts of unwanted trivia and information, he found something.


    "There it is.¡±Philip, who had a wary face quickly turned his head, "What? What is it?"


    Ian pushed the booklet he was reading toward Philip.


    "I can''t see anything." Philip blinked.


    "Really?" Ian smiled slyly and infused magic into the emblem on the cover. Words suddenly appeared on the paper.


    "What about now?" Ian asked.


    "...It¡¯sa magically sealed book?" said Philip.


    "Yes. Perfect for recording content that shouldn''t be seen by others,¡± said Ian.


    <i>It seemed they hadn''t considered that a clean notebook among many documents might be more suspicious, </i>thought Ian.


    "So, what does it say?" Philip asked.


    "It''s a list. The marquess really didn''t trust anyone. Not just a list of mentioned individuals but also their personal information that he investigated," said Ian.


    <i>This guy, he really wanted to be the king,</i> a sneer spread across Ian''s lips.


    However, it appeared the Marquess hadn''t fully grasped the true purpose of Regis Brant. There was nothing about transforming all of Agel Lan into a demonic realm in the summaries of their secret meetings or conversations.


    There were only detailed ns to establish a coalition of corrupted states, create an immortal legion with forbidden knowledge from the abyss, and expand their power by swallowing up border countries, eventually threatening the empire itself. That was the grand ambition of the Marquess and the other corrupted.


    <i>In the end, they were all just puppets of Regis,</i> Ian felt he understood Regis Brant''s method. He must have incited the hidden ambitions and desires of power holders and intellectuals, eventually pushing them over the edge. Of course, he would have made countless promises that their desires would be fulfilled.


    In Ian''s view, once Agel Lan became a demonic realm, all those promises would be void. Then, even if the corrupted didn''t want to, they would have to obey. Or perhaps, they would just be sacrifices.


    <i>With these madmen lurking all over the continent, it''s a wonder the world hasn''t copsed sooner</i>, thought Ian. Even in these times, humans were busy plotting wars against each other.


    Philip, looking anxious, asked, "Which names are there? Do you recognize any?"


    "Regis Brant is definitely there," said Ian.


    Ian''s hand stopped as he flipped the page, "Frederick Hansen...."


    "...Who is that?" Philip asked.


    "A priest from Valk City. He was close to the lord. Oh, Hanna Button. This name is familiar too," said Ian.


    "Who''s that?" Philip asked.


    "A noblewoman from Valk City. Not officially a noble though," Ian replied.


    "...So they were really hidden throughout the kingdom. I''ll suggest dispatching a punitive force. If that fails, perhaps we should report to the empire<i>¡ª</i>" Philip''s words were cut off.


    "No need. The ones I just mentioned, they''re all dead."


    "Excuse me...?" Philip tilted his head.


    "Dead? Who....¡± At Ian''s gaze, Philip''s eyebrows shot up.


    "Was it you, sir?" Philip asked.


    "It wasn''t intentional. They tried to cheat me out of my fee or stab me in the back, so it couldn''t be helped. I only found out they were corrupted right before killing them.¡±


    "...I suppose the governor of Valk Castle wouldn''t have just sat by.¡±


    "Actually, he was pleased.¡±


    "What?" "He was a self-centered man. With those who were sharing power and giving unsolicited advice gone, it was all the better for him. Plus, the evidence that they were corrupted was clear. He even offered money to keep it a secret. He didn''t want the matter to escte. Though I was banished afterward, anyway. Half of the names here...¡±.


    Ian added with a chuckle, "It seems I killed them."


    Philip, who had been wearing a dumbfounded expression for the first time in a while, finally spoke, "Sir, you truly are... remarkable. At this rate, you could be called the guardian of Agel Lan without exaggeration."


    "I''ve never done anything for Agel Lan. So don''t start adding strange prefixes to my name."


    Ignoring Ian''s icy tone, Philip added. "Then perhaps you were born to fend off the corrupted."


    That argument held some weight. After all, Ian Hope¡¯s body, strictly speaking, was the protagonist of the game.


    It was perhaps inevitable that wherever he went, he became entangled with the corrupted, demons, and monsters. Those quests rted to them offered the best rewards, so to be stronger, he had no choice but to engage.


    "Anyway, it turned out well in the end. By thoroughly eliminating the roots of corruption, the foundation for the remaining corrupted ones will almost disappear." A smile spread across Philip''s lips.


    Philip added, "Now we just have to go to Agel Lan. As soon as possible."


    "Hmm." After safely storing the book in the pocket dimension, Ian hummed instead of replying.


    Philip looked up at him, furrowing his brows, "You''re not thinking of making a detour, are you?"


    "Shut up. I''m thinking.¡±


    Ignoring Philip''s gaze, Ian was lost in thought. Going to Agel Lan now seemed to outline what events would unfold. Once everything was over, he would probably have to leave Agel Lan.


    For a while, he might not be able to set foot there again, as in the game. It also meant parting ways with any quests that might still be lurking somewhere. He had no regrets about leaving Agel Lan, but not about the other part.


    <i>I''ve passed through the major cities, but there must be a few more. Would Mev be able to hold out until then?</i> Ian recalled herst appearance.


    Her unnaturally calm demeanor was probably a brief moment of peace following the explosion of intense emotions. He couldn''t guess if she would remain so now. As the inner scales tipped back and forth, suddenly, Philip stopped.


    "What?" Ian looked down at him.


    "It''s a crossroads, sir. One way leads around to Valk City. The other... directly to Agel Lan." Philip gestured ahead.


    Ian looked ahead. In the sunset, the road split long into the left and right was visible.


    "As I am your servant now, whatever choice you make, I will follow," Philip added.


    After scratching his chin for a moment, Ian finally turned the horse''s head, "Let''s go this way." Ian turned toward the path leading to Agel Lan.


    Philip''s expression dramatically brightened. "You''ve made a wise decision!"


    "Making such a wise decision, I have a feeling that everything will now work out well. We''ll be weed into the castle, and by eradicating the darkness that looms over the castle, we will gain honor."


    "Listening to you makes me feel like I''ve made the wrong choice.¡±


    "No way. I''ll be quiet." Worried that Ian might change his mind, Philip quickly took the reins. Ian smirked and turned his gaze away, hoping at least the journey, if not the arrival, would be smooth.


    ***


    "Finally...." As Philip descended the slope, he let out a sigh of emotion. Far away, thendscape of Agel Lan unfolded before them.


    "For a backwater ce, it''s quite something," Ian remarked.


    Centered around a gentle hill, Agel Lan was decades ahead of other cities in the kingdom. Although it wasn''t a small city even in the game, being there in reality, made Ian realize how much had been omitted back then.


    Atop the hill stood the inner castle, with buildings cascading down its sides, encircled by a mid-hill wall. Below the hill, more buildings spread out, surrounded by anotheryer of castle wall. Construction to add another wall around the edge was underway.


    Beside it, a river of moderate width flowed, and the opposite ins were filled with fields. The strategic location of Agel Lan, also the name of the city, was surely part of the reason it became a kingdom. Perhaps the former Marquess of Orendel had wished to transform his domain simrly.


    <i>And the bloodbath hasn''t hit yet, </i>Ian nodded at the intact appearance of the city, signifying that Mev had kept her promise.


    "Tonight, we will finally get to sleep in a warm room." Philip quickened his pace.


    Even though Philip had been tidy when they left Orendel, he now looked no different from a vagrant. Moreover, the weather was gradually getting colder. Even in an area with little seasonal change, such minor shifts felt significant to those sleeping outdoors.


    Soon, Ian entered the outskirts of Agel Lan. The streets were bustling, with most people paying them no mind¡ªa sign of frequent outsiders and good public order.


    Then, Philip stopped in front of the first city wall''s gate.


    "Seems like you''re from out of town. State your identity and purpose," a guard said. Despite the repetitiveness of his job, he appeared disciplined.


    "I am a squire of Mev Riurel, the de of Agel Lan. This gentleman here is Ian Hope, a guest of Sir Riruel," said Ian.


    "A guest of the Riruel family...?" The soldier, skeptical at their appearance, signaled someone. "We''ll send it for verification. Wait here."


    "Understood,¡± Philip led the horse toward the wall.


    Ian remained silent, inwardly surprised by the orderly and rational procedure.


    "The city operates systematically," said Ian.


    "Of course. This is the heart of the kingdom. From thew to housing, everything is systematic.¡±Ian thought it was probably modeled after the Empire but nodded approvingly nheless. By the standards of this world, it was a decent ce to live. Scenes from the game shed through his mind¡ªthe city engulfed in mes, aplete chaos, an unimaginable sight now.


    <i>One wrong move and it could alle to that again</i>, thought Ian.


    Then, someone rushed out from the gate. A sturdy man wearing a noble''s servant robe and hood approached them, scanning the area before spotting Ian and Philip.


    "You''ve finally arrived! I''ve been waiting so long I nearly turned to stone!" Removing his hood and smiling was a face familiar to them.


    "Miguel! To think there''de a day I''d be d to see you!" Philip embraced him warmly.


    Despite murmuring, ¡°What is this?¡±, Miguel patted his back and then looked at Ian, who was dismounting his horse.


    "Your face is dripping with grease. Seems you''ve been living well," said Ian.


    Miguel burst intoughter, his well-groomed beard and scar shook.


    "Looking at you two, I can''t say otherwise. Let''s go inside." Miguel turned and started walking, exchanging nods with the guards.


    Philip chuckled, "You''ve be a local."


    "As you know, I adapt well. Considering the time I''ve spent here, it''s only natural. You, too, seem to have acquired the mercenary look," said Miguel.


    "Unintentionally, yes," Philip replied.


    "That''s how it always starts," said Miguel.


    Laughing heartily, Miguel continued, "We have to cross another wall. Philip knows, but the Riurel estate is in the innermost part."


    "Why did youe out, though? I thought Sir Riruel herself woulde, given the situation," said Philip.


    "She would have preferred that, having awaited you more eagerly than I. But, she couldn''t," said Miguel.


    Rubbing the scar on his cheek, Miguel lowered his voice, ncing around, "Currently, Sir Riurel is confined to the house."


    Both Philip and Ian''s brows furrowed at this unexpected news.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    "What do you mean she is confined to the house?" Ian repeated the question.


    Miguel clicked his tongue before speaking, "It means things didn''t go as smoothly as hoped."


    "Exin," said Ian.


    "...Well, you''re going to meet her soon anyway. It might be better for you to know everything in advance." Miguel moved closer to Ian.


    Ian frowned, but Miguel showed no concern as he began talking.


    "After parting with you, Sir Riruel and I immediately headed for Agel Lan. There were minor skirmishes along the way, but that''s not important. Upon arrival, Sir Riruel headed straight to the castle, not to her family home."


    Miguel said it as if it was a surprising move, but Ian was unfazed. It was typical of Mev.


    "We were admitted almost immediately. I was dumbfounded. Within an hour of arriving in Agel Lan, we were meeting with the king. The king didn''t care about our appearance." Miguel shrugged.


    "His Majesty weed Sir Riurel¡¯s return, praised her efforts, and then noticed me. Sir Riurel mentioned the traitors... the corrupted. I was the witness," said Miguel.


    "It seems to have gone smoothly up to that point," Philip interjected.


    Miguel nodded, "I thought so too. Soon, soldiers brought in the heads of the werewolf and the dark mage, along with the former head of the household''s coffin. The former head''s body hadn''t even decayed. The king was shocked, then thanked Sir Riurel, offered his condolences, and appointed her as the new head of the household. He asked her to take over the head position of the royal guard in ce of the former head. Then..."


    Miguel looked at Philip, "He told us to return to the family home, to rest and recover from the journey, as things were about to get busy."


    "What about the hunt for the corrupted?" asked Philip, puzzled.


    Miguel smirked, "Of course, Sir Riurel mentioned that. But the king seemed to think that, with the corrupted dead, there was no more problem. When she suggested that corrupted ones might be lurking in Agel Lan... his expression soured. He said he would convene a meeting and asked us to withdraw.¡±


    "Not handled discreetly?" Philip asked.


    "I too sensed something was amiss. And then, I didn''t have much time to ponder. Chaos ensued the moment we returned to the family home. The missing head of the household had returned dead. And corrupted." Miguel paused as they reached the next gate.


    A guard was present but stepped aside after recognizing Miguel''s face. The atmosphere changed again. The streets were wider and cleaner. The houses, designed to block external views, had whiter bricks and redder roofs. And there were several discreet, wary, or hostile nces directed at them. Ian moved without showing any reaction.


    "Sir Riurel disclosed everything... even that she killed the head of the household with her own hands.¡±


    Miguel''s low voice continued, "While no one openly resented Sir Riurel, the atmosphere darkened indescribably. The family''s line was cut off. The former head had not arranged any marriages. The only men in the Riurel family now were on their deathbeds..."


    "So, what happened at the meeting afterward?" Ian cut off the personal digressions.


    Clearing his throat, Miguel continued, "The meeting took ce a few dayster. In front of almost all the vassals, Sir Riurel disclosed the existence of the corrupted one. I stood as a witness, and all evidence was presented. Unquestionable evidence."


    Miguel''s pace slowed. They were nearing the Riruel estate.


    "Then someone spoke up. They said that this did not prove darkness had fallen over Agel Lan. They demanded proof. Without it, it would only sow distrust among the vassals," said Miguel.


    "That person is surely corrupted. Do you remember their name or face?" Philip asked.


    "Not at all. Honestly, I was too scared... If you had seen those res, you''d understand." Miguel added awkwardly and then quickly continued, "Anyway, Sir Riurel didn''t respond to that remark."


    "She hid my existence," Ian noted.


    Miguel nodded, "Neither of us was mentioned, from beginning to end. I did as Sir Riurel instructed."


    "She probably worried it might affect matters here. A wise decision. So?" Ian asked.


    "The king agreed with the vassal''s words. He ordered Sir Riurel to remain under house arrest for a while. That''s when her confinement began. Until now," Miguel replied.


    "Is she... alright?" Philip asked.


    "Publicly, she''s handling her duties perfectly. Knightse and go regrly. Personally... I''m not quite sure," said Miguel.


    Worry was evident in Miguel''s eyes, "We do talk asionally, and I handle tasks she assigns. But she doesn''t reveal her feelings, even more so than before."


    "...I see." Philip''s eyes mixed worry and restlessness.


    Miguel murmured, "I''ll trust in your judgment. Honestly, I have no idea what to do."


    As he spoke, Miguel stopped in his tracks in front of a mansion obscured by a wall on one side.


    "Let''s go inside." Miguel pushed open therge gate in the center of the wall with force, revealing the garden beyond. It was neatly maintained, but an air of destion pervaded, chilling the atmosphere.


    <i>This is the ambiance of a noble family in decline,</i> Ian thought, stepping inside impassively.


    A servant quickly ran over to take Philip''s horse.


    Ian nced around the two-story mansion enveloping the garden and asked, "Where''s Sir Riruel?"


    "Her office is upstairs. Follow me." Miguel led the way briskly.


    Just as Philip had be ustomed to the life of a mercenary, so too had Miguel fully adapted to his role as Mev''s aide, genuinely angered and worried about her situation.


    <i>A mercenary with a heart. Surviving this long is an achievement in himself,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian''s gaze suddenly halted on a girl in a dress staring intently at them from across the hallway. Her skin was as pale as Mev''s, her hair red, her eyes green, and her expression almost nk.


    "Lady, these are guests of the head of the household," Miguel spoke formally upon seeing her.


    The girl''s gaze shifted between Ian and Philip before settling back on Ian. She bowed politely. Ian nodded back awkwardly, and she turned and entered a room.


    "That''s Lady Lucy. Her name is Lucia, but everyone calls her Lucy. She''s Sir Riruel¡¯s cousin," Miguel whispered.


    "Looking at her, you''d never know the depths of her plight... Not the time to discuss it, I suppose," seeing Ian''s look, Miguel quickly added.


    Ian clicked his tongue in annoyance. He disliked being burdened with tedious stories, especially those involving children. It was more than difort; it was distasteful. This world was too barbaric and harsh for children like her. Thus, Ian had always tried to avoid getting involved with kids. Though he had made exceptions to beat up thugs or mercenaries who thought beating children was fun.


    "We''re here." Miguel stopped and opened a door, revealing an interior with a long table and chairs.


    Mev stood by the window. The moment Ian saw her somewhat gaunt face, he sensed her inner self hadpletely changed. Her green eyes, devoid of any warmth, were inorganic.


    "You''ve been waiting a long time, Ian." Mev¡¯s voice, despite the content, was cold.


    <i>Living like a machine</i>, Ian thought as he entered the room and nodded.


    "It''s been a while, sir," said Ian.


    Almost simultaneously, Philip rushed to her. "My lord, Are you alright? You look too thin. It seems Miguel hasn''t been taking proper care of your meals."


    After Philip¡¯s rapid-fire speech, Mev''s lips briefly curled into a faint smile. It was an awkward smile as if she hadn''t made such an expression in a long time.


    "You''ve be more robust, Philip. Seems you''ve got a scar in a ce simr to mine," said Mev.


    Philip sheepishly averted his gaze, "The scars have increased."


    "So... have you learned much?" Mev asked.


    At Mev¡¯s question, Philip looked directly at her,


    "Yes. A great deal."


    "That''s good to hear," said Mev.


    "Well, even with that, he''s just barely be useful," Ian quipped as he took a seat.


    "Thank you for bringing Philip back safely, Ian." Mev''s expression softened a bit more.


    "It''s just that his life is stubbornly long." Ian shrugged and faced Mev.


    "I''ve heard the rough details. You''ve had a tough time," said Ian.


    "It was my duty. Seeing Philip, it seems you two had it rough," said Mev.


    Neither Ian nor Philip denied her words. Mev took her ce at the head of the table.


    ¡°Did the requested quest go well?¡± Mev asked.


    ¡°Yes, the culprits were Marquess Burchard and his eldest son,¡± Ian replied.


    Ian started with the conclusion and carefully exined what had happened in Orendel, with asional interjections from Philip.


    After their tale concluded, Miguel let out a long sigh, "You''ve been through quite the ordeal again."


    "...So, you''ve secured the evidence and witnesses?" Mev asked calmly.


    Ian nodded and pulled a sealed box from the subspace.


    "Wow?! How did you do that?" Miguel asked.


    "Well." Dismissing Miguel''s question, Ian turned back to Mev.


    "Inside here are the pieces of evidence. And..." Ian took out a scroll sealed with wax. He added, "This is a letter written by the current governor, Den Burchard."


    "You really did your best,¡± said Ian.


    "The most important part is still toe." Ian leisurely pulled out a tome with inscriptions. Ian continued, "It contains a list of the corrupted. Not all of them, but... it includes most of the key figures.¡±


    Mev''sposure finally broke, revealing a flicker of surprise. Ian smiled, and after regaining herposure, Mev stood up.


    "It looks like we have a lot to discuss. Let''s prepare dinner first." Mev¡¯s eyes regained some life, perhaps driven by a will for revenge.


    <i>...Was this a good oue?</i> Ian internally sighed but shrugged.


    "Before that, I need to take a bath," said Ian.


    ***


    Upon entering his room, Ian copsed onto the bed.


    "Phew...." A rare sigh of contentment escaped him.


    He understood why Miguel''s face was so gleaming. After a long time, he had tasted food seasoned with just the right amount of spices and salt. Along with clean clothes and a soft bed to boot.


    Ian indulged in these luxuries without restraint. There was no reason not to. Soon enough, he would be back to bloodshed.


    During dinner, Mev briefly outlined her n. It was rather radical, but Ian decided to go along with it. If something had to be done, it might as well be straightforward, even if it was extreme.


    <i>... Andpared to the game, it''s almost quaint</i>, thought Ian.


    Suddenly, Ian¡¯s brows furrowed. Someone was knocking on the door.


    <i>Who could it be at thiste hour?</i>


    Ian''s expression changed curiously as he opened the door, revealing an entirely unexpected figure. It was Lucia. The girl, who looked no more than twelve, was staring up at him.


    "What is it?" When he spoke, Lucia seemed to snap out of it and curtsied.


    "Never mind the greetings. Just say what you came for." Ian added brusquely, not in the mood for a long conversation. He didn''t want to spoil his good mood.


    Without any sign of intimidation in his tone, Lucia spoke up. "I came to ask you something, despite it being presumptuous of me, sir."


    "What is it?" Ian asked.


    "Are you sir, that mercenary? The one?" Lucia asked.


    "That... mercenary?" Ian''s brows furrowed.


    "Miguel told me. About the legendary mercenary who killed the dragon in the swamp, decapitated the headless horseman, defeated the cursed ancient tree, and vanquished the necromancer, all to help my sister, er, the head of the household," said Lucia.


    <i>Miguel, that bastard, </i>Ian''s frown deepened. It seemed he might have to tear Miguel''s tongue out first thing tomorrow.


    "So, you''re that mercenary?" said Lucia.


    "Yeah. Though it was a drake, not a dragon," said Ian.


    Lucia''s eyes widened slightly. There was no change in her expression, but her gaze momentarily sparkled with intensity, though it was brief.


    "Thank you for answering," said Lucia.


    She bowed politely. Dealing with children was already ufortable for him. This was a child, yet not quite. Scratching his chin, Ian, noticing her looking up at him again, clicked his tongue.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Ian asked.


    "If you are indeed that mercenary... I wanted to ask you to please take good care of the head of the household. Perhaps, you might be stronger than my curse," said Lucia.


    "Curse...?" Ian asked again.


    "Yes. Everyone I love ends up dying," Lucia answered.


    <i>What''s this all about? </i>


    As Ian furrowed his brow, Lucia casually said, "Have a good rest," and turned away.


    Ian watched her small retreating back for a moment, then shook his head and turned around.


    "Does this family not have a single normal person?" His muttering voice suddenly faded. He tried tough it off, but Lucia''s words lingered in his ears.


    The notion that everyone she loves ends up dying. A strangely ominous feeling crept over him. Since bing what he was, his instincts had rarely been wrong. Eventually, Ian let out a hollowugh.


    <i>Well, whatever. It won''t hurt to be prepared... just in case the worst scenario unfolds.</i>

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    Seated on the bed, Ian tightened the straps of his breastte. It was a constricting sense of unity he hadn''t felt in days. He sighed briefly as he looked over the items spread out in front of him: shoulder guards, greaves, arm guards and gloves, boots, and other pieces of equipment.


    Though the servants of the knightly family had stripped them of old dirt and polished them to look like new, strangely, he didn''t feel good about it. Suddenly, the morning of the reserve force call-up came to mind¡ªthe memory of feeling drained and listless just from wearing a military uniform. It was exactly like that now.


    <i>...It''s more like re-enlistment than reserve forces. A re-enlistment with no known discharge date. Fuck</i>.


    Despite hisplicated feelings, his body automatically put on the equipment in the correct ces. Without anyone''s help, Ian returned to his usual appearance in just a few minutes. Daggers and throwing knives were positioned across a band and around his waist.


    These throwing knives were newly acquired from Orendel. Having thrown the dagger a few times, the uracy was higher than he had expected. His Agility stats might not be high, but his Mental Fortitude and Concentration surely yed a supporting role. After checking himself over, hestly picked up the Sword of Judgement that had been leaning against the head of the bed. His preparations wereplete.


    <i>It seems like I''ve umted enough skill points to use them. After this is over, I''ll seriously...</i>


    <i>I</i>n the midst of his personal contemtions while seated on the bed¡ª


    <i>Knock knock.</i>


    The door opened with a knock, and Philip peeked his head in.


    "It seems you cane now, my lord."


    It was a familiar scene. Thinking this, Ian left the room. Passing through a corridor with a view of the garden, he stopped in front of the office. Philip opened the door. Seated in the chair of honor was Mev, and revealed were the men seated long across the table on either side.


    "...."


    ¡°...."


    Their gazes concentrated on Ian. Ian entered the room withposure.


    <i>Click. </i>


    As the door closed, Mev began to speak, "Let me introduce him. This is Ian Hope, the assistant I mentioned. He''s the most trusted mercenary I have, and the real person who solved the issues you''ve heard about."


    The men''s gazes swept over Ian. The emotions in their looks became a bit more overt. These were familiar to Ian: curiosity, caution,petitive spirit, and distrust.


    Mev''s voice continued, "And this is the members of the royal guard, Ian. I personally selected these, the most trustworthy men."


    Ian nodded and then finally looked back at the men. Seven in total. The reactions when their eyes met varied, but none averted their gaze.


    "The exnation about the current situation is finished. They will help us," said Mev.


    "Did you also exin to them about your n?¡± Ian asked.


    "Simply," answered Mev.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Ian nodded and began to walk. He slowly circled the knights. A strange tension spread.


    With a leisurely gaze, Ian examined each one of them and then spoke, "Ensure to protect the king you serve. That''s all you need to do in this n."


    "...."


    "...."


    Displeasure was evident in some of their eyes. Clearly, they didn''t like hearing such words from a mere mercenary. It was obvious they didn''t fully believe what Mev had told them. If Ian truly had such skills, they thought, he wouldn''t be living as a wanderer. While their inner thoughts seemed apparent, Ian continued unfazed.


    "And don''t disclose the conversation we''ve had here to anyone. Not even to family. There''s no opting out," said Ian.


    "What if someone refuses?" Someone blurted out, a young man who had been sending looks full of rivalry.


    As tension appeared on Miguel''s face standing behind Mev, and a chill started in Philip''s eyes guarding the door, Ian smiled, "They would die. You''re asking the obvious."


    "What...?" The young man''s brows furrowed.


    Though none spoke out, the eyes of the other knights also hardened. Had Mev not been there, swords might have been drawn immediately. Miguel seemed ready to intervene at any moment, his lips twitching.


    Only Ian and Mev remained undisturbed as Ian continued. "If the n fails, I''m not the one who will suffer. I can just leave this country. It''s the ones left behind who will endure the pain, like you or the people of this kingdom."


    "Can we prevent all those tragedies if we follow the n?" A middle-aged knight who had been pressing down on the young man¡¯s shoulder spoke.


    "Who knows? But at least, we can prevent this country from falling into the hands of the corrupt." Ian shrugged.


    "Are there really that many traitors hiding in Agel Lan?" The young man, barely containing his emotions, spat out the words.


    Ian approached the table.


    As he leaned his hand on the back of a chair where one of the knights was seated, he said, "There are. Even one among us here."Step back, sir," said Ian.


    Almost simultaneously, the young man¡¯s frown deepened, and Ian drew a dagger.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The dagger was thrust into the neck and shoulder of the man seated in the chair right in front of him.


    "<i>Aaack! Uuhh?</i>"


    Before the scream could fully escape, Ian, with his left hand, grabbed the man''s hair and brutally smashed his head onto the table.


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack.</i>


    Blood was everywhere, and it didn''t take long for the table to break apart. Ian then mmed the knight''s head onto the floor and, pressing down on his back with one knee, and drew the Sword of Judgement.


    The moment he raised the sword with both hands,


    <i>Whack!</i>


    Someone lunged at him to stop him. Pushed against the wall, the young man, his face was filled with anger as he threw a punch at Ian.


    Dodging side to side and deflecting the iing punch with his left hand, Ian briefly considered whether to stab the young man in the stomach. Deciding against it, he instead kicked the young man in the stomach. The young knight was thrown back, rolling on the floor, grinding his teeth.


    "This crazy bastard...! This son of a bitch, to Rotan! Look at this! Isn''t this the one¡ª" The young man¡¯s voice trailed off as his gaze shifted to the other knights.


    They all stood ring at Ian with murderous eyes, but that was all. Only then did the young knight, Jonathan, realized that Mev had stopped them, and furrowed his brow.


    "<i>Sigh...</i>" Ian stood up and coldly said again, "I''ll say it once more. Step back."


    Just as the atmosphere was about to be even more hostile,


    "<i>Cough...! Cough, cough... Kk... Kkuk....</i>"


    Rotan, beaten to a pulp, started coughing up blood. His moans quickly turned into grotesque convulsions.


    "Ro, Rotan...?"


    Panic finally spread across the knights'' faces.


    It was then Philip frowned, "Step back, now."


    "...!" They finally stepped back. In the meantime, Rotan rose, with his body arching like a bow.


    "<i>Ugrhh....</i>"


    His eyes rolled back, and purplish veins bulged as if about to burst all over his body. From his outstretched fingertips, a chilling sound of bones spreading echoed.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    A blue light emanated from Ian''s sword.


    "Holy power...? How......?"


    As astonishment spread across the faces of several knights once more, Ian charged at Rotan and struck down with his sword.


    <i>Slish!</i>


    Rotan''s body, midway through transformation, was cleaved diagonally from shoulder to hip.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The severed upper body copsed to the floor, and the lower half spilled blood and guts before btedly falling. Holding the sword, still flickering with holy power, Ian turned to the knights against the wall.


    "The lowest level of the corrupted, like this one, can involuntarily reveal their true form. Attacking them during transformation makes it easy to kill them. Decapitation is the simplest method." Ian¡¯s voice remained calm, incongruent with the situation.


    "Even higher-level ones usually need to concentrate to shed their disguise. So, if something seems off, don''t panic, just strike. The truly corrupt, who deserve the name, can change their form at will and have the means to defend themselves. If you encounter them, run. You have no chance against them with your skills.¡± Ian slightly furrowed his brow.


    "Did you all understand?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, yes...!"


    "...Understood."


    The knights finally nodded their agreement.


    "<i>Cough... Ah... Aah....</i>"


    Then, Rotan, who had coughed up blood, groaned. Despite being bisected and his severed parts grotesquely withering as if burning, he was still not dead. This fact surely did not feel like a blessing to him.


    With a cold gaze, Mev drew the sword that had been resting on her desk. Red holy power red up in her grip.


    The knights'' eyes widened once again, as they all knew her holy power to be blue. But now, she was using a red, even ominously feeling holy power.


    Mev, without a question, swung her sword down upon Rotan.


    <i>Slish.</i>


    Rotan¡¯s head was cleanly severed.


    Mev, her gaze emotionless, turned to look at Ian, "I am ashamed. I thought I had chosen well."


    "They must have kept that in mind and sent a minion. They had to keep an eye on you somehow. They wouldn''t have known I could distinguish them though," Ian spoke nonchntly.


    Ian had requested this meeting precisely to root out any corrupt beings that might have infiltrated their ranks. Mev nodded at the knights, her gaze now icypared to when she looked at Ian.


    "As you can see, Ian is a holy warrior recognized by the stern Goddess herself. Without merit, she would not bestow her blessing. Moreover, I am not an Apostle of Judgment. I am an apostle of vengeance, and all corrupt beings in Agel Lan are my targets for vengeance. So, if there''s still anyone who doubts, speak now."


    "...I do not doubt."


    Starting with the middle-aged knight, one by one, they responded.


    "I do not doubt."


    Jonathan, thest to answer, bowed his head toward Ian.


    "I sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding and rudeness. I will ept any punishment.¡±


    <i>What a knightly thing to say,</i> thought Ian. Ian smirked at the polite tone and expression, then nodded.


    "Just keep to what I''ve said," said Ian.


    "...Of course. Um...." Jonathan trailed off.


    "Call me Ian," said Ian.


    "Yes, Sir Ian. I will follow you with all my heart," Jonathan replied.


    <i>I¡¯m not a knight though</i>, Ian chuckled to himself, exchanged a nce with Mev, and nodded.


    "Let''s get back to the main topic. When the meeting is convened, we''ll start with how you all should proceed," said Ian.


    The knights nodded, their faces solemn and devoid of smiles. They were finally beginning to understand what they were protecting the king from.


    ***


    By the time everyone had left and the meeting was over, it was already deep into the night. While Philip and Miguel were handling the body and the servants were cleaning the bloodstains, Ian and Mev stood facing each other in the garden.


    "If they just do their part, things will be easier," said Ian.


    "Now that the presence of the corrupt has been confirmed, at least they won''t betray us," said Mev.


    Ian''s gaze, nodding along, suddenly stopped at the far end of the corridor. Lucia, who had been watching them, quickly turned away.


    "Ah, right. I haven''t introduced that child to you." Mev spoke, looking in the same direction.


    "We''ve already met. She even came looking for me." Ian shook his head.


    "She did? For what purpose?" Mev asked.


    "To ask me to protect you," said Ian.


    Mev opened her mouth in surprise at the unexpected statement.


    "Seems you looked precarious enough in her eyes," Ian smirked.


    "...It''s hard to imagine Lucia saying that, she hardly ever shows her inner thoughts," said Mev.


    "That''s probably because she believes she''s cursed,¡± said Ian.


    "Cursed...?" Mev asked.


    "Yes. A curse that people she loves die." Ian looked back at Mev, who squinted her eyes.


    "Perhaps that''s why she doesn''t open up." A flicker of sympathy and tenderness crossed Mev''s eyes.


    <i>Ah, herees another lengthy sob story</i>, Ian thought to himself.


    "Anyway, we don''t have much time. At the very least, we need to start before the duke notices the connection between the rebellion in Orendel and you," said Ian.


    Mev''s expression darkened.


    Ian added softly, "If he realizes there''s undeniable evidence, we can''t predict what he might do."


    "...We''ll act at dawn then,¡± said Mev.


    However, it was two more days before the date for the meeting was set.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    With a clunk, the tavern door opened, and two pleasantly drunk men walked out arm in arm.


    "I just wanted one more drink."


    "Come on, if we do that, your wife is going to beat me to death. She already lights up like a torch whenever she sees me."


    "She should be asleep with the kids by now. Come on, yeah?"


    "Let''s call it a night. There''s the assembly tomorrow, we should rest up."


    Two drunk men, Dawson and Tom moved on, their steps steady.


    The citizens of Agel Lan were not particrly afraid of the night. Thanks to good public safety and regr purging of monsters, the nights were considered safe.


    "Right. That''s tomorrow? How could I forget?" Tom eximed at Dawson''s reminder.


    "That''s what I''m saying, don''t just think about drinking. Think constructively like me. Once the gates open, let''s linger near the inner castle walls. Who knows, maybe they''ll give us some jerky this time."


    The often-held assemblies were meaningful not just for the nobles but also for themoners, as important decisions were announced afterward. Usually, grains like wheat or barley, or even bread, were distributed afterward.


    "It''s sudden, though. Could it be about that family?"


    "Probably. There''s been rampant talk about the new head of the Riurel family being mad. A mad pdin, they say. I wonder what His Majesty is thinking."


    "She killed her corrupted brother with her own hands. I''d be out of my mind too."


    "Even so, a corrupted one in Agel Lan? That''s just absurd... Huh?" Dawson suddenly cocked his head.


    Releasing his arm from Tom''s, he blinked, "Are my eyes ying tricks on me...? The moon...."


    "The moon, what?" Tom, puzzled, looked up at the sky.


    Between the parted ashen clouds hung a vivid crimson full moon. It was unusuallyrge, making even the surrounding clouds take on a purplish hue. Tom''s eyes gradually rxed as he stared at the moon.


    "I''ve never seen the moon so big before... Don''t you think... Dawson...?¡± As Tom mumbled dazedly and turned his head, a sense of reality washed over him like cold water.


    "Dawson...?"


    Dawson''s body was arching backward in a bow-like shape. His mouth was unnaturally wide open, and his eyes swirled with purple.


    "Da, Dawson. Ar.. are you okay? Your back is..." Tom''s eyes widened in horror.


    The sound of bones shifting echoed from Dawson''s joints, and the skin on his cheeks began to tear under the strain of an unnaturally widening jaw. Teeth fell out, reced byrge, emerging fangs.


    <i>Crunch, crunch.</i>


    Dawson''s back snappedpletely backward. His hands touched the ground, joints bending in the wrong direction as his muscles bulged. At that moment, as ck tentacles began to emerge from his abdomen, Tom''s legs gave out, and he copsed.


    "What is this...?" Tom barely managed to mutter as his groin grew wet.


    "<i>Argh... Gurgle....</i>"


    A beast-like breathing sound emanated from Dawson''s shadowy mouth. His purple eyes, swirling at a low position, finally rested on Tom. The pupils were slit horizontally.


    "<i>A...Ah!</i>" Gulping down his breath, Tom started to flee, rolling on the ground. The moonlight cast an ominous glow on the streets.


    <i>Don''t look at the moon. Don''t look at the moon. The moon...!</i> Tom endlessly repeated in his mind as he sprinted down the street. Behind him, the sound of four-legged running and breathing could be heard. The breath of a beast. A ck tentacle brushed his cheek. Just as the breath nearly caught up with him.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Tom, catching the door handle, rolled inside a house. Pressing against the door with his back, he shut his eyes tightly.


    <i>Thump! Thump! Rrrr...</i>


    The door, trembling as if about to break, quieted down after a few attempts. The breathing sound slowly receded. Tom''s strength finally drained away.


    "What on earth is happening...." As he sighed, his gaze inadvertently drifted inside the house. He saw an open window and moonlight shone on the empty bed.


    <i>Rustle, rustle, crunch...</i>


    The faint sounds finally reached his ears. Tom''s gaze slowly shifted. He looked at the shreds of torn clothes lying under the bed. And in one corner, a dark figure was crouched with its head down.


    <i>Crunch. Rustle, rustle...</i>


    With the eerie sounds, the stench of blood wafted into his nostrils.


    "This... can''t be happening..." Tom gasped as he muttered like he was losing his mind.


    The monster was looking at him. A face that seemed a mix of human and dog, inverted. Its mouth, dripping with blood and flesh, slowly opened. Below it, twisted purple pupils locked onto Tom.


    "Dar... ling...?" The dim light of that monster¡¯s eyes shot toward him. The abyss filled with tightly packed fangs filled Tom''s vision.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    ***


    "...!" Ian snapped awake.


    A piercing sense of dread and otherness filled him. The air was thick with a stale smell. After absorbing Regis''s chaos energy, he could recognize the scent of its minions. Seeing the unnaturallyrge red moon outside the window, Ian sprang up. A quest window appeared before his eyes.


    [The Night of Madness.]


    In the game, it was the quest that capped off the first chapter. Though he had been somewhat prepared after talking to Lucia, the reality of it was disconcerting. Until now, quests had changed with the circumstances.


    <i>Are there events that happen no matter what? But even so, to do something this foolish...? </i>Even as he thought this, Ian quickly donned his gear and opened the door.


    <i>Ding, ding.</i>


    An irritating bell sound echoed through the city. It was an evacuation signal indicating the city was under attack.


    "<i>Aaack... ugh...</i>"


    A faint scream from downstairs quickly subsided. The sound of a beast''s breath and chilling butchery noises followed. Ian leaped over the railing down to the lower floor and kicked open a door. Lying sprawled with her neck gruesomely twisted was the body of a Riurel family woman.


    Crunch, munch¡ª munch¨C¡ªFeasting on her was a monster, covered in ck fur with long tentacles sprouting from its back. It looked like a hound.


    <i>Grrr...</i>


    Noticing Ian, the creature turned its head with a growl.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª sh¡ª!</i>


    Ian''s sword, already closing in, sliced through the air sharply. The inverted head was cleanly severed. The hound''s body crumpled, spilling dark blood everywhere. The severed head, somewhat recognizable as human, was a face Ian knew. A servant who had tended the gardens and stables.


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    That''s when themotion upstairs broke out.


    Rushing out, Ian saw Mev in her nightgown, entangled with a hound in the corridor. She blocked the hound''s jaws with her sword de, her gaze finding Ian.


    "No need for help," said Mev.


    Kicking the hound in the eye and forcefully booting its torso, she rolled back and then sprang up again. She caught up with the leaping hound in a sh, her movements resembled a streak of light unlike when she wore armor.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>Her sword skimmed through the hound''s wide-open jaws. The hound with its jaws split apart, fell spraying blood.


    Looking down at its corpse, Mev murmured, "...Strange. When Vernon became like that, I was so aggrieved."


    She turned to look at Ian, who had leaped to the railing, and continued "Now, I don''t feel that way. I just want to avenge. To do this to them."


    Looking into her deadened eyes, Ian nodded, "...You will."


    "Ahh, aaaahh<i>¡ª</i>!" It was then Miguel burst from down the corridor.


    <i>Grrr¨C¡ªuh!</i>


    Three Hounds were chasing him.


    Seeing Lucia in Miguel''s arms, Ian and Mev, without a moment''s hesitation, lunged forward.


    <i>Crack¡ª thump¡ª!</i>


    As they tangled with the Hounds,


    "What in the world... Miguel?!" Philip, armed and stepping outside, widened his eyes at the sight of Miguel running toward him.


    Miguel copsed at his feet, still clutching Lucia, and spoke, "I thought I was going to die... <i>phew...</i> damn it..."


    Heaving, a long gash ran down his back to his shoulder, made by a hound''s tentacle. Philip looked down the corridor, but by then, the situation had already been resolved.


    Among the decapitated Hounds, Mev caught her breath and said, "It''s a miracle Lucia is alive. There might be other survivors."


    "I''ll search for them," Ian cut in.


    Mev, catching his drift, nodded, "First, get yourself armed."


    Mev finally looked down at her own state. Her clothes were practically rags, leaving her almost bare, with scratched wounds on her exposed waist and shoulders bleeding. She could be a burden again.


    "...Right. I''ll leave it to you," said Mev.


    As Mev turned away, she paused to look at Miguel, "Thank you, Miguel."


    "...It was the right thing to do, my lord," Miguel replied.


    As Mev moved off, Ian brushed past Philip, "Follow me. Miguel, take care of Lucia. And whatever you do, don''t look at the moon."


    "Ah, understood," said Miguel.


    As Miguel nodded, cradling Lucia, Philip who followed behind asked, "What exactly is happening?"


    "Agel Lan has be a demonic realm," said Ian.


    "A demonic realm...!" Philip sighed, and Miguel interjected, "The whole of Agel Lan?"


    "Yes," Ian replied.


    "This is madness... I knew my sleep was disturbed for a reason," said Miguel.


    "...So, that red moon is corrupting people." Philip''s voice was heavy.


    Ian''s brows furrowed, "Did you look at it?"


    "Yes. I felt dizzy and looked away."


    "Good that you weren''t possessed. The training was worth the effort. Don''t keep looking at it," said Ian.


    Descending the stairs, Ian nced at the red moon, "That''s not a real moon. It''s just a mass of curses. If you keep staring at it, you''ll be corrupted eventually."


    To Ian, the demonic realm wasn''t fully manifested yet. Not beingpletely cut off from the outside world was proof of that. The red moon was smaller and its curse weaker than in his memory, which had emitted light strong enough to ripple through space.


    However, it was enough to corrupt those of low mental strength or unstable inner selves, like the people of the Riurel family, engulfed in sorrow and despair. Ian killed two more Hounds on the first floor and rescued a maid hiding in the storeroom. She was the only survivor.


    Amidst the heavy atmosphere, the sound of chaos outside permeated the building. Soldiers shouting not to look at the moon, the desperate footsteps of people fleeing to the castle, and the breath of the hounds chasing, followed by screams and cries. If this was the state near the castle, the area beyond the gates was likely a living hell.


    After concluding the search,


    "...What is the duke thinking, causing such madness?" Philip suddenly spoke.


    Ian replied calmly, "When cornered, smashing the board to start anew can be a good strategy."


    "For such a reason? But this cannot simply be overlooked.¡±


    "There''s already someone to me.¡±


    "...You mean, our lord?" Philip asked.


    "Probably. With rumors of her madness and her blood turned corrupt, this would be the perfect opportunity to eliminate her.¡±


    "But wasn''t she the one who exposed the existence of the corrupt?" "Truth isn''t important. What people believe bes the truth, or what they want to believe."


    "That''s..." Philip frowned but couldn''t deny it. By now, he too had seen enough of the dark ages'' true face.


    "There''s enough time to frame and sway the public. Knowing that the Apostle of Judgment can''t ignore injustice.¡±


    "Maybe they''re hoping she''ll die fighting these monsters,¡± Miguel chimed in.


    Ian nodded, "Even if she survives, public opinion will be against her by then. By that time, there''s nothing she can do. The Apostle of Judgement can''t harm the innocent."


    "They''re exploiting thedy''s constraints...," said Philip.


    "Exactly. ...As long as she remains as the Apostle of Judgment, that is right." Ian''s meaningful words narrowed Philip''s eyes.


    "Are you saying she''s be the Apostle of Vengeance... without them knowing?" Philip asked.


    "If not, there''s no reason for them to make such a self-destructive move," said Ian.


    "They haven''t considered that I mighte to behead them and their minions directly?" A voice came from the staircase. It was Mev, now in armor, who was descending.


    "That''s what I believe," said Ian.


    "Then, let''s prove that assumption wrong," said Mev.


    "Moreover, adding an unexpected crisis would expose them, wouldn''t it? So, I''d rather...." Ian faced her.


    "Wish you truly appeared as a demon of vengeance, consumed by madness," said Ian.


    Looking into Mev''s eyes, he added, "Can you do it?"


    Mev''s pupils began to carry a chilling red hue, eventually curving into a determined gaze.


    "Willingly."

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    On the outer tower of Agel Lan''s castle, with the city sprawling below, Duke Regis Brant stood solemnly by the parapet.


    "...."


    His eyelids closed, his eyes darted beneath them, and his fingers twitched around his staff. Veins bulged like spiderwebs across his furrowed brow, signaling his deep concentration. He was attuned to every corner of the city, perceiving it in ways beyond ordinary sight, through wavelengths of color invisible to the naked eye, smells, and sounds, all at once.


    This hyper-awareness was a boon from opening the demonic realm, allowing him to control the hounds. Despite the screams and fear filling the air, casualties outside the walls were minimal, a testament to Regis''s meticulous nning. He didn''t wish for Agel Lan to crumblepletely. The citizens were the seeds of the city, and a certain level of sacrifice was enough to engrave fear and anger into their souls.


    His main targets were the nobles within the inner castle and their retainers, those who hadn''t sworn loyalty or stood in his way, turning crisis into opportunity. When he heard that even Duke Burchard had fallen, he sensed his end was not far.


    <i>...Paths open to those who don''t give up</i>, Regis thought.


    After this night of madness, his few followers would stand among the majority.


    "Hmph..." A low chuckle escaped Regis''s lips, thinking of Mev Riurel.


    She had returned as the most troubling variable, the fallen angel of Tir En. That she was beyond his heightened senses suggested she was buried in despair and defeat. How she managed to decimate the kingdom''s limbs was beyond him, but the near-total annihtion of her house must have avenged his followers sufficiently.


    Yet, she had not paid for disrupting his ns. Her soul and the hounds would be offerings to his god, a worthy exchange for opening the demonic realm and receiving its power.


    It was then that Regis''s eyes twitched, sensing another disturbance outside the city. Something was fighting and evading the hounds in the outskirts.


    Initially, he thought it was Mev, but now he knew otherwise; she wasn''t this agile. Not that it mattered much. Hemanded the outer hounds to pursue the nuisance. After all, the hounds needed their prey.


    Controlling so many was challenging, a first for him, as was managing the demonic realm. But it was a power he couldn''t forsake, not when he aimed to dedicate the entire kingdom to his God and to secure this power forever. By then, he would be near divine, able to proim the true faith even against the empire.


    "If only that damned woman were gone... no one would be able to stop me...." muttering, Regis''s speech halted at the sound of ascending footsteps.


    His brow rxed, dispersing his hyper-awareness as he slowly opened his eyes to the tower''s view below.


    "Open up! Please, open the gates!"


    "Please...! Save us, please...! <i>Ah, aaaah!</i>"


    Late evacuees screaming and pounding on the sealed gates were now fleeing, chased by several hounds. How trivial mortal life seemed. A faint smile crossed Regis''s lips as a soldier entered the tower.


    "Duke Brant." The soldier''s arrival wiped the smile from Regis''s face, reced by a somber expression.


    The soldier bowed, "Why are you here in such a dangerous ce? If something were to happen to you, many would fall."


    "Hasn''t disaster struck? I can''t ignore the pleas as the Goddess''s faithful servant. Just now, someone''s family knocked on the gates. Why weren''t they opened?" said Regis.


    "It was the His Majesty¡¯smand... I apologize," said the soldier.


    "No need for your apologies. ...So, what brings you here?" Regis asked.


    "His Majesty seeks you. And so do other nobles," said the soldier.


    "Let''s return together. It''s just as dangerous for you to remain alone," said Regis.


    The soldier gestured toward the staircase with utmost respect. Regis didn''t hesitate to descend. Passing through narrow corridors and rooms, he entered the assembly hall crowded with refugees.


    Surrounded by the royal guard and soldiers, the gathered evacuees murmured among themselves. Exchanging nces with a few followers, Regis approached the throne at the head of the hall. There, wearing an expression of annoyance and impatience, was Erwin Archibald Brant, his nephew, and the king, Erwin II. Despite viewing him as a pathetic man who only inherited his brother''s blood, Regis offered apassionate smile.


    "Your Majesty. I heard that you were looking for me," said Regis.


    "Uncle. What''s the situation like outside?" The king looked up at him, the crown shaped like interwoven deer antlers shimmering gold in the candlelight.


    "The soldiers on each wall are fighting valiantly. It seems the beasts cannot climb the walls. The people... can only pray for the vivid Goddess''s protection," said Regis.


    "Damn it... To have such a disgraceful event ur in the kingdom''s capital. If word spreads, people will think Agel Lan has weakened," said the king.


    "Oveing this incident will, in fact, prove the kingdom''s strength. Once daylight breaks, we shall seek out and eradicate the source of this curse," said Regis.


    "There has been much talk about that. We need your wisdom, uncle," said the king.


    "Wisdom, you say...?" Regis asked.


    "Let''s go back to the conversation we were having earlier." The king gestured with his hand. Several nobles who had been ncing over now stood up.


    Commanded by the king, a noble bowed his head and began, "I believe the Riurel House is behind this incident."


    "On what grounds?" Regis asked.


    "It is known to us all that the previous head of the Riurel House, Vernon Riurel, fell to darkness. Moreover, Sir Mev Riurel has been inciting the kingdom''s strife and even fell into delusion. It is clear that she ultimately summoned the madness of the ck wall."


    The underling of Regis spoke. Some nodded in agreement, but more were skeptical, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Regis, having gauged the king''s expression, spoke gently, "However, Sir Riurel is a holy apostle of the stern Goddess, a knight representing Agel Lan. She is also a grieving sister, and the Riurel House has been a loyal noble family to the kingdom through generations."


    Regis looked around with a sorrowful gaze and continued, "Why would she initiate such an event, especially ahead of the assembly she requested?"


    "Why then, do we not see any member of the Riurel House here? Moreover, where is Sir Riurel, the king''s shield, at this moment?" the noble asked.


    "She must be somewhere fighting against those cursed beasts..." said Regis.


    "Enough," The king raised his hand, cutting off Regis. "I understand your feelings, Uncle. However, their words don''t seem entirely baseless to me. It''s an undeniable fact that ominous events have followed Sir Riurel''s return to Agel Lan."


    <i>To doubt his own royal knight in front of his subjects, such a foolish man, thought Regis.</i> Yet, internally amused, Regis maintained a look of concern, "However, Your Majesty..."


    "We shall see after investigating. Once this ursed night passes, we''ll clearly reveal the truth and restore Sir Riurel''s honor."


    Regis didn''t respond.


    The king, staring intently at him, added, "Uncle, take charge of the investigation. If Sir Riurel is proven innocent, I will sincerely apologize and speak no more of it."


    <i>A foolish person who takes pride in going against my wishes. How grateful I am</i>, thought Regis.


    While inwardly smiling, Regis merely bowed his head. Silence fell upon the hall, and a few royal guards exchanged uneasy nces when a calm voice resonated.


    "Do not worry, Your Majesty."


    The attention shifted toward the entrance of the hall from where the voice came. The king and Regis turned as well.


    "I have arrived." Beneath the flickering candlelight, a knight in full armor approached.


    <i>How is that brat here...? </i>As Regis''s gaze darkened, the king frowned.


    "Sir, How did you enter the castle?" the king asked.


    "Through the main gate, Your Majesty." Mev''s figure became clear, drenched in the ck blood of the hounds.


    Drops of blood fell from her armor with every step. A man in grey leather armor followed her, but no one spared him a nce, overwhelmed by Mev''s ominous presence.


    "Your Majesty, with corrupt individuals lurking around you, how could I, myself possibly leave you alone?" said Mev.


    "Corrupt individuals? Are you still speaking of such things?" said the king.


    <i>Thud, thud.</i>


    Mev ignored the king''s voice and stopped at the entrance of the hall.


    "Do you not see? Those who plunged Agel Lan into chaos and still hide here calmly, covering Your Majesty''s eyes and ears," said Mev.


    Her words were undeniable, yet surely they fell on deaf ears to the king.


    Regis''s brow furrowed tighter.


    <i>Has that brat truly lost her mind?</i> thought Regis. His gaze twitched momentarily as her cold eyes, even behind the visor, paused on him briefly.


    <i>...Could it be that she really knows everything?</i> As Regis was about to muse internally,


    "Do not worry. I, myself am here now." Mev knelt on one knee.


    The king, his expression growing increasingly grim, demanded, "Sir, what are you talking about? Where are all the members of your household?"


    Slowly standing, Mev answered, "They are all dead, Your Majesty."


    As the king was at a loss for words, she continued, "Therefore, please watch, Your Majesty."


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    Mev slowly drew her sword, "I will eradicate the corrupt from this ce."


    "What... did you say?" The king''s eyes gradually widened.


    A tense atmosphere seemed about to explode in the hall. At that moment, when the hands of soldiers gripping spears trembled.


    "Sir Riurel has truly gone mad! She intends to kill us all!"


    Overwhelmed by the pressure, someone shouted. The refugees began to back away in fear.


    "Pro.. protect the king...!"


    Just as Regis was about to speak, someone shouted.


    A member of the royal guard, one of those aligned with Mev''s cause. Like the others, he had been overpowered by her presence but btedly remembered his duty. Six members rushed toward the king almost simultaneously, and the remaining knights drew their swords. The trembling tips of the soldiers'' spears began to aim at Mev.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Red divine power surged from the sword Mev held in front of her chest. The ominously flickering red light spread throughout Mev''s entire being.


    "Do not forgive the disloyalty of myself," said Mev.


    The moment Regis realized her gaze was on him, his eyes filled with blood. He was certain this madwoman hade here to kill the corrupt indiscriminately, even if it meant ughtering everyone left in the castle.


    ***


    <i>It''s not an act, she¡¯s genuine</i>, Ian internally chuckled as he watched Mev''s back.


    He hadn''t moved a step yet, but still, no one paid him any attention. Mev''s presence was too overpowering. The divine power emitted by the Apostle of Vengeance was not as radiant as when she was the Apostle of Judgement.


    It rather flowed sticky like blood, rising ominously and evaporating as if embodying the essence of vengeance. The appearance of the avenger, covered in blood, which Ian recalled, was exactly as he remembered. Furthermore, ording to him, it wasn''t only the outward appearance that remained unchanged from before.


    <i>Seems like she intends to finish her vengeance and die...</i>, thought Ian.


    As Mev began to move, Ian, loosening his ankles and shoulders,unched forward with a chill in his gaze.


    <i>...Sorry, but that''s not going to happen</i>.


    After all, there was still a reward to be imed.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    Mev''s slow steps resembled a burning red torch, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    "Stop! Halt! Protect the king!"


    Although one of the knights shouted, no one dared to rush toward her recklessly. Facing certain death, few could muster the courage to confront her. Paralyzed by fear, everyone remained fixated on Mev, unable to look away. This allowed Ian, crouching low and sprinting to the side, to go unnoticed.


    <i>One down,</i> Ian mused.


    A tingling sensation spread from his fingertips, and the Swamp''s Resentment extended its grasp toward one of the minions nearby. Without sparing a nce, Ian dashed toward his next target.


    Suddenly, Lucia, whom he had left in the mansion''s hideout with Philip and Miguel, came to Ian¡¯s mind. The girl who had witnessed the horrific scene before her eyes yet hadn''t shown any sign of fear. However, her gaze, as she looked at him, was filled with earnestness, as if pleading to him not to forget her request.


    <i>...This is why I hate dealing with kids</i>. Thinking this, Ian eyed a nobleman under his nose. The nobleman''s eyes widened as he noticed Ian''s approach, but it was toote.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Ian''s hand had already grasped the nobleman''s face. A portion of the chaos energy in Ian¡¯s grip surged into the nobleman''s eyes, nose, and mouth. It was a very small amount of chaos energy.


    <i>Hope this works.</i> With that thought, Ian forcefully threw the nobleman toward Mev.


    "<i>Ugh?!</i>"


    "<i>Ah!</i>"


    The nobleman tumbled and fell near Mev and the soldiers, causing a brief scream among the refugees. The soldiers and Mev, who had nearly rushed over, now turned their gaze toward the fallen nobleman.


    "<i>Ugh... cough... ugh...?</i>"


    As the nobleman tried to rise, his hands began to tremble. Purple and maroon veins popped out across his body, and his muscles twisted and bulged.


    "Transformation...?"


    As one of the soldiers murmured, the nobleman, convulsing, raised his deformed face.


    "<i>Gra¡ªaah¡ªack!</i>"


    His scream of pain finally set off a wave of panic among the refugees.


    "Everyone, run!"


    With that cry, the refugees scattered toward the exits. In the meantime, Ian, having grabbed another noble''s face, noticed the transforming corrupter.


    <i>This actually works, </i>thought Ian.


    It was an idea that came to him while observing the lower-ranked corrupt beings who couldn''t control their mutations. He wondered if perhaps it wasn''t the corrupted magic itself they couldn''t handle, but the chaos power mixed within it.


    Therefore, he spected that if he were to push pure chaos power into them, it might actually cause a counterreaction, and this prediction turned out to be spot on.


    While for someone like Regis, who could properly handle chaos power, it would ironically add to their strength. For these half-baked ones, it meant he had gained a new card to y in the future.


    <i>Although there aren''t many corrupters I can distinguish yet</i>, thought Ian.


    As Ian threw the chaos-infused noble again, he shouted toward the hall, "Secure the king''s safety! Soldiers, deal with the corrupted ones!"


    Amid the chaos of fleeing refugees and transforming corrupters, and with the Apostle of Vengeance engulfed in divine power, whose shout it was didn''t matter. One of the six knights guarding the king, Jonathan, who had previously confronted and then apologized to Ian, was the first to notice him again.


    At Ian''s nod, Jonathan immediately shouted, "Guards, follow the king! Your Majesty, you must evacuate. We will ensure your safety."


    "No, what is all this... Yes, understood-" Confused and almost coerced, the king was hurriedly escorted out.


    The presence of a real corrupter among the nobles had just been revealed, causing nearly half of the soldiers to scatter as if fleeing.


    <i>Whsssh....</i>


    Mev, lowering her sword, quietly observed the transforming noble. She seemed to have no intention of killing him swiftly, waiting instead for the transformation toplete, her divine power calmly surged around her. This, in turn, only intensified the fear among the surrounding soldiers and knights.


    "<i>Grr... ahh...</i>"


    With a violet body and protruding tentacles, the transformation continued. Amid the grotesquely rearranged features of his face, the transformed corrupter groaned at Mev. His eyes, devoid of any rationality, showed only the pure chaos that had turned the weak human mind to mush.


    "<i>AAAAHHH!</i>" He lunged at Mev with arms and tentacles outstretched.


    Finally, Mev''s grip on her sword tightened.


    <i>Whoosh! Crack!</i>


    A crimson crescent swept through the corrupter. His torso, cleaved at an angle, crumbled with the momentum of his charge. ck blood and entrails scattered in all directions.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Mev, catching the head of the fallen corrupter with her left hand, squeezed until it burst, with red divine power ring from her grasp. The emotions she had suppressed welled up in her eyes as she held the limp body. The light leaking through her visor pulsed violently.


    "<i>Ah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhh!</i>" Her cry, a mix of myriad emotions, filled the hall. The remaining onlookers were pressed down by fear.


    "<i>Choke... Ugh... UGHHH¡ª</i>" Another noble, thrown by Ian and caught in the swamp''s curse, began to transform. Ian''s experiment worked; the noble reborn in a twisted form showed no uniformity in their mutation, a testament to their inability to control the chaos within.


    <i>Flump.</i>


    Mev charged at them, throwing the corpse she had on her arm. She scattered red divine light in her wake, leaving a trail of long afterimages.


    "How... how can we...?"


    Several gazes shifted back to the knights and to Duke Regis Brant, who still stood imposingly at the high seat. Unlike the Duke, who furrowed his brow, most of the knights had faces that showed uncertainty about what to do next. Feeling the gaze, one of the knights pointed his sword toward Mev''s back.


    "What are you all looking at? She''s turned against the king- Uh?" A knight''s eyes widened as a hand, d in leather gloves, had abruptly and forcefully covered his mouth.


    "Is it eptable for a knight to serve a duke instead of a king?" A low voice spoke to him. The knight, wondering when he had been approached, turned his eyes and looked into Ian''s dark ones.


    The knight''s lips barely moved, ¡°Who are you... <i>Urgh....</i>¡±


    "You don¡¯t need to know me," Ian added as he pushed the knight aside and retreated.


    "Wh...who are you?"


    Other soldiers and knights pointed their weapons at him.


    "If you want to live, get rid of those things. And it would be wise for you to step back. Don''t get involved and die a dog''s death for nothing." Ian added, then suddenly threw a throwing dagger at one of the knights.


    "<i>Cluck?!</i>"


    The knight''s eyes widened as a throwing dagger suddenly embedded itself in his forearm, not just because of the unexpected attack, but because something was wriggling on the de. It was a serpent with its mouth wide open, revealing tiny fangs as big as grains of rice. The creature bit down on the knight''s arm.


    "You...! What kind of sorcery...?!"


    When the knight looked up, Ian was already gone. Lowering his head, he saw the viper turning into smoke and disappearing. The next moment, the world seemed to melt away like dissolving paint. The only thing filling the wide-eyed, terrified gaze of the knight, who was holding his breath, was the imposing figure of a pdin, brimming with dark red divine power.


    "<i>Ah, Aaahhh!</i>"


    The knight, thrown into a state of shock, let out a scream filled with terror. The knight, consumed by chaos power, began to mutate with a sinister hiss. It was a spectacle grim enough to convince the remaining knights and soldiers that following Ian''s advice might be prudent. They began to hesitantly step back toward the passage.


    "If you can''t run, then don''t make a sound and just stay hidden here. Got it?" Ian dragged a woman, whose legs had given out, causing her to copse, to a corner of the assembly hall and dumped her there. The woman, her face smeared with tears, only nodded in response.


    "<i>Ha...</i>"


    <i>This feels more like training a dog,</i> thought Ian.


    Sighing, Ian finally surveyed the hall. His decision to let Mev take the lead in this battle wasn''t solely because it was the easier option.


    Beyond their employer-employee rtionship, Mev was among the most responsible and virtuous individuals he had encountered in this world. He did not wish to see her, after fulfilling her duties and responsibilities, kneel before such unworthy corrupt beings.


    He rather hoped she would unleash her suppressed inner self and rampage as she was now. Perhaps this resonated with his own past experiences of being unable to properly retaliate against minor harassment from superiors or seniors.


    <i>Swish, crack!</i>


    In the meantime, Mev had sliced through two more corrupt beings and even bisected another mutated knight, crushing the head of a fallen corrupt underfoot. This brutal, barbaric disy was a far cry from the efficientbat style she had shown in the past. The blood of the corrupt that sttered on her mixed with her divine power, giving her the appearance of a dark knight.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    As Mev sliced through thest corrupt charging at her from behind, she finally stopped, with her shoulders heaving.


    A momentary silence fell over the blood-soaked hall. Mev, catching her breath, eventually turned her gaze toward the high seat where Regis Brant was. He had been watching her with a look of amusement.


    "Truly, I cannot understand... I thought you were the easiest to manipte. How did you be the most unpredictable entity?" Regis finally spoke.


    "If I had been alone... Perhaps that would have been the case..." Mev replied slowly.


    Regis''s eyes narrowed. His gaze suddenly shifted toward Ian, standing at a distance in the corner of the assembly hall.


    "So... you were the mastermind behind this. I heard there was a pdin leading the rebellion in Orendel... I see it wasn''t just rumors," said Regis.


    "Even after all that culling, there are still rats in Orendel? Impressive. Like cockroaches." Ian smirked.


    A smile flickered across Regis''s lips, "Thinking you were just a mere mercenary was my mistake. Even a trivial variable shouldn''t be overlooked. I''ll remember that for next time."


    "There won''t be a next time for you¡ª!" Mev charged with a cry. The red trajectory from her de spread out in an explosive arc toward Regis.


    <i>ng. </i>


    A translucent purple force field sprang up in front of Regis just then. Surprisingly, the force field withstood the strike filled with divine power without breaking. As the shockwave mixed with divine power and magic swept across the hall,


    <i>Growl, roar, howl!</i>


    About a dozen hounds started pouring in from the corridors. The knights and soldiers, nearly reaching the corridor, were pushed back against the walls. The hounds gathered around Regis, ignoring them. Between the remnants of the force field and divine power, Regis''sughter spread.


    "You seem to forget. Tonight, in this Agel Lan, I am..." Regis¡¯s face was revealed. The skin on his forehead grotesquely protruded, and his entire face was veined like a spiderweb. His eyes, now entirely purple, drew a gentle curve.


    "...no different from a god."


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The remaining force field exploded, and Mev, frozen in her sword-thrusting pose, was flung back.


    "No one will know that I serve the true God. There won''t be any witnesses left," said Regis.


    As silent horror began to spread across the faces of the soldiers and knights,


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Ian drew the Sword of Judgment, with his smile revealing his fangs.


    "Talking bullshit," said Ian.


    <i>You have already been defeated by me once</i>, Ian mused.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    A smile flickered across Regis''s lips, "Quite the foul mouth..."


    Regis¡¯s hand holding the staff twitched. The growling hounds burst out in all directions as if they had been waiting. Ian began to sprint almost simultaneously. Three hounds charging toward him quickly closed the distance. His concentration peaked. Tentacles and fangs, swinging like whips and bristling wildly, aimed for blind spots, and below them, another creature approached in a low stance.


    Everything around became sharply clear in an instant, even as his own movements felt slow. Ian decided to choose a method that would get him closer to the creature even faster. He stomped on the head of the creature rushing in low, jumped up, twisted his body powerfully to the side, and rotated. This maneuver allowed him to dodge the creature charging straight at him and deliver a spin-filled sh with his sword.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    The tentacles and ws trying to prate the gaps were deflected by the Whirling Barrier. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Ian, who had demonstrated almost acrobatic movements,nded. Among the three hounds he had passed, one with its neck cut fell and slid dead the moment hended.


    "There''s a skill in this one" Regis, murmuring to himself, had his head jerked back as if someone had pulled it from behind.


    A dagger thrown by Ian was embedded in his forehead. The ck blood that seeped out from Regis was brief.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The ejected dagger fell to the ground.


    <i>As expected, I guess this is not enough,</i> Ian clicked his tongue.


    Regis, facing forward again, smiled, "Should have shown off these tricks sooner. Now... they won''t work."


    The wound on his forehead closed instantly, covered with tar-like mucus and web-like fibers. Another thrown dagger was blocked by a purple barrier. Regis, watching Ian charge forward as if it were an illusion,ughed more deeply. At that moment, Regis¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    The space above Ian''s head crumpled momentarily, striking down directly on top of Ian¡¯s head. But Ian, as if he had been waiting for it, dodged to the side. The space that had been struck returned to its original form. Something was stirring beyond the realm of reality.


    "Hmm." Regis marveled as if he hadn''t expected this to be avoided.


    However, Ian''s gaze, which was ring at him, was devoid of any excitement and remained calm.


    <i>So this is how it is,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian¡¯s aggressive movements were solely to explore Regis''sbat style. After all, he had never faced a humanoid opponent in the game. In the game, as soon as the battle began, the incarnation of the avenging spirit, bleeding revenge, appeared and delivered a fatal blow to Regis.


    Thanks to this, Regis''s health had drastically dropped, revealing his true form. Thus, using hounds and tricks at this moment was, for Ian, actually the stage requiring the most caution. It was unpredictable what kind of unexpected attack could critically injure him.


    "Is that all? You''re even more of a piece of shit than I expected." Ian taunted, darting to the side.


    Regis''s eyes narrowed, "Like a fly with the mouth of an eagle. Curious but intriguing."


    Surrounded by a barrier, Regis extended his hand. A power simr to holy energy enveloped the hounds. Their breath became rougher, and their twisted bodies swelled further. Their fangs grew longer and sharper, reminiscent of deep-sea fish Ian had seen in old photographs.


    "Go on, keep bbering," said Regis.


    "Fine, you piece of shit," Ian replied.


    As Ian charged toward the hounds,


    "<i>Squeak... Squeal...!</i>"


    "Damn it. Everyone, get a grip."


    Soldiers and knights, densely packed against the wall, were teetering on the brink of life and death. Although Regis and the hounds were mostly focused on Ian, some still circled around them, looking for an opening. The situation became even more desperate as one transformed into an evenrger and more menacing figure.


    <i>Roar!</i>


    As expected, one decided it no longer needed to wait for an opening and charged with its saw-like maw open.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The extended spear broke powerlessly, and at the moment the hound¡¯s saw-like teeth were about to tear apart a soldier.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    A trail of divine energy, like a red barrier, smashed down on the hound''s waist. The severed upper body of the hound, thrown into the ground, bounced up, scattering ck blood and entrails.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    Mev smashed the creature''s head with her fist, standing in front of the soldiers. Debris fell from the wall and scattered along her trajectory.


    She turned to the knight and said, "Block all passages to the grand hall. Can you do it?"


    Her voice was cold as if the madness shown so far was a lie.


    The knight nodded hastily, "Yes... Yes...! We can do it!"


    The royal castle, haphazardly renovated from the ruins of ancient fairies, could iste almost every area with iron bars. It was a defensive measure in case enemies prated into the castle.


    "Go. Iste the assembly hall and join His Majesty to report the situation."


    <i>Crack, squeak!</i>


    Mev, having struck down another charging hound, sliced it as if butchering meat, then turned back to the soldiers, "Don''t trust even the survivors. Go, hurry!"


    "Yes! Everyone, run to the passages!"


    At the knight''s shout, the soldiers scrambled. Mev blocked the attacking hounds with her body, shing, striking, and crushing. Finally, one bit into her forearm. Unperturbed, she smashed its jaw with the pommel of her sword and trampled it under her boot.


    As the knight entered the passage, looking back at her terrifying figure, he eventually said, "I apologize for any misunderstanding, sir. I willplete the mission at the cost of my life.¡±


    The knight, with a face full of determination, disappeared. Mev, having ughtered all the hounds, finally straightened up. Panting, the blood that was running down her forearm, and gathering at the end of her glove evaporated into the divine power.


    Regis, seeing this, smiled. "Such a meaningless act. All the hounds are already gathering in the castle. Your choice only increases the number of victims."


    As he spoke, his hand holding the staff twitched again. The majority of the hounds, initially targeting Ian, now turned toward Mev.


    As Mev silently pulled her sword up beside her face,


    "Are you ignoring me now?" Ian finally broke through the gap and shed down at Regis.


    Regis smiled as he formed a force field.


    "There''s no need to pay too much attention to a mere fly," said Regis.


    Crack¡ª!


    Ian''s sword was blocked by the force field. Unlike Mev, who hadn''t managed to impact the force field at all, Ian curled his lips up even more.


    "It''s not just you who wishes there were no witnesses," said Ian.


    Regis finally widened his eyes as he met Ian''s burning gaze. mes burst wildly around Ian, and consequently, around Regis as well. The mes that had risen all at once poured toward Regis.


    Boom!


    While most of the fireballs were blocked by the force field and exploded, the field wasn''tpletely enclosed either. A few fireballs eventually reached Regis and exploded, and the contained firepower rotated inside the barrier,pletely engulfing him.


    Ian, rebounding from the reaction, rolled on the ground. Amidst the smoke, he looked toward Regis. Laughter spread from the engulfed figure.


    "So, a mage...! Ah, now the puzzle pieces fit together. Just by appearances, no one would suspect you of being a mage. The ¡®Red Outcast¡¯ that Conrad spoke of was you. All those achievements were built on deception," said Regis.


    "Just like you," Ian smiled back.


    <i>It¡¯s a sess,</i> thought Ian.


    The figure of Regis within the mes began to transform. The force field encasing him glowed more vividly and expanded. In the midst of this moon-like brightness, Regis''s body twisted and swelled. The mes clinging to his body subsided and ck tentacles like hair extended all over his body.


    The skin on his bulging forehead split open, and red tentacles sprouted out. The nds had swollen grotesquely due to mutation. Veins had burst forth over the skin, covering his eyes, nose, and mouth. ws like fangs had emerged from where the staff and his fingertips had fused together.


    It was the true form of Regis, the ancient priest.


    "So fucking disgusting...," Ian muttered, pulling an essence bead from his pocket dimension and charging again.


    Beyond the veins, Regis''s lips curled up, "Gods create their creatures in their image. This form is the proof that God personally crafted me..."


    Regis¡¯s smooth voice trailed off. As he waved his hand, long gashes appeared on the empty ground. Invisible ws flew toward Ian, who dodged as if he had anticipated them.


    Now, it was a battle Ian was familiar with.


    <i>Rumble</i>.


    In the empty void, breaths and footsteps continued. The void hounds, living in the spaces between, were summoned in their true form. Different from the mutants Mev was fighting, these were the real monsters of the void. Of course, there was no need to fight with this creature.


    <i>Whoosh! Boom!</i>


    Ian, amplifying his essence bead, sted Dancing mes in all directions, leaping toward Regis.


    Explosions filled the air, and in that moment when the void hound kept its distance, Regis extended his staff. Arger, multiyered force field blocked the way.


    Ian, as if anticipating this, thrust out his hand. Bright yellow mes burst from the heated essence bead.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The amplified me jet engulfed Regis and his surroundings, burning them. As the force field melted away, Ian, hovering as if suspended in air, returned the essence bead to his pocket dimension and gripped his sword with both hands.


    "I''ll send you to your God," said Ian.


    Blue divine power erupted along the sword de. Using that force as propulsion, Ianunched toward Regis. Ian''s gaze shone menacingly. He knew from his experience in the game that Regis couldn''t use the force field consecutively. Although oneyer remained, it was something he could easily tear through. What remained was to leave the final blow to Mev.


    "What...?!" Regis''s nds trembled in dismay. The space in front of him split as if cut by a knife, and a wed purple leg suddenly emerged.


    <i>Crack</i>.


    Ian''s eyes widened as the w collided with the Sword of Judgement. From his Dazzling sh, the w was cut off, and the sword de tore through the remaining force field and shed across Regis''s body.


    <i>What the fuck...! Did they use that for defense as well? </i>Ian murmured to himself.


    Iannded with his brow furrowed. The sensation transmitted through his hand was shallow. Not anticipating the variables that could arise in reality was a miscalction. The void w was an ability that had only been used offensively in the game.


    The severed w that had fallen to the ground evaporated without a trace as if disappearing into thin air. The tentacles that had been attached to Regis''s body also fell to the ground in droves. They had been severed by the Sword of Judgement, which had swept from his shoulder down to his waist


    "Not bad... Impressive. To have even received favor from Tir En. But... a fake can never beat the real.¡±


    With a whisper, a purple force field blossomed right in front of Ian.


    Ian''s brow furrowed, "Fuck."


    <i>Boom! </i>


    With the explosion, Ian was thrown back. Though he hadunched himself first, his armor was shredded, and his thighs and arms were covered in blood. If he had not improvised to draw upon chaos power, he would have been reduced to a lump of meat.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Ian mmed against the wall, coughed up blood, and sprawled out. It was fortunate he hadn''t lost consciousness, but his injuries were far from superficial. Above all, his senses were dulled, and dizziness surged through him. His vision couldn''t focus properly, likely a concussion. Ian''s brow furrowed as he shook his head.


    With the sound of stone splitting, the marks of ws etched into the wall and floor were drawing nearer. It was the void hounds. Ian''s high Mental Fortitude didn''t falter even in such a moment.


    <i>Just need to dodge once. No, at least avoid a fatal hit. Just need to buy time until the dizziness subsides</i>.


    It was then a red shadow blocked his front. It was Mev. Sparks flew as invisible ws collided with her sword.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    Her tattered left arm guard crumpled as if gripped by someone. The blood that flowed dissolved into the divine power, and Mev, having blocked the attack, scattered her sword into the void. The sound of the hound hastily retreating echoed. ck blood sttered in the empty air, quickly receding. The trajectory she extended swept even Regis beyond the assembly hall. Between the force field and divine power, shockwaves dispersed.


    "Rest for now, Ian." Mev turned to look at Ian.


    Ian furrowed his brow, lifting his head. The hounds that had surrounded her were already turned into chunks of flesh. However, she wasn''t unscathed either. Her hastily fashioned left shoulder armor, along with the arm armor, was shredded.


    Beneath it, several wounds on her forearm were clearly visible, exposing the flesh. The same was true for her other arm. Her facial guard was torn away, revealing her blood-red eyes and pale face.


    "...Sir," said Ian.


    "Leave the rest to me. Of course, being a mercenary, you won''t move just by request." Mev cut off Ian''s words, speaking calmly.


    <i>Rumble, nk! </i>


    Iron bars fell from the passages around them. The ck blood spilled by the void hounds, as if it was a signal, drew closer again. Though the shockwave was settling, Mev simply stared into Ian''s eyes.


    "I''ll give you everything I have left. That should be enough to care for those remaining. I won''t ask you to stay in the kingdom. Just, be with them,¡± said Mev.


    "I can''t... sir...! Behind...!" Ian, trying to push himself up with trembling hands, widened his eyes. Droplets of blood and scraping footsteps were already too close.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Blood spurted from Mev''s back. Her eyes filled with determination as she staggered.


    "Thank you, Ian." With those words, Mev turned and swung her sword upward.


    <i>Whoosh, squeak! </i>


    ck blood burst into the air like an explosion, followed by the death cry of a hound. The bisected body of the beast suddenly appeared beside Mev and fell. Mev, gasping for breath, looked beyond Regis.


    A faint surprise spread across his face, "Such pure divinity... Yes,e. You, thest of Tir En."


    Divine power fiercely zed around her. Blood from her wounds evaporated endlessly.


    ¡°...¡± Ian''s brow twisted.


    Mev¡¯s figure ovepped with that of the bleeding avenger from the game. Mev never mentioned it, but Ian knew the apostle of vengeance grew stronger the more blood she shed. Just as the bleeding avenger in the game. The apostle of vengeance was strongest at the moment facing death, burning thest droplet of life in that instant.


    As Ian clenched his jaw tightly,


    <i>nk.</i>


    Mev, gripping her sword anew, charged toward Regis.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    Faced with the formidable aura, Regis''sposure vanished. He gestured with one hand while lifting his staff with the other. A purple force fieldyered in front of him, and the void twisted as a creature from the void crawled out again.


    <i>ng! ng! </i>


    Mev, having shattered the twoyers of the force field with only her charge, was about to leap when the space in front of Regis tore vertically, and a long leg, resembling that of an insect or arthropod, suddenly protruded. Mev tilted her sword at an angle as the w at the end of the leg flew towards her.


    <i>Screech.</i>


    The de grazed the w, sparking red sparks. Mev''s grip tightened as she slid down the leg to its joint.


    <i>Swish. </i>


    The leg was severed, and the space snapped shut, revealing Regis. Mevunched herself at him just as the footsteps of the approaching void hounds grew frantic. Her sword, resembling a lump of divine power, fell vertically. Almost simultaneously, Regis created the maximum force field.


    <i>Creeeek.</i>


    The red trajectory collided with the force field. The divine power sword, nearly two meters long, burned like a de, sequentially breaking through the force fields. However, its momentum clearly began to diminish. Right after, the invisible teeth and ws of the void hounds swarmed over Mev.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    Mev¡¯s shoulder and breastte buckled, sttering blood again. The sword, in contact with the force field, prevented Mev from being thrown back. The attraction created by the opposing forces pulled at each other. Mev gritted her teeth and pulled back her chin. Her entire body tensed. The grip on her sword''s hilt tightened, with the sound of bone cracking faintly, the divine power on the sword zed even redder.


    Regis''s face, regainingposure, filled with horror.


    "Ah... Aaahhh!" Mev screamed, almost a cry of desperation, as she mmed her sword down. Thest force field shattered into pieces, and a red trajectory split Regis''s body diagonally.


    "Ah, Ahhhh!" With a scream, Regis''s upper body split open, spurting ck blood and severed tentacles. Landing, Mev swung her sword, piercing through the void hound clinging to her back, finally touching the ground with her hand.


    "This... damn... witch...!" A grating roar burst from Regis''s mouth, on the brink of being bisected. Tar-like mucus spread from his wound, and dark red muscle fibers struggled to hold the separating upper and lower bodies together. As his body barely fused back together, Regis''s nds spasmed violently.


    "I will make you drift in the void forever... suffering...! Behold......!" Regis cried out.


    All over his body, tentacles glowed purple and writhed. Regis lifted his staff-fused hand, shing through the air.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    Space cracked open, revealing the ovepping realities of the material world and the void.


    "The true God shall judge you...!" Regis''s cry echoed.


    Mev, barely standing, witnessed the curtain of void unfolding before her and the multitude of thin, long legs piercing through. Legs like those she had cut, countless, pushing through space.


    Eyes, dense and malevolent likepound eyes, felt from beyond the veil. Mev''s face, sensing her end, found peace. Though she hadn''t killed him, she felt her divinity corroding Regis''s insides. She believed that Ian could surely finish the revenge. That was enough for her. The legs spread wide, ready to tear her apart in an instant. Mev humbly closed her eyes when suddenly,


    "I haven''t given any answer yet." A voice pulled her consciousness back to reality. Ian stood in front, wrapping his arms around her waist.


    Mev opened her eyes wide. Ian looked down at her, his eyes piercing shimmering blue she had never seen before.


    "A request must be epted to be valid. It can¡¯t be just notified." As Ian spoke, a colossal ice barrier was forming around him, with countless icicles sprouting from the opposite side like stctites.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    The legs burrowed into the barrier, but the ice wall did not break, perfectly protecting Ian and Mev within. It was blue magic, Frost Shield, manifested from chaos power and amplified by the essence bead, unfolded as a barrier that even the existence of the void couldn''t shatter in an instant.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    The next moment, the shield exploded, sending fragments scattering in all directions. The legs were pushed back, and shards flew into the gaps in space. Ian''s eyes momentarily took on a purple hue before flickering back to red.


    Ian slightly pushed Mev away.


    "I''ll have to decline your request, Sir. So, please take care of your surroundings yourself." Ian turned away.


    <i>Crackle, crackle.</i>


    In the palm of his hand, the essence bead, cracking on the surface, shed a bright yellow.


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    A white me shot out in a straight line, piercing through the gaps in space. The legs twitched as if in a spasm.


    <i>Screeeeech! </i>


    A grating scream burst from beyond the veil of the void. The eyes beyond the curtain burst as they cooked.


    Ian, stepping forward with difficulty, kept emitting mes until the end. The writhing legs retreated into the gaps in space, and the broken spaces pieced back together, restoring their original form. It was then the mes died down.


    Regis, bent sideways in a daze, was revealed.


    Ian, drawing his sword, muttered, "Your apostle was about to die. Are you just going to watch even at this moment?"


    It was a taunt, but faint divine power actually flickered along the Sword of Judgment.


    Regis hastily reached his hand out, "Wait...."


    Ian, without hesitation, raised his sword.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The rest of Regis''s waist was cleanly severed. Ian did not stop there but continued to sh furiously.


    <i>Crack! Crack! </i>


    Regis''s arms were cut off. Finally, stepping on the neck of Regis, Ian bent down.


    "Let me tell you something,¡± Ian whispered. He continued, "What you worshipped wasn''t the real Ancient God. It was just a pet raised by a God."


    "What... did you say...?" said Regis.


    <i>Woosh! </i>


    Ian''s sword cut through the nd.


    "Ah, aaahhh!" A scream burst from Regis''s mouth. Stepping on his face to rise, Ian shook off the disoriented gaze and turned around. Mev, barely standing and leaning on her sword like a staff, looked at him.


    "It seems this is something you should do," said Ian.


    Despite being utterly pale, Mev smiled, "dly."


    Mev, with all her might, chopped down on the neck. Regis''s head rolled away. The veins covering his face pulsed like a heart before finally calming down.


    "<i>Cough....</i>" Ian spat out the blood he had been holding back and slumped to the ground.


    Mev, swaying, copsed next to him. Ian looked beyond the broken throne, at the window Regis had been facing. Dawn was breaking and the night of madness had passed. Dismissing the questpletion notification without checking,


    Ian chuckled, "That was quite the noblest word, Sir."


    Teasing though he intended, Ian received no response. Squinting, he turned his head and saw Mev''s shoulders heaving as she leaned against his back, prompting a hollowugh from him.


    "...How can you fall asleep so quickly?" said Ian.


    <i>Or is she unconscious</i>? Ian thought.


    However, there was no way to know. Within seconds, he too lost consciousness, leaning against Mev.


    ***


    Ian and Mev were escorted back to the Riurel family mansion under the guard of the royal knights and soldiers. Ian woke up a full day and a halfter.


    Looking down at the bandages wrapped around his body, he groaned, feeling the ache as he left the room.


    Miguel, cleaning the garden, widened his eyes in surprise, "Sir...! You were asleep for so long, I feared you''d never wake up!"


    "How is Sir Riurel?" Ian asked.


    "She woke up about half a day ago. She''s resting again now. She might not be able to wield a sword for a while, but... there''s no danger to her life. Ah, the same goes for you," said Miguel.


    "That''s good to hear,¡± said Ian.


    Ian slumped down in a corner of the garden, feeling sore and drained. His stomach also churned. It was a ssic symptom of magical exhaustion. The shard of chaos within him was more than half depleted. How to replenish it was a thought he didn''t want to entertain just yet.


    Miguel returned quickly with water, "The city''s almost back to order. The damage wasn''t as extensive as we feared, but many lives were lost. The soldiers have collected the bodies of the victims for cremation."


    "What about the hounds?" Ian asked.


    "Vanished without a trace. Where they''ve gone, nobody knows. Thanks to you, Sir Riruel¡¯s dishonor has been cleared. That damned duke, no, that corrupt being''s body is hung on every city wall. Cut into three pieces, just right," said Miguel.


    Ian nodded as he drank the water, his battle with Regis shing through his mind. Regis was the strongest enemy he had faced since arriving in this world. Of course, nothingpared to what he might face in the future, but still a formidable threat.


    "Fuck...," Ian murmured.


    "Huh? Does it still anger you? Should I not have mentioned it?" Miguel asked.


    "No, keep going,¡± said Ian


    "A meeting has been scheduled for two to three days from now. You can do what you intended then. It should''ve been held immediately, but we couldn''t proceed without you and Sir Riurel. I''ll go and announce that you''ve woken up shortly," said Miguel.


    "...." Ian replied in silence.


    "Right, and I''ve heard an interesting rumor¨C" Miguel was about to share the gossip when suddenly,


    "Sir! Sir..!" Philip came running down the stairs as if tumbling.


    "It''s a relief! Truly a relief...!" Copsing in front of Ian, Philip nearly cried out.


    <i>Thought that he had be a mercenary but I guess there is still a long way to go,</i> Ian mused.


    "Yeah, you did well too." Ian nodded nonchntly.


    Philip added, "My lord just woke up again as well. I was on my way to fetch something for her to eat. Should I get something for you too?"


    "Considering you serve two Lords, that should be obvious," Miguel answered for Ian.


    Ian stood up, "Is she in her room?"


    "Yes," Philip replied.


    Ian moved towards the stairs, his strength not fully recovered yet even with his high stats. Likely, he had suffered several fractures or cracks.


    The empty corridor echoed with his steps. Now, there were less than ten people left in the mansion. He suddenly understood why Mev had been ready to give up on life. Being left alone in a space once filled with loved ones might be a greater pain than death itself.


    Lucia peeked out from a room just then.


    "...?" As Ian turned, puzzled, Lucia ran across the corridor and hugged him tightly, causing both pain and surprise.


    "...Thank you, Sir Mercenary,¡± Lucia whispered.


    Ian, frowning, eventually patted her head awkwardly.


    Lucia suddenly stepped back.


    "...But that doesn''t mean I like you, mercenary." She spoke indifferently and darted back into her room.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything...," said Ian.


    <i>Did she say that because of that damn curse? </i>Ian mumbled, shaking his head as he walked on. Opening Mev''s room, he found her sitting on the bed, turning to look at him. Life returned to her previously empty green eyes, blooming like a flower.


    "I see that you''re awake. I''ve been waiting." Her smile contrasted with her matter-of-fact tone.


    Chuckling, Ian entered her room, "It was only a half-day difference, after all."

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    The meeting was held in the auditorium. Ian and Mev sat side by side in the middle of the hall, where the smell of blood had not yetpletely dissipated. The looks of the members werepletely different from a few days ago. The king was polite as if he had never treated Mev as a madwoman.


    Despite the king''s titudes, Mev showed no change in expression. She only said what needed to be said. Ian was the same. He submitted evidence brought from Orendel, including the heads of Duke Burchard and Mason, and a letter written by Den. The king was very pleased with the content of the letter.


    "The new lord of Orendel is very faithful and loyal," said the king.


    Having acknowledged Den''s legitimacy, he then looked at Ian. He continued, "It says in this letter that your contribution was significant. You are trustworthy and capable. You beheaded Duke Burchard yourself, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Ian answered calmly.


    Despite Ian''s seemingly disrespectful attitude, no one looked at him with disapproval. He was celebrated as a national hero. There were even whispers suggesting his skills with the sword could match those of Mev.


    With a smile, the king spoke up, "As you can see, Agel Lan needspetent people like you more than ever, especially after such a tragedy. What do you say to living as a noble in Agel Lan?"


    The proposal was so insignificant that it couldn''t provoke even a scoff from Ian.


    "I''ll think about it," Ian responded, nonchntly shrugging his shoulders.


    Given that he needed to remain in Agel Lan until his recovery, there was no point in outright dismissing it. It was the perfect moment to shift the conversation to a more relevant subject. Ian proceeded to do just that, pulling out Duke Burchard''s book.


    "Right now, it seems our priority should be to root out the remaining traitors," said Ian.


    "Are there still traitors left?" Ian signaled to the knights watching.


    He had been keeping an eye on the traitors since entering the meeting hall. The meeting turned into a trial. The traitors, who had not expected their identities to be revealed at this point, were bound one after another.


    "No, this is a false usation!"


    "I''m wronged, Your Majesty, wronged!"


    "Please spare me! I was only doing as I was told-"


    The responses from the used were diverse, yet the end result remained unchanged. Soldiers escorted the condemned traitors toward the ce of execution, with knights brandishing their swords trailing behind to guard against any unexpected developments.


    What followed was yet another carnage, however, the king appeared more pleased than ever.


    The majority of those branded as traitors were previously proponents of peace. Simr to Regis, their intention to oppose the conflict was to incite the king''s ire. This facilitated a quicker resolution to the remainder of the meeting.


    "We have endured a profound tragedy. Yet, ultimately, we have triumphed over adversity and dispelled the darkness that gued our kingdom. The clear guidance of the bright Goddess and the stern Goddess watching over our kingdom has never been more evident," said the king.


    The king, along with Mev, proimed to the gathered people from the city walls, "From this moment on, Agel Lan will be reborn as a stronger and more faithful kingdom. Only victory and glory will fill our kingdom''s future!"


    Soldiers brought out carts filled with wine, wheat, and meat. The cheers for the king and the kingdom grew louder. It was a decisive moment for the future of Agel Lan.


    ***


    "Victory and glory, huh? Ridiculous,¡± Miguel muttered, chewing on meat.


    The voices of the feasting nobles were noisy. Like the citizens of Agel Lan, a banquet was also held in the castle. Ian, Philip, and Miguel gathered in the farthest corner of the banquet hall.


    "To His Majesty, this event must have felt like a revtion. The damage was less than expected, and all those who opposed the war turned out to be traitors." Philip bitterly swallowed his beer. His gaze toward the king at the high table was not kind.


    It was expected. The king''s mourning today was nothing more than a few formal words. Everything else was about war. Philip, who was with Ian, knew well that now was not the time for war. Philip¡¯s eyes, filled with disdain, shifted toward Mev, who was seated next to the king, chewing her food with an empty expression.


    "...I''m worried about her," said Philip.


    While Philip''s words went in Ian¡¯s ear and out the other, Ian focused solely on chewing and swallowing the meat in front of him. He needed to replenish his nutrients to recover as soon as possible.


    "Sir Ian." At that moment, a knight sat down in front of them. Philip and Miguel exchanged nces as Ian nced at him with just his eyes. It was Jonathan, a young man from the royal guard.


    "I came to express my gratitude and to say something," said Jonathan.


    "What''s that?" Ian asked as he turned his gaze back to his te.


    Jonathan did not seem bothered. His look toward Ian was filled with respect and awe. In the meeting, Mev had said that Ian was the one who had made the greatest contribution to defeating Regis. Most nobles, and even the king, thought this was her being modest. But a few knew it wasn''t an exaggeration and Jonathan was one of them.


    "Once your health improves a bit more, please visit the castle again. As His Majesty mentioned earlier, there will be a fitting reward for you. I would like to serve you then, if possible," said Jonathan.


    "Is it money?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. And the royal armory will be opened to you. His Majesty intends to bestow upon you arms befitting your status. You can choose whatever you need," Jonathan replied.


    "That''s good to hear.¡± Ian nodded his head.


    Almost all of his equipment had been damaged in the battle with Regis. All that was left was the Sword of Judgement.


    "I look forward to the day you join the knights and serve together," said Jonathan.


    Thinking how easily Jonathan was counting his chickens before they hatched, Ian shrugged.


    <i>He''s really counting his chickens before they hatch</i>, Ian thought as he shrugged nonchntly.


    Jonathan then added, "If the two heroes of Agel Lan unite, victory in the uing war will surely be ours¨C"


    At that moment, Philip loudly set down his beer mug, drawing attention without a nce at Jonathan, and turned to Ian.


    "I''ll be heading back first, my lord," said Philip.


    "What? Why so o soon?" Miguel raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Philip stood up, "I''m worried about leaving thedy alone. I''ve lost my appetite anyway. I''ll take care of the house, so please enjoy your time without me."


    He left without another look back, prompting Miguel to click his tongue in disapproval.


    "He''s be quite prickly, hasn''t he? Just let it go in one ear and out the other," said Miguel.


    Miguel''s gaze toward Jonathan was not exactly friendly either. Ian, hiding a smirk, signaled Jonathan, "If you''re done talking, you can go. Let us eat in peace."


    "Oh. I must have been a disturbance. Understood," said Jonathan.


    "And if there are others who intend toe, stop them," said Ian.


    "I''ll pass that along as well," Jonathan bowed politely and turned away.


    Miguel chuckled as he watched Jonathan retreating back, "You''ve already got yourself a fine follower. I understand Philip''s feelings, but honestly, it''s not a bad offer, is it?"


    Ian snorted shortly, "Then you do it."


    "It''s not about wanting to. One has to be asked," said Miguel.


    "So you do want to," said Ian.


    "Well... It''s not that I have affection for the kingdom. It''s just..." Miguel scratched his chin, took a sip of his beer, and said, "I''m concerned about you, sir. And Lady Lucy as well."


    "So, you''re thinking of settling down?" Ian asked.


    "If you would permit it," said Miguel.


    "Well, yes. With your skills, that might be the best way to survive longer," said Ian,


    Miguel nced at Mev then added, "Aren''t you worried? She looks like she has no will to live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that she has nothing to protect, havingpleted her revenge. It''s up to her to find a new purpose in her life," said Ian.


    "...From what you''re saying, it seems you''re nning to leave. I suspected as much," said Miguel.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you toe with me," said Ian.


    "It''s not about worry. It''s about feeling disappointed. Really, it is." Miguel snorted through his nose and then suddenly turned to Ian.


    "Anyway, there was something I meant to tell you before," said Miguel.


    "What now?" Ian asked.


    "I heard an interesting rumor. You know, about that night." Miguel lowered his voice.


    Miguel continued, "There''s a rumor about a mysterious being fighting those hounds around the outer city. Apparently, it saved several people."


    "A mysterious being...?" Ian asked.


    "It sounds far-fetched, but from what I heard, they twisted the hounds'' necks and drank their blood," said Ian.


    Ian ceased his chewing, set his fork down on the table, and turned his gaze toward Miguel.


    "Go on," said Ian.


    "I knew you''d be interested. Some say it was a beautiful woman with grey hair and red eyes, others say it was a monster with fangs. Anyway, it called people tasteless creatures and yelled at them to stay back," Miguel smirked subtly.


    Miguel continued, "Wait and see, His Majesty might issue a bounty.¡±


    "I doubt it. If it drank that much blood, it won''t show its face for a while," said Ian.


    "Huh...? You have an idea what it might be?" Miguel asked.


    "Somewhat," Ian replied.


    <i>Eventually, we will either kill or be killed by the other, </i>thinking this, Ian smacked his lip. It was unmistakably Thesaya. That vampire fairy was in Agel Lan.


    <i>Could she have followed me here? </i>Ian mused.


    Although it seemed like a wild guess, the possibility couldn''t be entirely dismissed.


    <i>...Just to be safe, I should avoid going out for a while,</i> thought Ian.


    Remembering the age-old lore of vampires, a staple of this world as much as any other, Ian nodded to himself. Yet, if by some slim chance, she had indeed followed him, he would need to be cautious from the moment he left Agel Lan.


    "Your expression is too grave. Is it a dangerous creature? A monster?" Miguel asked.


    "...No. Just make sure to close your windows when you sleep from now on,¡± said Ian.


    As Ian picked up his fork again, he added, "And if someone asks from outside the window if they cane in, never respond."


    Miguel''s confused expression soon turned into a frown.


    "That does sound incredibly dangerous! What is it, exactly?" Miguel asked.


    <i>You don¡¯t need to know,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian chose not to respond and simply continued eating his meat.


    ***


    ¡°Phew...¡± Ian let out his breath.


    After waking from his meditation, Ian felt refreshed. Meditation helped not only with mana recovery but also with healing injuries.


    After moving his body around, he eventually looked down at his arms. The enduring scars were a testament to a fleeting moment of carelessness, leaving indelible marks across his arms and legs.


    Nheless, the fact that he had recovered to this extent in just over a week could only be described as superhuman. A normal person would have needed months of convalescence for such injuries, and it wouldn''t have been surprising if they had resulted in permanent disabilities.


    "...Maybe next time, it really will be irreversible," said Ian.


    Ian''s gaze grew somber. He had reflected simrly in the past. The truth was, as the number of times things had gone his way increased and he sessfully navigated through uncertainties, he had be arrogant. He knew he should always consider the variables, before finding himself in an irreversible situation. Ideally, predicting every possible oue would be the best approach, but he wasn''t quite that clever.


    <i>The dilemma of being smart but not smart enough</i> thought Ian.


    Ian flexed and unflexed his fist, meticulously checking the condition of his body. The pressure disguised as the king''s offer was bing hard to ignore.


    So far, he had managed to hold his ground under the pretext of recovery. However, it was only a matter of time before they realized he had no intention of staying. King Erwin II, with his narrow-minded and foolish ways, wouldn''t hesitate to reim the rewards he had bestowed.


    <i>Then I''ll have no choice but to resist, and then the city will descend into chaos again..., </i>thought Ian.


    Ian didn''t wish for a graceful farewell, but he certainly wanted to avoid a messy and troublesome departure. Leaving quietly in the dead of night seemed like the cleanest solution.


    Naturally, his thoughts drifted to Bel Ronde, the neighboring kingdom likely to go to war with Agel Lan. Although just another vige in the grand scheme of things, it served as a gateway to the wider world, whether through the North or the East. Since border inspections were not yet stringent, he anticipated an easy passage.


    <i>Once I wrap up any remaining business¨C</i>, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Ian, do you have a moment?" It was Mev''s voice.


    Surprised by herte visit, Ian opened the door, ¡°Was today''s sparring not enough for you?"


    Ian used rehabilitation as a pretext to spar with Mev nearly every day, not out of concern for her, but for his own benefit. He felt his swordsmanship skills improving leaps and bounds by following her lead, and he wanted to seize the opportunity to learn as much as possible before they parted ways. Mev, for her part, did not decline.


    Her recovery abilities seemed even more remarkable than Ian''s, despite having sustained more severe injuries. Ian had never won a single bout against her; neither her technique nor her strength had any match. It was as if her body, blessed by the divine, was made of entirely differentponents than that of an ordinary human.


    Nheless, it was clear Mev enjoyed their sparring sessions. It was the only time of the day when she genuinely smiled, often pointing out Ian''s weaknesses outright or making light-hearted jokes under the guise of constion.


    "Of course... I didn''te for sparring," Mev said, ncing away after seeing Ian''s bare upper body.


    <i>We had even bathed together, what¡¯s with the sudden modesty</i>, Ian chuckled softly and stepped aside.


    "Come in, first," said Ian.


    After putting on his upper garment, Ian turned to Mev, who had taken a seat in a corner chair. "So, what brings you here?"


    "Well, um..." Mev hesitated, her lips moving slightly without making a sound, her gaze mixed with hesitation and apology.


    Ian easily noticed she had another favor to ask. Despite having helped her significantly in the past, it seemed she felt quite guilty about bringing up another request.


    <i>If I leave her to it, the dawn will break, </i>Ian watched her, chuckling softly before finally speaking up.


    "Just speak up. If you have a request, just say so," said Ian.


    Mev''s gaze shifted as Ian shrugged.


    "Ultimately, it''s up to me to ept or decline. I''ll refuse anything as impossible as taking care of those left behind, so just go ahead and tell me," said Ian.


    "...Right. You will," With an awkward cough, Mev cast a cautious nce toward Ian.


    "Ian, have you already decided on your next destination?" Mev asked.


    There were several topics they deliberately avoided discussing, such as how Ian was able to use blue magic. Farewells were treated in the same vein. She had never asked Ian when or to where he nned to depart. Perhaps because bringing it up wouldn''t change anything. Although he had been contemting this very subject moments ago, Ian shook his head in response.


    "Not yet. I''m still considering my options," Ian replied.


    "That''s fortunate. In that case... are you familiar with the Temple of Brazier?" Mev asked.


    "The one in the north?" Ian answered.


    "Yes,¡± said Mev.


    "I''ve heard of it. A ce for priests who worship Lu Entre and some crazy cksmiths," said Ian.


    Ian had even visited that ce in the game but did not bother to mention that. Mev, seeming satisfied with his answer, looked at him earnestly.


    "Could you... take Lucia there?" Mev asked.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian''s brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    "Lucia, all the way to that distant ce?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m asking you, Ian," Mev replied.


    Ian paused, pondering. Regardless of whether he was able to go or not able to go, he couldn''t see any connection between Lucia and the Temple of Brazier.


    "Is there a reason it must be done?" Ian asked.


    "There are several reasons. Yes... it might be a long story, are you okay with that?" Mev replied.


    "If you start with the most important one," said Ian.


    Ian picked up a bottle of wine from the table, offering a drink.


    "Would you sir like a ss?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, that would be nice," Mev answered.


    <i>This is clearly no ordinary matter,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian poured the wine into a ss and handed it to Mev, who looked down at her ss. She continued speaking.


    "Soon, Lucia will be sent to the Empire. As you once predicted, His Majesty hasn''t given up on the war," said Mev.


    "To the Empire...?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, officially it''s adoption, but in reality, it''s more like a tribute, a hostage situation," Mev replied.


    "The Empire should have no interest in Agel Lan," said Ian.


    "Exactly. But the war might change the story. They could remain bystanders as before, but this provides them enough reason to intervene," said Mev.


    "Hmm..." Ian remembered the game. The Empire had no interest in the border kingdoms, as long as they didn''t rebel or fail to pay tribute. They were unconcerned with whatever else happened.


    Their focus was solely on the ck Wall and beyond. The same went for wars between kingdoms as well; the Empire did not get involved. But whether this was due to the tribute or simply ack of interest was unclear.


    "Perhaps this time they''ll decide to conquer the kingdoms outright. So, His Majesty has decided to offer a separate tribute to a powerful imperial family," said Mev.


    "...When was that decision made?" Ian asked.


    "Before I returned. As preparations for war began, it was deemed necessary to have a protector within the Empire," said Mev.


    <i>What an asshole, so serious about war,</i> Ian snorted.


    "But why Lucia specifically?" Ian asked.


    "That''s because..." After taking a sip of wine, Mev looked at Ian.


    "Lucia has royal blood running through her veins. Her mother was His Majesty''s sister," said Mev.


    <i>Ah, a political marriage</i>, thought Ian.


    It was not really surprising to him. Blood was often used to solidify bonds.


    "The princess died giving birth to Lucia. My uncle... passed away a few yearster. His Majesty never considered Lucia as his niece. He saw her as the enemy who took his sister''s life, a thorn in his side," said Mev.


    "Hmm...."


    <i>Selling a hated niece to the enemy. It is understandable, yet...,</i> thought Ian.


    ¡°Since Lucia is also of the Riurel family, couldn''t it be refused?¡± Ian asked.


    "If His Majesty had asked, perhaps. But they wanted Lucia specifically. There was no other choice,¡± Mev replied.


    "Looks like there''s more reason to be Lucia," said Ian.


    "Lucia is... blessed," said Mev.


    "Blessed?" Ian asked.


    "ording to the elders of the family, she has received Lu Entre''s grace," said Mev.


    "...!" Ian''s face showed surprise for the first time.


    Those born with the ability to manipte magic were considered to have mimicked divine powers and were the origin of mages in this world. Among them, those with special talents were thought to have received God''s blessing.


    Lu Entre was the God of Passion and Madness. His blessing meant an innate talent for handling red magic, likely simr to elemental affinity traits. It reduced mana consumption and enhanced performance when using specific elemental magic. Although the exact differences were unknown without firsthand experience.


    "Have you seen her manipte fire?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. Around the age of two, she conjured fire out of thin air. Naturally, no one had taught her magic. You would know better what that means," said Mev.


    <i>I know. I''m fucking jealous, really, </i>Ian murmured to himself


    Ian smirked as he spoke, "Truly a remarkable family, producing both pdin and a mage."


    "It''s the influence of the royal lineage. The first king was the same. Since then, descendants receiving blessings have emerged," said Mev.


    Ian''s smirk deepened. In a world where special abilities and talents existed, lineage could not be ignored. Tracing back the lineage of those called nobles often led to an ancestor with some special ability.


    "And they ascended to the throne. Until the twilight of magic came," said Mev.


    <i>Ah, so now even this phrasees up</i>, Ian took a sip of his drink.


    The term "Twilight of Magic," one of the phrases that pierced through this dark age, literally meant that the era of magic wasing to an end.


    Since that ck wall divided the continent, the magic began to fade. Mages could no longer abuse magic as before, and naturally, their influence diminished. This was also why the world''s mages were particrly prone to corruption. Naturally, the number of those born with magical talents decreased as well.


    "Lucia doesn''t know exactly about her talent. No one in the family mentioned it. It might be seen as sphemous. Of course, it was also to protect Lucia," said Mev.


    "The king seems tock talent," said Ian.


    "Yes, so did the previous king as well. That might be why he treated Lucia as if she didn''t exist," said Mev.


    "It must be refreshing to get rid of her to the empire. ...So, you don''t want to see that happen?" Ian asked.


    Instead of denying it, Mev took another sip of his drink and smirked bitterly.


    "I can''t say I don''t have that in mind at all. Lucia is thest of my blood. ...But it''s not just that," Mev''s voice grew somber.


    "Vernon was worried about Lucia too. There was a document he had prepared about the noble families of the empire. After reading it, I was convinced that Lucia should not be sent away," said Mev.


    "Hmm," said Ian.


    "The family was deeply involved in magic. They often recruited talented children and talents. They seemed to have a close rtionship with the Grey Magic Tower. However, it''s unknown how they live or what research they do. The family''s affairs are kept strictly confidential," said Mev.


    Ian''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Is that family by any chance... Larmut?" Ian asked.


    "How did you... Well. Being one of the most powerful families in the empire, you might know," said Ian.


    ¡°Holy...,¡± Ian sighed involuntarily. The bottle automatically moved to his mouth.


    "...Lucia would be no exception. If she is sent there, we will no longer be able to contact her or know how she is doing," said Mev.


    <i>It''s actually worse than that,</i> Ian swallowed a sigh.


    Although it was a concern for the distant future, House Larmut was destined to be a demonic realm. A nightmare for magicians. It was also the ce where the corruption of the Gray Tower was revealed.


    Ian, recalling the terrible experiments within, took another sip of wine. He couldn''t taste the wine. If Lucia were sent there, she would surely be one of those test subjects. Perhaps he had already met her through the game.


    "So, it''s better to send her to the Temple of the Brazier. As a child blessed by Lu Enter, the priests will take great care of her. She will receive their teachings and have the opportunity to develop her innate talents fully. So...," speaking, Mev looked at Ian.


    "I had no choice but to ask you, Ian," said Mev.


    "I understand the situation but...." Ian, after a pause, faced her.


    Ian continued, "North is a very far ce from here. The journey will not be smooth. It will certainly be hard, especially for a girl. Of course, it''s the same for me."


    "...I suppose," said Mev.


    "I can handle it, but Lucia herself must be prepared to endure it," said Ian.


    The idea of soothing a whiny child on such a long journey was virtually impossible.


    "About that part, I will hear the answer directly from her," said Mev.


    "The journey itself is a problem. I don''t know what the fastest and safest way to the temple is. The journey could be excessively long, or we might even end up on the wrong path altogether," said Ian.


    "Mmm...." Mev paused for a moment as if she hadn''t thought of that part, and eventually spoke.


    "There is a guide from the north I know. I''m reluctant, but," said Mev.


    "Who is that?" Ian asked.


    "Miguel," Mev answered.


    Ian''s expression changed for a moment., remembering Miguel''s words about settling in Agel Lan.


    Mev continued, "He''s from the northern mountains. He said he lived there for half his life. I''m embarrassed to make another difficult request... but, like you, I think there might be no more trustworthy guide than Miguel."


    "...Ha." Ian chuckled shortly. He was curious about the expression Miguel would make upon hearing this.


    "Then, please confirm that with him," said Ian.


    "I will do so. ...Is there anything else on your mind?" Mev asked.


    "Yes. It''s about you," Ian leaned towards Mev.


    Ian continued, "We''ll be gone after we leave, but you''ll have to deal with the aftermath. Are you sure you''re okay with that?"


    Mev answered without a moment''s hesitation, "I have nothing more to lose, Ian. If I can ensure Lucia lives a peaceful life, that''s enough for me."


    "You seem ready to risk your life at every opportunity." Ian tapped the bottle with his fingers, lost in thought, then looked at Mev again.


    "Then let''s do it this way. If I take on themission," said Ian. He continued, "Miguel and I asked you sir for an additional reward. For instance, this mansion."


    "I could give it if you want," Mev replied.


    "It''s just a saying. You sir obviously refused...," Ian shrugged.


    Ian continued, "So, me and Miguel kidnapped Lucia and ran off. Knowing her talent, to sell her off. It''s something a mercenary would definitely do."


    Ian''s scheming finally dawned on Mev, her eyes widening in realization.


    Ian spoke nonchntly, "Then, sir, you be a victim too. As for Miguel and me, it''s no big deal if we never set foot in Agel Lan again. You''re not the Apostle of Judgment anymore, so a lie of this magnitude should be fine, right?"


    Ian smirked slightly, adding, "Even the Goddess would be pleased with this choice. It''s the right one."


    ¡°...Ian, you really are." Mev, after a few moments of silence, suddenly embraced him, as if this was the only way she could express her gratitude at the moment.


    <i>That scared me, </i>Ian''s eyes widened, as a quest window appeared before him.


    [The Embers of the Brazier]


    Closing the window, Ian whispered, "There''s still more I haven''t said."


    ¡°...Oh¡± Mev stiffened, realizing there was more to discuss. Her ears red red, and she stepped back, awkwardly unsping her arms.


    Ian added with a smirk, "The most important part hasn''t been discussed yet."


    "...? Oh right, the reward has not been set," Mev realized.


    "And I haven''t received the reward for thestmission either," Ian pointed out.


    The King had given a reward, but it was more of a bonus.


    Mev''s eyes narrowed in determination., "I''ll give you anything I can. What do you want?"


    "It might be the least valuable thing to you right now...," Ian then broached the subject with what he desired. It was enough to make Mev''s eyes widen even more. After a moment of being frozen, she finally spoke out.


    "Are you serious?" Mev asked.


    "Will you ept?" Ian asked.


    "If that''s what you want... Yes, I''ll give it to you. Definitely," said Mev.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Ian''s lips. "The contract is settled."


    ***


    The next day, Ian woke upte and immediately learned upon leaving his room that Mev had already spoken to Miguel. He knew this because Miguel''s face, as he swept the floor, looked utterly despondent.


    "You''re up," Miguel greeted Ian with a sigh.


    "What have you decided?" Ian asked with a smirk.


    "What do you mean have I decided? Who else but me would guide you through the long journey? Damn it. Just when I thought I could settle down, I can''t believe we¡¯re going back up north and not anywhere else. Seems like my fate is to wander the streets and die a stranger," Miguelmented.


    Ian cut off his rant with a chuckle, "Save your nonsense forter. You have a lot to prepare for."


    "You need to be fully healed before we can prepare anything... Surely, you''re not already healed, are you?" Miguel asked in disbelief.


    Ian moved his arms and legs, which were tightly wrapped in bandages as if it was nothing.


    "Yes, I''ve been pretending otherwise," said Ian.


    "That''s impossible... The doctor said it would take months to recover from those injuries. But you''re already healed?" Miguel asked.


    "I have a good recovery. And it''s not just me that recovered," said Ian.


    "But she is an apostle of God... Wait, are you... Did you be an apostle of the god without me knowing?" Miguel asked.


    "Such nonsense," Ian dismissed.


    Miguel sighed heavily as he realized it was real. He must have thought he''d be here for a while longer, at least.


    "I¡¯ll give you a day and a half. Make sure you''re ready to leave by then," said Ian.


    "Damn it... Understood. And Lady Lucy has been waiting in the lord¡¯s room. It''s been about an hour now," said Miguel.


    "Then let her wait a bit longer. I really need to have breakfast now." Ian decided, knowing he would miss the food here in a few days.


    After breakfast, Ian leisurely headed to Mev''s room, where Mev, Lucia, and even Philip were waiting for him.


    Ignoring Philip''splex gaze, Ian asked, "Have you finished the conversation?"


    "Yes. Lucia wants to as well," Mev replied.


    Ian turned to look at Lucia, who was sitting quietly in a chair. Her expressionless face made her look like a porcin doll meticulously crafted by an artisan.


    <i>So this kid is a genius mage,</i> Ian thought.


    Then he spoke up, "It''s going to be tough. You won''t be given any special treatment for being young. You''ll see a lot of death. There''s no turning back. Once we go, there''s absolutely no returning halfway."


    After scrutinizing Lucia''s eyes for a moment, Ian added, "Even so, do you really want to go?"


    "Going to the empire doesn''t seem much different," Lucia replied in her distinctive, even-toned voice, turning to look at Mev.


    "If I go to the temple of the hearth, at least I can keep my name. I want to live as Riurel, not as Larmut," said Ian.


    Mev smiled faintly at this.


    <i>Such a grown-up statement from a child,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian nodded in agreement and then gently brushed Lucia''s long, red hair.


    "In that case, we should start by cutting this hair. Very short," said Ian.


    Lucia''s head whipped around to face him.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    "Cut.. my hair...?" Lucia followed up with a question, to which Ian nodded.


    "It''s dangerous outside. Being a boy isn''t necessarily safe, but it''s less risky than being a girl. Plus, you''re too conspicuous right now. We need to disguise you a bit," said Ian.


    In 21st-century South Korea, she might have lived a brilliant life as a beauty. But in this world teeming with thieves, bandits, degenerates, monsters, and other races, her appearance was just inviting trouble beyond imagination. Of course, she would be safe as long as Ian was with her.


    However unforeseen situations could arise at any time, so it was best to be prepared. After all, from what he had experienced, variables were not to be controlled but prepared and responded to. Lucia''s thoughts on this, however, were likely different.


    Her slightly agape mouth made it clear. Ian felt a strange pleasure in having surprised this mature child. Mev, seemingly oblivious to her inner turmoil, seriously nodded in agreement.


    "That''s a very good point. Lucia, you understand why I keep my words to a minimum outside, don''t you?" Mev asked.


    "...Yes," Lucia answered.


    "Ian''s suggestion is in the same vein. It would be best to follow it," said Mev.


    Lucia''s mouth closed again.


    After looking down at her face for a moment, Ian finally said, "Bring the scissors, Philip."


    ***


    <i>Snip, snip.</i>


    The cutting of the scissors continued unabated. Lucia, who was sitting at the table, had closed her eyes at some point, not just because of the hair falling on her face. Her hands, resting on her thighs, were gripping the hem of her dress tightly.


    Not making a sound of crying was mature enough, but she couldn''tpletely hide her feelings as usual.


    Ian suddenly spoke, "It''s already happened. ept it. Think of it as being reborn as a new you. Actually, it''s not even wrong."


    Lucia''s eyelids fluttered for a moment, apparently touched by his words. Philip looked at him as if wondering how he could be so indifferent, but surprisingly, Lucia''s expression started to rx.


    "It''s done. Open your eyes." When Ian spoke, shaking his head, her clenched fists had already rxed.


    Lucia looked around at the hair scattered about. As she touched her now-shortened hair,


    "It looks a bit rough, but it suits you, my lord," Philip said.


    Ian, who had been intently watching Lucia, nodded, "Yes. Now that it''s cut, I see it clearly."


    He reached out and gently lifted Lucia''s chin, "The problem wasn''t the hair. The real issue is the face."


    "...?" Lucia looked up at Ian. Her expression, previously trying to hold back tears, now carried a strange sense of anticipation. Philip, of course, and even Mev nodded in agreement.


    "My lord, you are exceptionally good-looking," said Philip.


    "Our family is often told we have outstanding looks. It''s only natural for Lucia to be beautiful since it runs in the royal blood," said Mev.


    Ian also nodded as if agreeing. Indeed, Lucia could easily pass for a beautiful young boy. Her looks alone were enough to attract the attention of the myriad crazies in this world.


    "Philip. Go to the kitchen and bring some ashes," said Ian.


    "...Ashes?" Philip asked.


    "Would you rather roll thedy in the dirt?" Ian asked.


    "Ah. Understood." Philip quickly ran off.


    Lucia, seemingly fascinated by her shortened hair, kept stroking it.


    <i>Well, someone''s quick to adapt</i>, Ian thought to himself with a silent chuckle. <i>Having grown up experiencing all sorts of unfortunate events since childhood, this much would be nothing.</i>


    Soon, Philip returned with a bucket filled with ashes. Ian, after dipping his hand into the pile of ashes, grabbed Lucia by the nape of her neck.


    "Close your eyes and hold your breath," said Ian.


    Luciaplied. Ian''s hands moved across every corner of her face, leaving traces of ashes behind.


    Holding her hair, Ian meticulously applied ashes to her neck and ears, resembling a kind of religious ritual. Indeed, everyone except Ian seemed to be experiencing a strange solemnity.


    Finally, Ian stepped back and said, "It''s done. Open your eyes."


    Lucia fluttered her shoulders as she opened her eyes, seeing her reflection in the mirror Ian held out. Her hair was short and tousled, her face grimy. The shock was brief.


    "Wow..." Lucia let out an inexplicable exmation, starting to inspect her face from various angles, seemingly enjoying the transformation and even smiling slightly.


    "We should alsoe up with an alias. Something that sounds like a boy''s name," Ian added nonchntly.


    Mev nodded in agreement. "That''s a good idea. An alias..."


    "Lucifer," Lucia blurted out suddenly, capturing everyone''s attention.


    She continued calmly, "It means morning star in ancientnguage. Shortened, it''s still Lucy and it''s a male name."


    <i>Well, where I came from, the name carried a very different connotation,</i> thought Ian.


    But, shrugging it off internally, Ian conceded, "Let''s go with that. It might be good toe up with a surname as well."


    "A surname too?" Lucia asked.


    "It¡¯s a preparation for any scenario. Hmm..." Ian''s gaze wandered to the bucket. "How about adding Ash?¡±


    ¡°Lucifer Ash..." Lucia repeated the name and nodded, "I like it."


    "Then, from now on, that''s your name. Get used to it, so you can respond without hesitation in any situation," Ian advised.


    Ian¡¯s gaze then shifted to Philip. "Prepare to leave, Philip."


    ***


    With a displeased look, Philip nced back at Ian as he passed the guards, clicking his tongue conspicuously before entering the mansion as if nothing had happened. It was all an act, designed to ensure there were plenty of witnesses to testify about the supposed rift between Ian and Mev. Of course, that wasn''t the real purpose.


    "All cleared out, indeed," Philip remarked as they passed the garden.


    Ian moved forward without response. The nearly ruined mansion was once the residence of Regis Brant. The family members had been executed or imprisoned, and all the property was seized or burned.


    The guards stationed at the entrance were there in case of any remaining traitors. Ian, however, was an exception.


    "But there must still be a hidden chapel somewhere," said Philip.


    "If you know, then search instead of talking. Or just wait here quietly," said Ian.


    "I can''t miss thest chance to help you, my lord. And honestly, I''m curious about what we''ll find," Philip replied.


    <i>He has grown a lot. The guy who used to tremble at the mere mention of corrupted magic </i>thought Ian.


    Ian explored the mansion, which was now easier to search due to its emptiness. Entering what used to be a library, Ian sensed the presence of a secret space. His skill in finding the secret ces of the corrupt seemed to be improving.


    "My goodness," Philip eximed, having scoured every corner of the library. He pressed a brick behind a bookshelf.


    <i>Click. </i>


    A lock disengaged. Pushing the bookshelf aside revealed a narrow staircase leading downward.


    "You''ve finally done something right at the end," Ian remarked with a smirk, descending the stairs.


    The damp, narrow underground revealed a stone chamber lit by torches, with Philip shrugging his shoulders.


    "It''s quite modest. Not what I expected," said Philip.


    Regis''s secret room was more in and small than those of other corrupt individuals. There were none of the usual symbols or ancient scripts on the walls or ceiling, no books or diaries. Just a in altar and a small wooden chest on top of it.


    "There must be a reason for that," Ian stood in front of the altar. He had no idea what could be inside the wooden box. After taking a deep breath, he opened the box.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip''s brows furrowed as he peered inside the wooden box, questioning.


    It was a dark, murky piece, looking like something dried and hardened. Philip''s eyes twitched almost immediately because of a whispering sound that seemed to brush his ears. It was the sound of panting breaths and unintelligiblenguage.


    "..."


    Philip''s eyes began to ze over, bing vacant as his consciousness grew hazy, drawn into the piece, and the ck afterimages swirling around the object became gradually clearer.


    The moment Philip''s fingertips began to twitch,


    "...Ha." A hollowugh spread across Ian''s face as he turned to look at Philip.


    <i>So this was how it possessed people,</i> thought Ian. After observing Philip for a moment, Ian raised his fist.


    <i>Smack!</i>


    "Ouch?!" Philip screamed as he was struck in the face and copsed onto the floor. Holding his jaw, he shouted with a face that seemed instantly sobered.


    "Did, did you just hit me?" said Philip.


    "I saved you," said Ian.


    "What do you mean... oh, wait.¡± Philip blinked btedly, looking back and forth between Ian and the wooden box.


    "Wait, was I possessed? By what''s inside there?" Philip asked.


    "Yes. Don''t you remember?" said Ian.


    "Well, I remember looking at it, but...." Philip replied.


    Philip''s brow furrowed in confusion. His mind tickled with an indistinct sensation, like the day after heavy drinking, aplete nk in his memory. Vague fragments of a vast abyss flitted through his consciousness... almost consumed by darkness. It was then Philip''s lower jaw began to tremble uncontrobly. Having barely managed to pick up the fallen torch, he looked up at Ian.


    "Are... are you, sir, alright?" Philip asked.


    "...No." Ian''s gaze returned to the piece inside the box, apanied by faint afterimages and whispers.


    Ian''s gaze returned to the artifact within the chest, surrounded by a blur of afterimages and whispers.


    "It is trying to swallow my mind as well," said Ian.


    It was just that he had a strong enough Mental Fortitude to remain unaffected.


    Philip, who had been staring nkly at Ian''s calm face, eventually asked, "What exactly is that?"


    "This is an item from beyond,¡± said Ian.


    "Beyond? You don''t mean..." said Philip.


    "It''s what you might call a relic of the abyss or a dark artifact. I''m not sure how it was obtained, but the Duke had something genuine," said Ian.


    Philip inhaled sharply. Dark artifacts, relics of the abyss, idols of the void... They had many names, but they all meant the same thing. Objects that should not exist in this world.


    "So, stay back if you don''t want to be possessed again," said Ian.


    Only then did Philip hurriedly retreat to the stairs of the cer, without giving another nce toward the chest, he eximed, "That thing must be burned immediately."


    Ian snorted, "Simply burning it won''t make it disappear. To eliminate this, it would at least have to be thrown into holy fire."


    Ian was so assertive because he could verify the information of this dark artifact. It was the Tail Charm of the Hound. It seemed to be a part of that many-legged creature he hadst sent back to the void. Although it was not a true ancient god as Regis had said. In rtive terms, it was still an otherworldly being capable of leaving its power in the material world in the form of relics.


    "So..." Ian reached out for the charm. The afterimages and whispers grew louder and clearer. Just looking at it triggered the first trial. From instant death to the curse of madness and conversion to zealotry, this charm carried restrictions that were lethal to the one with weaker Mental Fortitude.


    Of course, this was not a problem for Ian. These illusions and auditory hallucinations could not even scratch his mind.


    "No, this can''t be...!" Philip turned his head toote, sensing something ominous. However, Ian was already clutching the charm.


    "...!" Ian''s eyes, wide open, turned pitch ck. Illusions and auditory hallucinations engulfed his sight and hearing, along with a surge of corrupted magic. Philip screamed in horror, but Ian remained unfazed.


    This was the second trial. In the midst of chaos, a quest eptance window suddenly appeared.


    [The Crimson Apostle of the Abyss]


    A smirk curled on Ian''s lips. It seemed they wanted him on the other side now. Of course, it was an offer that required no consideration.


    <i>Fuck you, </i>Ian thought.


    Ian drew upon his chaotic power. The situation changed in an instant. The corrupted magic was effortlessly repelled. Ian then pushed his chaotic power into the charm. It was engraving, a necessary process to im a dark artifact.


    The enraged breathing of the hound echoed in his ear. The illusion of the creature lurking beyond the abyss flickered before his eyes. But that was all. Ian''s chaotic power dyed the charm. Soon, the hound, giving up its fragment, growled and disappeared back into the abyss. The connection between it and the charm was severed.


    <i>...Getting items meant for the corrupted is tough from the start,</i> thought Ian.


    Feeling his senses return, Ian opened his eyes. Turning to look at the petrified Philip, he waved the charm in his hand.


    "I''ll personally transport this to the Temple of Brazier," said Ian.


    Philip, who had been holding his breath, soon realized it was nothing and blinked his eyes.


    "Did you... seal it?" Philip asked.


    "Something like that," Ian answered.


    "How?" Philip asked again.


    "Well," replied Ian.


    Ian looked down at the charm. The power contained within was now entirely his own. It was meaningful even in terms of attributes. It enhanced strength, agility, and mental power. It made his senses sharper.


    Additional resistance to states of fear and confusion was a bonus. Above all, it enabled the recovery of chaotic power. The attribute of chaotic power recovery of one might not seem high at first nce. But considering that the chaotic power he had used had not been recovering at all, this was something to be grateful for.


    <i>...It would be nice to get more of these in the future</i>, Ian thought, pocketing the charm.


    Of course, acquiring other dark artifacts woulde with its risks. But it was worth the risk.


    "The important thing isn''t the method, Philip. It''s the fact that Agel Lan has beenpletely freed from the grasp of corruption, at least for the time being," said Ian.


    "...Surely, there wouldn''t be many such ominous objects." Philip nodded his head, then marveled as if in awe.


    "I am a devout follower myself, but I''ve never heard or seen anything like this. You might very well be an avatar of Lu Sr, absurd as that sounds. Otherwise, how could you achieve such a feat...," said Ian.


    <i>Would he still say that if he knew I could have be the Apostle of the Abyss just now? </i>Ian thought to himself, his face briefly breaking into a smirk before returning to its usual expressionless state.


    "Stop giving me that creepy look and turn around. I need to get some sleep now," said Ian.


    ***


    On the following day, as the sunset''s hues faded, the sky darkened to a deep navy.


    <i>Clip-clop. Clip-clop.</i>


    Emerging from the estate, a dual-horsed carriage proceeded at a leisurely pace down the principal route towards the gate.


    "At this time... what could it be?"


    The guards widened their eyes in surprise upon noticing the carriage''s passenger. Recognized as the apostle of Tir En, the nation''s hero.


    "Make way, please," Philip, positioned in the driver''s seat, requested.


    The guards looked behind him with uneasy expressions. Mev was reclining in a tall chair, her legs extended on a footrest, with a maid seated on the ground, massaging her legs. The carriage was enveloped in carpets and wool, exuding a sense of warmth andfort, resembling a nocturnal excursion by any standard.


    "Apologies, but we need to know your destination at this time." A guard, appearing ufortable, spoke up.


    "In light of recent events, His Majesty has decreed we be informed of all who enter and their reasons."


    "It seems to vary by person, doesn''t it?" Philip retorted coldly to the guards and added, "My lord is in a foul mood today. There''s a good reason for it. So, enough with the idle talk-"


    "Philip, don''t be upset. They''re merely fulfilling their responsibilities. They should bemended." Mev intervened with calmness, turning to address the soldiers, "Regrettably, I''ve been feeling rather confined and wished to briefly escape to the countryside to enjoy the night air."


    Mev¡¯s kind and courteous response softened the previously rigid faces of the guards, who after a brief exchange of looks, stepped aside, "Take care, my lord. There may be monsters out there."


    "Thank you for your concern. But I can protect my people well enough," said Mev.


    The carriage then proceeded through the gate. Passing the next gate was simpler, as having exited the inner city, it was presumed they had already undergone inspection. The carriage departed Agel Lan.


    "As Lord Ian predicted, my misbehavior paired with your constion ensures no suspicion falls upon us," said Philip.


    "The good knight bad servant strategy. There''s always something to learn until the end," said Mev.


    Eventually, the carriage came to a halt. They were at a crossroads, enclosed by dense trees and underbrush.


    ¡°We have arrived. Please,e out," Philip announced, turning around.


    Beneath Mev''s chair and footrest, there began a stirring movement.


    "In all my years, I never imagined bing a footrest." Miguel emerged first from the wool, with Ian and Lucy sequentially showing themselves.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    Miguel, having leaped from the carriage, dashed toward a thicket of grass in the distance. Ian, emerging from beneath a chair, first assisted Lucy down before exiting the carriage himself. He appeared ufortable in his new gear, rotating his shoulders and limbs to adjust. The gear was primarily made of leather, but it was reinforced with thin tes of metal or chains at vital areas such as shoulders, knees, and chest.


    "Be mindful that the Empire might dispatch pursuers. Keep that in mind as we proceed," Mev, who had descended from the carriage, cautioned.


    Ian shrugged in response, "I''m aware. Don''t worry. We''ll move as swiftly as possible."


    ording to their n, by the time the Empire received news of Lucy''s whereabouts, they would have already set foot in the North.


    "Phew. Wonder if something happened in the half day we''ve been away. I was quite nervous." Miguel returned, driving a hidden carriage from among the bushes, a purchase he had made personally from the outer city.


    It served as another deliberate clue that Ian and Miguel were working together. As Philip and Miguel began transferring luggage onto the carriage,


    "Sir Mercenary," a maid approached Ian. She was one of the survivors they had rescued during the night of madness.


    "This is all I can offer as a token of my gratitude," she said, presenting a thick robe and cloak. She continued, "I''ve heard it''s cold in the North. I hope this helps."


    "...Thank you," Ian replied awkwardly, not having expected such a gesture of gratitude.


    Not only had she prepared something for Ian, but for Miguel and Lucy as well. Lucy immediately donned the robe. The highlight was the food - an ample supply of cheese and jerky, especially the jerky, which was a luxury item generously seasoned with spices. To Ian, it seemed enough tost them meal after meal.


    "Please take good care of Lady Lucy," the maid bowed respectfully before leaving.


    <i>It is indeed a ce where people live, after all</i>, thought Ian.


    As Ian smirked, preparations werepleted. Miguel turned the carriage in the opposite direction and leaped down.


    "...Well, it''s time to part ways," Mev finally uttered, her gaze lingering on Ian, Miguel, and Lucy with a touch of fondness.


    "Well, we''ll likely see each other again someday," Ian said bluntly. He continued, "After all, I have to collect my reward."


    "So, until then, don''t die," Ian added.


    "...Right. I''ll be alive and wait for you, Ian." Mev nodded as if making a promise.


    Ian''s gaze fleetingly shifted to Philip, "If Sir Riurel acts as if she''s eager to die, block her with your body if you have to. That''s also part of your duty as a squire."


    "Yes, my lord," said Philip.


    "And if ites to it, abandon the kingdom. I know you have no attachment to it. The same goes for you too, sir," said Ian.


    As Philip coughed awkwardly as if he had been caught out, revealing his true feelings, Ian turned back to Mev.


    "Living as a wandering knight might not be such a bad experience," said Ian.


    "...A wandering knight." Mev''s expression darkened.


    After a moment, she asked, "If you were a wandering knight, where would you go?"


    "Wherever my feet take me. ...Eventually, I might end up in the Empire. Roaming the Empire, I might run into familiar faces again." Ian shrugged at Mev''s gaze.


    "That''s just an if. If Agel Lan prospers, that is just as good," said Ian.


    <i>Though it is unlikely,</i> thought Ian.


    With those words, Ian briskly climbed onto the carriage''s cargo space.


    Miguel, standing behind, bowed respectfully, "It has been an honor to serve you, my lord."


    "The honor was mine, Miguel. You''ve been an excellent squire and guide," said Mev.


    "Don''t forget what I''ve taught you, Miguel," Philip added.


    Miguel smiled meaningfully, "Don''t worry. I know well how excellently you''ve served our lord. I''ll do my best too."


    "Yes, thanks to you, it was enjoyable..." Philip abruptly turned his head mid-sentence.


    Miguel snickered lightly, "To be born a man and to cry."


    "It''s just some dust in my eyes..!" said Philip.


    "Of course, it is," said Miguel.


    Miguel patted Philip''s shoulder and looked down at Lucy, "Say your farewells,dy. This might very well be thest time."


    "It won''t be thest,¡± Lucy spoke calmly.


    "I''ve looked into it too. After finishing my studies at the temple, I can return to the world. I''lle back then. So, see you again, sister." Lucy looked up at Mev and then embraced her.


    "I''ll see you again, definitely," said Lucy.


    Mev''s eyes fluttered slightly. After a moment, she wrapped her arms around Lucia¡¯s shoulders and replied, "Surely we will.¡±


    Lucia stepped back and climbed into the luggagepartment. As Miguel climbed into the driver''s seat, Ian, who was sitting against thepartment, nodded his head.


    "We''ll see each other again someday," said Ian.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</i>


    The carriage carrying the two mercenaries and the cross-dressing girl disappeared into the darkness beyond.


    "...They''ve really gone," Philip spoke to Mev, who was standing beside him.


    "Yes. Now it''s just us left." Mev climbed onto the carriage as if to shake off her reluctance.


    Following her, Philip suddenly added, "So about what Lord Ian told me."


    "Yes?" Mev asked.


    "If the situation arises, I will follow. Not the kingdom, but I intend to share my fate with you, my lord," said Philip.


    Mev briefly opened her eyes wide, then soon smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, Philip. I, too, have no intention of sacrificing my life for the kingdom anymore."


    The carriage headed back toward Agel Lan.


    Looking in the direction Ian and his group had disappeared, Mev murmured. "Aren''t there unpaid dues left behind? And families we must meet again."


    Throughout the journey back to the mansion, Mev''s gaze remained fixed in that direction, never dreaming that somewhere in the city, there was some being looking in the same direction.


    ***


    <i>Squeak!</i>


    A swift hand caught a rat crawling on the roof. With a crunch, the body was engulfed in one bite by the vampire fairy, Thesaya. Crouched at the edge of the eaves like a cat, she sucked the blood from the rat in her mouth, gazing beyond the city. Her silvery hair fluttered faintly, and her pointed nose twitched. The owner of the sweet scent she had been tracking was finally leaving Agel Lan.


    "...Heh." Thesaya''s eyes curved.


    Memories of the past shed through her mind. Having spent some time recovering her strength by consuming wild animals and monsters, she began to wander in search of Ian''s scent.


    She couldn''t forget his fragrance; it was sweeter and more enticing than anything she had smelled since bing a vampire. Why he smelled that way, was something she couldn''t know. However, she couldn''t escape the desire to feed on his blood.


    After weeks of painstaking effort, she found his scent. Following it led her to Agel Lan, where she encountered an unexpected feast. On the night of the red moon, delicious monsters began to appear. Their blood carried a faint scent simr to Ian''s. With her current abilities, she could only manage to feed on a few. But that was enough. She became faster, more agile, and stronger. The thirst that once debilitated her senses was now barely noticeable.


    "...If I keep following them, I feel like I might be able to continue feeding on such creatures." Spitting out the rat, Thesaya pondered.


    She was still far from being able to drain Ian''s blood. However, she felt that merely following him secretly would yield benefits.


    ¡°And eventually one day...?" Thesaya smiled, revealing her blood-stained teeth.


    By the time she could kill Ian, she would have grown iparably stronger. Perhaps she would even be able to kill all those cursed beings of Lu Sard. Thesaya giggled silently, as her head suddenly turned.


    "...Oh." In an instant, her gaze softened.


    It was because she saw children standing in a row before her. Holding candles in their hands, they froze upon spotting Thesaya. The legs of the children who made eye contact with her trembled. Some had wet their pants. Rumors about her had already spread quietly around the outer city. Thesaya''s red eyes gently flickered.


    "You guys are very lucky," she murmured, her voice almost a hum.


    The children''s eyes began to rx one by one. Thesaya, having leaped forward,nded before them. Her red tongue licked her protruding fangs.


    "Fortunately, I''m not hungry yet. So, go home. When you wake up, you''ll have forgotten all about tonight," said Thesaya.


    The children numbly nodded.


    "Don''t wander at night from now on. It''s a dangerous world. Understand?" she continued.


    "Yes...."


    "Yess...."


    Their voices were dreamlike.


    Thesaya, with a slight smile, said, "Now scatter, my little snacks."


    The children dispersed in all directions.


    "...Maybe I should have kept one," Thesaya mused, looking back before she finally kicked off the ground.


    Her silver hair fluttered as she disappeared into the night sky beyond the city. The next day, rumors abounded in Agel Lan of a silver hawk sighting, which the king took as a good omen.


    ***


    "Where are you headed?" asked the border guard. He was looking back and forth between the identity badge and Miguel''s face.


    "To Lu Sard. I have a cousin there," said Miguel.


    "And the two sitting behind you?" the border guard asked again.


    "One''s my son. The other''s a close friend, hired as a guard," Miguel replied.


    ¡°I see you are going a long journey, without your wife,¡± said the border guard.


    It was a sharp question, but Miguel frowned even deeper.


    "Aren''t you aware of what happened in Agel Lan?" said Miguel.


    "I''m aware of that," the border guard replied.


    "I lost my wife that day. Without even the time to mourn, we¡¯ve heard that His Majesty is preparing for war." Miguel looked at the guard, his eyes pressed down with sorrow and anger.


    "So I''ve decided to go back to my hometown. I''ve been living by the sword and off thend all my life, and I''ve finally settled down. If I die, who will raise my child?¡± said Miguel.


    From Miguel¡¯s tone tinged with resentment, the soldier scratched his chin. After a moment''s silence, he muttered, looking at the name Agel Lan engraved on the identity badge.


    "Was that night in Agel Lan so terrible?" the border guard asked.


    "It was like hell itself," Miguel replied.


    "So the rumors are true... They say that on that night, Sir Mev Riurel, the sword of Agel Lan, and a master swordsman mercenary killed the corrupted duke. Is that also true?" the border guard asked again.


    Miguel slightly smiled and nodded, "It''s true. His Majesty himself vouched for it."


    "All this trouble and still, war... His Majesty really seems intent on killing us all,¡± The soldier muttered, handing back the identity badge.


    "We can''t make an orphan of your child. Go on. And be careful. I''ve heard that Bel Ronde is not safe either," said the soldier.


    "Thank you for your concern." Miguel took his identity badge back.


    The soldiers blocking the way stepped aside. As Ian and Lucy, who had caught the eye of the border guard, nodded, the border gate grew distant. It also meant they had left Agel Lan behind.


    After a while of silence, Miguel suddenlyughed, "See? I told you I could fool them."


    "Well, it wasn''t bad." Ian casually nodded.


    It was Miguel''s idea to pass through the gate, to create confusion in case the kingdom''s army was tracking them. Though anyone with a bit of sense might guess they wouldn''t really head to Lu Sard, it was still a strategy not without its merits.


    "I''ve heard rumors, but it seems Bel Ronde is in chaos too," said Miguel.


    "With many wanderers passing through, it''s bound to be unsettled with so many outsiders," Ian spoke nonchntly.


    Bel Ronde was less familiar to him than Agel Lan. In the game, it served merely as a connection between Lu Sad and the North. Being adjacent to several countries, it was frequented by mercenary wanderers and traders, leading to ack of border management.


    It was known for internal conflicts among its people but wasn''t facing barbarian threats like Agel Lan, so its military wasn¡¯t particrly strong. It was the perfect ce for mercenaries, traders, and power-hungry lords to stir trouble.


    The king of Agel Lan was confident in the victory of the war, likely due to certain factors. Ironically, as far as Ian knew, it was the mercenaries and merchants who had turned the tide of the war. In the face of amon enemy, those who had been at odds came together as one. This time wouldn''t be much different.


    "No matter who we encounter, what''s there to worry about? We have a master swordsman escorting us," said Miguel.


    Ian snorted at the joke that followed, "Don''t try to sneak your way into it. The only one I need to protect is Lucy. You and I are in a position to fight for our lives if ites down to it."


    "So, I''ll just provide rear support with this guy here. That is why I am taking care of all the menial tasks, right?" Miguel casually lifted the crossbow he had ced beside him.


    Ian let out a chuckle, "It''s ridiculous. A man from the north, and he''s no good with a sword."


    "That''s a stereotype. Not all northerners are big, muscr brutes carrying axes as big as their heads. Sure, there are some bear-like men, but there are many more like me, who specialize in survival and strategy, akin to a fox." Miguel tapped his temple lightly.


    "It''s much better for staying alive. But I¡¯m pretty good with a bow, don¡¯t you think?" Miguel asked.


    "Well, yes," Ian replied.


    The only problem was the long reload time after each shot. Miguel could probably kill a lower demon or a petty thief with one shot each. It was better than being useless and getting in the way.


    "Your idea of northerners is closer to the pirates of the southwest," Miguel added.


    "Isn''t that a stereotype too?" Ian asked.


    "Ah, is it...?" Miguel mumbled and smiled, then quickly shifted his gaze.


    "Lady, no, Lucy. Are you ufortable?" Miguel awkwardly switched to informal speech.


    Since Lucy became Lucifer, not Lucia, they decided not to use honorifics to avoid any possible slip of the tongue.


    "I''m fine." Lucy, leaning on the opposite side of Iain, answered calmly.


    Even just traveling could be hard on her young body, but she neverined. Her already few words had be even fewer.


    "It would be less boring if there were some scenery to enjoy. But damn, there''s nothing to see." Miguel clicked his tongue.


    Even after entering Bel Ronde, thendscape had mostly stayed the same. Cloudy skies, dreary fields, gently rolling hills stretching beyond sight, and the randomly grown trees and bushes along the ridges.


    Ian''s gaze shifted to the front of the carriage shortly after. With a twitch of his eyebrow, he said, "Lucy, lie down. Miguel, watch the front."


    Miguel, hastily doing as told, pulled his hood down and asked, "What? What is it?"


    "I don''t know yet. Something''sing, a lot of it," said Ian.


    "...What does that mean?" Miguel blinked in confusion. He couldn''t see anything, which was to be expected.


    Ian had heard the faint sound of numerous footsteps from afar. After obtaining the Tail Charm of the Hound, his hearing and smell had be especially sensitive.


    Miguel, spotting something sticking out over the hill, eventually turned back to Ian, "You heard that sound?"


    "Yes, "Ian replied.


    "How on earth..." said Miguel.


    "Listen." Ian stared intently over the hill at the group revealing themselves. He immediately recognized the g that rose first over the hill. A ck background divided by a cross, and a yellow circle in the center. It was the imperial g.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    "What the fuck, why are there so many of them...?" Miguel muttered as if sighing.


    It was a group that seemed to surpass thirty in number. Just the mounted guards escorting the group numbered over ten.


    "It''s a caravan from the Empire," Ian spat out.


    The merchants of the Empire did business even with the frontier kingdoms. It was the same in the game. These randomly appearing caravans sold items of superior quality from the Empire.


    Of course, their prices were also superior, but they were the main contributors to lowering the difficulty level in the early part of the game. Back then, their arrival was always a wee sight. As Ian clicked his tongue, Miguel squinted in the direction of the caravan and nodded in agreement.


    "Right. It''s definitely a caravan from the Empire. They usuallye only once a year... Wait. Is that the Imperial g? Damn it. Could it be?" Miguel''s face fell.


    The imperial g atop the caravan''s standard indicated that a distinguished guest from the Empire was included in their party. Envoys from influential families or nobles often moved under the protection of such caravans when heading toward the same destination.


    For the caravan, it meant extra ie from the protection fee and the privilege of flying the Imperial g, a mutual benefit of sorts. Anyway, it was a delicate time.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Just pass by naturally." Muttering, Ian observed the approaching caravan.


    From horses to carriages, they were all covered in ck. Even the coachmen and servants wore ck, revealing their affiliation. The same yellow scales drawn on the caravan''s g were engraved everywhere.


    <i>What caravan¡¯s symbol was that again? </i>As Ian pondered, they had alreadye quite close.


    Miguel drove the luggage carriage to the edge of the road and pulled his hood down further. Drawing the sleeping Lucy''s head toward his thigh, Ian took in the sight of the guards. The ck horses were d in armor embedded with magic stones. The riders were all dressed in ck armor as well.


    Though theponents varied slightly upon closer inspection, there was no denying that their armament was too splendid for mere caravan guards. Even Agel Lan''s royal guard wasn''t as heavily armed as these men.


    But this very incongruity was proof of their origin from the Empire. The civilization in the Empire was at least centuries ahead of the frontier kingdoms. They were the Empire for a reason.


    If not for the invasion of the demons and the rising of the ck walls, the continent might have been unified under their hands. Even now, it wasn''t toote. The Empire chose to let the kingdoms on the frontier defend their own territories and pay tribute rather than waste its forces there. For arge nation, having others envy and admire them was essential for maintaining internal unity and national pride.


    The caravan crossed paths with the luggage carriage and guards. The lead guard, covered in ck cloth, and the luxurious, sturdy-looking carriage that had no openings to see the inside. Ian''s gaze, which had been following them carefully, eventually stopped on the guard escorting that carriage.


    <i>A beastfolk...?</i> thought Ian.


    The one perched sternly atop the ck horse was a hybrid creature, part human, part beast, reminiscent of a puma or leopard with simr facial features and dark brown fur. Fur that resembled a plush carpet peeked through the gaps in the armor.


    Beastfolk were a rare sight even in the game, treated simrly to how mages were regarded as madmen or potential turncoats. People considered them to be minions of the demon race or potential monstrous beasts. This dark age was marked by discrimination that happened everywhere, regardless of race, nation, and even species.


    However, this beastfolk guard appeared calm and confident, exuding an aura ofposure only the strong possess.


    Suddenly, the beastfolk turned to look at Ian.Their orange eyes directly looked at Ian. Ian met those vertically slit eyes without flinching, with his hand subtly resting on the sword hidden beneath his robe, ready to draw at any moment.


    The beastfolk growled lowly, in a threatening manner.


    With no reaction from Ian, the beastfolk, seemingly amused, licked their fangs and smiled as they passed by. On the saddle, the tail armor that ovepped like scaleszily twitched. The caravan moved away. There was no need to guess their destination.


    Miguel, who had been tense, finally let out a sigh. "Phew... Damn it all...!"


    Throwing off his hood, Miguel took deep breaths. "I thought my heart was going to burst. Hey, are they just going to keep going? They won''te back or anything?"


    "Don''t fuss. Why would theye back when they don¡¯t know who we are?"


    At Ian''s rebuke, Miguel wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "But, did you see that damned imperial g? I bet it was one of those, you know, nobles from the imperial householdsing to meet the king," said Miguel.


    Ian nodded readily, acknowledging the observation. "It seemed that way to me too."


    "I didn''t hear they¡¯d be arriving this quickly. Seems you, sir, didn''t know the exact schedule either," said Miguel.


    It was fortunate that they encountered each other after crossing the Agel Lan¡¯s border. If they hadn''t yet left the territory of Agel Ran, it would have been quite a headache.


    "Are we in much greater danger now?" Lucy suddenly asked.


    Ian looked down at her as shey with her head on his thigh, "Being in danger started the moment I ran away with you. It''s just a little more dangerous now."


    "...Shouldn''t you just tell her not to worry at times like this?" said Miguel.


    <i>As if. She should know some things at least,</i> thought Ian.


    Amidst Ian''s chuckling, Lucy added on, "If it reallyes to a dangerous moment, just leave me and go. They won''t kill me. That would be better than both of you dying."


    <i>What are you saying, you annoying little kid? </i>thought Ian.


    Ian then swept his hand across Lucy''s face. Lucy blinked wildly, not understanding why.


    "There won''t be such a situation, so stop talking like an adult," said Ian.


    "I agree. No, wow. Leave you and go? What nonsense." Miguel, now with a face of returned sanity, looked at Ian.


    "In my estimation, they will reach Agel Lan in a week at most," said Miguel.


    "How long till the Temple of Brazier?" Ian asked.


    "A month...? Perhaps. It might even take longer. It''s been so long, and I haven''t exactly traveled there by carriage."


    "Hmm." Ian clicked his fingers. The ideal situation would be for the bastard of the Larmut family to just hurry back empty-handed.


    "...If not, we might have to eliminate a pursuer at least once. If the kingdom has also sent pursuers, then twice," said Ian.


    "The armament was no joke. Almost as if I was looking at Lord Riurel."


    <i>Of course, her armor is all imperial equipment. </i>Thinking this, Ian continued, "It doesn''t make any difference. You just have to keep your eyes on the road and make sure the horse doesn''t get in trouble. If you get lost, or the horse dies, there will be a bigger problem."


    Their pace was already fast enough. Increasing their speed was nearly impossible. They could change horses at every vige they passed, but one failure would mean abandoning their belongings and proceeding on foot.


    "Understood. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best. But... is that really enough?" Miguel asked.


    "What else can we do? If we are tailed, we cut off the tail," Ian replied calmly.


    <i>It¡¯s not like we dodn''t have a back up n</i>. Ian looked back. The thoughts of the beastfolk imperial guard crossed his mind.


    "...We might end up with a lot of imperial gear," Ian muttered, then turned away his gaze.


    The concern about the pursuit team didn''tst long because each day brought more tension with passing wanderers by day and lurking monsters by night. It took only five days before Miguel ceased mentioning the imperial caravan.


    ***


    "What do you mean by ¡®kidnapped¡¯?"


    After formally greeting the king of Agel Lan with the intention of raiding the national treasury, Javier of the Libra Trading Company changed his n upon hearing the outburst of the apanying Larmut family retainer. The scent of a major problem was unmistakable. He knew well that their crisis could be his opportunity. The bigger the problem, the heavier the gold that would fall into his hands after resolving it.


    "It was an unforeseen situation for us as well. To think that the very person who yed a significant role in resolving a tragic event would create another tragedy." King Erwin II, seated on his throne, could not hide his difort and annoyance. Of course, he wasn''t as openly furious as the Larmut envoys.


    "This is also a tragedy for the Empire! Have you forgotten who that child is? A child that was personally chosen by His Highness. If such a valuable child is kidnapped by a mere mercenary and goes missing, what do you think His Highness would think?" said one of the Larmut envoys.


    "That is...." Erwin II trailed off.


    "He might think Your Majesty hid it from him. He might feel insulted," said the envoy.


    King Erwin II''splexion turned pale. "I swear to the brilliant Goddess, that is not the case."


    The Larmut family was one of the five great imperial families. Crossing them could end Agel Lan''s ambitions overnight. They had the power to support the kingdom''s enemies and turn the kingdom into a sea of mes.


    "Perhaps we should look for a recement?" said Erwin II.


    "If there is no one else with talentparable to that child, we won''t be able to satisfy His Highness," said the envoy.


    "...Damn it. We''ve already sent a pursuit team, just give us a little more time," said Erwin II.


    "Who in their right mind would kidnap a child under the protection of Larmut? Could it possibly be the work of those schemers from the Riurel family?" the envoy asked.


    "That''s nonsense." Erwin II leaped to his feet, agitation evident in his demeanor. Losing Mev Riurel at this juncture was an oue he could not afford.


    "The kidnappers, who were mercenaries, demanded an absurd reward after gaining the trust of the royal family and the Riurel household. When this was refused, they resorted to kidnapping the child." he disclosed.


    The inquiry that followed was tinged with disbelief. "...Could it be that they are aware of the child''s true identity?"


    "Indeed, such was the level of trust they had achieved. The head of the Riurel household herself, a stern apostle of the Goddess, has attested to this. There''s no falsehood in her words."


    "What a foolish thing to do..! Would a grace period of three days suffice?" proposed the envoy.


    "Merely three days...? Hmm," Erwin II pondered, deeply conflicted.


    It was at this moment, that Javier, sensing the acute tension and recognizing an opportunity as a merchant, stepped forward.


    "Forgive my intrusion," he began with his head bowed, drawing the attention of Erwin II and the envoy. "It might be presumptuous of me, but may I offer a suggestion?"


    With a nod from Erwin II, he continued, "You mentioned the abduction urred less than a fortnight ago. It''s likely they haven''t yet escaped Bel Ronde. With just a hint of a lead, my men... they could well be capable of retrieving the youngdy."


    A pause ensued, Erwin II''s gaze shifting toward the four imposing guards behind Javier, d in ck armor. Their appearances and armament varied, but each exuded a formidable aura. Notably, the figure standing directly behind Javier was one of the soon-to-be cursed beastfolk, presumably a devotee of dark, forsaken arts, yet undeniably skilled.


    "In such dire times, how could we possibly refuse assistance?" said Erwin II.


    "Of course, this aid won''t be unteral. As you''re well aware, I am one to appraise all matters," Javier added, hinting at his expectation of a reward.


    ¡°Yes, Of course¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is a significant matter,¡± the envoy interjected, stressing the gravity of the situation and leading to an awkward tension between him and Erwin II, who could hardly rebuke the interruption.


    "I don''t doubt the abilities of the Libra Trading Company, but I can''t send only those at your beck and call. If the child dies or returns injured, it will incur the wrath of His Highness"


    <i>I knew you''d say that, you coward</i>. Javier bowed his head.


    Javier, suppressing a triumphant smile, assured, "I shall take personal charge. While I do so, you may return with the merchant caravan. A brief wait as we organize the items brought should suffice."


    "When you say that you will take personal charge, does that mean you will stake the reputation of your syndicate and yourself?" the envoy asked. The implication was clear: a failure would not merely end as such.


    Javier was confident of sess against these hayseed foes, foreseeing this as an opportunity to demand even greaterpensation. This might even pave his way to bing one of the four chief directors of the syndicate, since one would retire next year, freeing him from further dealings with these disdainful rural nobles.


    "Indeed. And in return for risking my neck and the name of my syndicate, should we seed..." Javier trailed off, leaving the sentence hanging.


    "If you seed, a fitting reward will be granted. Larumut does not forget good service...or poor service," the envoy responded, his nce at Erwin II carrying an unmistakable rebuke for thetter''s failures.


    Erwin II, feigning ignorance of the critique, pped his hands. "You have given us suffering, and you have also sent us a savior. This too is the will of the glorious Goddess, that we should not be arrogant. So, what do you wonder?"


    After gathering all necessary information, Javier respectfully excused himself, leaving the envoy to make one final request to Erwin II. "If I may, I have one final request, Your Majesty."


    "Speak," said Erwin II.


    "I ask permission to search the home of the corrupted one, Regis,¡± said the envoy.


    "...There is nothing left in that mansion."


    "The corrupted one¡¯s mansion may contain some cursed object. His Highness enjoys collecting and studying such things. If we can find one, perhaps we can ease his wrath a little."


    "Hmm.... Very well, do so." Erwin II nodded, though with a reluctant expression.


    The envoy of Larmut bowed and then turned away. As he strode out of the castle, the envoy looked back at Javier.


    ¡°You must seed. I''d rather ce my trust in you a hundredfold over these hayseeds. If you need my assistance, do not hesitate to ask," said the envoy.


    Acknowledging the gravity of the task and the high expectations ced upon him, Javier bowed. "Have faith in me. I will return with the youngdy unharmed."


    With that, the envoy turned away.


    <i>In gold bars, this would take about a hundred to bnce out.</i> Javier looked at the back of the envoy¡¯s departing head, finished his calctions, and turned away.


    "Did you hear that? It''s not just my sess at stake, but all of yours as well," said Javier.


    His bodyguards smiled confidently. They were Javier''s finest. Each one was worth at least twenty gold bars in skill.


    "The king tends to exaggerate. A master of the sword, he says. Hah."


    The guards chuckled softly at the man''sment. Javier was no different. In this backwater vige, the only person worth paying for their skills was Mev Riourel, an Apostle of Tir En.


    It was natural that the talented would gather in the Empire. Yet, to think that a mere wandering mercenary was a master swordsman endorsed by Mev Riurel sounded utterly absurd. It must have been Riurel disying the virtue of modesty.


    "There''s something that bothers me," said a voice marked by a growling breath.


    Javier smiled, "Go on, Charlotte. Speak your mind."


    Javier¡¯s gaze toward the beastfolk guard was pure lewd. Charlotte herself, along with the guards, all despised that look, but no one showed it.


    The beastfolk warrior licked her lips with her red tongue. "There were some people we passed before crossing the Agel Lan¡¯s border. One of them had a memorable gaze. It felt predatory, like me."


    Captivated by that teasing provocation, Javier responded, "So, are you saying those people were the kidnappers in question?"


    "I can''t be certain, but the timing matches. We don''t know if they''re really heading to Lu Sard, so we must catch them before they leave Bel Ronde,¡± said Charlotte.


    "I agree with the leopard."


    "Me too."


    Despite Charlotte growling and showing her teeth at being called a leopard, the guards didn''t even blink.


    ring at them, Charlotte added, "I will follow them. Please assign Kyle to apany me. We might have to kill them."


    "Hey, you brat. I know you''re favored by the elder, but this is something we can''t concede. If we kill a master swordsman, we can upy their ranks. How could we possibly give that up?"


    Laughter spread once again.


    Javier nodded, "Alright, Charlotte. You must stay by my side. I''ll send Keh and Kyle. Do you need any subordinates?"


    A smile spread across the faces of the two who had been teasing Charlotte, precisely Keh and Kyle. It was the smile of seasoned killers smelling blood.


    "Speed is of the essence, so no need. We''ll likely have to run for a long time, so just provide us with magic stones. It would be a greater loss if our mounts'' hearts burst because of some trivial matters."


    "Take plenty with you. Since ns have changed, I''ll finish up here and follow up tomorrow. Don''t forget to leave markers," said Javier.


    Keh and Kyle bumped forearms and turned to leave.


    "...Seems we''ll have to go around a bit. That will only increase that kid¡¯s value," muttered Javier, leisurely walking away.


    "Hmph." Charlotte watched the two departing figures with a hint of regret, then lowly growled and followed Javier.


    It seemed unlikely, but she secretly hoped Keh and Kyle would fail. The cool gaze of the man presumed to be a mercenary still lingered in her mind. Killing someone with such eyes was the only way she could satisfy her beastly primal instincts.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    In the heart of darkness, Ian swung his sword down like an ax.


    <i>Crack! Crunch!</i>


    Following the arc of his de, green fluids sttered in all directions, and the thick neck of a gray troll waspletely severed. Its head, grotesquely protruding forehead and hideous teeth bared, rolled powerlessly across the ground.


    "<i>Phew...</i> sigh." Ian straightened his bent back.


    Not far from himy another gray troll corpse. It was slightly over 160 cm tall, with abnormally long muscr arms andrge hands. These creatures were particrly annoying because they tended to move in pairs. However, the narrowing of Ian''s eyes wasn''t due to this annoyance.


    "...This feeling again." His eyes, darkened as if he were a nocturnal creature, scanned the darkness.


    For the past few days, he had asionally felt as though he was being watched. Despite heightening his senses to their fullest, he couldn''t find any being that might be observing him. It was the same at this moment. This sensation seemed more spiritual, or perhaps magical, simr to the feeling he sometimes got from the essence bead of Conrad.


    "...Tch." Ian clicked his tongue.


    <i>Whatever it is, if you get caught by me</i>,<i> I''m going to kill you, and I mean it,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian turned around clicking his tongue, the campsite was getting closer.


    "Is it all over? The screams were quite something." Miguel, sitting in front of the fire, remarked. He was shielding Lucy with his body, a crossbow clutched in his hand.


    "Yeah. Put away the crossbow." Ian responded nonchntly as he approached the fire.


    Miguel, letting out a sigh of relief, tossed him a cloth he had prepared earlier, and asked, ¡°What is it¡±


    Ian, ustomed to wiping off troll fluids from his face, answered Miguel''s question, "Trolls."


    "Again? It was the same a few days ago... Though, it might just be me,¡± Miguel hesitated before continuing his sentence, ¡°But doesn''t it feel like only the more vicious ones are attacking us? It''d be one thing in the North, but Bel Ronde is hardly different from Agel Lan."


    <i>He is sharply observant,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders. Thanks to his heightened senses, Ian was able to feel the presence of creatures lurking around much more clearly than before. Thus, he knew that only rtively strong beings like trolls, night stalkers, or cave spiders dared approach them. Why this change had urred, he had no exnation. It could be due to a quest, some change within Ian himself, or perhaps even rted to that magical sensation he felt earlier.


    "Think of it this way. At least we won''t be attacked anymore tonight," said Ian.


    Miguel grumbled, still dissatisfied. "It''s all because thend is unnecessarilyrge. Dividing it up without the capability to manage it, now we''re paying the price."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that was the reason why mercenaries like you get a job and live on?" said Ian.


    "Still, there should be a limit... But then again, even that grand empire has its share of demonic realm and contaminatednds. What can these kingdoms do, manage the entire region? It''s the era to me," said Miguel.


    <i>So muchining from this dude today, </i>thought Ian.


    Ian smirked as he chewed on some jerky. After all, Miguel wasn''t entirely wrong. Given the vastness of the continent, the human poption was indeed too small. If only it were double its current size, things might not have been so dire. Yet, as soon as there was a slight increase in numbers, they prepared for war, leaving no hope for improvement.


    <i>Who knows what might happen if the war continues</i>, Ian shook his head.


    It was a flow that no individual could stop. Even if he predicted the future, no one would believe him since there were too many discontented and ambitious people. From experience, whatever was destined to happen, would happen in one way or another. Avoiding the worst scenarios he had faced in the game was the best he could do.


    "I''d like to ask you a favor." It was then that Lucy suddenly spoke up.


    Both Ian and Miguel turned to look at her as she continued, "Swordsmanship. I''d like to learn it."


    "What...?" Ian asked.


    "I want to be able to defend myself at the very least. Not just be a burden," Lucy answered.


    "We''re here so you don''t have to do anything." Ian cut her off sharply.


    Lucy shook her head, "There could be an if situation."


    "No. You''re too young to wield a sword. Even younger to kill something.¡± Ian was resolute.


    Despite adapting to this world, there were things that remained unchanged. One of those was not allowing a child to wield a de.


    Lucy added, "I''m already twelve years old."


    "...So, you''re saying you''re all grown up?" Ian let out a hollowugh.


    <i>At twelve, at best</i>, <i>you''re no older than a middle schooler, </i>thought Ian.


    Miguel''s eyebrows furrowed, "Twelve already? You look no more than ten at most. ...Maybe it''s because you''re from the West, slower development?"


    Ian looked back at Miguel in disbelief, <i>That is what you are surprised about?</i>


    "Well, twelve is about the age one should at least know how to protect themselves," said Miguel, idly scratching his beard.


    Miguel¡¯sment made Ian¡¯s eyebrows furrow.


    Looking at Ian¡¯s expression, Miguel shrugged, "What? I had my first sessful hunt and kill at twelve. It''s not even considered early in the North. The truly gifted ones had already taken a life by that age."


    "...Ah, I see. Of course, it is," said Ian.


    <i>They say in a realm where having one eye is the norm, the individual with two eyes is seen as an oddity</i>, Ian thought.


    And this was precisely such a scenario.


    "Learning self-defense wouldn''t hurt, right? With the blood of a knight''s lineage, she''ll likely learn quickly," said Miguel.


    Lucy nodded in agreement as Miguel''s gaze upon her warmed.


    <i>Nonsense, what a ridiculous situation to be heartwarming,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian opened his mouth as if sighing, "You don''t need to learn how to wield a sword, Lucy. You can protect yourself well enough without it."


    "...How?" Lucy blinked in confusion, asking as if she truly didn''t know.


    "You have a natural talent," Ian replied.


    "My curse... Are you talking about that?" Lucy asked, blinking her eyes in confusion.


    <i>Is she asking this because she really doesn¡¯t know?</i> thought Ian.


    Only then did Ian narrow his eyes, "Hasn''t Sir Riurel told you anything?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Lucy replied.


    "Then why did you agree to go to the Temple of Brazier?" Ian asked.


    "She said it was safe there and that I could learn a lot more there than I can now," said Lucy.


    <i>So she agreed just because she was told to go</i>, Ianughed hollowly.


    Mev must have thought it sufficient that Ian knew the truth. Perhaps she thought there was nothing to be gained by Lucy knowing in advance.


    However, Ian did not agree with that thought.


    "You have a special talent. Going to the Temple of Brazier is to nurture that talent," said Ian.


    "What... kind of talent is it?" Lucy asked.


    Not just Lucy, but Miguel too looked on with sparkling eyes. Instead of answering directly, Ian spread his hand. A ball of fire blossomed above his palm.


    "...!" Lucy''s eyes widened dramatically. She alternated her gaze between the fireball and Ian before finally speaking.


    "You''re a... mage?" Lucy asked again.


    Considering her usual demeanor, this was the utmost astonishment.


    <i>She didn''t know about this either?</i> thought Ian.


    Miguel shrugged under Ian''s gaze, "It''s a secret, isn''t it? Why act so surprised now?"


    <i>Everyone here seemed to be particrly tight-lipped</i>, Ian mused.


    With a snort, Ian turned back to Lucy, "Yes, I''m a mage. A half, though."


    "Now, Lady Lucy is in on the secret too. That''s good. Feels like we''re closer now," said Miguel.


    "Lucifer," said Lucy.


    "Right, not Lady Lucy, Lucifer," said Miguel.


    Even as her attention waspletely captured by the fireball, Lucy corrected Miguel.


    Ian moved the me up and down as he continued, "Your talent is far greater than mine. Turning someone into a pile of ash wouldn''t be hard at all if you set your mind to it. So don''t think youck ways to protect yourself."


    "...Sorry to interrupt, but does Lucy really have such incredible abilities?" Miguel asked.


    "Yes. The talent of a grand mage," Ian replied.


    "Good heavens. These days, finding one mage is hard enough, and now there are two beside me," said Miguel.


    Lucy looked down at her own hand. She spread her palm wide open, just like Ian had. But that was all. When nothing happened, she looked back up at Ian, her eyes asking for an exnation. Ian dispersed the fireball in his hand with a flick and shrugged.


    "Just boost your magical power. You won''t need any magical forms or spells," said Ian.


    "Boost my magical power... how do I do that?" Lucy asked.


    It was a question Ian hadn''t anticipated. Magic power was something that could be concealed from others but always felt by oneself, much like one doesn''t need to learn how to move their fingers; they just do.


    Beyond this, Ian found himself at a loss for words. Unlike other mages in this world, he had learned and used magic simply by raising his skills.


    As Lucy looked up into Ian''s eyes, she eventually murmured, "Maybe my sister has misunderstood something."


    "That can''t be it. You''re blessed. If I can''t exin it to you, it''s because I wasn''t born with a special talent like yours." Ian shook his head.


    It was a deration Ian could make because he had received a quest. At least he knew that the quest does not lie. And considering what was to be of the Temple of Brazier in the future, everything clicked into ce.


    "You''ve just forgotten the existence of your talent for too long. You just need some time to reawaken it," said Ian.


    Lucy, who had been flexing and unflexing her fist, replied in a slightly deted voice, "...Still, I want to learn how to use a sword, like you, Sir Ian."


    <i>Her thirst for knowledge is immense,</i> Ian chuckled and casually added, "Once you can produce mes, I''ll teach you from then on."


    Lucy nodded seriously, though Ian thought to himself that by the time she could, she probably wouldn''t be interested in swordsmanship anymore. Musing to himself, Ian gnawed on a piece of jerky again. Lucy looked down at her own hands, concentrating so hard she barely moved.


    Soon, Miguel began to snore. He had fallen asleep unexpectedly, which was no surprise. Guiding the carriage all day, keeping watch, and navigating was far more exhausting than it seemed. Unlike Ian or Lucy, who could rest while on the move, Miguel couldn''t catch a wink of sleep during the day. Not long after, Lucy also began to doze off, her hands still spread out before her.


    <i>From this view, it''s quite a pastoral scene</i>, thought Ian.


    Ian reminisced about his time in the game. Back then, he rarelypleted quests that involved escorting or guarding someone for a certain period. Upon receiving a quest, enemies would inevitably start swarming, and the artificial intelligence of the person he was supposed to protect wasn''t exactly top-notch.


    Crucially, the game didn''t end even if the protectee died. In fact, collecting the corpse or belongings of the deceased could still some rewards. It was a system that seemed to encourage failure. Thinking about it now, it was not surprising. Such tragedies were probably what the developers had intended. But now, that it had be reality, it was different.


    <i>Once I ept a quest, I won''t fail it,</i> thought Ian.


    After tucking Lucy in and covering her with a robe, Ian leaned back against the hilt of his sword, nted in the ground. Another night was safely passing by.


    ***


    "Hm. Another fork in the road." Miguel muttered, choosing a direction without much hesitation.


    Ian, leaning against the carriage, quipped, "Are we even going the right way?"


    "I can''t be sure. But we''re roughly on track," said Miguel.


    "Brutally honest, I see." Ian let out a chuckle.


    Bel Ronde bordered not only Agel Lan but also Menere, Lu Sard, and even a small part of the Empire. However, not all borders were as cleanly divided as if cut with a knife. Like the swamps of Agel Lan, the areas near the borders were riddled with contaminated or cursednds.


    These were ces where the madness of the ck Wall could seep in at any time, making it unsurprising if they eventually turned into demonic realms. They nned to navigate along these blighted boundaries to make their way north. Of course, Ian had a backup n, though Ian hadn''t bothered exining all that to Miguel.


    "Do you see those mountains ahead? There are rumors of a beast dwelling in the valley between them. Looks like it''s still true. This path is narrower and less maintained." said Miguel.


    He then pointed to the mountains with his chin, and continued, "Crossing the valley would be the fastest route, but we''re going to circle around the ridge. It''ll start getting colder once we pass here, so be prepared."


    <i>Maybe guiding was his true calling. </i>Thinking this, Ian nodded in agreement.


    They couldn''t pinpoint their exact location, but they had already traversed more than half of Bel Ronde. The only confrontations so far had been routine attacks by the monsters, making their journey quite sessful thus far.


    <i>If we can keep this up for another week.... </i>As Ian pondered, his gaze suddenly shifted to the back of the carriage.


    <i>Speak of the devil, fuck.</i> Ian¡¯s brow furrowed.


    "Here theye," said Ian.


    "What''sing?" Miguel asked.


    "The sound of hooves. ...Now I see them." Ian''s eyes narrowed as he spotted the approaching riders.


    Miguel turned with his face tense, "Shit, I did get up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Are those that imperial bastards?"


    "It doesn''t seem so. Unless they''ve ditched all their good gear," Ian replied.


    The attire of the approaching groupcked uniformity. They were typical of bandits or mercenaries. As a faint magical glow danced in Ian''s eyes,


    "If you don''t want to die, stop!"


    The group, having caught up with the carriage, quickly formed a semi-circle at a safe distance. There were five men in total.


    "I had a feeling, and now it seems like we''ve found the right ones," murmured the gruff-looking guy, having eyed Ian, Miguel, and the hooded Lucy.


    He seemed to be the head of the group. The others had already aimed their crossbows at Ian and Miguel.


    Ian asked calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you Ian Hope? You might be, but that coachman there is definitely Miguel and that little one looks like thedy," said the leader.


    <i>They even know our names. </i>Contrary to his inner thoughts, Ian shook his head.


    "You''ve got the wrong person. Are they criminals?¡± said Ian.


    The leader smirked,ughing softly, "Well, that''s exactly what I wanted to ask. What did you do to have a bounty issued? From what I see, even if you might be one thing, that guy over there is definitely Miguel."


    Ian turned his head, and his brow furrowed immediately. It was because he saw the beads of cold sweat streaming down Miguel''s face.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    When their eyes met, the leader bore a forlorn expression as if to say he had been left with no choice.


    <i>It must have been quite a shock to have their name called out,</i> thought the leader.


    In a brief moment, Ian licked his lips.


    "Anyway, we already knew your descriptions. Dark hair with a hint of blue, ck eyes. One with a beard and a scarred face. And most importantly, thedy with red hair and green eyes. This sounds exactly like you guys." The leader added as if to offer some constion.


    The man smiled wryly as he locked eyes with Ian again, "So, it would be best for you toe quietly. If you''re not the ones, we''ll just verify and let you go."


    <i>Would you go if you were in my shoes? </i>Ian''s eyes darkened, a shadow falling over his gaze as the leader clicked his tongue.


    "Those are fierce eyes. But don''t be reckless. You see, we pride ourselves on our marksmanship. Plus..." His voice dropped to a whisper as if he was about to share a great secret.


    "We only need to capture that littledy alive toplete our mission. Sure, capturing you two as well would bring us a bonus, but even without that, the reward is substantial."


    "Ah, is that so?" Ian nodded, adding, "Then take your shot. I''ll start moving now."


    The leader''s brows furrowed, puzzled by Ian''s confidence. With a defiant flourish, Ian moved his arm, and his robe slightly parted to reveal the Sword of Judgment concealed within. His hand rested on the hilt, and the leader''s expression finally twisted in realization.


    "You¡¯re crazy. Just shoot them!" said the leader.


    With a swish, the crossbows targeted Ian and Miguel almost simultaneously. Their marksmanship lived up to the leader''s boast. The firing times were about the same, and the aim was urate. Yet, ironically, their skill proved to be their undoing at that moment.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A sudden gust spread around, scattering all the bolts in an instant. Ian, who had been ready to deflect at least one, took the opportunity to shed his robe and leap forward. The Sword of Judgment, now drawn, fell upon one of the men who hadn''t even realized what was happening.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "<i>Urgh... ack.</i>"


    The man was cleaved from crown to neck, flipping backward with his eyes rolled back. Brain matter and blood spilled as Iannded smoothly on the saddle, with his left hand whipping out like ash.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    Following Ian¡¯s touch, the wind spread, and the head of another one in the distance was thrown back as if flicked away. The one who fell from his horse had a dagger deeply embedded in the center of his face.


    "What a madness..."Just as the leader realized the situation and sighed, Ian was already kicking off the saddle and leaping into action.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Just as the leader realized the situation and sighed, Ian was already kicking off the saddle and leaping into action.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Another man was diagonally sliced from the nape of the neck to the opposite side of the ribcage. The severed upper body fell, scattering blood and entrails. The lower half remained mounted on the horse. Iannded with a roll.


    The leader¡¯s eyes bulged with bloodshot veins. Slicing a person in half with a single blow was by no means an easy feat. It required either immense strength, a high level of skill, or at the very least, a weapon worthy of being called a legendary sword. Which one was the correct answer, only Ian himself would know. What mattered was that in the blink of an eye, three of his men were dead.


    "This, motherfucker...!" Thest one, btedly reacting, threw down his crossbow and drew his sword.


    Ian, having regained his stance, threw his dagger at him. The man dodged the flying dagger by leaning his body, but that action couldn''t prevent Ian''s following leap. Ian, jumping higher than the saddle, brought down his sword. The mercenary tried to deflect Ian''s strike with his sword and counterattack. It was a textbook response.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Until the sword broke. The Sword of Judgement deeply embedded itself in the man''s shoulder.


    "Aaah!" The man screamed.


    Ian, whonded pressing down on the man''s body, prepared to deliver a confirming kill as he pulled out the stuck sword. It was then that the leader charged at him, aiming to attack Ian from behind as he killed his subordinate.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The leader, raising his sword, froze as he felt a sharp pain in his back. A bolt fired by Miguel had pierced through his back.


    "<i>Urg... uh.</i>" Staggering and falling off his horse, the leader let out a suppressed groan. He saw the back of his treacherously fleeing horse.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    And then, Iannded in front of him. The fallen leader saw Ian''s gaze looking down at him, emotionless.


    The leader, crawling on the ground, said, "Please... save me...."


    Ian crouched in front of him. With a thud, the sword was embedded near the leader''s face. Blood and fat were sliding down the de.


    Ian¡¯s t voice followed, "Who issued the bounty? Was it an imperial merchant?"


    "The empire...? I don''t understand. I only heard about it... It wasn''t them. It was the knights of Agel Lan..." The leader replied with difficulty but obediently.


    Ian, narrowing his eyes, added, "If they were from Agel Lan, they should know that men like you wouldn''t be enough to catch us. Did they really issue a bounty to capture us alive?"


    "The truth is that there was a reward for providing information on your location. The reward just was much greater if captured... Ah, this." A moment of realization passed over the face of the leader who was clearly speaking.


    The leader looked at Ian and smirked bitterly, "Ah, I¡¯m done. You just tried to extract the information from me."


    "Well, you can''t survive having your liver pierced." Ian, responding coolly, stood up.


    The leader coughed up blood and then chuckled weakly, "Don''t think this is the end... We have... manyrades... Your names are... already known in Bel Ronde...."


    The leader¡¯s voice faded but Ian was no longer looking at him.


    <i>Is he talking about knights? The royal guard, perhaps, </i>thought Ian.


    As Ian scratched his chin, a conceivable scenario yed out in his mind: The enraged king of Agel Lan had ordered his royal guard to act. It was probable that most hadn''t made it across the border, and at the very most, there would be five of them, possibly even fewer.


    <i>Even while doubting, they must have moved in the direction of Lu Sard</i>, thought Ian.


    They probably realized after a few days that they had ventured the wrong way. From then on, it was likely that they had changed direction, issuing bounties in every vige they passed. It was a foolish act, something only knights would do.


    The situation could escte, involving not just mercenaries and merchants but also greedy lords eager to join the fray. It seemed only a matter of time. Then, a real chaos unpredictable would unfold.


    "By the way, it seems our names and descriptions have been spread around here....... Isn''t there too many tails to cut off now?" Miguel asked cautiously.


    Ian shrugged, "If you know, start by taking care of them."


    Miguel descended from the coachman''s seat. Soon after tying the corpses onto the horse saddles, he scattered the horses in all directions. It wouldn''t help much, but the intention was to dy the discovery of the skirmish site as much as possible. Leaving one horse behind, Ian climbed onto the saddle, securing an additional means of mobility. Now it was a race against time. He casually smiled at Lucy, who was sitting in the cargo space, as their eyes met.


    "After going through the trouble of cutting your hair and all that, we ended up getting caught anyway," said Ian.


    Lucy shook her head, "That''s why we were able toe this far without major issues. It''s okay."


    Her voice was steady, even after the bloodshed. Indeed, she was probably the most ustomed to death among twelve-year-olds.


    Lucy blinked and added, "But why didn''t you use magic? Since you were going to kill them anyway."


    <i>Even in the midst of this, you''re curious about that, the nature of a wizard never goes away. Well, I did use gray magic,</i> Ian muttered to himself and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Magic should only be used when necessary. If I waste it on the likes of them, there won''t be any magical power left. We''re in an era of magical twilight, after all."


    As Lucy nodded in understanding, Ian suddenly raised his arms. "Take a good look at me now. This is what happens when you fight with a sword."


    "You look messy," said Lucy.


    "Exactly," said Ian.


    "But it''s cool. You look strong," said Lucy.


    <i>...Stubborn, just like a mage. </i>Ian clicked his tongue.


    "So, what''s the n now? Continue on as we were?" Miguel, who had climbed back onto the coachman''s seat, asked.


    "No." Ian, approaching the coach, looked towards the mountains in the distance. If they continued as is, their location would be revealed in a matter of days at most.


    "If we cross through there, how much time can we save?" Ian asked.


    It was time to implement n B.


    ***


    Miguel sighed as he spoke, "I still think this isn''t a good decision. At best, we''re saving two or three days..."


    "If we start being surrounded and chased at that time, you''ll change your mind," Ian said calmly, deepening Miguel''s sigh.


    They were now climbing the mountain, or more precisely, entering a valley between mountains. There was a path that seemed like a shortcut, but it was in terrible condition, seemingly untouched by travelers for a long time. That was to be expected, as ording to Miguel, this ce was rumored to be haunted by evil spirits.


    "I heard those rumors years ago. By now, the madness of the ck Wall or some strange grudges must have taken over. I know your skills, but...," said Miguel.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to fight. Just keep the carriage safe. Besides...." Ian looked up at the sky. The darkened clouds gathered overhead.


    "It''s toote to turn back now," said Ian.


    Miguel hadn''t considered it, but for Ian, venturing near the haunted area had been a backup n from the moment they decided to move this way. It was unlikely the pursuers would imagine they''d enter such a ce willingly. Even if they did suspect, the cowards wouldn''t dare follow. Additionally, this route would shorten their journey, killing two birds with one stone.


    "I miss Phillip. He would have taken my side in moments like this," Miguel muttered in resignation.


    Ian chuckled softly, "Wouldn''t have made any difference anyway."


    The horse Ian was riding snorted. Not just him, but all the other horses pulling the carriage were also terrified. It was a natural reaction. Everything around them, including the ckened trees, was bleak, devoid of life. Something sinister seemed to lurk in these mountains.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    At the sound brushing past his ear, Miguel swiftly turned his head. But nothing was in sight. Only the darkened trees and the cloudy night sky remained.


    <i>Rustle¡ª Sssht¡ª</i>


    "Is that the sound of the wind...?" Miguel asked.


    "Impossible," said Ian,ughing scornfully, with his eyes already cold and settled.


    <i>Swoosh, Swish¡ª</i>


    Ian knew what sound this was since he had heard such sounds a few days ago.


    "It seems we''ve found what sort of beast makes its home here," said Ian.


    "What kind of creature... lives here?" Miguel asked.


    Ian suddenly raised his hand. Turning in the direction Ian pointed, Miguel''s eyes widened in shock.


    Miguel had finally spotted something that was darting through the trees. It was a spider, hiding in the shadows like a ghost, its size nearly that of a wolf, with its color a dark gray.


    "A cave spider...?" said Miguel.


    "Yes. That one is a cave spider. And that one, and that one too." Ian remarked, looking around.


    Miguel, momentarily frozen, hurriedly reached into his backpack and grabbed a torch.


    <i>Whoosh</i>!


    As the me zed to life, Miguel saw the shining eyes between the trees. More than ten cave spiders were watching them.


    "The cave spiders of Bel Ronde are the ones that have escaped from here," said Ian.


    "So... the beast living here is actually...?" said Miguel.


    "Probably their mother," said Ian.


    <i>Swoosh, Swish.</i>


    At Ian¡¯s words, the sound of the cave spiders'' movements, like the wind, surged from all around.


    It was then that Ian turned to look at Lucy, "Pay close attention."


    Lucy''s eyes widened as she saw Ian''s eyes, which had suddenly begun to flicker with a fiery red light.


    "This is exactly the kind of situation where magic is needed," said Ian.


    <i>Whoosh. </i>


    Around him, balls of bright red fire burst into existence simultaneously.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    As the surroundings brightened, the sight of the encroaching cave spiders became visible. Their legs, covered in thick fur, moved incessantly as they rapidly approached. The terrified horses snorted as they bolted.


    "Damn it... By the Sun, Lu Sr...!" Miguel gasped for breath as he yanked on the reins.


    Amidst the surrounding chaos, Lucy''s gaze remained fixed on the fireballs burning in the air, captivated by the mystery and beauty unfolding before her. It wasn''t her first encounter with a mage. However, the magic disyed now made previous experiences seem like child''s y inparison.


    <i>Screech.</i>


    With a leap akin to that of a grasshopper, one of the cave spiders near the carriage jumped high into the air. Just then, a fireball shot out from the mes flickering around the carriage.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    There wasn''t a massive explosion, but it was enough to turn the jumping spider into a ball of fire.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The spider fell to the ground, screaming as it rolled, signaling the onset of an attack. From all directions, the cave spiders began to leap toward them.


    "Aaaaah!" Miguel screamed.


    The carriage picked up speed again, the horses ran up the slope of the valley as if it were t ground.


    "Focus on driving! If the horses die, you''ll be pulling the carriage yourself!" Ian snapped, waving his arm.


    The fireballs encircling the carriage shot out simultaneously.


    <i>Boom, boom!</i>


    Blinding explosions followed. Lucy watched the spectacle without blinking. Ian turned to the back of the carriage, stretching out his hand.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    mes burst forth in an instant, reaching out once again. The spiders, having breached the first barrage, were engulfed in mes for a second time. Lucy''s eyes shimmered. This was real magic. She remembered reading about it in a book¡ªduring the era of wars, a single mage could be equivalent to an entire legion. Ian''s current form embodied that notion precisely.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Suddenly, a dark figure fell into the cargo space of the carriage. It was a cave spider that had managed to prate the sessive bombardments andnded sessfully. With its furry, long legs and a ck, massive body, it had more than ten eyes staring down at Lucy. Its mouth, split vertically, opened to reveal saw-like teeth as it prepared to pounce.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    Ian leaped into the carriage, kicking the spider''s body squarely. He immediately extended his hand toward the rolling creature.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    A fireball shot forth, engulfing the spider. As it writhed and screamed, Lucy and Ian looked at each other.


    Noticing that Lucy was not at all frightened, Ian said, "Stay in the corner and hold the torch."


    Without waiting to see if Lucy nodded, Ian leaped into action once more, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.


    <i>Is this also magic?</i> Lucy thought, turning her head just in time to see Iannding precariously on the saddle of a running horse and confronting another cave spider.


    In the next moment, the spider seemed to be pushed back by an invisible force and hung suspended in mid-air.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    With a swift motion, Ian shed with his sword. Though the de didn''t seem to touch the spider, its body split in half from head to abdomen. Green, sticky fluid scattered everywhere. Ian then charged toward the front of the carriage.


    Explosions and a loud crash echoed as the battle continued.


    The battle unfolded like a disy of acrobatics. Ian circled around, at timesunching fireballs, at other times slicing through spiders at a distance that seemed beyond reach, all while protecting the carriage.


    During this intense activity, there were moments when he nearly fell from his horse but somehow managed to regain his posture and continue the fight. Finally, the cave spiders receded like the tide.


    Miguel, who had been holding the reins with both hands after passing the torch to Lucy, let out a cheer, "We did it! Look at that! That''s our mage for you, you damn spiders... Huh?"


    Miguel''s eyes widened in shock. Beyond the valley, over the ridge they were following, a dark shadow rose abruptly from behind a boulder. Even from a distance, its size was unnaturallyrge.


    "Miguel. We should probably stop,¡± It was Lucy who spoke up.


    Reflexively, Miguel pulled on the reins. Right after, the shadow that had been crouching on the rock surged upwards with a movement much more sluggish than the cave spiders.


    With a heavy thud, itnded on the slope¡ªa creature farrger than any cave spider they had encountered. Its fur had a grayish tint, and it possessed sixteen crimson eyes. Strangely, the creature''s mouth part resembled the upper body of a human woman, though it was crudely shaped as if molded from y, making it appear more grotesque rather than beautiful.


    The creature let out a chirping sound, akin to that of an insect.


    Blocking the path between the creature and the carriage, Ian remarked, "You look disgustingly freakish, you know."


    A quest window, invisible to others, appeared before his eyes.


    [The Cave Spider Queen.]


    <i>Screech!</i>


    With a deceptive quickness belying its cumbersome appearance, the queen lunged forward again. Realizing it intended to crush him, Ianshed the reins.


    A web, more like a sticky stream than a typical spider''s silk, shot out from the queen''s tail. Ian leaped into action, dodging the attack, but the horse covered in webs stumbled and rolled on the ground.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The queen stomped down on the horse, sttering blood and flesh around as its massive body hit the ground. Ian, who had barely managed to stop rolling, looked up to see the spider queen''s mouth gaping above him. The upper body of the woman split apart, revealing a maw lined with de-like teeth, from which long, fang-like protrusions extended. Droplets of venom dripped down like threads from its tips.


    Ian extended his hand, his expression one of disgust, at the same moment the spider queen charged at him.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    Lucy, who was looking at the fight, opened her eyes wide in surprise. It was because a st akin to a dragon''s breath erupted from Ian''s grasp, pushing back the queen''s head.


    <i>Screeeech!</i>


    When the mes subsided, Ian was no longer in his previous spot. Instead of retreating, he had dived toward the queen''s body. His hands, gripping the Sword of Judgement, plunged deep into the queen''s massive torso.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The queen reacted more quickly than Ian could strike, leaping away in a convulsive motion. Itnded some 10 meters away, quickly regaining its posture.


    <i>Growl.</i>


    The queen crouched, its mouth now a charred and even more grotesque visage after being seared by the fire, its crimson eyes reduced to four whitened orbs.


    As it screamed threateningly, the queen lunged forward, oozing dark green sap from the gashes left by Ian''s sword.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Webbing shot out chaotically, and Ian rolled on the ground once again. When he looked up, the spider queen was already retreating down the slope.


    <i>Woosh, swoosh.</i>


    The trees around the valley shook as if hit by a wave, and the cave spiders were fleeing after their queen.


    "Didn¡¯t expect it to run away..." Ian muttered dejectedly as he got up.


    After running around and rolling on the ground, his appearance was almost indistinguishable from a beggar''s.


    "You''ve outdone yourself. Defeating such a monstrous creature again. I can hardly believe what I saw, no matter how many times I witnessed it." Miguel weed him with open arms.


    Ian responded with a snort and suddenly turned to face Lucy, "Not all mage¡¯s battles are like this. I''m just half, so this is what I end up with."


    Lucy shook her head, "You didn''t seem half-hearted at all. It was truly, truly incredible."


    Despite her sincerity, Ian''s expression remained unchanged as he climbed into the cargo space.


    "This is nothing," said Ian.


    As the carriage started moving again, he looked back at Lucy, "You will be a far greater mage than me, at least in the realm of red magic."


    It was a thought too immense and unbelievable for Lucy. She looked down at her hands. She tried to concentrate, hoping for something to happen, but as it had been all day, nothing urred.


    "While you are great, Lucy was also very impressive. She did not scream once," said Miguel.


    ¡°It was just you who screamed. She wasn¡¯t even scared, Well...,¡± said Ian.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders then continued, "It seems she''s never been scared of anything like this."


    "Because it¡¯s not scary. I''m not afraid of dying or getting hurt,¡± Lucy responded calmly.


    <i>What I''m really afraid of is...</i> She swallowed the rest of her sentence, and Ian licked his lips.


    "That look again. How long will you keep doing that?" said Ian.


    "That''s what I''m saying. We''ve been together for so long. Let''s befortable around each other, shall we?" Miguel winked and turned to look behind him.


    Ian frowned, "Never make that face again. Especially not in front of the kid."


    "Why? I look quite friendly, don''t I?" Miguel asked.


    "Maybe among thieves," Ian answered,


    Lucy suppressed a smile that tried to break through and also suppressed the swelling emotions she felt toward them. It wasn''t difficult for her; she had been doing it all her life.


    <i>This is the right thing.</i> Lucy whispered to herself.


    If she allowed herself to like them more than she already did, surely great unhappiness would follow, just as it had with everyone else she had cared for.


    The slope of the valley gradually became gentler and the surroundings had turned more into a gorge than a valley.


    "...Is that a cave?" Miguel suddenly blurted out.


    In the middle of the slope, arge crack formed by split rocks was cast in profane darkness.


    "Yeah. That''s probably where those spiders... Oh." Ian sighed as he eyed the cave. His gaze hardened.


    "...How much longer to pass through the valley?" Ian asked.


    "We haven''t even reached the peak. We''ll probably need to keep moving untilte at night. The downhill is more dangerous for the horses,¡± Miguel replied,


    ¡°What if we''re chased like before?" Ian asked again.


    "The horses won''tst. Especially not tonight. If a leg breaks on the downhill, there''s no need to say more. But why do you ask... all of a sudden?" said Miguel.


    "It seems the queen hasn''t given up on us," Ian added, without taking his eyes off the cave.


    Lucy could not even begin to imagine what Ian was looking at.


    Miguel''s face was drained of color, "Is it... going to chase us again?"


    "Probably. ...Can''t be helped," said Ian.


    Ian then stood up with a sigh and turned to Miguel, "Wait here quietly."


    "...You''re going in alone?" Miguel asked.


    "Or do you want toe in with me?" said Ian.


    "No, that is, I might just end up as a burden... And someone has to watch the carriage," said Miguel.


    Ian snorted as if he expected that response and continued, ¡°All the spiders nearby seem to be in there, but just in case, ce some torches around. Those things, they are scared of the fire.¡±


    "Got it," Miguel replied.


    "A couple of them you can handle on your own. Just don''t let your guard down. They''re cunning creatures. Aim for their heads or bellies with that." Ian gestured to Miguel''s hatchet at his waist and then turned to Lucy, nodding reassuringly before swiftly taking off.


    Once again, the wind whipped around as if Ian was a squirrel scampering up the valley, with Ian disappearing into the crevice.


    "With that guy, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough..." Miguel muttered as he set up the torches around the carriage. After securing severalrge rocks against the wheels, he finally climbed back onto the driver''s seat.


    "But then again, watching him do his thing makes you want to follow him around more. It''s kind of amazing, isn''t it?" Miguel asked.


    "It''s incredible. And impressive," Lucy nodded.


    Miguel grinned, a smile that could belong to a bandit.


    "Right? No one would believe it if we told them. But that guy, he handles situations like these as if it''s nothing. I bet that cave will soon be<i>¡ª</i>"


    <i>Woosh, screech, whimper.</i>


    Just then, a rumbling echo of screams and roars began to spread from beyond the cave.


    ncing back at the cave and then at Lucy, Miguel shrugged.


    "...That''s the kind of chaos he''s causing. Good thing we didn''t follow. It would''ve been an unbearable sight. It always is."


    "I''m curious, though," replied Lucy.


    "I used to say the same before I experienced it," said Miguel.


    A faint smile spread across Lucy''s lips, and Miguel flexed his scar.


    "See? It looks better when you smile¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of the wind interrupted him, wiping the smile off Miguel''s face. He quickly grabbed his crossbow and stood up.


    "Damn it... Lucy, get down," said Miguel.


    Lucy ducked low into the cargo space.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The sound of the wind seemed toe from all directions as Miguel scanned the area. Then, his expression darkened upon spotting a spider rushing down the slope. It was a cave spider, half-charred from Ian''s earlier attack. Unaware it had escaped the queen''s control due to the shock, Miguel aimed his crossbow at it.


    Without warning, the spider which had slid halfway down the slope leaped.


    ¡°...!¡± Holding his breath, Miguel raised his crossbow.


    A sharp whistling sound followed.


    <i>Thwack</i>!


    The spider dropped dead. Miguel, putting down the crossbow and grabbing a torch, chuckled.


    "See? I''m quite good with a crossbow myself<i>¡ª</i>"


    That''s when a dark shadow suddenly loomed behind him. It was another cave spider that had quietly approached from the opposite side. By the time Miguel sensed it and turned around, the spider was already upon him.


    "Whoa...!" Pinned by the spider, Miguel instinctively swung the torch.


    <i>Screeeech.</i>


    The cave spider dodged the mes. The horses neighed in panic, jolting the carriage.


    "This damn spider...!" Miguel managed to fend off the spider''s legs and grabbed his ax in a flurry.


    Lucy, rising to help, froze as she noticed another spider approaching from the opposite slope. Miguel was in danger of being killed. For the first time, real fear flickered in Lucy''s eyes.


    <i>Is this all because I opened up...? Because of me again?</i>


    Without a moment to regather her thoughts, another spider leaped toward them. Lucy''s heart raced as if it would burst.


    Time seemed to slow down, a strange exhration coursing through her¡ªa sensation she had often felt but always suppressed along with her other emotions. This time, however, she didn''t hold back.


    <i>Swoosh, woosh!</i>


    The mes from the torches surged toward Lucy as she inhaled and exhaled, seemingly drawn to her.


    Lucy extended her hand, an action almost instinctive.


    <i>Sizzle.</i>


    In response, the surrounding torches'' mes erupted in unison, engulfing the spiders in fire.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The spider that had be a fireball dropped. It rolled on the ground, but the mes did not extinguish until the creature waspletely reduced to ashes.


    Lucy''s gaze shifted back to Miguel and the entangled spider as another wave of mes surged forth.


    The spider attempted to leap away in vain. However, it was no use since the mes quickly consumed it, only leaving behind the stench of burning flesh.


    Lucy snapped back to reality when the torches'' mes around her calmed down, leaving behind only the charred remains of two spiders. Drained of energy, Lucy copsed, her legs refusing to support her any longer.


    Miguel, who had been lying down, burst intoughter upon noticing Lucy, "Ha! This is insane!" He threw aside the torch and rushed over to embrace Lucy tightly.


    "You saved me! I thought I was a goner this time! You saved me! Ha!" He bounced with Lucy in his arms.


    Dangling limply, Lucy eventually spoke up, "Miguel. I can''t breathe."


    "Eh? Oh, right. Can''t let my lifesaver suffocate," said Miguel.


    Setting Lucy down, Miguel''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, "What happened? Huh? Can you use magic now?"


    "I don''t know..." Lucy murmured weakly. The sense of urgency, anger, and exhration she had felt earlier was nowpletely absent.


    "It doesn''t seem to work anymore."


    "Ha! Who cares? Don''t worry about it. The fact that you saved me hasn''t changed." Miguel ruffled Lucy''s hair vigorously.


    Lucy grimaced but didn''tin, clearly amused by his overwhelming joy. In truth, she didn''t entirely dislike the feeling.


    <i>Screeeeeeech!</i>


    A piercing scream erupted from the cave shortly after. Miguel and Lucy both looked up at the cave. After a moment of significant silence, a blurry figure staggered out of the cave, sliding down the slope.


    Miguel, finally breathing a sigh of relief, stood up with a smile as if nothing had happened, "Did you take care of that monster?"


    "Yeah," replied Ian.


    Ian approached the carriage with a weary voice, ¡°...I see that something happened here as well


    He was covered in bodily fluids and filth, looking utterly wrecked. Of course, Miguel didn''t care at all about his appearance.


    "I almost died. But Lucy burned those things with magic to save me. Huh? Lucy finally used magic! And to save me!" said Miguel.


    "Used magic already...?" Ian, rarely showing surprise, looked back at Lucy.


    She shrugged, "It was just for a moment. I can''t do it again now."


    "It doesn''t matter. The first time is always the hardest. It''ll get easier," said Ian.


    Lying down in the cargo space, Ian eventually looked up at Lucy and added, "Now, this means you''re a mage, too."

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    The group spent the night in front of the cave belonging to the spider queen. Both Ian and Miguel knew that after dispatching a monster, itsir could serve as the safest shelter.


    The next morning, while Miguel was preparing their equipment, Ian headed back into the spider cave, hoping to find some loot, citing the opportunity they had. Lucy quickly followed him, despite Ian''s attempts to dissuade her and arguing it might be better if she didn''t see what was inside. However, he couldn''t sway the determination of this stoic, budding magician. The two returned to the campsite as Miguel was finishing preparing breakfast.


    "Did you find anything worthwhile?" Miguel asked.


    ¡°Roughly,¡± Ian answered nonchntly, munching on jerky.


    Lucy, who emerged pale but maintained herposed demeanor, didn''t touch her food.


    Miguel asked with concern, "What happened that you can''t eat?"


    Lucy¡¯s answer was simple, "The sight was too grim to bear with a clear mind."


    Upon hearing from Lucy, Miguel decided not to press further.


    On the other side of the valley, there was a stream of very clean and cold water. Thanks to this, the group was able to wash up and continue their journey refreshed. Given their ragged state, this was a wee luxury.


    "We''ve gained at least two days. And if we travel for about half a day more, we''ll reach another lord''s territory. Maybe our reputation hasn''t reached there yet." Miguel added, holding the reins.


    "If we''re lucky," Ian murmured, shaking his wet hair.


    Fortunately, they encountered no pursuers after leaving the valley, and the group''s vignce gradually rxed.


    "Will the Temple of the Brazier also teach magic?" Lucy suddenly asked.


    Ian shrugged, "I doubt it, at least not immediately."


    Priests generally did not favor mages, not just because of the prejudice that saw them as potential apostates but also because they considered magic a mimicry of divine miracles.


    If it weren''t for the mage¡¯s significant influence, they might have been purged during the twilight of magic. Particrly, the zealots of Lu Sr believed the world''s miracles should solelye from divine power. Of course, this was a general sentiment. There were magic towers and even certain sects that maintained friendly rtions or more with specific orders.


    "But as you study, opportunities will arise eventually. You have the talent for it," Ian reassured Lucy.


    "I''ve read that a mage¡¯s power is measured by the number of spells they''ve learned. So, I''ll be able to learn various spells too, right?" Lucy pondered.


    "...Where did you read that?" Ian asked.


    "In a book," Lucy replied.


    "That book is nonsense," Ian spoke firmly.


    If a mage¡¯s ability was determined by the number of spells, Ian would be considered a grand mage.


    "What matters is the level of spells you master and how far you''ve developed them,¡± said Ian.


    ¡°I see...,¡± said Lucy.


    ¡°And by that measure, I''m particrlycking," Ian said with a wry smile. Bing a grand mage, a master of one field, was an unreachable future for him.


    "You didn''t seemcking at all," Lucy countered.


    "You''ll understand once you''ve grown a bit more as a mage."


    <i>Come to think of it, it''s about time I should use some skill points, </i>thought Ian.


    While Ian was thinking, Lucy added. "Does that mean I''ll serve a master, too? I''ve heard that the spell is passed down with strict discipline.¡±


    "Did you read that in the same book?" Ian asked.


    "Yes," Lucy replied.


    "Well, they got that right. So, don''t even ask me to teach you spells. I have no intention of taking on an apprentice," said Ian.


    Ian couldn''t teach her even if he wanted to. He opened the skill window, with a vast skill tree unfolding before him.


    "Your talent is too great to be limited by fixed notions. You might even create your own spells as you study," said Ian,


    "Then, could you at least teach me about magic, if not spells?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t know much myself," Ian replied.


    "Even basic knowledge would help," said Lucy.


    <i>Well... this is indeed better than being pestered to teach swordsmanship,</i> thought Ian.


    As Ian gazed at the red magic skill tree, he began to speak, "Red magic, as you know, is intuitive and destructive. But with those traits, ites with dangers and difficulties in control."


    The higher the magic level, the more the advantages and disadvantages were maximized. It''s said that the drawbacks are offset only upon reaching a transcendent state, a level Ian knew he could never attain.


    That was why Ian decided to learn and evenly master various types of magic to the necessary extent. Betting everything on one attribute wouldn''t make him a grand mage. It was more pragmatic to learn and utilize magic that could synergize for greater effects, despite the risk of bing even more of a ruined character.


    "What about blue magic?" Lucy asked.


    "There''s no need for you to know about blue magic aside from red, at the moment," said Ian.


    "But it''s interesting. I''m curious. ...Can''t you tell me?" said Lucy.


    "...Blue is solid and sharp. It allows for diverse changes. But it also requires finesse. It''s not very strong until mastered," said Ian.


    The back-and-forth questions and answers continued. Grey magic was either fast or deadly, but not both. Brown magic was unconventional and destructive but came with many restrictions. Lucy listened intently with sparkling eyes as Ian exined.


    Even Ian was surprised at his fluency in exining. Perhaps the information from strategy guides and his firsthand experience had merged internally.


    <i>...I should have known this when everything was just a game, t</i>hought Ian.


    "Now I see," Lucy finally nodded. "Even if I had the choice, I would have learned red magic."


    Ian smiled faintly and nodded, "Having your desires align with your talents is a blessing."


    "But it is not that I wouldn''t learn other magics, though it''s not possible. But like the ancient white mage," said Lucy.


    "White Mage...?" Ian asked.


    "Don''t you know? In the old days, when magic was first emerging, magicians weren''t divided as they are now. They shared knowledge and studied various attributes of magic." Excitement flickered in Lucy''s eyes.


    "Eventually, a grand mage who mastered all magics appeared. They called him the White Mage, as all lights mixed turn white."


    Looking at Ian, who nodded vaguely, Lucy added, "The White Mage taught his magic to others. But upon his ascension, his disciples divided and split his legacy, which is now entirely lost or fragmented."


    "...Did you read that in a book?" Ian asked.


    "A history book," Lucy replied.


    "Ah, I see," said Ian.


    "It''s not just a legend?" Miguel interjected. Although the other two thought Miguel was lost in thought because he was quiet. It turned out that he had been listening intently to the conversation between Ian and Lucy.


    "You know this story?" Ian asked.


    "It''s a well-known legend. You are a mage and you''ve nevere across it?" Miguel asked.


    <i>Strategy guides didn''t cover such lore.</i> Ian shrugged. The lore and legends required piecing together from books or NPC dialogues, a task not prioritized by Ian, who was too busy following the main storyline.


    "The legend says all mage¡¯s knowledge and spellse from a single ancient grand mage. It¡¯s a fascinating notion, suggesting a progenitor of mages, a human closest to the divine. I thought it was fanciful, but it seems there''s a historical basis," said Miguel.


    "The White Mage..." Murmuring, Ian gazed at the skill tree before him.


    Suddenly, Ian was reminded of an old man who once sought his knowledge, possibly because of that legend.


    <i>He would have thought differently when he had seen this in action,</i> thought Ian. Mastering all these skills seemed impossible to Ian.


    Then Miguel asked, "Isn''t there more you haven''t mentioned?"


    "Like what?" Ian asked.


    "You said there are various types of dark magic,¡± said Miguel.


    <i>Taking turns to annoy me now, </i>thought Ian.


    "Why would you need to know?" Ian sighed.


    "Just curious. Who else could I ask except you?" said Miguel.


    "You''re not even a mage..." said Ian.


    "Knowing helps you live longer. Even now, knowing how to deal with a sorcerer, or rather, mage,es in handy," said Ian.


    "More like knowing how to kill one," said Ian.


    "Well, I didn''t say I hadn''t thought about that..." Miguel mumbled awkwardly.


    "Another time. Today''s not the day," said Ian.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for a day when you''re in a better mood," said Miguel.


    "Yeah. Shut it for now.¡±


    Miguel quickly fell silent, allowing Ian to finally concentrate, carefully taking in the skillsid out before him.


    It was hourster when he invested several skill points.


    <i>With this, I might as well qualify as a low-end version of White Mage...</i>. Ian chuckled to himself, closing the skill window without regret. Only time would tell if his decisions were correct.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Psh...</i>¡±


    With a long exhale, Ian emerged from his meditation. The sun was tilting westward. The gentle yet barren uphill path and the cool wind blowing over the hill were signs that they were nearing the north.


    "Are you awake?" Miguel''s voice wasnguid.


    After checking on Lucy, who was still asleep, Ian spoke, "Where have we gotten to?"


    "Are you asking about today or in general?" Miguel asked.


    "Both," Ian replied.


    "Well, once we cross this hill, we''ll soon reach a fork in the road. Turning north there leads tonds governed by a new lord. Reaching there would mean we''ve hit today''s goal. Overall..."


    Scratching his bearded chin, Miguel eventually added, "It seems we''ve passed the halfway mark. If we keep up this pace, we might arrive sooner than expected."


    That they had only reached halfway despite the long journey left Ian resting his back and sighing. It had been a terribly long voyage. If only there were magic to transport them instantly, but no such convenience existed in this damned world. Their carriage reached the hill''s crest.


    "Eh...? You might want to take a look at this." Miguel''s voice followed.


    Ian looked ahead and narrowed his eyes. Beyond the gentle downhill path at the point where the road forked, two riders stood. They were d in ck armor, riding warhorses.


    "So they really dide this way."


    "See? I was right. We didn''t take the wrong path. We just got ahead."


    As Ian noticed the men casually conversing while leaning on their horses, his gaze turned icy.


    <i>The expected has arrived, </i>thought Ian.


    "Are they... what I think they are?" Miguel couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    Ian instructed, "When I get down, pull the carriage back. Far enough that you can''t see me. Got it?"


    As Miguel nodded,


    "Anyway, I win this bet. Stay back."


    The blonde, tossing the reins to hispanion with brown hair, leisurely stepped forward. Putting on his helmet, he waved toward the carriage.


    "Good to finally meet you!"


    "Damn it..." Miguel''s expression soured. An unfriendly person acting friendly usually meant they had a strong backing.


    The blonde continued, "So, which one of you is the master of the sword? I have some business with him."


    Ian''s brow furrowed, not expecting to hear that again. This was followed by the thought that it was a relief.


    "I am. Not a master, but close enough," said Ian.


    ying along might yield the necessary information. The blonde''s arrogant attitude suggested he''d readily spill the details. Ian, after covering Lucy with a robe as she woke up and looked his way, nodded and stood up.


    "Oh... quite confident, I see."


    The blonde eximed dramatically, then turned to hispanion, "It''s not quite what I imagined. I expected someone more... burly. What do you think, Keh?"


    "Well, you can''t judge a person by their appearance alone." Keh, holding the reins, shrugged nonchntly.


    <i>They seemed overly confident,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian, jumping down from the carriage, approached the blonde and started speaking, "Now that I''ve answered, it''s my turn to ask."


    "Go ahead."


    "How did you manage to get ahead of us?" Ian asked.


    "Surprised? I thought you''d ask about our identity first," said the blonde.


    "I already know. You''re underlings from the Libra Trading Company," said Ian.


    "Oh..." Despite the exmation, the blonde''s eyes momentarily sparkled with pride. Clearly, he was a man with a lot of pride.


    As Ian pondered, the blonde shrugged. "So, what leopardess said was true. You''ve been keeping an eye on us. Unfortunately, we''re not mere underlings."


    "So, your answer?" Ian asked.


    "It''s simple, we can run a distance in a day that would take others three days. And every day." Pointing toward the warhorses behind him, the blonde looked back at the carriage retreating the way they hade.


    "In other words, there''s no point in running away."


    The ease they exhibited, now that they had encountered Ian and hispanions, stemmed from the confidence that they wouldn''t let them escape. To Ian, this confidence seemed justified.


    They were from the empire and were not encountered until chapter three in the game. Although not the empire''s best, given they were employed by the tradingpany, they would certainly be a cut above themon folk Ian had faced so far. Of course, that didn''t mean Ian expected to lose.


    "We''re not running away. Just moving the carriage out of harm''s way." Ian stopped at a safe distance and added, "If the carriage is damaged, the journey ahead bes troublesome."


    "No need to worry about that. Your journey ends here." The blonde, smiling, drew his sword. It was a de that looked as if scales had been fused onto it.


    Ian continued, "What''s your name?"


    "Kyle," said the blonde.


    "Well, Kyle. If you''re serious, you''d better attack with your friend over there. We''re about to fight. And you alone won''t stand a chance against me," said Ian,


    "...Ha!" Kyle, momentarily stiff, burst intoughter.


    He turned to Keh, "Seems he''s a master of the mouth, not the sword¡ª"


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Before he could finish, Kyle¡¯s head snapped sideways as if struck. His helmet flew off, and the dagger that had flown at him spun into the ground.


    Kyle slowly raised his head. "You... son of a...?"


    Meeting Kyle''s bloodshot gaze, Ian casually smiled.


    "Onest chance. Attack together if you want to win."

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    "It seems like he is serious. Do you want me to join you?" Keh added from behind.


    Kyle, trembling with anger, shouted back, "Don''t fuck with me! I''ll kill you too if you interfere!"


    Kyle then red at Ian with reddened eyes, grinding his teeth fiercely. "I''ll rip that mouth of yours first, you bastard!"


    <i>Yep, just as expected</i>, thought Ian.


    Kyle charged the moment Ian, with a smirk barely concealed, drew his sword. His speed was deceptively fast for his size. The dagger flew at the face of Kyle once more.


    <i>Crack, whoosh!</i>


    Kyle deflected the dagger with his arm and then struck down the sword. Ian rolled to the side, as the Scale Sword sliced through the air. The force of the blow cratered the ground.


    <i>That''s one hell of a force</i>, thought Ian.


    In the blink of an eye, Kyle, having abruptly stopped with one foot, swung his body around andshed out with his sword. Ian quickly raised his own in defense.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The swords collided, pushing Ian back as the Sword of Judgment caught between them. Ian, bracing the sword with his arm, barely managed to stop himself.


    Kyle red at Ian as if to devour him whole, "So you''re a master swordsman, huh? Is this all you''ve got?"


    "You''re mistaken about something," said Ian.


    It was then Ian''s eyes gleamed red. Ian continued, "I never imed to be a master swordsman."


    <i>Whirl.</i>


    Balls of fire sessively burst into existence around Ian. Kyle squinted his eyes and pushed Ian away, retreating backward.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    Following him, the fireballs exploded one after another. Kyle raised his arm to shield his face.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Breaking through the explosion, Ian swung his sword horizontally. Although caught off guard, Kyle still managed to raise his sword in defense.


    <i>Crackle, boom.</i>


    A silent explosion emanated from Ian''s sword. It was the Vacuum Explosion that drew everything in before sting it away, one of the most convenient spells in chaotic fights, as it was barely recognizable as magic.


    <i>Crash</i>.


    Kyle, hit as if by a shell, rolled across the ground.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    Igniting the Dancing mes once more, Ian charged at the fallen Kyle again. As the Sword of Judgment was about to strike, slicing through the air,


    "A sorcerer, huh? Even better!"


    <i>Zing!</i>


    With a shout, a shockwave burst forth from Kyle''s entire body. From the intense heat of the shockwave, Ian was pushed back, and the approaching mes exploded mid-air. Pushing through the thick smoke, Kyle got to his feet.


    "I can do something simr," said Kyle.


    Despite being hit by the Vacuum Explosion, his arm wasn''t even close to being broken. The magic stones embedded in his ck armor shimmered with a red glow.


    <i>Cleng.</i>


    Sparks flew as Kyle gripped his sword handle tighter.


    "Ah, right. You''re the type to be overgeared to win," said Ian as hended and regained his posture.


    Kyle retorted, "Overgeared...?"


    "It means you rely more on your equipment than your skill."


    "This damned sorcerer...!" Kyle charged like a cannonball, sparks flying in all directions behind him.


    <i>Maybe I should have fought with blue magic,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian, with Wind de, wrapped around his body, propelled himself forward.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    mes followed the trajectory of the shing de.


    <i>Ha, a full magical armor for mere escort of merchants</i>. Ian couldn''t help but scoff, though considering the opponent was from the empire, it wasn''t surprising. This was why the border kingdoms, no matter how hard they tried, could never surpass the empire. They couldn''t secure or manufacture personal magical armor like this for each individual. The magical armor wrapped around that guy was some kind of a privilege.


    <i>Sizzle.</i>


    Kyle''s continued relentless attack gave Ian no time to breathe. Thoughcking in details, Kyle¡¯s strength and stamina were formidable. He had finally pushed Ian, who had been dodging the attack using the aid of his Concentration, Intuition, and Wind des, to a moment Ian couldn''t avoid.


    Gritting his teeth, Ian raised his sword to meet the iing trajectory. The approaching Scale Sword etched slowly in his eyes and the scorching heat rushed along its trajectory. However, it wasn''t the mes that made Ian''s brow twitch. It was the sudden sense of ominousness.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Sparks flew as the Sword of Judgment shed with the Sale Sword, and a murderous intent shed in Kyle''s eyes.


    "Die!" Kyle shouted.


    <i>Click, shrrrr.</i>


    Pressing on the handle of his sword, the Scale Sword momentarily stretched out like a snake. The de then coiled around the Sword of Judgment, aiming for Ian beyond it. It was then Ian instinctively leaned back.


    Kyle''s eyes, which had been sure of victory, widened atst. The Scale Sword barely missed Ian''s face. The ensuing mes, though they chased the de''s path, weren''t enough to break through Ian''s resistance. The mes only reddened his skin and slightly singed his hair.


    <i>Shrrrk</i>.


    While Kyle was retracting his elongated sword, Ian, springing up like a coil, didn''t miss the gap and plunged into Kyle''s reach.


    "Try blocking this," said Ian.


    As the Sword of Judgment swung close to the ground, it ignited with a blue light.


    "What?!" Kyle''s eyes filled with bloodshot fury.


    <i>Zing!</i>


    And those were hisst words. The Sword of Judgment thrust upward, embedded itself in Kyle''s side, yet the sh continued its path, piercing through his upper body. Blood gushed from Kyle''s gaping mouth. His torso, sliced diagonally from waist to chest, fell backward. The surrounding mes and sparks gradually died down.


    "...Huh." Keh''s mouth opened btedly at the sight through the smoke.


    Since the smoke filled up after Kyle¡¯s strike, all he had seen was a sh of blue light. The next moment, he saw Kyle, dead with his chest split open, and Ian, who was now looking at him.


    "This is absurd. Is what I''m seeing real? This is the first time seeing a mage who uses a sword, but now divine power..." Keh barely managed to blink while speaking.


    "No matter how sacred the relic, the Gods wouldn''t bestow holiness upon a mage. How did you do it?" Keh asked.


    "Well, they seemed to have granted it to me." Ian shrugged.


    "What exactly are you? There is no way a wandering mercenary from some backwater possibly killed Kyle," Keh asked.


    "Well, I''m not of this world," Ian replied.


    "...?"


    As the answers continued, Keh''s expression grew increasingly bewildered. Ian, without saying more, flicked the blood off his sword.


    A hollowugh finally spread across Keh''s face, "Okay, you have no intention of answering directly."


    "I only spoke the truth," said Ian.


    <i>Why lie to a man who is about to die?</i> Ian mused inwardly, watching Keh with a deep gaze.


    "Let me ask you. Among your group, where does he rank?" Ian asked.


    Keh''s gaze shifted to Kyle''s corpse. A bitter smile spread across his lips as he spoke, "I''d like to say he was the weakest... But unfortunately, except for Charlotte, they''re all about the same. Charlotte is definitely different."


    "Charlotte...?" Ian remarked.


    "Ah, you might not know her name. She''s a beastfolk. She remembered you. It''s thanks to her that we''ve been chasing you," said Keh.


    ¡±Ah, the beastfolk. I do remember her. I actually thought she would be the one toe after us. But it was you guys who showed up." Ian nodded.


    "That probably is the case. We''re just the advance party. ...I thought we''d kill all of you and take thedy back with us. Never thought this backwater ce would be my grave," said Keh.


    "That¡¯s how life works. I never thought I''d fall into such a godforsaken world either," said Ian.


    "You have a way with words. Must be a mage thing," said Keh.


    Keh drew the spear slung on his back. Twisting the handle, a crescent de popped out from the side of the shaft.


    "Even with a relic, I don¡¯t think you can''t keep borrowing divinity indefinitely. I''ve figured out you''re a red mage and that your swordsmanship isn''t all great. Seems like we''ve seen the extent of your abilities..." Keh continued calmly, smiling at Ian.


    "How about we call it here? Honestly, I''m not confident I can win without any injuries," said Keh.


    "If I let you go, you won''t chase after us?" Ian asked.


    "I would like that, but I can''t say the same for my employer." Keh''s smile deepened into a bitter grin.


    "Looks like we''vee to a conclusion, then.¡± Ian shrugged, and his breathing was almost back to normal.


    "What a pity. Like you said earlier, I should have joined forces with Kyle. I thought you were just taunting him, but you were actually showing us a way out," said Keh.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Suddenly, Keh charged without warning. The magic stones embedded in his armor lit up simultaneously, and a chilly mist pushed him forward.


    <i>Red followed by blue, huh?</i> Ian smirked and leaped back, simultaneouslyunching a fireball at Keh.


    <i>Boom, boom!</i>


    Keh, with a sweep of his halberd, easily cut through the fireball and continued his charge, closing the distance in an instant.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    Ice spikes sprouted instantaneously behind and beside Ian. Ian rolled to a stop, and the continuing spikes blocked his retreat.


    <i>Ah, so there''s a reason for thebination,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian crouched low, watching Keh''s charge. He might have acted defeated, but the look in his eyes was far from that of a man who had given up on life. It was all to catch Ian off-guard. But then again, neither did Ian. He had no intention of prolonging this battle in the first ce.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    An ice wall sprang up in front of Ian.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Keh, eyes wide, struck the wall. However, he wasn¡¯t able to shatter it with a single blow. Instead, ice pirs, like stgmites, shot out from the surface, stabbing into his armor. A Frost Shield, manifested from chaotic energy, could block even a dragon''s breath if just once.


    "Blue...?!" As shock spread across Keh''s face,


    <i>Bang! </i>


    The shield exploded, sweeping him with shards. Cuts appeared on his face, visible beneath his helmet. At that moment, Ian, with magic swirling in his eyes, faced Keh. As Keh grimaced, attempting to activate the magic in his armor,


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A surge of magical energy burst from Ian''s grasp.


    <i>Fizzle.</i>


    The forming spell scattered, and the magic stones in the armor started blinking erratically right after.


    "What is this...?!" Confusion spread across Keh''s face.


    <i>It¡¯s called a magic backflow.</i> Ian mentally retorted, preparing the next spell as he jumped.


    Magic backflow was, as the name suggests, an arcane skill that reverses the flow of magic, temporarily neutralizing magical artifacts or spells being cast. Despite its seemingly useful ability, it required close range and precise timing to use. Also, it couldn''t neutralize artifacts, relics, or the skills of boss-level named beings. However, it was decidedly effective in catching an opponent off-guard. Ian,pleting his spell, extended his hand toward Keh, who was still trying to grasp the situation.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    Ice pirs that resembled a beehive, sprung up around Keh. It was blue magic, Ice Prison.


    "How did you...?" Keh''s breath halted. It was because Ian''s eyes flickered red once more, who was looking down at him.


    <i>Crack, crash!</i>


    It was toote when Keh, gripping his spear, began to furiously strike at the ice prison.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    But the bright yellow mes engulfing him were faster.


    The mes covered not only Keh and the Ice Prison but also the surrounding area. It was the intermediate red magic, me Barrier. It was one of the new skills Ian had mastered.


    Breaking through the prison and engulfed in mes, Keh tumbled out. Finally, the magic stones on his armor sparked again, and a wave of frost burst forth, but it was already toote. Keh wasn''t dead, but he was severely burned all over his body and had even lost his sight.


    "Ha...." A sigh of resignation spread from Keh¡¯s lips as Ian, with a furrowed brow,nded in front of him. This wasn''t the oue Ian had intended. He didn''t want Keh to suffer this much, he had thought it would be a quick burn to death.


    "Sorry, I''ll make it quick for you," said Ian.


    A hollow smile spread across Keh''s lips as he spoke, "So this is how I pay for living a life of killing people for money...."


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s sword swiftly decapitated Keh, and the surrounding chill dissipated.


    "Phew...." Ian sighed deeply and sat down beside him.


    The headache and dizziness came crashing down on him, the result of expending too much magical energy in quick session. However, it wasn''t all for naught. He had confirmed that hisbat style, which he had researched and mastered over time, was effective even against the empire''s skilled fighters. They might not have been the strongest, but since Ian hadn''t used his full strength either, the encounter was meaningful. It gave him a strange sense of relief.


    "I guess I could use a little ... less," said Ian.


    It wasn''t time yet to use all his stat and skill points. Just realizing this made Ian feel as if he had been granted a reprieve in life.


    Ian''s gaze sharpened immediately afterward. A strange flow of magic was emanating from the bodies of the two guards. It wasn''t a sign of the deading back to life, so it must have been something happening with their magical gear. Grabbing Keh''s corpse, Ian''s brow furrowed.


    "Oh, no," said Ian.


    Magic was gathering beneath the corpse, forming a pattern. Just like with Conrad''s essence bead, a faint wave of magic followed. It was likely sending a signal to their employer. Destroying it was, of course, impossible.


    "...Life was easier when I was just dealing with backwater folks." Shaking his head, Ian finally stood up.


    ***


    "So, this is, what, a magic mark or something?" Miguel asked.


    "Probably." Ian nodded.


    "Oh, damn it, we''re fucked," said Miguel.


    "Does this mean our location is revealed?" Lucy, peeking out from the cargo hold, asked.


    "It seems so. If theye this far, they''ll definitely know we''re heading north." Ian replied, turning to her.


    "Stop looking and lie down. Don''t get interested in this kind of thing anymore," said Ian.


    "I''m used to seeing dead bodies. It doesn''t bother me. It''s not the first time," said Lucy.


    Ian''s sigh deepened. A twelve-year-old ustomed to seeing corpses was as dreadful as him bing a ruthless killer.


    "Could you help me take this off? It won''te off easily." In the meantime, Miguel, struggling with Kyle''s corpse, spoke up. Even in the moment, his eyes were set on the guards'' magical gear.


    "To take that off, you''d have to chop the body into pieces." Ian scoffed.


    "Eh...? Why?" Miguel asked.


    "It seems to be bound by an ownership spell." Ian knew this because, of course, he had also tried to strip the armor from them.


    "These weapons too, if you''re not the owner, you can''t use their full capabilities," said Ian.


    Ian looked at the Scale Sword of Libra and the Halberd of Libra. These weapons, identifiable and verifiable, required a re-engraving process to unlock their full potential. A skilled artisan familiar with magical gear was necessary for this task. A system clearly designed in the game to prevent too much ease of y was still functioning in this reality.


    "Oh, but this crossbow looks usable. It''s a bit scorched, though." Miguel, picking up a crossbow from Keh''s waist, was thrilled. It was apact crossbow with a double-string mechanism.


    "That... um, about this..." Miguel trailed his words.


    "You can use it. Don''t look at me like that," said Ian.


    "Really? Are you sure?" Miguel''s face lit up as he hugged the crossbow.


    Ian added nonchntly, "We might be chased relentlessly soon, so we need to use whatever we can."


    "...Oh, is that why?" said Miguel.


    "There are probably more of the guild''s trackers out there. Plus, the mercenaries from Bel Ronde will probably catch up soon. The trackers from the guild will be noticeable," said Ian.


    Ian checked the weapons and magic stones looted from Kyle and Keh. Although they couldn''t strip the armor, twisting and inserting the des allowed them to separate the magic stones. They might not be as valuable as essences, but they could be useful in emergencies. Stowing the Scale Sword and the Halberd in his spatial storage and strapping Kyle''s empire-made dagger to his waist, Ian headed to the carriage with Keh''s daggerst.


    "Is this for me?!" Lucy''s eyes widened as Ian offered the dagger.


    "It''s not for ying. Only draw it in a real emergency. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to take it back," said Ian.


    "Yes...!" Lucy nodded, epting the dagger with seriousness.


    <i>I got a bad feeling already,</i> thought Ian.


    As Ian was clicking his tongue, Miguel''s voice chimed in, "You know, upon closer inspection, sir, you seem to nag more than you appear. Lucy''s not a toddler. She knows what to do... ahem."


    Receiving Ian''s gaze, Miguel coughed awkwardly. Quickly approaching the carriage, Miguel continued, "So, what''s the n now?"


    "We need to move faster," said Ian.


    "How...?" Miguel asked.


    Ian''s gaze shifted to the side. Following his gaze, Miguel''s eyes also widened. Only then did he notice the two battle horses d in armor. The magic stones embedded in the armor were still sparkling.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    Atop the ck carriage,


    "What...?" Javier, sittingfortably in the plush seat, suddenly furrowed his brow.


    Charlotte, who had been following beside him with a sluggish expression, turned her head. Javier''s face, clutching a magic stone ne, looked troubled. His eyes were sharp, in contrast to his mouth, which seemed to force a smile.


    It was the unique smile he showed when things didn''t go as nned. After holding the ne and closing his eyes for a moment, he signaled to one of the guild''s employees. The ten-member tracking team wasn''t just following the trail left by Kyle and Keh. Pairs of employees had been gathering information from the surroundings. But the busy ones were only them. To Charlotte, it was just a continuous and tedious march.


    "...Go with that. Make the preparations." After whispering, Javier spoke, and the nodded employees turned their horses and dashed off.


    Realizing that they were heading in a different direction than originally nned, Charlotte finally spoke up, darting her tongue in and out, "Is there a problem?"


    "Yes... Kyle and Keh have been taken care of," said Javier.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise. Theziness in her posture vanished as she straightened up.


    Oleg, another direct guard on the opposite side of the carriage, spoke up, "Was it the work of that so-called master swordsman?"


    "If there isn''t another in this frontier capable of killing them both, then probably. It seems the king''s words were not entirely unfounded. My misjudgment has led to additional losses...." There was no trace of mourning or sorrow in Javier''s voice, only regret over the loss incurred.


    Oleg and Charlotte''s reactions were no different. They were bound by employment to the same employer, not tied by camaraderie. On Charlotte''s face, instead, excitement spread. The prey that was taken away from her had returned.


    "It''s my turn to step in," said Charlotte, releasing her breath apanied by a purr.


    Javier nced at her excitedly raised tail and shook his head as he spoke, "No. We''re heading to Nan now."


    Charlotte''s tail lost its vigor. Nan was a city nearby, a ce they hadn''t nned to visit originally. Only then did she realize that the earlier employees were heading to Nan.


    "Underestimating the opponent is enough with one mistake. Even if it was a fluke, there''s no rule saying it won''t happen again."


    "I won''t end up like them." Charlotte coldly retorted.


    "I know your skills well, Charlotte. And yours too, Oleg. I trust you both. But a merchant never bets everything on trust alone. Knowing our opponent is not just a puppy, we can''t overlook even the slightest risk." Javier nodded.


    "What do you n to do?" Oleg asked.


    "There are other hounds already chasing them, aren''t there? We need to release stronger hounds to hunt until the prey is exhausted. It turns out... there are such hounds in Nan. Foolish ones, immobilized by their poor choices." Javier shrugged.


    Javier smiled subtly, a smile that invoked an instinctive disgust in Charlotte, a merchant''s smile. Thanks to keeping his subordinates busy, Javier knew the situation in the neighboring territories as if he were looking at the palm of his hand. It was a precautionary measure in case the prey fell into the hands of a random person. If that happened, they would have to snatch it back from them.


    The news of the knights dispatched by the king, the information he had gathered in the process, was the result of this. The fools, infuriated by losing track of Lucia Riurel, had scattered bounties and hired mercenaries in every town they passed.


    Eventually, they were detained by themand of a lord who smelled money. Having crossed the border, they had no ground to resist. They ended up in Nan, waiting for one of Bel Ronde''s lords to bring Lucia Riurel. Even then, they would be used as a messenger to negotiate the ransom. They have no choice but to ept Javier''s offer of help, as it would be the only way to redeem their shame and disgrace.


    "In the end... it''s a round-up hunt," said Charlotte.


    "That''s the most reliable method. Even the dumbest creatures can be useful if led by a proper master," said Ian.


    "I don''t wish for the prey to die by the hounds'' bite," said Charlotte.


    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen." Javier gazed at the city starting toe into view.


    "The honor of ending the prey and iming the spoils will be yours. Isn''t this a satisfactory deal for everyone?" said Javier.


    <i>That''s not to my taste. Like you.</i> Though she muttered inwardly, Charlotte refrained from voicing her discontent further. The chance to unleash her suppressed wildness once more was worth a bit more patience.


    ***


    Despite swapping horses, the pace of the party didn''t seem to have increased much. The magic engraved in the barding was functioning properly, but as the horses ran, the consumption of magic power exponentially increased. A trial run showed that the magic stones lost their light in less than half a day.


    It appeared that at least three different magics were engraved on them. The remaining magic stones in the saddlebags would onlyst for about three days of travel. It was clear that the pursuers sent by the guild had been using magic stones extravagantly to follow them. Thus, Ian decided to extend their travel time rather than speed, realizing that having the means to escape faster and farther in a pinch was valuable enough.


    Miguel added a suggestion, "We''ve bought some time and can travel longer, so let''s take a detour here."


    "How much of a detour?" Ian asked.


    "If I remember correctly, cutting northeast would require passing near a lord''s castle. It''d be fine if nothing happens, but if it does, it''ll be chaos. So, let''s go around. Using the time we''ve gained, it should be enough," said Miguel.


    "And if we''re discovered, we run away crossing territories?" Ian asked.


    "Exactly. Now we can shake them off if necessary. You can''t fight forever, after all. It''s better to avoid trouble when we can. Once we''re past here, it''s abandonednd. It''s full of deste ces, which should be safer... though I''m not sure ''safe'' is the right word," said Miguel.


    "You''ve finally realized humans can be scarier than monsters." Ian chuckled and nodded.


    He too needed time to recover his strength and magic power. And so, a quiet advancement began again, with no end in sight.


    Miguel, at the reins, was not getting tired of handling the empire-made crossbow, while Lucy, leaning back, was constantly fidgeting with the dagger. Ian, in a corner, was crafting a handle with a leather strap for a gray, shell-like spike. It was the Venomous Fang of the Cave Spider Queen. It was a weapon identifiable by information confirmation, containing a Level four Paralyzing Venom. Level four was potent enough to paralyze Ian momentarily.


    Though it could be used a maximum of five times without replenishing the poison, it would be excellent insurance against formidable foes. After finishing the dagger, Ian stored the Venomous Fang in his spatial storage and turned to pack food, bandages, and candles into a small backpack. Lucy, having quietly observed his enigmatic actions, eventually turned to look at the driver''s seat.


    "Miguel,¡± said Lucy.


    "Huh?" Miguel looked at her.


    "What will you do after the mission ends?" Lucy asked.


    "Whoa! Spit it out! Quick!" Miguel abruptly shouted and then spit outside, following his own advice.


    Lucy, puzzled but mimicking the action, turned back to him.


    "It''s a kind of way of warding off bad luck. If you say something unlucky, you have to spit quickly." Miguel licked his lips.


    "Why do that?" Lucy asked.


    "Listen, Lucy. Among mercenaries, there are things you should never say or answer during a mission. Just saying or answering them can bring bad luck, and in severe cases, lead to death," said Miguel.


    "Isn''t that called a curse?" Lucy asked again.


    "Pretty much. Some may dismiss it as superstition, but believe me, those who ignored it all ended up dead," Miguel answered.


    "So my question was like that?" said Lucy.


    "Yes. What I''m going to do when this mission is over, is what you asked right? The moment I answer that question it¡¯s like I¡¯m stepping halfway into the grave. Simr phrases include ''I''ll return home'', ''I have someone promised in marriage'', and ''My children are waiting''," said Miguel.


    Miguel then looked seriously at Lucy as he continued, "Such words are only spoken after a mission is over... Actually, you shouldn''t even need to know this."


    "You seem to know a lot, especially about superstitions," said Lucy.


    "As you think you''re cursed, I believe I am too," said Miguel.


    "But my curse is real. So far, only three people, including my sister, have managed to avoid it," said Lucy.


    "Ian and me? What about Philip?" Miguel asked.


    "Philip... isn¡¯t that much," said Lucy.


    Miguel burst intoughter and nodded, "Right. Anyway, that''s my point. I don''t do things that bring misfortune. That''s why I''m still alive."


    "...I understand," said Lucy.


    Lucy nodded and then slumped down, resting her chin on the backrest, then continued, "I was just, just wondering if you could stay with me if you had nowhere to go after you dropped me off at the Temple of Brazier.¡±


    "Eh...? To the Temple of the Brazier?"


    "I heard they have employees there. I thought maybe Miguel and Ian could stay if I asked. And maybe when I go back into the world, we could leave that ce together. Miguel is an excellent guide, after all." Lucy looked up at Miguel''s profile.


    "Hmm... Well... I don''t really have a specific ce to go." Miguel stroked his chin, his lips curling slightly.


    "Ian probably won''t stay, but if you really want me to, I might consider staying...?" said Miguel.


    "Talking about misfortune. Isn''t that practically answering?" Ian, who had finished his preparations and was leaning against a wall, interjected.


    Miguel red back, shaking his head as he spoke, "I trailed off. It''s not a direct answer... So, what do you think?"


    "I''ll be leaving, of course. Nothing''s going to change that even if you look at me like that Lucy,¡± said Ian.


    "...Where will you go?" Lucy asked, pressing her lips together.


    "Who knows... anywhere." Ian''s expression darkened


    ¡°...¡±


    "Don''t dwell on it. It¡¯s not your business. Practice instead. Since that day, you haven''t even managed to make a spark, have you?" said Ian.


    "...Okay." Lucy nodded, her gaze falling to her palms, looking disheartened.


    Miguel muttered softly, "Hey, you could''ve sugarcoated that... You''re making the kid feel uneasy..."


    "Need me to sugarcoat you?" said Ian.


    "...I¡¯m just thinking out loud. Just to myself," said Miguel.


    Ian, having just snorted at the back of Miguel''s head, promptlyy down at an angle.


    "I¡¯m going to meditate. Don''t wake me unless it''s for a fight," said Ian.


    "Got it," Miguel replied.


    Ian absorbed the twilight sky for a moment before activating his meditation. The surrounding noise faded away as his consciousness sank inward, pondering his destination. Where to go after thismission was something he hadn''t decided yet, especially since his journey had diverged significantly from the game''s narrative.


    Previously, he had traveled through Bel Ronde and Lu Sard to the north, crossing mountain ranges and destends before arriving at the Temple of Brazier. Now, the entire sequence was jumbled.


    <i>What if I move in reverse...?</i>


    Ian visualized a map in his mind. From the Temple of Brazier through the abandonednds to the mountain ranges, then toward Lu Sard¡ªa faint line connecting these dots emerged. It seemed usible, yet uncertainties abounded.


    The abandonednds and mountain regions, difficult to navigate and prone to deadly blizzards, were areas he often skipped quests in due to their difficulty. Now, armed with knowledge from strategy guides, he knew better than to bypass them, and this meant facing situations he had never encountered firsthand.


    <i>...I''ll have to brace myself and move cautiously, remembering everything I can, thought Ian.</i>


    If he could survive the journey, by the time he entered the empire, he''d be significantly stronger than at any point in the game.


    <i>If I can manage to reach Lu Sard without spending any skill points...?</i>


    Suddenly, Ian''s train of thought halted. His senses, independent of his will, were reviving.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A sound like a whistling wind faintly reached his ears and his vision gradually brightened. A vast expanse of white snow stretched endlessly into the darkness beyond, with bare, stark white trees.


    <i>What''s this now...?</i>

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    Ian, attempting to frown, finally realized that he couldn''t move.


    <i>Not this nonsense again</i>, thought Ian,


    If it were a game, this situation would have merely been an event cutscene. However, now that it was reality, he couldn''t ept it so easily. Especially not after almost having his mind shattered while defenseless.


    <i>How exactly does it bypass my Resistance and hijack my consciousness? Is it that powerful...?</i>


    It was then that darkness began to ripple like waves. At that moment, Ian''s thoughts halted abruptly. It felt as if something beyond the darkness was watching him. It was the very gaze he''d felt asionally from some point in time.


    <i>It was you. </i>Muttering to himself, Ian red into the rippling darkness.


    ¡ª...Come.


    A whisper spread like an echo. It was a strange voice that seemed a mix of a young girl''s and an old woman''s husky voice.


    ¡ªCome to me... Chosen one.


    At the continued whisper, Ian felt frustrated again at being unable to respond. He wanted to scoff at the voice. Calling him a chosen one, was such a clich¨¦ line.


    ¡ªImmortality awaits you...


    <i>Immortality, even? </i>


    It felt less like temptation and more like it was desperately courting him. Ian scowled into the darkness.


    <i>So, where should I go? If you just reveal yourself, I''ll find my way th¡ª</i>


    "...there."


    <i>...? Was that my voice just now? </i>As Ian puzzled over it, the rippling darkness suddenly calmed. The silence was brief.


    ¡ªDestiny awaits you...


    The whisper continued nonchntly.


    <i>Seemed like you were surprised just now too. </i>Thinking this, Ian tried again to speak.


    But the scenery around him dissolved faster. Every sensation dispersed as if into thin air. And then, there was only darkness once more.


    Ian finally opened his eyes to a pitch-ck sky, with the vision he had just witnessed seamlessly oveying it. He was clueless about the identity of the clumsy entity that appeared before him. It was an event he had never encountered in the game, suggesting he might have met some specific, unknown condition, or perhaps it was an event exclusively for the fallen. Inside him resided the power of chaos, a trait solely attributable to the fallen.


    He felt a sense of loss for not having a quest window to provide clear guidance, although such mechanisms were not umon in games. He anticipated that simr to past experiences, this event cutscene wouldn''t conclude with just one urrence. As he drew closer to the area enveloped in mysterious darkness, he expected the event to trigger again. The quest window, he presumed, would only materialize after the entity''s identity waspletely revealed.


    <i>...So, did it all start because of that just now?</i>


    Ian''s eyebrows slightly rose. A snow-covered forest, and he was heading north, making it a logical inference. If that were the case, continuing north would likely result in encountering the corny entity''s illusions once again.


    <i>...Next time, it''d be nice if it revealed its identity. </i>As Ian thought this, he btedly noticed green eyes staring intently at him from across the way and narrowed his eyes.


    "Haven''t you slept?" said Ian.


    "I couldn''t sleep." Lucy answered calmly, then added, "What was that just now?"


    <i>Did you feel something too?</i> Ian blinked and asked back, "What did it seem like to you?"


    "I''m not sure. It just felt creepy. It seemed like something was flickering around you, Ian. And then you... emitted magic... But it''s just a feeling. I can''t exin it any other way," said Lucy.


    Lucy''s exnation sounded almost rambling as if she couldn''t properly articte her feelings, making it feel more like the typical manner of speech for a mage.


    <i>It seems like she did see something... </i>Ian muttered to himself and then spoke, "I saw an illusion."


    "An illusion...?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t know its identity, but it''s probably the restless spirit of ancient times left in this world, calling me. It''s what people call the whispers of darkness," answered Ian.


    "...! I''ve read about it. Mages are beings who have breached the boundaries of consciousness, thus they are often exposed to the temptations of darkness and madness," said Lucy,


    "...What kind of books have you been reading?" said Ian.


    "In Vernon''s library. He started collecting books on magic and mysteries at some point. I don''t know if he read them all though," replied Lucy.


    "Ah...," said Ian.


    After learning that the kingdom was shadowed by darkness, Vernon must have conducted his own research. Vernon might have been more meticulous than Ian thought, especially since he gathered information rted to Lucy. Being sandwiched between a pdin sister and a cousin blessed by God, he had no choice but to exert himself in some way. He probably never realized his efforts woulde to light in this manner.


    "...Anyway, it''s not entirely wrong. To seek greater power and knowledge, mages often cross lines they shouldn''t," said Ian.


    "Do you do that too, Ian?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but to some extent, yes," said Ian


    Ian shrugged and added, "But I''m not stupid enough to sell my soul to demons or the void."


    He had experienced the fate of such people enough through games.


    "Will I face such temptations too?" Lucy asked.


    "Probably. The greater your talent, the greater the temptations you''ll face," Ian replied.


    In this world, the brighter one''s talent shone, the darker the shadow of corruption loomed.


    "Just remember that giving in to the temptations of darkness means losing what''s dear to you. That way, you can at least avoid making the worst decisions like Sir Riurel did," said Ian.


    "Being a mage... seems scarier than I thought," said Lucy.


    "It''s the same with anything. Even if you end up serving Lu Entre, you''ll face other temptations," said Ian.


    "I could be a priest?" Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "You can be anything you want. You might even be a pdin, considering you have the blood of knightly families flowing through your veins,¡± said Ian.


    Lucy''s mouth slightly opened, seemingly overwhelmed by the multitude of choices. But to Ian, it was a perfectly viable prospect. Lucy was still young, and her talent could catch the eye of the priesthood. Maybe what Mev wanted was not for Lucy to be a mage, but a priest. The choice, however, would be Lucy''s to make.


    "There''s no need to worry about it now. You can start thinking about it after this journey ends safely," said Ian.


    "...Right. We might end up going to the Empire," said Lucy.


    Ian''s expression hardened instantly. He turned to Lucy and said, "That won''t happen. Never."


    Lucy blinked in confusion. It was a natural reaction. She had no idea what she would face if she were taken to the empire.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have mentioned that. Should we go back to talking about illusions?" said Lucy.


    "There''s nothing to go back to."


    It''ste, go to sleep, Ian concluded and stood up abruptly.


    "Uh...?" Miguel, who had been nodding off, looked up at Ian and suddenly widened his eyes as if he had just been awakened.


    "I thought it was too quiet," said Ian.


    "No, I was just... lost in thought for a moment. Deeply," said Miguel.


    "Wipe the drool from your mouth before you speak." Ian chided him with a gesture.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll take over," said Ian.


    "Really...? Then, I''ll leave it to you for a few hours." Miguel awkwardlyy back.


    Ian quietly drove the carriage, not opening his mouth again, despite Lucy''s gaze, throughout the night.


    ***


    "<i>Ugh....</i>"


    A fleeing mercenary fell, with a bolt embedded in his back. Miguel, who had been aiming the crossbow, clicked his tongue briefly.


    "Dealt with," said Miguel.


    "Good." Ian, who was dragging the bodies sprawled in front of the carriage, responded without even looking.


    he peaceful journey of several days had been abruptly ended by a group of mercenaries. They hade charging, shouting that they had found them, and immediately started shooting crossbows. Of course, their rash actions led them to their deaths.


    "Are you okay, Lucy?" Miguel asked after looking around.


    "I''m fine." Lucy nodded.


    "Good. Those madmen, what were they thinking, risking a child''s safety." As Miguel tutted, Ian climbed onto the carriage.


    "Let''s go," said Ian.


    As they left behind the unimed horses and the bodies, the carriage moved on.


    Miguel, his brow furrowed as he held the reins, finally spoke, "Those guys, they didn''t even try to check our identities, like those mercenaries before."


    "Yeah. They were just convinced the moment they saw us," said Ian.


    "Damn it. At this rate, it seems everyone knows about us. I should have asked how much the bounty was on us," said Miguel.


    "It was inevitable. No need to make a fuss." Ian remained calm as usual.


    But Miguel couldn''t stop mumbling. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that an invisible noose was tightening around their necks. He had felt it before, but now it was clearer and more distinct.


    "I wonder if we''ll end up with the lord''s armies on our tails," said Miguel.


    "Likely. I suspect they''ll be guarding the passes,¡± said Ian,


    "Damn... I don''t want to spill soldiers'' blood," said Miguel.


    "And you''re fine with your own blood being spilled?" Ian chuckled.


    "It''s different, you know. Mercenaries are scum who''ll do anything for money, but soldiers are not. Their only crime is following their lord''s orders. Most of them are just doing as they''re told without understanding why," said Miguel.


    "Hmm..." Ian let out a sound of interest, as if surprised that Miguel could think that way.


    Miguel snorted and added, "I mean, I''ve done my share of illegal deeds living by the sword. But I''ve always tried to maintain a minimum line of morality. It''s inevitable to fight those who stand in our way, but killing those just doing their duty seems wrong."


    Considering Ian''s personality, Miguel was sure Ian would not hesitate to kill anyone who came at him, not caring about their circumstances. Mev had called him a mercenary more knightly than knights, but to Miguel, Ian was the most ruthless among mercenaries, not hesitating to do whatever it took toplete a mission.


    "That''s a valid point," said Ian.


    "Eh...?!" Miguel was inevitably surprised by Ian''s response. He hadn''t expected Ian to take his words seriously.


    "Why are you surprised? Do I look like someone who enjoys killing?" said Ian.


    "No, it¡¯s not that...." Miguel trailed off.


    Of course, Ian''s agreement wasn''t just for emotional reasons. They would inevitably encounter arge pursuing force. It was necessary to reduce the absolute number of obstacles in their way beforehand. From experience, even the weakest opponents could be unpredictable inrge numbers. Of course, Miguel had no way of knowing such thoughts.


    Ian added, "Like you said, most soldiers are just following orders. Instilling fear beyond a sense of duty once or twice will make them think twice about engaging."


    "That sounds good... but is it that easy?" Miguel asked.


    Considering they were just three people.


    "We''ll just have to show them that what they know isn''t everything." Ian''s voice remained calm.


    Miguel, turning around, narrowed his eyes. Ian stood there, draped in a robe and hood, and on top of that, a cloak received from a maid. Ian then pulled out a magic wand from his robe. It was a sinister-looking wand with a purple gem embedded at the end.


    "What''s that...?" Miguel asked.


    "A wand used by a necromancer from the underground tombs," replied Ian.


    "You what...? Wait, you''ve been carrying that cursed thing around? Where? Is it the magic that hides things in thin air again?" Miguel asked again.


    "Something like that." Ian calmly answered as he detached the essence bead from the end of the wand.


    "A necromancer''s wand, you say? Wow." Lucy gasped in awe, reaching out her hand, which Ian swatted away.


    "This thing is cursed. Better not to touch it," said Ian.


    "...It''s cursed too?" said Lucy.


    ncing at Miguel, Ian smirked, "Don''t worry. The curse only affects the one who wields it. Anyway..."


    He slightly spread his arms and spoke, "With this, there should be no risk of my true identity being revealed."


    "Uh... Well, you don''t look much like a master swordsman," said Ian.


    Finally catching on to Ian''s n, Miguel cautiously added, "Are you sure about this? Magic is indeed unmatched for instilling fear in vigers. But you said you needed to conserve the magic."


    "So, should we just kill all those who stand in our way? That''d be effective enough," said Ian.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Miguel, licking his lips, decided not to think too deeply about it.


    "Just do what you want, Sir. I''ll just follow along as usual," said Miguel.


    Whatever happened, it would be better than living with the guilt of having killed innocents.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    "Darn it, this is bad."


    Miguel quickly stopped the carriage as it moved along the gently winding road. He had caught a glimpse of thendscape beyond the nearly bare trees, atop a hill. Jumping down from the driver''s seat, he cautiously advanced and surveyed the hill. Soldiers were setting up camp. It was a makeshift checkpoint.


    Even at a nce, there were more than ten soldiers visible, lined up between rows of palisades. Amander, who appeared to be a knight, was leaning casually against something.


    "It seems, those fellows are waiting for us," Miguel said, returning to his seat and wetting his lips.


    "Have they noticed our location?" Ian''s voice followed.


    "Not yet. But if we proceed, we''ll be caught no matter where we go."


    "Then, we have no choice. Wait."


    The rustling of preparations followed. Miguel turned to look back. Their cargo wagon had changed slightly over the past few days. The dividers on the sides and the back had been raised by a section.


    It was a protective barrier, made from dismantling an abandoned wagon they had found on the way. It was meant to hide the interior from view and protect against any projectiles. While this made the wagon more conspicuous, they assumed the soldiers and mercenaries in the vicinity already knew about them, so it didn''t matter.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Ian finished his preparations with a sigh. He was wearing a gray robe pulled down low to hide his face, and his cloak was turned inside out to show the lining, holding a wand in his hand.


    "Even someone who knows you wouldn''t recognize you now," Miguelmented impassively.


    As he climbed back onto the driver''s seat, Ian shrugged, "There''s not much for you to do, Miguel."


    Sitting on the edge of the driver''s seat, Ian added, "No matter what, just keep following the road.¡±


    "Well... could you at least give me a hint on what you''re going to do?"


    "It wouldn''t be much help. Just run without getting scared. If you hesitate and the carriage overturns, we''re all doomed."


    Ian''s left hand now held a small magical stone, much smaller than the essence bead he had used before, rolling between his fingers. Miguel did not seem to know, but it was a necessary item. A necromancer''s wand greatly increased skill damage but at the cost of tripling mana consumption¡ªa hefty penalty that could only be negated by attaching an essence at the end. Of course, that wasn''t the only downside...


    "Okay alright," said Miguel.


    "Then, let''s go," Ian said, clutching the magical stone tightly and nodding.


    "How did I end up in this... Damn it all!" Miguelshed the reins.


    <i>Clip clop, clip clop¡ª</i>


    The sound of hooves speeding up as they climbed the hill echoed louder and faster. The incline hardly felt like a challenge at the speed they were going. The light from the magical stones embedded in the armor gleamed brighter.


    "Ah, what the hell, are they insane?"


    The soldiers spotted the approaching carriage and became agitated. Themander, who had been lounging casually, rushed forward frantically.


    "Stop the carriage right now! If you don''t stop, we''ll shoot!"


    Soldiers armed with crossbows aimed at the carriage. Despite knowing they wouldn''t actually shoot because of Lucy, Miguel clenched his eyes shut.


    <i>Don''t pull on the reins. Don''t panic. Don''t... Damn it!</i>


    The thought of how they ended up in this situation shed through Miguel¡¯s mind again. It was all because of those asshole knights of Agel Lan. If they had just followed quietly, they wouldn''t be in this mess.


    "Don''t slow down. Keep going," Ian''s voice pierced through, with his tone resonating¡ªa sign that it was imbued with magical power.


    "I''ll say it again! Stop the carriage right now!" Themander''s desperate shout followed.


    Ian stood up abruptly at that moment, spreading his arms wide. His robe and cloak fluttered unnaturally, and waves of magic power, like heat haze, radiated from his entire body. He was deliberately exuding magical power, making it clear to all.


    At least it was very sessful in drawing their attention.


    "A, a mage...? I hadn''t heard there was a mage?"


    A flustered voice reached Miguel through the wind, right before Ian extended his wand.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A massive wall of fire zed up over the hill, leaving Miguel gaping in awe.


    ***


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    ¡°Uh, ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Mo..mom!¡±


    The checkpoint descended into chaos. Soldiers scrambled as they were engulfed by the intense heat. Themander, who had been staring up at the wall of fire in disbelief, managed to stammer out an order toote.


    "Everyone, fall back¡ª <i>Ughh?!</i>" Hismand was cut short by an earthquake.


    Themander stumbled and fell as the ground around him caved in. No, more urately, the dirt was converging toward a single point. The ground in the middle of the checkpoint rose abruptly, causing soldiers to tumble down and palisades to copse.


    Themander, barely managing to regain his voice, called out, "Fa, fall back! Everyone, retreat!"


    His cry was desperate, but almost no soldier heeded hismand.


    "Lu Sr, please... look after us..."


    "Ple.. please, save me...!"


    From those lying t, praying, to others crawling around in terror, panic had taken hold.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    Then, with a gust of wind, a hole burst open in the midst of the mes. The carriage, moving as if flying over the magically-created hill, passed through in an instant.


    "We.. we must stop...!" Themander, murmuring instinctively as he chased after the carriage, froze.


    Giant fireballs erupted around the fleeing carriage, erasing any lingering sense of duty he might have had.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    Explosions tore through the hillside, transforming it into a field of devastation. Behind themander, who was now rolling on the ground with his soldiers, the wall of fire gradually died down.


    ***


    "Ha... Hahaha! We did it!" Miguel finally burst outughing, his face flushed with bted excitement and relief.


    <i>Seems happy, this guy</i>, Ian muttered to himself as he slumped back against the seat, feeling the onset of a headache and dizziness. The magical stone in his hand was now empty.


    <i>Not killing them is so much harder than just killing them. Ridiculous. </i>With a scoff, Ian stored the necromancer''s wand in a pocket dimension.


    The noisy wails that had been ringing in his ears quieted down. It was the curse of the spirits bound to the wand. Although his high Mental Fortitude and Resistance stats meant it had no effect on him, the noise was headache-inducing.


    "You were amazing, Sir! Not just like a great mage, but a real one!" said Miguel.


    "Stop yelling. My head hurts," Ian replied.


    After removing his hood and stretching his stiff neck, Ian gestured. "Slow down a bit and reduce the speed. The magical stones are wearing out."


    "Ah, right. Of course, will do," said Miguel.


    "A... a white mage...!" Lucy suddenly blurted out.


    Ian turned to look at her, noticing her gaze fixed on him as if she was spellbound.


    "Hm?"


    "You didn''t only... use red magic just now...!" said Lucy.


    "Well, that''s because..."


    "Eh? Really?!" Miguel interrupted, squinting his eyes suspiciously at Ian. "So, Sir, are you that legendary mage? Really?"


    "It''s true...! It has to be true...!" said Lucy.


    "What¡¯s true? Not at all." Ian snorted dismissively.


    "But you did use magic of various colors." Lucy blinked in surprise.


    "That''s true, but it doesn''t mean I''m a white mage. Besides, the magic I used wasn''t even that impressive." Ian looked between Lucy and Miguel, adding, "This is just a kind of trade secret, my ace in the hole. So, don''t get the wrong idea."


    "Got it." Lucy nodded in understanding, her gaze fixed intently on Ian.


    "I''ll keep your secret."


    "Same here, brother."


    Their looks seemed to say they didn''t believe him much.


    "Ha... Think whatever you want. It''s not true if it''s not true."


    <i>If it were true, I wouldn''t even be this frustrated. I''m just a weak character with a high level, that''s all,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian nced back. The smoky hill was now far behind them. Probably, from today onwards, another ghost story about a mage will be added to the frontier.


    After a moment, Miguel looked at him, with his rationality somewhat returned. "Just thinking, we might run into one or two more checkpoints like that."


    "We can¡¯t do anything about it. But after that, there''ll be no soldiers daring to block our path. Of course..." Ian shrugged.


    "We still can''t avoid fighting those who chase us," said Ian.


    "Damn... I can almost smell the iron in my nose already," Miguel muttered.


    Ian leaned his head back against the seat, wishing they would alle at once if they were going toe. It was a sign he was getting tired.


    "Rest when you can. Stop thinking about unnecessary things. We''re not far off now," said Ian.


    ***


    "So, everything in this report is true?" Count Randis looked up from his desk, asking.


    Sir Jamie, a knight standing before him, nodded, "Two outposts were buried and turned into a sea of fire. Everyone''s trembling at the mention of an incredible mage. And they say the carriage those people were in was incredibly fast. Blocking their way is suicide, and chasing them is impossible, so there''s a barrage of requests to pull back."


    "Cowards... But they''re not wrong. If the report is urate, it seems like we''re dealing with an incredible mage. No idea where he came from, but it seems like he''s warning me. For now, he''s being merciful, but if we keep blocking their way, it feels like he is saying that he''ll kill us all," said Count Randis.


    "Should we pull back the soldiers?" Sir Jamie asked.


    "Yes. If we keep sending them out, resentment toward me will reach the heavens,¡± said Count Randis.


    Of course, letting those audacious folks go was not his intention. Count Randis subtly added, "Is he waiting for us?"


    "Yes my lord," said Sir Jamie.


    "Let him in." Sir Jamie opened the door and gestured.


    A robust northerner entered, his armor and scabbard gleaming. This was Ube, the most skilled mercenary in Hiram City and the leader of the Ube Mercenary Band.


    "How''s the mood among the mercenaries?" Count Randis asked after exchanging brief greetings.


    Ube replied with a stern face, "They''re all grinding their teeth. We''ve lost quite a fewrades to those people. Plus, we''ve heard that thoseing from Nan are incredibly fast."


    "Yes. Those damned Imperials and Agel Lan peasants running around someone else''s territory like it''s their own home. They''ve been bothering me too." Count Randis''s gaze turned cold.


    More than anything, what irked him was the fact that he couldn''t stop them. If he said even a word to those narrow-minded folks, they might stop supplying goods to his territory.


    "I want to see them return empty-handed. Even better if they beg to lower the ransom for thedy. His Majesty would be pleased, no doubt."


    The kidnappers had by now influenced political power. Rumors were swirling that Agel Lan was preparing for war. Securing the girl first could mean not only a ransom but also His Majesty¡¯s favor.


    "Just leave it to me. I''ve selected at least thirty skilled and fast riders." Ube''s eyes shone with determination.


    He too wanted to catch the kidnappers and settle the score. Not just for his fallenrades but also because of the mercenaries from the neighboring territory who had followed the knights of Agel Lan. Those who had gained favor from the Lord of Nan and grown in power were indirectly in conflict with his band. Sess in this matter would likely make them the most influential in Bel Ronde.


    "That''s good. Let''s get to the point." Count Randis spread out a map of the territory.


    It meticulously marked the kidnappers'' route and the paths of the pursuers from Nan.


    "Putting together all the information we have, it seems the kidnappers are heading for the abandonednds," said Count Randis.


    "Are they nning tomit suicide?"


    Both Jamie and Ube expressed surprise.


    "They must be trusting that mage. If the mage is also a master swordsman, they might believe they can break through that cursednd and cross over to the north." Count Randis simply shrugged.


    "If the heavens are on their side," Jamie murmured.


    "I found it hard to believe it myself. But if not for that, there''s no other way to exin their route. Luckily for us, they''re taking a roundabout way." The Count Randis shrugged.


    Count Randis drew a straight line from Hiram City toward the north with his finger, "We can get ahead of them and wait."


    He pointed at the riverside leading to the abandonednds across the border. At the edge of the valley.


    "If possible, catch them before they cross the bridge," said Count Randis.


    "...I''ll prepare immediately," said Sir Jamie.


    "I''ll leave themand to Sir Jamie. Be on standby."


    Ube nodded and turned to leave. Once the door closed, Count Randis turned to Sir Jamie.


    "I¡¯ll assign you twenty cavalrymen. It would be preferable if the sacrificese from their side."


    The Ube Mercenary Band was useful but also a nuisance. As their influence grew, it was uncertain when they might show their teeth. This opportunity to reduce their numbers was not unwee. It would be even better if Ube himself died.


    "If the kidnappers end up crossing into the abandonednds..."


    Count Randis tapped on the map and added, "Make sure to withdraw the cavalry before sunset."


    "Should we leave the mercenaries behind?"


    "They won''t give up in the first ce. Their pride is at stake. Suggest it, but if they don''t listen, leave them. Likely, the Libra Trading Company and those country bumpkins won''t give up either. By then, they''re all dead men."


    "As youmand." Sir Jamie bowed and turned to leave.


    Count Randis, left alone, quietly regarded the map. In no more than three days, the oue of all thismotion would be known.


    "Either they gain money and pride... or they all die. Doesn''t matter, as long as we don''t lose anything...."


    The possibility of the kidnappers escaping alive was not even considered.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    In the midst of the mountain foothills, the cargo carriage following the trail along the ridge finally revealed the opposite face of the mountain.


    "...Good. It''s visible, fortunately." Miguel, squinting to survey ahead, raised his hand.


    Beyond the winding, gentle valleys and ridges, a pale blue light peeked out from behind the mountain base.


    "That river marks the border. If we follow this path all the way down and across that bridge... Huh," Miguel''s brow furrowed as he shifted his gaze, speaking.


    Lucy, who had been looking at the scenery, turned to him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, thend beyond is supposed to be abandoned. But it seems different from what I remember."


    Miguel stroked his bearded cheek, adding, "In my memory, there was a road along the riverbank, and wastnd stretched beside it. The forest was beyond that wastnd. ...But now, there''s a forest directly across the river."


    Lucy squinted at thendscape across the river. Faintly, she could see patches of barrennd and trees.


    "Could the trees have... grown?" said Lucy.


    "In just about 10 years?" said Miguel.


    "It''s forsakennd, after all," Ian interjected.


    "Anything can happen there. And from what I see..." His voice trailed off, his gaze darkening.


    "From what you see, what?" Miguel asked.


    "...Nothing. It wouldn''t do you any good to know." Ian leaned back, dismissing the subject.


    Miguel sighed, "Well, whatever. Ignorance is bliss. We''vee this far; it''s not like we can turn back now because it''s ominous."


    Lucy gazed at Miguel''s profile. Despite his rugged, bearded appearance, which masked it well, his face had grown thinner and more haggardpared to when they first met. She hadn''t voiced it, but Lucy knew he was thoroughly exhausted. Ian was no different. Despite appearing unchanged, the constant leading and pathfinding had taken its toll on him. Even she, doing nothing but sitting or lying down, felt drained; how much more so for them?


    <i>In the end, it''s all because of me. </i>Lucy arrived at the same conclusion again. That she was nothing but a burden.


    That reality increasingly weighed on her. Being young and weak was no excuse. Ian and Miguel would likely disagree, but that made her even more determined to be of some help to them. Yet, she didn''t voice this desire, knowing it would sound like the petnce of a child.


    So, Lucy simply looked down at her hands. Hands that couldn''t even spark a tiny me, let alone hurl a fireball. The helplessness turned from resentment to outright bitterness.


    <i>I''ll do it. I can do it.</i> As Lucy gritted her teeth, focusing all her determination,


    "Just in case I need to say this." Ian, resting his head against the back of the seat, suddenly spoke up. "If I fall behind for any reason, keep going. Don''t stop."


    "...Why bring up such an ominous thing now?" Miguel scowled.


    Ian added nonchntly, "I have a bad feeling. It''s been too quiet these past few days. Usually, that means something big ising."


    "Please, my brother... Ah...." Miguel closed his eyes tightly.


    It was a natural reaction, considering Ian seemed to be picking the most ominous things to say.


    "The ones following us probably have a decent idea about us by now. So, someone will surely think they can catch Lucy if I''m gone," said Ian.


    "...."


    "So, if something happens and I fall out of the picture, don''t stop. Keep going. Even if the carriage is smashed to pieces...." Ian grabbed a backpack beside him and tossed it to Miguel.


    "Take Lucy, mount a horse, and run. What''s in here shouldst you a few days."


    Only then did Miguel understand the purpose of the backpack Ian had prepared, raising an eyebrow in acknowledgment.


    "So... what about you?" Miguel asked.


    "Don''t use that kind of voice as if I''m nning to die," said Ian.


    "Oh, is that so?" said Miguel.


    "I''ll finish whatever''sing our way and catch up. So, run however you can. And if it reallyes down to life or death... use what''s in your boot."


    Miguel, who had momentarily held his breath, finally spoke up, "You knew?"


    "How could I not? You go for your ankles first in any trouble," said Ian.


    Ian chuckled and continued, "Whatever happens, they won''t harm Lucy. But you''re not the same. So, if you have no other choice, use it and make your way to the Temple of the Brazier."


    "But, what about Lucy?" Miguel asked.


    "I''ll get her back. In that sense, the longer you manage to evade them, the easier my job. Better if you''re not caught at all," replied Ian.


    "...."


    "I''m talking about the worst-case scenario here. It''s better to be prepared. It might not even happen," said Ian.


    Miguel let out a resigned chuckle, "Whenever you say something like that, it always happens."


    "Just remember it then. It''s a way to ensure no one dies," said Ian.


    "But... it''ll be tough on Lucy."


    "She''ll handle it better than you think. She''s stronger than she looks."


    In the worst-case scenario, sacrifices are somewhat inevitable. Though Ian''s words might seem cold, they were grounded in his faith in Lucy, prompting Miguel to nod silently without protest. A brief silence ensued, only to be broken not by a voice, but by another phenomenon.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    "...!"


    A small me sprouted from Lucy''s clenched fist. Her eyes widened in shock, as did Ian''s and Miguel''s, who immediately turned to look at her hand.


    "I... I did it...! I managed it...!" Lucy, unable to hide the tremble in her eyes, turned to them.


    "Well, I knew you''d manage, so I''m not surprised. Congrattions, kid." Despite his words, Miguel wore a broad grin, while Ian simply nodded.


    "So, how did you do it?" Miguel asked.


    "Somehow... it just happened. I was feeling so frustrated and angry, and then suddenly, it felt like it could work."


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    The me died down right after Lucy finished speaking.


    Ian chuckled as she stared at her hand, disheartened, "It seems to be influenced by your emotions."


    "Em.. emotions?" asked Lucy.


    "It¡¯s just a guess. It''s still unstable. Not feeling dizzy, are you?" Ian asked.


    "No. I felt that way before... but not now. Not at all," replied Lucy.


    "Hmm..." Ian marveled once more.


    He hadn''t felt any magic power from Lucy, not even while she was producing the me. Her pupilscked the shimmer of magical power even as the fire zed.


    <i>Is she drawing magical power straight from the atmosphere and burning it? </i>Envy naturally welled up in him. How she managed it was beyond him.


    <i>...This is why I should have opted for an Elemental Affinity or a Magical Bloodline,</i> thought Ian.


    As he tousled Lucy''s hair, Ian''s hand eventually stilled. He nced back toward the shallow valley behind the carriage, a bitter smile forming on his lips.


    "Seems like I had to say it now for a reason," said Ian,


    <i>Was intuition also a useful trait in this sense? </i>thought Ian.


    Miguel looked at him, "...You don''t mean?"


    "Yes. Speed up the carriage, Miguel. And prepare the magical stones," said Ian.


    "Umm.. we only have enough for one more use," said Miguel.


    "That''ll be enough. This will all be settled in half a day." Ian stood up as a group of riders appeared on the distant ridge. Sensing his gaze, they started to charge.


    ***


    "Be careful not to fall off your horses! There''s nothing more pathetic than copsing at the very end!"


    "Move aside, knights, make way!"


    Over forty riders sped away at a furious pace. Charlotte, watching them from behind, shifted uneasily in her saddle. Only knights of Agel Lan and their following mercenaries had been charged. She, along with the Libra Trading Company, remained near Javier''s carriage, still waiting.


    "...."


    Charlotte nced at Oleg and Javier. Javier''s expression was calm. Though he had been so passionate during the pursuit, he now seemed almost indifferent as the situation unfolded. It was likely a merchant''s habit.


    "Don''t forget it was them who killed Kyle and Keh. Don''t rush in excitedly; use the hounds to properly assess their strength. I don''t want to see any more losses if possible," said Javier.


    "...Yes."


    "Understood."


    Charlotte and Oleg responded.


    "I hope they haven''t crossed the river yet. Of course, I have no intention of stepping foot into that cursednd myself," said Javier.


    "There shouldn''t be a need for that. But don''t worry, just wait here."


    Oleg casually stated, exchanging a nce with Charlotte before adding, "We will definitely retrieve the target."


    "Try to return before nightfall." Javier¡¯s gaze finally settled as they nearly caught up to the carriage.


    "It''s about to start. Let''s join in."


    Charlotte, as if she had been waiting for this moment, grabbed the reins.


    It was then that Javier added, "Charlotte. Don''t forget what our goal is."


    <i>Not our goal, your goal,</i> she thought, merely nodding before she dashed off. Half of the guards followed her and Oleg.


    "Oleg," Once Javier''s carriage was a fair distance away, Charlotte spoke.


    Oleg looked back at her as if he wasn''t surprised at all, "The master swordsman?"


    "Yes. He''s mine. So, you take the girl," said Charlotte.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Do you have a n?"


    "We''ll see how it goes. I''ll lure him out. Until then, don''t step in. After that, do as you please."


    "The leader might not like that."


    "Tell him to fuck off. I don''t listen to anyone who¡¯s weaker than me," said Charlotte.


    "Right, right. You only listen to the stronger voice of money," said Oleg.


    Charlotte growled, and Oleg,ughing, deliberately widened the gap between them.


    "Keep the hounds at bay to bite at the carriage! Don''t forget the leader''s orders!"


    Their subordinates ran ahead of them. Charlotte red at Oleg before shifting her gaze. She never expected humans to understand her anyway. She stayed by Javier¡¯s repulsive side for money, yes. But also because it allowed her to unleash her wildness without worrying about repercussions. Her instincts always craved the hunt and the fight, even if it meant eventually meeting a predator stronger than herself.


    <i>...There will be no regrets. As long as I don''t lose my tail,</i> thought Charlotte.


    "Stick to the carriage!"


    "Drop that one first!"


    Soon, the mercenaries'' cries grew closer. Charlotte suppressed her excitement, focusing on the carriage, specifically on the ck-haired man, Ian Hope, standing atop the carriage''s partition as if performing an acrobatic feat.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    He effortlessly dodged a spear thrust at him, then reached out to grab it.


    "What, what...?!" The mercenary lost bnce, pulled along by Ian''s motion. Ian released the spear right after.


    "Ah, ahhhh!" The mercenary tumbled to the ground, arge shadow looming over him.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she watched the man being trampled under a galloping horse.


    <i>Hmm, I like him from the start.</i>


    In the meantime, Ian had effortlessly jumped onto the horse of the fallen mercenary.


    "Iaaaaaan!" Someone shouted as they charged. He was a knight of Agel Lan in shining armor.


    "You filthy traitor! How much we trusted you!"


    Ian turned, a smirk spreading across his face as he responded to the knight''s usation, "I never asked to be trusted."


    "In the name of honor!" The knight rushed in.


    Ian, in an almost precarious stance, dodged the knight''s strike and swung his sword. Though it should have been out of reach,


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The knight swayed heavily as he passed by, the armor on his back visibly dented.


    <i>Magic...? Magical armor...? </i>Charlotte''s eyes narrowed.


    She wasn''t keeping her distance from the wagon and Ian due to Javier¡¯s orders. This was a sort of forey for her. Like a delicious meal, it was best savored slowly until the full vor could be appreciated.


    Whoosh¡ª


    "Aargh...!"


    "Don''t go ahead of the wagon! The coachman''s crossbow reloads quickly!"


    Charlotte didn''t spare a nce toward the minormotion at the front of the wagon. She was bing increasingly drawn to Ian.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    <i>His handiwork is decisive...,</i> thought Ian.


    "Damn it, I''m gonna die...?!"


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    <i>He doesn''t shy away from bold moves. Almost recklessly so. </i>She took in everything about Ian and the mercenaries falling to his hand, missing nothing.


    <i>He''s not just a master swordsman. But that makes him all the more intriguing. What exactly is he...? </i>Charlotte licked her lips.


    Saliva gathered in her mouth, while her gaze grew increasingly icy. Acknowledging Ian as a formidable opponent was clear.


    <i>There has to be more to him. Kyle and Keh wouldn''t have fallen to someone without something hidden up their sleeve,</i> thought Charlotte.


    Gradually, her entire focus had shifted solely to Ian. That was why she initially failed to notice the group waiting at the end of the valley.


    "...What are those?" It was only when Ian murmured, looking ahead, that Charlotte turned to see what had caught his attention. Dozens of riders were charging.


    "Block the way! Spread out!"


    The moment she heard themanding shout of what seemed to be a leader, Charlotte''s lips curled into a smirk. To her, this was more of an unexpected gift. Thanks to them, it might give her the chance to see Ian''s true capabilities even sooner.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    Having barely reduced their numbers, Ian spat in disgust as he took in the oing horde. Even without these new arrivals, the situation was far from favorable. His aggressive fighting was only intended to instill fear in his enemies. Mountedbat was still unfamiliar terrain for him, with several near-falls from his horse. And these were against opponents who were essentially expendable.


    The Empire''s cavalry and royal guards, for the most part, kept their distance, merely following him. They were undoubtedly waiting for him to tire. Despite appearing unfazed, Ian''s instincts were screaming warnings of danger. ??It was likely that among them were beastfolk whose skills matched those of the two they had encountered before. At least, their presence was definitely certain.


    <i>Charlotte was her name, wasn''t it?</i> thought Ian.


    She had been practically invisible except for the first few minutes. She was definitely moving around to stay out of sight. But Ian couldn''t afford to focus solely on her. The ck knights might individually be less skilled, but their numbers were great, and they were far from careless. A purely physical battle was nearly impossible.


    Even with his high stats and traits favoring closebat, Ian, at his core a mage, had limits to his physical fight. Fortunately, the attackers seemed disinclined to overturn the carriage, likely out of concern that Lucy, inside, might be injured since the carriage was already running at a high speed. Time was on their side, as desperation grew with the nearing abandonednds. The watchers would have to engage by the time they left the valley. Ian saw this as the critical moment before those unwee guests arrived.


    "Damn it all to hell...!" Miguel, fiddling with his crossbow, finally pulled on the reins.


    It was an inevitable decision; even horses enchanted with magic couldn''t just plow through the midst of enemies. Those charging head-on scattered to either side of the valley as the carriage approached, disying their skilled horsemanship¡ªa mix of knights and mercenaries following.


    <i>The Hiram bastards probably know there''s a mage. How would they counter? Ah, right. The crossbow. </i>Ian thought to himself, hugging the side of the carriage.


    Even the most powerful mage could be rendered powerless if they couldn''tplete their spells. In that sense, alternating shots from a crossbow were basic yet effective.


    <i>It wouldn''t make much difference to me, though,</i> thought Ian.


    The rear pursuers spaced out at the arrival of the intruders, marking their territory. Soon, an exchange of nces ensued, and a sinister tension filled the air. While the empire''s forces mixed in the rear might have a qualitative edge, Ian''s efforts had significantly bolstered the numbers of the neers.


    <i>We''re like fish caught in a.</i>


    Even so, Ian decided to watch and wait. The carriage was slowing but still moving. Without a clear path through the siege, there was no need to break the deadlock prematurely.


    "I am Jaime, a knight and acting lord of Hiram!" A shout came from the front as Jaime looked back and called out. "You are engaging in unauthorizedbat! Those in the carriage have burned many of ournds'' assets, and we must take them into custody! Stand down!"


    "Those people have fled from Agel Lan! We were the first to pursue, and it''s a matter for Agel Lan, so outsiders should stand aside!"


    The retort came from the left. Ian turned to see a familiar face, raising one corner of his mouth. The voice came from Jonathan of the personal knight''s squad, who had always looked up to him with admiration. Of course, now that they met again, they only looked at each other with eyes full of murderous intent, more than just hostility.


    "Remember, this is Bel Ronde! This can be considered as an act of aggression, and think of the dishonor it brings!" Jaime countered unabashedly.


    Laughter erupted from the right this time,ing from Oleg, a massive bodyguard from the Libra Trading Company.


    "We are here under themand of Emperor Larmut of the Empire! You know well the disgrace of opposing the Empire''s will!"


    "We are aware you are hired by the Libra Trading Company! There''s no proof you''re acting under Larmut''s orders, so follow proper procedures!"


    The argument intensified. Ian moved closer to the driver''s seat.


    "What a mess. Damn it all..." said Miguel.


    Miguel, wiping sweat from his forehead, looked back at Ian, then continued, "They''ll end up fighting among themselves at this rate.¡±


    "Not yet. They''ll probably do that after they''ve captured us," Ian whispered back.


    Despite the foolishness abundant in this world, Ian doubted even in such a moment, they would be foolish enough to turn their des on each other. As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, so it was expected that this verbal altercation would end in some kind ofpromise. However, this exchange held significant meaning for Ian, who possessed the means to exploit even the smallest rift.


    ¡°Fuck this... it seems like this could really be the end for me,¡± said Miguel.


    ¡°Stay sharp. I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± replied Ian.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. Just focus on crossing the river. And keep in mind we might need to abandon the carriage if ites to that.¡±


    Ian nced back at Lucy, who peered out from behind the driver''s seat. She nodded, understanding his instruction. Following Ian''s gesture, Miguel handed her a backpack.


    ¡°If that happens, ride with Miguel, Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And after we cross the river? It seems they¡¯ll follow us to the end.¡± Miguel added.


    Ian replied without turning his head, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that when we get there. Be ready.¡±


    Tension marked Miguel¡¯s face as he gripped the reins tightly, clutching the crossbow in haste. The dialogues from both sides were nearing their end.


    ¡°Then first, we shall decide to suppress the criminals together!¡± Jaime shouted back in response.


    ¡°As a token of cooperation, I will share important information with you!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°There is a mage among them!¡±


    ¡°A mage...? Impossible! We haven¡¯t even seen a hair of one.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a ruse? Perhaps an aplice from Bel Ronde joined them¡ª¡±


    The pursuers murmured among themselves.


    <i>Good, they haven''t figured out it''s me. </i>Ian mused to himself, tightening his grip on his sword. As he slightly bowed his head to cast Wind de,


    ¡°Enough chatter! What are you waiting for, you fools? Attack!¡± Ube, the mercenary leader, yelled out.


    The Hiram mercenaries, as if awaiting this signal, pivoted to action. The Nan mercenaries, not to be outdone, started to converge as well. The difference was that their target was the carriage. It was likely an attempt to shift the problem, which was in this case, Ian, onto the Hiram mercenaries.


    ¡°Fuck...!¡± Miguel cracked the reins, elerating the carriage as Ian eyed the mercenaries charging towards him. His nerves were taut, his focus sharpened to its peak.


    ¡°<i>Hrrgh!</i>¡± The leading mercenary swung his ax at that moment.


    Ian''s body bent backward in a dodging maneuver, not even looking at the ax whizzing by his face, merely brushing past the mercenary''s neck. His arm, previously hanging loose, snapped forward like a whip.


    <i>Sshhk¡ª</i>


    The wind, sharply emitted along the de, sliced through the mercenary¡¯s neck. The man¡¯s head flew off, blood spurting from the severed neck.


    ¡°What the hell...?!¡±


    The following mercenaries gasped in horror as they charged. In their eyes, the sh had resulted in one head rolling away instantly. Ian''s gaze darted to two attackersing from each side. His body reacted before his mind, deflecting a falling sword with his own de while simultaneously dodging a spear from the right by contorting his body off the saddle. After remounting, his sword deftly shed at the passing horse''s nk.


    <i>Neigh¡ª</i>


    While the injured horse tumbled, throwing its rider to the ground, Ian''s gaze had already shifted to the back of the spear-wielding mercenary. A tingling in his fingers preceded the unleashing of a spectral form of Swamp''s Resentment. With two downed but no time to rest, Ian pulled on the reins, turning his horse as he nted his feet on the saddle.


    The horse, unable to ovee its inertia, staggered and slid, and another mercenary approached. But Ian''s gaze was fixed on those attempting to climb onto the carriage. Just as a mercenary was about to swing his sword, Ian leaped straight from the saddle. Propelled by the wind, the carriage, several meters away, rapidly closed in.


    ¡°<i>Ugh?!</i>¡± A mercenary, just clinging to the carriage, turned to see Ian, eyes wide. Ian, lifting his arm, thrust his sword backward into the mercenary''s back.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    ¡°Gah...!¡±


    Piercing through the mercenary and the partition, Ian used the hilt as leverage to grab the top of the partition. Climbing up, he withdrew his sword, and the body of the faltering mercenary dropped.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Blood spattered as Ian prepared for the next move.


    <i>Spik.</i>


    A bolt whizzed past Ian''s ear.


    "Don''t shoot! Whoever fires an arrow at me will die by my hand!" Oleg''s shout followed.


    <i>Thanks for the warning. </i>Ian thought, as he climbed over the partition and charged at an enemy attempting to enter the carriage from the opposite side.


    "What the fuck...!"


    The enemy, desperately blocking with his sword, staggered but managed to leap back onto his horse running parallel to the carriage. Ian sent another curse of the Swamp¡¯s Resentment towards him, drawing more blood than before and aiming it at the enemy.


    "Be careful!" Lucy''s scream came just in time. An enemy who had climbed onto the rear of the carriage was charging at Ian from behind.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    "Magic...?!"


    mes burst from the face of the attacker. Though the explosion was but a flicker, it was enough to momentarily disorient him. And then,


    <i>Crack!</i>


    It also was enough time for Ian to swing his sword. The mercenary, his head nearly severed in half, toppled over like a stone statue.


    "The girl is a mage...!"


    "The kid''s casting spells! Everyone, be careful!"


    The mercenaries'' shouts continued. Ian turned to Lucy, frozen with her hand outstretched, and smiled. It was as the mercenaries had cried out. The mes had been her doing. Lucy, regaining herposure, nodded in response.


    "Damn it all...!" Miguel''s curse followed.


    Suddenly, two mercenaries had closed in, thrusting their spears at the horse. The magic stones on the armor shed.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The magic that followed was a familiar defensive spell to Ian, the Whirling Barrier.


    "Ugh?!" The mercenaries caught off guard, staggered.


    Then, bolts pierced through one''s shoulder and the other''s chest in quick session with creams followed.


    "By the light of Lu S... damn it...!" Miguel, his hands trembling, reloaded the crossbow.


    With that, Ian turned back to the side of the carriage andunched himself. The mercenaries, having started to climb onto the carriage, were literally throwing themselves into the carriage. It was a matter of pride between the two mercenary groups, but Ian didn''t give it much thought. He simply moved frantically, fending off the attackers and sending out curses of the Swamp''s Resentment as soon as its cooldown ended. The carriage''s exterior was quickly stained red. The approaching mercenaries were terror-stricken.


    Ian''s movements, far from being graceful or refined, became even more rugged and ferocious over time. This raw ferocity instilled a primal fear in the attackers.


    "His ferocity is incredible...."


    "The rumors were wrong. He should be called a berserker with that kind of rage."


    Even the guards from the Libra Trading Company murmured in awe.


    "<i>Phew... sigh...</i>." Ian, however, remained calm. Even as he seemed to fight on instinct alone, he was diligently sowing seeds of chaos.


    "What, what the hell?! Why are you looking at me like that?!"


    Finally, those seeds began to sprout.


    "Woah, waaaah-!"


    Several, their eyes bloodshot, screamed and turned their weapons against their fellow mercenaries. The curse of the Swamp''s Resentment was manifesting, but the mercenaries had no way of knowing. With Hiram and Nan''s mercenaries tangled together, the situation quickly escted to extremes.


    "I knew it! You fucking coward, backstabbing bastards!" Sparks flew from Ube''s eyes.


    The Nan mercenaries felt the same.


    "Who are you to talk...! Those Hiram bastards stabbed us in the back! They killed John!¡±


    The melee among the mercenaries began. Already inmed by the deaths and fighting, they attacked each other with unrestrained ferocity.


    "What in the world is this...." Confusion spread across Miguel''s face as Ian disposed of thest mercenary clinging to the carriage.


    It was then Ian shouted, ¡°Speed up! Now!¡±


    ¡°Got it...!¡± Miguelshed the reins, and the horses bolted as if in a frenzy.


    The magic stones embedded in the armor shed brightly, swiftly putting distance between the carriage and the group of mercenaries.


    ¡°Once we get to the Empire, we must procure the best armor first,¡± Ian muttered as he climbed onto the driver''s seat.


    The Hiram cavalry ahead began to loom closer, their faces marked with panic. Despite their frantic efforts, they couldn''t outrun the magically enhanced steeds. Ian, gripping his sword, poised himself as if ready to leap at any moment.


    ¡°Eeeek...!¡± Right in front of the carriage, the cavalrymen nced back nervously and swallowed hard.


    They had locked eyes with Ian, who was drenched in blood and gripping his sword. None among them had missed seeing the feats he performed, leaping back and forth between the horse and the carriage.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Before Ian could jump, the cavalry scattered in screams, allowing the carriage to overtake them.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s...!¡± Miguel''s eyes widened.


    Beyond the scattered enemies, the distant river came into view, a sight they hadn''t realized was approaching amid their fight through the valley.


    ¡°Keep going. This is just the beginning.¡± Yet Ian¡¯s voice remained steady, calming his breath.


    Miguel, his face brightening, looked up at him.


    Ian, standing on the carriage¡¯s edge and looking back, soon added, ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    Beyond the Hiram cavalry, ck-armored knights were in pursuit.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    "Damn it...!" Miguel cursed as he peeked out and turned to look behind.


    His gaze returned to Ian as he continued, "Brother, I''m saying this because it''s urgent. When are you going to use it...? Even for you, a sword alone might not be enough..."


    "Not now," Ian replied, without taking his eyes off the cavalry.


    "How long till we reach the river?"


    "Ten minutes...? Maybe a bit less."


    "Just make it to the bridge."


    "And after that?"


    "...We''ll have to kill them."


    How? Ian hadn''t thought that far ahead. Everything had happened too suddenly, and there were too many variables for a detailed n. But it was clear that using magic now wouldn''t be advantageous. If the pursuers fled, there would be no catching them, and next time they''d be fully prepared to face a mage. It would also tip off the Libra Trading Company that he was a mage before even setting foot in the Empire. So, the magic would have to wait until after crossing the river. And anyone who knew he was a mage would have to be eliminated.


    "Got it. Then somehow... damn." Miguel grimaced as he whipped the reins.


    The carriage began to slow down as the magic stones in the armor flickered.


    "Why now of all times... please buy us some time," Miguel muttered as he precariously climbed onto the running horse''s back. The magic stones needed to be manually reced.


    "It''s not as easy as it sounds..." Despite muttering, Ian moved to the back of the carriage.


    Lucy, hiding in the corner with her robe pulled over her, looked at him.


    <i>What''s there to be sorry about?</i> Ian smirked sarcastically and smacked the upper rear partition with the weight of his sword. The board, loosened by many passengers, fell off. It was the board added during thest extension. However, Miguel''s head was still not visible from the outside.


    Ian easily climbed onto the lowered partition and checked its sturdiness by rolling his foot over it. Then, he looked at the escort knights of the Libra Trading Company who had caught up to the Hiram cavalry. ck armor and helmets versus te armor. The difference from the men they had encountered before was now clear. Although the craftsmanship of the te and chain was simr, none had magic stones embedded.


    <i>Right. Even for a grand tradingpany of the empire, not all escorts can be equipped with magic armor, </i>thought Ian.


    Artificially created magical gear was, of course, incredibly expensive.


    <i>I need to be cautious of the ones with magic stones in their armor.</i> Thinking this, Ian proudly gripped his Sword of Judgement. It was smeared with blood and oil but remained sharp.


    "...?¡±


    Then, someone emerged from among the knights. He had arge build and a bald head. He also had a tattoo of ancient runes under one eye.


    Armor and magic stones gleamed on the armor, and arge double-edged ax was slung on his back. Ian reached behind with his left hand, pulling out four throwing knives from the void. He inserted three into the empty sheaths on his chest band, holding thest in reverse grip as he eyed the man.


    "Boy, those are some fierce eyes." The bald man, Olek, chuckled and added, "I''m Olek. Apanion of Kyle and Keh, whom you killed."


    "Did youe wanting to follow in yourrades'' footsteps?" Ian retorted.


    He wasn''t keen on chatting but needed to buy time since the carriage had slowed. If Olek chose to, he could easily catch up.


    "I don''t n on that. I''m not here for revenge for those dead guys. It''s not my role to kill you. But..."


    He pulled a boomerang, shaped like an inverted ''L'', from his waist. Darkly etched patterns flickered on its surface.


    <i>...A boomerang? </i>Ian frowned just as Olek lightly flicked his wrist.


    "I did want to try my hand at it."


    Then, with a flick, the boomerang, spinning like a silver disc, flew straight toward Ian''s face.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Ian reflexively knocked away the boomerang, having not deployed his Whirling Barrier at that moment. The boomerang circled back through the air, returning to Olek''s hand.


    <i>A magical boomerang, what the fuck, </i>thought Ian.


    "Ha! Not a bad greeting, huh?" Olek grinned and flicked his wrist again, but this time his target wasn''t Ian.


    Ian''s eyes narrowed as he watched the boomerang curve past the side of the carriage. His body moved before his mind did.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The dagger Ian threw collided with the boomerang, altering its trajectory and causing it to embed in the ground.


    <i>I didn''t actually think that would hit.</i>


    As Ian blinked in surprise, Olek''s exmation followed.


    "You hit that...? Ha! You have no idea how many gold coins you just flung away!"


    It was a voice close to pure admiration.


    <i>What an annoying guy.</i> Ian, clicking his tongue, turned back to the front, his brow furrowing.


    Another rider was rapidly catching up to Olek, who had ck fur. They had a face somewhat reminiscent of a feline. It was Charlotte.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to interfere?" She red murderously at Olek, then turned her gaze up to Ian. Her orange eyes briefly curved.


    Charlotte leaped from the saddle, twin swords shaped like fangs now in her hands.


    <i>What the fuck? </i>Ian extended his sword and dagger in a cross just as Charlotte pounced on him.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Pinned down by her, Ian was shoved back to the rear of the driver''s seat. The crossed swords barely blocked the beastfolk''s arms.


    <i>How is she so strong....</i>


    As Ian gritted his teeth, Charlotte, looking down at him with calm, undting eyes, flicked her tongue, "Just so you know, you''re mine."


    "...Ha."


    <i>Another crazy one.</i> Ian smirked.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A small explosion tilted Charlotte''s head to the side. At that moment, Ian kicked her in the stomach with a solid weight. Charlotte, not even grimacing, stepped back and turned her gaze to Lucy, who was ring at her from a corner.


    "Stay out of this, kid. I''m not interested in you."


    ¡°You should be,¡± Lucy retorted, lifting a dagger from beneath her robe.


    The dagger wasn''t aimed at Charlotte.


    "If you don''t back off now, I''ll end myself," Lucy said, pressing the dagger to her throat.


    "What?! Are you out of your mind? Put that down now!" Miguel eximed in horror from atop a horse.


    Charlotte frowned, "That wouldn''t be an easy feat."


    "I''m confident I can do it in one go," Lucy added calmly, with her green eyes serene.


    "So, this is why Larmut''s after her," Charlotte muttered, looking at Ian.


    Charlotte added, "Shouldn''t you be stopping her? Your employer''s threatening to kill herself."


    "Charlotte! Get down from there!" Olek shouted.


    "I''m all for freedom of choice. Don''t worry, Lucy. I''ll make sure your revenge is done," Ian shrugged.


    He added, looking back at Lucy, "I''ll take care of the Libra Trading Company, and Larmut too, all of them."


    "Ha...!" Charlotte let out a shortugh, then, as if she had neverughed, her expression turned cold as she spoke.


    "It won''t work a second time, kid. If you interfere again, I''ll kill you myself. I couldn''t care less what happens to you. Right now, I''m just backing off because the fun''s been spoiled. So...."


    Having shot her warning, Charlotte turned her gaze back to Ian.


    "Next time, let''s fight to the end, Ian."


    "...If that''s what you want."


    Charlotte jumped back, reiming her sword andnding atop the partition, her tail armor with w-like des swaying above her head. After a momentary nce at Ian, she leaped off the carriage.


    <i>Is she enjoying her own little hunt...? Just like in the games. Beastfolk really are out of their minds. </i>Ian swallowed a hollowugh.


    In the games, beastfolk were a rare breed. Especially beastfolk mercenaries. They inherently possessed high stats and shared themon trait of not following orders well. The longer the battlested, the more they benefited from their wild nature, gaining bonuses to their stats. If one could make them obey, they would significantly aid in gamey. But making them do so was no easy task...


    "...Put the knife down," Ianmanded as his eyes met Lucy''s, who had been holding the knife to her throat.


    She finally lowered her arm.


    "Good bluff. Well done."


    "It wasn''t a bluff."


    "I know. So don''t do that again. Unless you want it confiscated." Ian added coldly, then quickly cast his Whirling Barrier and climbed atop the partition. Charlotte was nowhere to be seen, and the ck knights cautiously backed away.


    Olek admired aloud, "Impressive. It''s rare to see Charlotte fail on her first try."


    Ian merely shrugged. The carriage''s speed picked up again.


    Olek, quickly catching up, shouted, "Listen, you''re bound to fail anyway. The only reason I''m so rxed is that I can catch you whenever I want."


    He added with a shrug, "Of course, there will be casualties in the process."


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Ian nced back and asked.


    Olek smiled, "Let''s stop shedding unnecessary blood. Surrender. In return, I''ll pay you double what you were promised. Ande work for the Libra Trading Company. With your skills, the leader would surely like you."


    Big body, but a sly mind. Despite this, Ian appeared to ponder the offer.


    "Not a bad offer. But paying double what I was promised won''t be easy."


    "Ha. No matter the amount, it''s pocket change for the Libra Trading Company. I guarantee it."


    "My fee isn''t money."


    "...?"


    "I''m after lives. Double that would mean two lives. Ah, right."


    Ian indicated with a nod, "If you give me your life and Charlotte''s, I might consider it."


    At that moment, Olek''s smile turned vicious, "You''re making it hard for yourself, repaying kindness like this."


    "I needed to buy some time."


    The carriage tilted suddenly, and Ian descended into it.


    "We''re almost at the river."


    As the carriage climbed onto a narrow stone bridge, Olek slowed down hastily. They had safely reached the riverbank. The narrow bridge caused a temporary bottleneck among the cavalry.


    "I need to widen the gap a bit more..." Ian muttered, then pulled out a long spear from the pocket dimension.


    It was the Halberd of Libra that Keh was using. It was a valuable weapon but too heavy and unenchanted for Ian''s use, making it a dilemma. He couldn''t use its ax de or embedded magic, but its sharp spearhead was enough for now.


    "I''m not sure if this will work..." Muttering, Ian cast a Wind de on the spear and took a javelin stance. Aiming with his outstretched left hand, he threw the spear with all his might at a cavalry who was ring back in horror.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The spear, carried by the wind, spun explosively.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Thence pierced through the cavalry, sending him flying backward and taking down the one behind him as well. Both were cavalrymen of the Libra Trading Company.


    "...It worked," Ian murmured and nced at Lucy.


    "Keep watch. Call me if they get too close. It should be enough."


    "Yes...!" Lucy hurried over.


    Ian finally made his way back to the driver''s seat, feeling his body ache. The continuous tension had left his mind feeling mushy. Yet, Ian still looked down at the bridge and the river. It was an ancient bridge, possibly a relic of an old civilization. The dark blue river seemed deep. It didn''t look like something one could easily swim across, at least not in this weather.


    "You''ve had quite the journey. Ha, it feels like I''ve crossed the threshold of theherworld a few times." Miguelmented as Ian leaned back, looking visibly drained.


    They had only managed a temporary escape from their pursuers.


    "What''s the road like ahead?" Ian asked.


    "It veers off next to that forest. Used to be all open fields here, but now the path is obscured by trees on the inside."


    "Right...." Ian gazed at the forest across the river.


    The gray, bare trees stood tall and sparse. However, it was enough to block the view. And it eerily resembled a vision Ian had seen before.


    <i>This is simr to the illusion I saw before.</i>


    Except for theck of snow on the ground, it was almost identical. Of course, deste coniferous forests weren''t unique to this area. But the possibility of a connection was there. Regardless, it was clear that something ominous lurked in that forest. Just looking at it sent a foreboding feeling.


    "...Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Miguel suddenly added.


    Ian tasted the air, considering his next move.


    "I never thought I''d say this, but your backup n... seems like it might be the right time to use it," said Miguel.


    "Into that forest? Can we even get in there with this carriage?"


    "We won''t know until we try. It should be doable, but we''ll have to slow down. Which might actually be for the best since this is thest of the magic stones anyway."


    Miguel gestured ahead, "That forest looks cursed, so maybe they won''t follow us in?"


    "Hopefully... but I expect they will," Ian muttered, rubbing his chin.


    He then added, "Still, it''s not the worst idea. It might even make fighting easier."


    He looked up at the cloud-covered sky. It was impossible to gauge the position of the sun.


    "If we can make it out before nightfall."


    "That would be ideal, but if we keep to the road, things will only get moreplicated."


    "Then let''s do that. But... I might have to get down for a bit."


    "Get down? Even if you steal a horse, how will you keep up?" Miguel''s eyes widened.


    Surely, Ian knew the risks of getting lost in the forest.


    "I''ll figure that out. Just make sure you don''t get caught. And try to emerge back onto the path toward the pass, without losing your way."


    "Alright, if you say so."


    At that moment, they had crossed the bridge. The river curved away, and soon they were obscured by the sparsely standing trees. The air felt heavier as they approached the forest.


    Miguel, seeming reluctant at the sight of the woods, said, "We can definitely get in."


    "Enter once the river ispletely out of sight."


    "...Got it."


    The carriage slowed down. Not long after, the pursuit team crossed the river. By then, the group was already slowing down and turning the horses'' heads.


    "Lu Sr, please watch over us," Miguel muttered sincerely, whipping the reins toward the dim forest.


    When the pursuit team arrived, the carriage had already faded into the shadows beyond the forest.


    ***


    "By Lu Sr... they''re really going in there." The calvary of the Libra Trading Company lined up along the forest.


    Jamie, arrivingte, sighed at the sight, "Choosing suicide to shake off the pursuit."


    The forest, endlessly stretching with its ash-colored trees, evoked a cursed feeling just by looking at it. Additionally, the numbers of the pursuit team had dwindled by nearly half.


    "We will retrieve her before sunset. Enter."


    That''s when Olek entered the forest, followed by the cavalry of thepany.


    "Such a pity..." Jamie sighed at that moment. He then continued, "Those who wish to return, do so. We must retrieve thedy. And avenge the betrayal as well."


    One of Agel Lan''s royal guards spoke to the mercenaries before entering the forest. It was Jonathan. The one who had personally beheaded the leader of the Nan mercenaries, ending the infighting among them. The casualties were severe on both sides.


    "We can''t go back like this. If we do, we''re all done for...!"


    "Fuck it... Let''s go! Move!"


    Nan''s mercenaries cursed as they rushed out following the knights of Agel Lan.


    "You''re not nning to return just like this, are you?" Ube shouted back at Jamie, his eyes seething with killing intent.


    It was natural. Fewer than ten of his men remained. In contrast, the knights Jamie had brought had lost only one. They must have realized by now that they were being used as fodder. If they returned now, Ube¡¯s standing as a mercenary leader would crumble.


    Jamie didn''t reply immediately, causing Ube to scowl, "Fuck, do as you please! We''re going in!"


    Jamie clenched his eyes shut. The Count¡¯s orders echoed in his ears. He had executed his mission splendidly. As a result, his knights were among the most numerous of the pursuers, and the kidnappers were thoroughly exhausted. If they continued the chase, letting them whittle down their own numbers as they had until now.


    <i>...In the end, we might be the ones tough. </i>The thought whispered to him like a temptation.


    "Sir, shall we turn back?"


    "...No."


    Jamie opened his eyes and grasped the reins, "We''re going in too."


    None of the pursuing parties noticed.


    <i>...So they''ve all entered.</i>


    That far away, perched atop a tree branch, Ian was watching them all.


    <i>They probably think nothing will change...</i>


    Ian''s eyes, holding thest of the magic stones, cooled down.


    <i>But unfortunately, I''m more ustomed to fighting in cursednds like this.</i>

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    The forest was unnaturally dark and silent, a quiet that weighed heavily on the pursuers as they followed the carriage''s trail, constantly on alert. Tension was evident in their vignt eyes, and Charlotte was no exception. Unlike the others, she found a certain thrill in the tension, but she was acutely aware that the atmosphere had shifted, a realization that soon materialized into reality.


    With a sudden roar, a massive pir of fire erupted not far ahead of them, forming a barrier of mes.


    <i>Neigh!</i>


    Startled by the dazzling light, the horses instinctively stopped in their tracks, some even rolling on the ground in panic. However, no one could afford to attend to them.


    "What is that...?¡±


    ¡°Fire? Who would set a fire?!"


    They were captivated by the undting curtain of fire.


    "No matter, to start a fire... Do they intend not to return from the forest after all?"


    The fire barrier mercilessly consumed the surrounding trees, leaving only charred remains and brittle grass. It was then that some realized the forest was in perfect condition to spread the fire.


    "We can circle around, it will take time, but stay sharp¡ª"


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Oleg was interrupted by another eruption of mes, this time at an angle from the first barrier. While the initial mes died down, the fire continued to burn the trees, emitting thick, choking smoke.


    "This is no time to worry about curses. I''ve got a bad feeling about this. We should give up the chase and turn back."


    "Cowards! Go back if you want, but we''re moving forward!"


    As the pursuers divided into two groups, Charlotte kept her gaze fixed on the fire barrier, her eyes trembling.


    <i>It''s him...! </i>She was the only one who intuited that Ian was behind these mes. Her evidence was scant, but she trusted her instincts.


    <i>He was an arcane swordsman!</i>


    Such beings seemed like they belonged in fairy tales. Yet, if he was capable of casting such powerful magic, it wasn''t surprising that Kyle and Keh had fallen to him. Charlotte was determined to pursue them, even if it meant burning to death in this forest.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    Then, another pir of fire soared into the air, this time behind them.


    "No...? This... what the fuck?¡±


    ¡°That''s the way we came, isn''t it?"


    Horror spread across the faces of those preparing to retreat as they realized the fire was spreading faster than anticipated. A barrier like that would very quickly engulf the surrounding trees.


    ¡°...!¡± Charlotte''s eyes widened in realization, her tail stiffening.


    "Damn it. Whatever it is, they''re trying to trap and burn us alive. Follow me! While there''s still a way, we''ll escape from here!" Oleg, having quickly grasped the situation, turned his horse around.


    As if on cue, mes surged from the side.


    "Damn it...! Everyone, follow me!" Oleg spurred his horse, with thepany''s guards hastily following him.


    <i>He''s still here...! </i>Charlotte alone did not move, a gleam of excitement flickered in her eyes.


    Catching the girl was no longer her concern; the fact that Ian was somewhere in the forest was all that mattered.


    "Follow the Imperials! If you don''t want to burn to death here...!"


    "Stop gawking and move!"


    Finally realizing the gravity of the situation, the others hurried to follow Oleg''s lead.


    With a whoosh, countless fireballs blossomed in the air, plummeting toward the midst of the pursuers shortly thereafter.


    <i>Boom! Crash! Bang!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Everyone get away!¡±


    ¡°What is happening here¡ª¡±


    Screams of terror andmands to retreat were drowned out by the chaos as those caught in the explosions ran aze, splitting the already divided pursuers into further disarray.


    Amidst this turmoil, a smile spread across Charlotte''s face.


    <i>He¡¯s trying to hunt us in reverse. </i>Feeling a thrill coursing through her, she dismounted her horse. The fight for their lives had already begun.


    ***


    High in a tree, Ian discarded an empty magical stone, having consumed its power long ago.


    <i>As expected, the me Barrier consumes a significant amount of magical power, even without a wand.</i>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Raising his hand toward the cavalry below, he invoked the Swamp''s Resentment in a spectral form, channeling its curse toward the calvary beneath the tree.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    While his enemies were preupied with curses, Ian, dagger in a reverse grip, leaped from the tree. Gliding from branch to branch with an agility that defied gravity, he dropped silently behind a straggler. Landing on the horse''s back, he plunged his dagger deep into the mercenary''s neck.


    <i>¡°Ugh...¡± </i>


    A gasp was the only sound the mercenary made before his body trembled and fell silent.


    "What are you staring at? Follow me you bastard, damn it! ...Hey? Hello?"


    By the time hisrade realized what had happened, Ian was already sprinting across the treetops with his movements elerated by the Wind de amplified with a drop of chaos magic. His agility was such that falling seemed almost an impossibility. Ian then surveyed the battlefield.


    <i>Indeed, nothing stirs chaos and fear quite like fire.</i>


    The master of this cursed forest will surely be enraged.


    <i>...But right now, I''m not in a position to be picky.</i>


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Ian, having plunged a dagger down onto another''s head, looked up. Right beside him, a knight was watching him closely, eyes narrowed.


    "Pleased to meet you, Sir Jamie."


    "You, you are...?"


    "Here''s a gift for you."


    Feeling the Swamp¡¯s Resentment return to his fingertips, Ian stretched his hand toward Jamie. A malevolent sensation swept across Jamie''s face.


    "What is this...?"


    As the curse reverted to its true form and sank its teeth into Jamie''s neck, Ian leaped away without a backward nce.


    Unaware he had been cursed, Jamie cried out, "Above! It''s him, the mad swordsman is here-!"


    With that cry, his vision began to melt and mix, giving way to soaring mes and rampaging evil spirits. In the midst of this chaos, Jamie fell into a state of delirium.


    "Crossbows! Fire the crossbows!"


    "There!"


    Hearing his shouts, the pursuers finally looked up. A fleeting figure was sprinting between the smoke and shadows cast by the fire.


    <i>Whiz.</i>


    The people holding the crossbows released their bolts in unison. None hit their mark. By the time they scrambled to reload, Ian had vanished from their sight.


    <i>Where do you think you''re escaping?</i>


    Ian was heading toward Oleg and the dark knights, who were attempting to navigate around the mes. Ian''s eyes glowed red and his magic infused with a drop of chaos.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The spell waspleted in seconds.


    Dozens of Dancing mes arose, aimed in the direction where Oleg was fleeing. With that, Ian jumped down to a lower branch, ready for his next move.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    ¡°Get away! The tree is copsing!¡±


    ¡°What in the world¡ª¡±


    Amidst the tumultuous echoes and screams, as panicked horses reared and chaos reigned, the ck knights scattered in all directions to avoid a copsing tree, a direct result of another explosive st. Ian, observing from a distance, sent a curse toward one of the scattered men before turning away, satisfied as the fire continued its relentless spread. He moved ceaselessly, overseeing the smoky battlefield from above.


    <i>It''s almost like a scene from the demonic realms.</i>


    Feeling akin to a demon or fallen being himself, Ian didn''t revel in his power nor did he becent. If anything, he was the opposite¡ªexhausted and outnumbered, having not even in any of their named warriors. This scenario was unprecedented, unlike anything encountered in games or strategy guides. Based on the pursuers'' abilities, it was clear this confrontation was never intended by the game''s designers, who likely only envisioned a flight scenario.


    So now, he had to focus solely on drawing out the full extent of his abilities.


    <i>Perhaps, that might not even be enough.</i>


    A bitter smile crossed Ian''s lips. He never thought he would have such thoughts about humans, not demons or the fallen. Of course, it was the result of manyplex factors ovepping. Yet, the irony of the situation remained unchanged.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhhh...!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck! Daniel has gone mad!¡±


    Chaos ensued among the pursuers.


    Those plunged into delirium and those who were not turned their swords and spears against each other. Swamp¡¯s Resentment was useless against monsters or demons, but against humans, it was incredibly effective, especially in a melee like this.


    Ian weaved through them, sending out the Swamp¡¯s Resentment whenever its cooldownpsed, picking off the confused one by one. Even the members of the Libra Trading Company were no exception; Oleg was halted in his advance, facing off against those fallen into madness. Of course, this situation couldn''tst forever.


    <i>ng!</i>


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Ian." The knight who blocked Ian''s surprise attack spat out. He was Jonathan, Agel Lan''s knight.


    "d to see you again." Ian stepped back as he retorted.


    Jonathan dismounted and gripped his sword tighter.


    "You have some nerve, traitor. Do you think the Goddess will forgive you for this?"


    "There''s nothing to forgive or not. I haven''t betrayed anyone," Ian muttered as he drew his Sword of Judgement. "And honestly, I couldn''t care less what Lu Sr thinks."


    "I knew it...! You damned traitor!" Jonathan charged with a roar.


    Ian braced himself, even as he inwardly questioned why he was being called a traitor.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The duel was decided in a single blow. Jonathan, unable to swing his sword, was blocked by a Whirling Barrier.


    "Argh...!"


    The Sword of Judgement pierced through his breastte. Jonathan dropped his sword as blood gushed from his mouth.


    "I... believed in you."


    "If you really did believe me, you should''ve juste and asked me instead of doing something this foolish."


    "...."


    No reply came. As Ian withdrew his sword, Jonathan fell. Taking a life, especially of someone he once knew, left a bitter aftertaste. Briefly casting another Whirling Barrier, Ian paused.


    "...!" He suddenly turned his head.


    Beyond the flickering mes, he faintly saw the back of Oleg leading a few subordinates. It seemed they had dealt with the mad figures. Ian should have pursued immediately, but his gaze was stolen by the scene beyond. The smoke rising with the mes began to slowly swirl as if a typhoon were starting, spreading corrupted magic like paint.


    "But now is not the time..."


    <i>It¡¯s daytime,</i> thought Ian as he looked up. His brow furrowed at the view. The smoke¡ªfilled sky was as dark as night. His breathing became urgent. It was clear that Oleg would escape the region before being swept away by the corrupted magic. However, Ian couldn''t immediately take action.


    ¡°...?!¡± He felt a chilling dread. Turning, Ian saw the orange eyes of Charlotte, who had surged close without notice.


    She dered, "I''ve finally caught you."


    Just as her hands, pulled back, were about to make a sinister arc,


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The Whirling Barrier momentarily stopped her charge. Ian moved reflexively, throwing a dagger directly at Charlotte''s forehead,unching Dancing mes, and casting sessive Ice Prisons multiple times while leaping backward. The actions flowed seamlessly.


    Ian''s constant motion, using the battlefield widely, aimed to keep his position hidden from this frenzied beastwoman for as long as possible. Ian had no intention of fighting her until he had killed all other pursuers, assuming he wouldn''t need to abandon her, nning to confront her after dealing with the rest. He was prepared for an encounter before then, and the series of counterattacks he had just demonstrated was that preparation.


    <i>Brrrrrr, boom¡ª!</i>


    As he ran in the opposite direction, Ian saw over the explosion of Dancing mes, an ice prison being formed. Mixing chaotic energy, he consecutively cast Wind des and me Steps.


    As Ian ran in the opposite direction, he confirmed that an Ice Prison covered the explosion of the Dancing mes. Then, mixing in the power of chaos, he consecutively cast Wind des and me Steps. With each step he took, the mes that sprouted were further fueled by the following wind, bing fiercer.


    This was abination of magic that had turned many a monster''s den into a sea of fire in the first chapter. Having confirmed that the mes had risen enough to obscure his vision, Ian finally looked ahead.


    "...Ah, fuck."


    Instead of Oleg''s back, he saw a massive, swelling mass of flesh. A horrific form, seemingly mashed together from dismembered bodies, flesh, and entrails of both humans and horses, indiscriminately growing in size as if proliferating on its own.


    "What the hell is this...!?"


    "It''s a monster...! A monster...!"


    The air was filled with the sounds of terrified whinnies and the screams of those who had fallen from their mounts. Bulges formed from clusters of corpses swelled everywhere. Ian looked up at the mass of flesh that was approaching him.


    It towered over two meters high, resembling an amoeba crafted from flesh. From a vertically slit hole in what could be called its torso, a sound resembling boiling phlegm continued.


    "ept... your... fate...."


    <i>It also speaks?</i>


    In the next moment, something extended from the mass like a whip. Twisting his body, Ian caught a glimpse of it as it passed by him¡ªa tentacle studded with chunks of corpses.


    "Aaah¡ª Aaaaah!"


    Screams erupted from a distance.


    A knight, entwined by the tentacle, was being sucked into the mass. The body of the man, who screamed with his hand reaching out, was absorbed into the mass like sinking into a swamp. The twitching tips of his fingers disappeared.


    <i>Chrrrrr.</i>


    <i>S</i>hortly after, several tentacles burst forth from the mass in front of Ian.


    "You... chosen... one...."


    "Was it really you...?" Ian chuckled bitterly.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Charlotte burst through the Ice Prison, shattering it. The magic stones on her armor shed. She twirled her body in mid-air, momentarily floating beforeing to a halt. Her orange eyes, burning with intensity, quickly found Ian.


    "Iaaaan¡ª!"


    With a roar, she clenched her twin swords and lunged toward him.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    Oleg''s figure was nowhere to be seen. Rotating smoke enveloped the surroundings like a barrier. The barrier exuded a palpable sense of corrupted magical power.


    "Sigh..."


    Ian, realizing it was toote to pursue, caught sight of Charlotte, who was rushing toward him, wrapped in Wind des. She held a murderous intent that could make one''s skin crawl. Fortunately, the flesh''s attention had shifted toward her. The tentacles stretched out toward Charlotte, not him. With her gaze still fixed on Ian, Charlotte maneuvered in the air, a technique Ian often utilized.


    <i>...So this is how those who fought with me felt.</i>


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Her dual swords effortlessly sliced through the tentacles. The severed tentacles wriggled like worms on the ground, refusing to die.


    In the meantime, Ian was not just waiting idly.


    Whoosh.


    A cascade of fireballs burst forth, seeded by the casting of Whirling Barrier and Frost Shield in quick session. Unlike her previous head-on confrontations, Charlotte adeptly maneuvered through the barrage, avoiding each fireball with nimble, acrobatic finesse. Then, with a decisive motion, she brought her dual swords crashing down upon the frost shield, shattering it.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The shield shattered instantly, without even a chance to explode. Ian, with his hands full of frost, emerged from behind.


    <i>Puff!</i>


    It was the Chill Wave. The whirlwind that engulfed Charlotte urred immediately afterward. The force of the gust threw both Ian and Charlotte backward, separating them amidst the tumult of battle.


    <i>It has the Whirling Barrier as well...? Does the armor contain all the lower gray magic? </i>Ian thought as hended and looked up.


    Charlotte was already charging toward him. Ian hurriedly raised his sword. After several shes, mes rose in Ian''s retreating steps, but Charlotte took them all without care. Her orange eyes were filled with uncontroble wildness and ecstasy. What was happening around them and how Ian could use various colors of magic, seemed utterly irrelevant to her. She was just enjoying the battle with the intent of killing him.


    The dual swords attacked relentlessly. A series of aggressive attacks continued, ignoring defense. The magic stones on her armor shed non-stop, aiding her movements. For Ian, it was a continuous crisis. It was a result of many factors, but also a matter ofpatibility.


    <i>Even in the game, assassins were my bane. Now a beastfolk assassin using gray magic...</i>


    As their weapons shed, everything became clearer. Strength, Speed, Stamina, Combat Skills¡ªIan was outmatched in every aspect. Even at peak Concentration, Charlotte was always faster. Each strike carried a weight that allowed no proper counterattack. Above all, the onught seemed endless. A single mistake orpse in concentration could be fatal. The only advantage Ian had was his magic.


    However, Charlotte gave him no chance to cast spells. The thought of using the Strike of Judgment didn''t even cross his mind. Ian''s body gradually umted minor injuries.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A fireball Ian barely managed to conjure exploded before it could reach Charlotte''s face. Charlotte, instead, dived into the explosion''s radius and into Ian''s arms. The crossed des at the end of her arms spread a chilling aura.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Ian managed to insert his sword between the oing des, stopping them just shy of his neck. The curved des seemed poised to slice his throat at any moment. Ian braced himself with his left arm against his sword. However, Charlotte did not budge. Instead, Ian was the one pushed back until his back hit a solid pir. It was a tree trunk. With no way to retreat, a chilling premonition followed.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A tail armor flew in, narrowly slicing past Ian''s ear and embedding into the trunk.


    <i>So this is as far as it goes,</i> Ian thought, clenching his teeth.


    The crossed des inched closer. The thrill and ecstasy in Charlotte''s orange eyes seemed to confirm her belief that she would soon sever Ian''s neck. Even in such a moment, Ian''s Mental Fortitude remained intact. He lost none of his reasoning, fully absorbing the barrage of information.


    The swirling ash barrier, the forest silent without screams, the burning trees and acrid smoke, the flesh creeping and staggering forward. Oleg who had escaped just before this scene unfolded, the four followers trailing behind him, and Miguel and Lucy who were waiting for him. The dagger that aimed for him and the tail returned to its owner. Orange pupils slit vertically.


    And the imminent death that was about toe. Death in this damned world.


    In the moment all these things shed by, Ian made a decision. He opened the status window while staring into Charlotte''s eyes and began to increase his Strength stat, one by one until the pressure transmitted through both arms felt bearable. It was a choice he thought he''d never make again, yet there was no hesitation.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened. She didn''t utter a word, but it was clear she couldn''t understand what was happening. Ian, gradually pushing back her swords, clenched his teeth.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    Charlotte was knocked back as if bounced away. Ian, having shed with his sword, invested half of the increased Strength stat into Agility. It was a necessary adjustment. Like Intelligence and Mental Fortitude, Strength and Agility always needed to be bnced. The effect was immediate once again. All senses seemed even sharper.


    Charlotte did not utter the typical exmations of surprise. Instead, she simply gazed at Ian with admiration, tightening her grip on the swords in both hands. Ian met her look with a deep, solemn stare. It was right after this exchange that shadows began to cast over them.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A slicing sound echoed. The flesh''s tentaclesunched toward Ian and Charlotte, targeting them both.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ian and Charlotte leaped into action, indistinguishable in their timing. The tentacles aiming for them were sliced into pieces, falling to the ground. Ian didn''t stop there; he charged toward the mass of flesh. Charlotte did the same. Their swords struck repeatedly, sending dozens of flesh pieces scattering in all directions. Amidst the writhing flesh, Ian and Charlotte found themselves facing each other once again.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    It was Charlotte who moved first. Still aggressive, but not as threatening as before. In a state of heightened focus where time seemed to slow down, Ian realized his movements were faster, more precise, and stronger. He blocked Charlotte''s attacks several times and took the opportunity to counterattack as she retracted her swords.


    <i>Puff!</i>


    Ian''s strike was blocked by a Whirling Barrier, but he clearly perceived Charlotte''s advancing movement. He used the repelling force to increase the distance between them and followed her movement, casting the Whirling Barrier in the process. Even though it was a lower-tier magic, it was as useful as higher-tier magic in this situation.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Charlotte, charging forward, was stopped by a whirlwind. At that moment, a fireball burst forth, and almost simultaneously, Ian''s sword, springing up like a coil, struck.


    <i>Sling</i>.


    Charlotte blocked Ian''s sword.


    This action was proof of the changed dynamics of the fight. Pushing her back, Ian pondered how he couldplete spells faster.


    He thought casting speed was only influenced by Mental Fortitude and Intelligence. The process from perception to casting felt smoother. Could it mean that all attributes indirectly influenced each other? Now that this was reality, it was a usible hypothesis.


    Ian had believed that casting speed was influenced solely by Mental Fortitude and Intelligence. However, he now felt a noticeable smoothness in the process, from perception to execution, suggesting a deeper interconnectedness among all attributes.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    At that moment, a whirlwind erupted from Charlotte''s entire body. Pushing Ian back with a silent roar, she lunged forward, baring her fangs, her face devoid of any leisure but her eyes still filled with ecstasy, as if delighted by the opportunity to showcase her full capabilities. However, Ian had no intention of following her pace any longer. He was ready to conclude this battle.


    Crack!


    As Charlotte charged, Ian intercepted her. His sword, held in one hand, blocked the crossing dual des deeply. His left hand was directed toward Charlotte''s nk, holding a crudely shaped gray dagger. The jagged end precisely pierced the seam between the te and chain at Charlotte''s side. It was the Venomous Fang of the Cave Spider Queen.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened slowly as the poison spread, her body feeling the onset of paralysis. Soon after, Ian kicked, pushing her body away. Charlotte fell, her body rigid with paralysis.


    Finally catching his breath, Ian approached her.


    Even at this moment, Charlotte''s gaze was fixed not on the sword but on Ian''s eyes. Instead of fear, her pupils swirled with a peculiar sense of satisfaction.


    <i>Is it that she''s content to die having shown all she could? </i>Ian couldn''tprehend her mindset.


    He didn''t like the look in her eyes. She had been the worst kind of obstacle all day, ultimately forcing him to use his attribute points. Granting her a satisfying death wasn''t the right price to pay. Death should be the ultimate punishment only for those who fear it the most. Ian''s gaze slid down to her lower body thoughtfully.


    <i>This was how beastfolk mercenaries were... tamed in the game.</i>


    His eyes settled on the drooping armor of Charlotte''s tail. A beastfolk''s tail was a symbol of their inherent wildness and pride.


    <i>Cutting this means the wildness is castrated, or so it was said...</i>


    He remembered a line from a beastfolk NPC who handed out a minor side quest. They had been a ve of a noble in the Empire and had shown absolute obedience to the noble who had cut off their tail. Ian''s deliberation ended there.


    The moment Ian kicked the tail, waves of shock spread across Charlotte''s eyes. It was a look of astonishment and disbelief. And then, fear crept into her gaze.


    Ian''s lips curled up, "To me, life is most precious. If you intended to take mine... then you should be prepared to wager something equally valuable."


    Charlotte''s eyes wavered. Ian raised his sword.


    Crack!


    With a forceful swing, Ian severed half of Charlotte''s tail.


    Her eyes widened to their fullest extent as blood flowed from the remaining stump. Ian, unphased, picked up the severed tail, discovering it was a unique-grade essory. It was called, Charlotte''s Wildness, possessing a single attribute: the subjugation of Charlotte, the beastfolk.


    <i>...Subjugation?</i>


    Ian looked back at Charlotte. The vitality, wildness, and joy previously filling her eyes had vanished, leaving only a vacant stare at her own tail in Ian''s hand.


    <i>...So that''s what it means.</i> Ian scoffed and turned away, having no time to relish her expression.


    <i>I can''t stay here all night. I need to get out,</i> thought Ian.


    Oleg might have caught up with the carriage by now. There was a good chance that monsters were emerging elsewhere, too. In a domain capable of spawning such flesh, any nightmare scenario could be a reality. Even with preparations, they wouldn''t be sufficient. He needed to find a way out immediately. Ian raced along the edge of the smoky barrier, a barrier entwined with an immense amount of corrupted magical power. Naturally, there were no gaps to be found.


    <i>If I kill all of these, will a path open?</i>


    Ian halted, turning his gaze toward the squirming masses of flesh. They remained still as if awaiting his move. Suddenly, a voice, as if gargling phlegm, spread through the wind, emanating from all the flesh simultaneously.


    "Do not... resist... fate...."


    "Fine. I''ll ept it," Ian dered.


    Instantly, the voices ceased, leaving an eerie silence that felt almost startled.


    Ian continued, "I''lle find you. So, open the path now."


    "Will you... swear... toe find me...?"


    "I swear. I''m headed to the north anyway. Once I finish my quest, I''lle for you."


    <i>And I''ll smash your skull in for good measure,</i> Ian thought, holding back these words.


    Then, a burst of ash-colored magic erupted from the flesh masses. The magic transformed into a massive sigil.


    "The covenant... is sealed...!"


    At that moment, a simr sigil was etched into Ian''s left palm and a quest window appeared.


    [The Frozen Abyss]


    Ian dismissed it without a look. That wasn''t his immediate concern.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    The smoky barrier''s flow intensified. The flesh crumbled away, the trees'' mes extinguished simultaneously, and the smoke dispersed. The forest''s view was finally revealed. Locating hispanions turned out to be unexpectedly easy. Beyond, an orange glow illuminated the night sky¡ªthe forest was aze.


    He felt a sinister premonition.


    "...Lucy."


    Without further thought, Ian dashed toward the light.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    The mes became increasingly vivid. The fires clinging to the trees did not spread further but burned brightly and fiercely as if expressing someone''s emotions. The first thing Ian saw as he approached the vicinity of the mes was the face of a guard of the tradingpany, appearing deranged. He seemed to have fallen off his horse and was running away from the mes.


    "There''s a demon here¡ª a demon¡ª"


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A blinding column of fire engulfed him just momentster. By the time Ian neared, the pir of fire had died down, and the man had crumbled into a charred corpse. Beyond him, the figure of Lucy, sitting dejected, came into view. Her robe fluttered roughly, her hair stood on end, and her eyes, swirling with yellow and orange, reflected turmoil and anguish.


    The reason for her distressed expression wasn''t hard to guess.


    Right in front of Lucy who was sittingy Miguel, surrounded by a pool of blood, his arm severed. Lucy was desperately clutching Miguel''s left arm, which was cut off from just below the wrist to the middle of the forearm, in an attempt to stop the bleeding, however futile it might be.


    Lucy''s gaze swung wildly to Ian at that moment, her eyes flickering erratically. With a sense of dread, Ian lunged forward.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    A pir of fire surged up right behind him. He could feel the intense heat, even as he rolled on the ground to regain his posture, looking back at Lucy. Her eyes wavered.


    "Sir...Ian?!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Wh... what have I done..."


    The pir of fire dispersed quickly, and the mes consuming the nearby trees lost their vigor.


    Lucy murmured, her lips quivering, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry...!"


    "No need to apologize. It''s alright."


    Ian stood and moved toward her. He had no intention of ming her for actions taken reflexively in such a situation, especially since there were more pressing matters at hand.


    "Miguel, it''s Miguel...!"


    Lucy finally burst into tears, her voice breaking. Ian, paying no heed to his surroundings, immediately checked on Miguel. His forearm was cleanly cut, and his leather armor was torn from the left shoulder to his chest, blood still seeping out.


    "...Brother." Miguel''s eyes barely opened.


    "Don''t talk," said Ian.


    "Didn''t... go as nned...."


    "I can see that."


    Miguel murmured, on the verge of losing consciousness. Ian looked at the bleeding stump of Miguel''s arm, where blood still flowed. The only immediate solution to stop the bleeding and prevent infection that came to Ian''s mind was a harsh one.


    "I''m going to cauterize your arm with fire. Don''t try to bear it; just pass out,¡± said Ian.


    As Ian ignited a fireball in his hand, Miguel''s pale lips twitched.


    "Motherf...."


    Ian quickly brought the fireball to the stump of Miguel''s arm.


    The smell of burning flesh filled the air. Miguel soon went limp, thankfully unconscious. Ian precisely controlled the me to avoid unnecessary damage, then carelessly tossed the fireball aside. The bleeding had stopped.


    "Keep holding it like that."


    "...Yes."


    Lucy, tears streaming down her face as if she were the one in pain, nodded. Ian immediately stood and walked to the nearby overturned carriage. The carriage had flipped over, but fortunately, most of its contents were unharmed. Ian rummaged beneath it, grabbed a backpack, and returned.


    "Keep holding it."


    Ian rummaged through the backpack, applying cloth to the charred stump and wrapping it tightly with bandages.


    He then gestured to Lucy, "Use the cloth to clean the blood off his body."


    Lucy moved quickly. Her hands were already soaked with blood, but she didn''t hesitate to wipe the blood spread across Miguel''s chest. It was then Ian noticed something in Lucy''s hand, but it wasn''t the time to inquire about it. He assessed the chest wound more thoroughly. Fortunately, it wasn''t too deep, and the bleeding had almost stopped, likely due to Miguel defending himself with his arm, resulting in its loss¡ªa better oue than being split in two.


    "Heaven''s been merciful."


    As Ian removed Miguel''s leather armor, he added, "Was it Oleg who did this?"


    "Yes."


    "And him?"


    Instead of answering, Lucy looked back, directing Ian''s attention to a charred corpse at a distance, Oleg and his horse,pletely burned. It seemed he died trying to flee. Only their enchanted gear remained somewhat intact among the ashes. Oleg wasn''t the only victim; there were charred remains of horses and humans scattered around.


    "They must have suffered. You did well."


    After applying a cloth over Miguel''s chest wound, which seemed to have stopped bleeding sufficiently to avoid infection, Ian wrapped it with bandages and continued, "So, why didn''t things go as nned?"


    "The people... their condition was strange."


    Lucy said somberly, "They charged us, overturning the carriage while screaming and swearing. Miguel grabbed me, saying their eyes had gone mad. Their eyes bulged with veins and gleamed wildly."


    "Poisoned by corrupted magic."


    Ian recalled the fleeing Oleg, the smoky barrier, and the spreading corrupted magic. They had passed through the barrier before it wasplete, absorbing the tainted magic. Such magic could induce various conditions like fear, confusion, or frenzy. The mad look on that man''s face wasn''t just due to fear of Lucy.


    "He shouted at me, ming me for everything, threatening to kill me. I tried to draw my dagger, but Miguel stopped me. And then..."


    Lucy paused, looking at Miguel''s pale face, obviously struggling with the memory.


    Just as Ian was about to tell her it was enough, she continued, "You were right, Ian. I was too young to wield a sword. He gave me this."


    Lucy wiped something in her hand on her robe and held it out. It was an amulet inscribed with ancient runes, pulsing with condensed magic.


    "He said it would send me far away to a safe ce, to hide and wait for morning. That you woulde for me. He told me to press hard on both sides of the amulet and then walked forward."


    "To save you, he faced Oleg?" Ian asked in surprise, and Lucy nodded.


    "Yes. He blocked the first attack, but the second... left him like this. I couldn''t use the amulet. I only saw the guy holding up his ax again, dripping with blood. And then..."


    "There''s no need to exin further. The surroundings tell me enough."


    "...It''s not entirely their fault. It''s true, it''s all because of me."


    Lucy''s voice was choked with suppressed tears.


    "It''s also why Miguel is like this. If I had used my magic just a bit quicker, none of this would have happened."


    "From what I see, it seems his condition has made your magic stronger."


    Ian finished bandaging and turned to Lucy.


    "Because you didn''t run away, he''s alive."


    For now, at least, holding back any furtherment, Ian finally added, "That''s a job well done, Lucy."


    Lucy¡¯s tears broke through again as she bit her lip. The mes flickeredrger and smaller around them. Ian didn''t offerfort; he simply let her cry, quickly redressed Miguel, and headed back to the carriage. He returned with several broken pieces in his arms.


    "Light these on fire. Put out the rest around us. Looks like we''ll have to stay here till he wakes up."


    "Yes, yes...."


    Lucy wiped her tears and followed his instructions. Her eyes and hair shimmered as she ignited the debris Ian had gathered. Then, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, the fires burning on the surrounding trees died down all at once.


    Lucy''s hair, which had been shimmering, settled down.


    <i>I can''t even do that...</i> <i>It''s absurd, isn''t it?</i> Muttering to himself, he rummaged through the carriage for bedding, robes, cloaks, anything he could find. Some were soiled with dirt and ash, but it didn''t matter.


    "...You want this?" Ian, returning to the fire, asked as he saw Lucy reaching out.


    Nodding, Lucy took the bedding he handed her and began to wrap Miguel''s body thoroughly with care. Ian couldn''t help but smirk at her devotion.


    "Make sure he can breathe. Leave some for yourself."


    "You can get in there and sleep together."


    "Sure, if you want." Ian''s disinterest was apparent, but his attention soon shifted toward the darkness beyond the forest.


    Lucy also turned, her face freezing over as she looked into the darkness. Then, from beyond, a dragging noise approached.


    "...My tail." It was Charlotte, clutching her dual swords. Muttering with lifeless eyes, she grimaced upon spotting Ian.


    "My tail...! Give it back...!" Her pace quickened.


    Just as Lucy''s gaze began to ignite,


    "Stay out of this." Ian raised a hand to halt her, drawing the Sword of Judgment as he stood to face the advancing Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s re, filled with hatred toward Ian, eventually wavered. Her steps slowed, and by the time she was close, she staggered as if on ice.


    ¡°...¡± Charlotte''s gaze toward Ian shook, her face twitching. The fear of the man who had cut off her tail was etched deep into her soul.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Ian took a step forward as Charlotte stopped, trembling as if every hair on her body stood on end. Ignoring this, Ian slowly approached her.


    <i>ng.</i>


    Charlotte''s swords fell to the ground. She trembled like a mouse before a cat, eventually copsing. Fear and humiliation mixed in her eyes.


    She barely managed to speak, "Rather... kill me...!"


    For a beastfolk, her oveing fear to speak was remarkable. Of course, Ian had no interest in such facts. He simply stood before her, looking down into her terror-filled orange eyes.


    "Before that," Ian finally spoke, and Charlotte tensely awaited his words.


    "Bring your employer to me. Alive enough to talk. And kill the rest. Bring their heads, all of them, without exception."


    "...!" Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    Ian had known about the ck carriage following from afar all along.


    He casually continued, "While you''re at it, bring a carriage too. We''ll need something to travel in."


    "If I do... will you return my tail...?" Charlotte stumbled over her words.


    Ian scoffed, "Your tail must be worth more than that."


    "Considering what you''ve done, it''s hardly enough."


    "You... fucking...!" Charlotte cursed, though she had no choice but to follow Ian''smand. She needed her tail back.


    <i>Crack</i>.


    Charlotte then gripped her swords as if she would break them.


    Despite her frustrated expression, Charlotte couldn''t even meet Ian''s eyes as she muttered "I''ll be back... tomorrow..."


    Then, she vanished into the darkness beyond, fleeing as if to escape. Ian, having retrieved his sword, returned to the campfire.


    "What was... that?" Lucy asked with a dazed expression.


    Ian simply shrugged, "Clean-up has to be thorough."


    "It''s not that... Never mind." Lucy shook her head, dismissing her own question as if it didn''t matter.


    Ian smirked and gestured toward her, "Get some sleep. Share your warmth with Miguel, like you said."


    "Okay. ...Thank you, Sir Ian."


    "For what?"


    "For everything."


    With that, Lucy nestled into the bundle of robes and cloaks, positioning herself beside Miguel.


    <i>They look like a real family, </i>Ian thought, gazing quietly at Miguel''s face. Still pale, but his breathing had stabilized significantly.


    <i>...He won''t die right away, at least.</i>


    Ian reflected on Miguel''s actions. Sacrificing oneself, especially considering his usually fearful demeanor, was an entirely uncharacteristic choice. Was it the depth of his attachment to Lucy? Whatever the reason, it was a noble decision, especially in a world where the concept of altruism was virtually nonexistent.


    <i>Life''s full of surprises...</i>


    Ian chuckled to himself, tossing a few more pieces of the carriage into the fire. Then, the exhaustion hit him¡ªa mix of headache, dizziness, and fatigue, as if he''d been run over by a truck. Yet, he couldn''t afford to sleep. Despite their pact, leaving everyone unprotected in the domain of an ancient spirit whose intentions were unknown was not an option.


    "I''d kill for a cold beer right now..."


    Muttering to himself, Ian reluctantly bit into a piece of jerky pulled from his backpack. It had been a long day, but the night was just beginning.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    ¡°Urgh,¡± Miguel let out a low groan.


    "Miguel...? Miguel! Are you conscious?!" Lucy''s shout followed.


    Struggling, Miguel opened his eyes. A strange smile spread across his face as he looked at Lucy.


    "So... this isn''t the afterlife."


    "No, it isn''t," Ian said nonchntly as he sat down beside him.


    Miguel''s smile deepened, even as his cracked lips began to bleed, "I saw you. Guess that wasn''t a dream either."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Why would I appear in your dream?" Ian, with a flick of his tongue, ced the back of his hand on Miguel''s forehead.


    Even in this situation, Miguel looked puzzled.


    "You don''t seem to have a fever."


    "...That''s a good thing, right?" Lucy asked.


    Ian shrugged, "It means his wounds likely haven''t gotten infected."


    "Heh... if I were to die, I would have died long ago," said Miguel.


    "Given you''re still mouthing off, it seems you''re alright."


    "How long have I been like this?"


    "A bit over half a day. You should be thankful to Lucy. She saved you." Ian stood up.


    Miguel''s gaze shifted to Lucy, "Thank you. For not running away."


    "It was supposed to be Miguel running away, not me. Don''t thank me. It''s my fault this happened."


    "What are you talking about? It was all to ease my conscience. But..."


    Miguel licked his dry lips and continued, "Why have you tied me up?"


    "It''s to keep you from getting cold. I covered you up."


    "This is almost like being bound."


    Lucy let out augh. Miguel blinked in surprise at her change of expression, then smiled back.


    "Keep the talisman I gave you. You never know when you might need it."


    "No, this is for Miguel to..."


    "Stop spouting nonsense and sit. We need to eat." Ian interrupted as he returned, holding a small pot.


    It was a gift from the Riurel family''s maid, however, it had never been used throughout the journey. A savory smell wafted from it.


    "I''ll feed him."


    "Go ahead."


    As Lucy took the pot, Miguel struggled to sit up. The burned clearing and the charred bodies scattered around came into his view.


    "So... it wasn''t all a dream," Miguel murmured.


    As he lifted his left arm, it became apparent that it was missing from below the elbow.


    "This isn''t a dream either."


    "Unfortunately," Ian said.


    Miguel shrugged, "I''ll tell you something interesting. Even though I clearly don''t have a hand, it feels like it''s still there. An invisible hand that aches."


    He looked back at Ian calmly, "I don¡¯t think I can use a bow anymore."


    "...I''m sorry, Miguel." The response came from Lucy. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Miguel shook his head, bewildered, "It''s not your fault. Hey, it''s nothing. How many one-armed people are there in the world? I''ve just lost a hand, strictly speaking, I''m not even one-armed. Right, brother?"


    "Yeah. Crying is fine, but cry while you feed him." Ian motioned with his chin.


    Lucy, tears still streaming, spooned up some stew from the pot and brought it to Miguel''s mouth. The situation, oddlyical, made both Miguel and Ian smirk. Eventually, Lucy also broke intoughter and diligently fed Miguel the stew. It was a heartwarming scene, if only they weren''t in the middle of a cursed forest surrounded by burnt corpses.


    "Tastes like art. Brother, did you know how to cook?"


    "It''s just throwing whatever''s there into a pot and boiling it."


    "I should have eaten like this earlier. Heh..."


    Miguel chuckled as he slurped down the food, then added, "Thanks. For saving me."


    Ian frowned and looked back at him, feeling the ttery was bing too much.


    "You''re the one who healed me."


    "Shut it. You need to recover quickly so we can leave. If we have to stay here for days, I''d rather kill you and bury you right here."


    "I should be good as new by half a day. But..."


    Miguel looked around at the almost skeletal remains of the carriage and added, "How will we move? It won''t be easy on foot."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find a way."


    It took about two hours before Miguel understood what Ian meant.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop¡ª</i>


    A ck carriage approached from a distance.


    "There are more pursuers...!"


    "Calm down. That''s our ride."


    ¡°...?!?!¡±


    ***


    The ck carriage stopped in front of the clearing.


    Without a word, Charlotte moved to the back and started throwing things out of the carriage. It was all heads. The heads of the tradingpany guards and employees.


    "Uh... Uh!"


    Following that, she pushed a man, whose eyes and mouth were covered and limbs were bound, out of the carriage as if tossing him aside. Charlotte dragged him over to where Ian stood.


    Noticing Miguel and Lucy eyeing her warily, full of suspicion, she spoke out, "As promised... I did it."


    "A promise, huh."


    Ian scoffed, "More like an order."


    Charlotte red at Ian. She seemed to have somewhat recovered from the shock of the previous night by killing the tradingpany folks. But her sharp gaze didn''tst long. After exchanging looks with Ian for just a few seconds, Charlotte''s gaze fell.


    "Damn it... Yes... as ordered."


    Ian looked down at her tail. It was barely half its original length, with bandages tightly wound around the end. Then, Ian''s gaze shifted to the middle-aged man on the ground. A small stature with signs of rough treatment all over his body. Ian removed the cloth that was blinding the man and gagged his mouth. The man shouted upon seeing Charlotte.


    "Cha, Charlotte...! Why did you betray me? Why?"


    <i>Oh, to start with that.</i> Ian raised an eyebrow and naturally looked at Charlotte.


    "Were you two, by any chance, lovers?"


    "What nonsense...! Absolutely not." Charlotte, almost reflexively blurting out her words, then flinched and added more. She looked down at the middle-aged man with a gaze filled with contempt.


    "I have no interest in such a weak and sneaky human. In fact, I despise him."


    The man looked shocked. Charlotte coldly added, "I''ve known how you saw me, Javier. It''s pitiful. That I couldn''t kill you with my own hands."


    "Cha... Charlotte...." Javier sighed.


    Ian grabbed his hair, "This isn''t the time for a lovers'' quarrel, Javier."


    "Ian...! Ian Hope...!"


    Finally, Javier looked up at Ian, "Spare me! If you let me go, I''ll no longer interfere with your affairs! No, I''ll even pay you a reward in the name of thepany!"


    "Now that''s a more sensible offer. But you don''t actually believe I''d trust you, do you?"


    "I, I mean it...!"


    "So, how much have you told thepany about what happened here?"


    "That, that''s......!"


    Conflict shed in Javier''s eyes as he tried to gauge what answer would spare his life. Unfortunately for him, Ian had no intention of letting him live, regardless of his response.


    "He didn''t reveal your name. He thought another sly fellow might try to snatch away the credit." Charlotte intercepted, answering on his behalf.


    A fresh wave of betrayal washed over Javier''s face.


    "Ah, good. Then there''s no need for further discussion,¡± said Ian.


    ¡°...¡±


    "In reality, even if someone found out, they wouldn''t believe it. How could a mere kidnapper kill all of the elite members of the Libra Trading Company?"


    "I, I have a lot of money stored in an iron vault! It''s my personal money, unrted to thepany! I''ll give you all of it if you spare my life! There are more than a thousand gold coins in storage!"


    "That''s a tempting offer." Ian''s gaze shifted to Javier''s bound hands. He forcibly removed a thick ring from Javier''s middle finger.


    "Is this the key?"


    "...!" Javier''s eyes widened, shocked that such a country bumpkin knew of it.


    Ian smiled, "This money wille in handy when I eventually make my way to the Empire."


    "But, without me going there personally¡ª"


    "They will still willingly give it up. However, they would take a thirty percent fee. Am I wrong?"


    Javier stiffened.


    Ian, unting the ring, turned to Charlotte, "You deal with him."


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Do it out of sight, since there''s a child here."


    Charlotte''s lips curled up slightly as she looked down at Javier, who swallowed nervously.


    "Cha, Charlotte. Just wait, listen to me¡ª"


    She grabbed Javier''s face and dragged him away, revealing a simple-minded side. Ian turned away, relieved. With this, all pursuers had been dealt with. No one would chase them any longer.


    <i>I also managed to secure... a kind of bonus for my efforts.</i>


    Ian stored the ring in a pocket dimension. Over a thousand gold coins was a substantial amount, even after deducting fees.


    <i>I''ll be sitting on a gold mine once we reach the city.</i>


    Returning to the campfire, Ian narrowed his eyes at Miguel and Lucy''s stares.


    "What."


    "That beastfolk, what happened? Wasn''t she trying to kill you?"


    "That''s right. And I won."


    <i>Despite spending significant stat points in the progress.</i>


    In the process, he used an enormous amount of additional ability points. Ian clicked his tongue briefly. He didn''t regret his decision, but it meant he had taken a few more steps down the path of bing what many would call a failed character.


    Now, he was likely stronger than most knights. There was a chance that, if this continued, his next highest attribute might not be Intelligence but Physical Strength instead. Not to mention, his Agility wasn''t too far behind in terms of being impressive either.


    "If winning a fight means they follow orders, brother, you should have a legion by now...."


    "It''s because I cut off her tail."


    "Her... tail?" Lucy asked, confused.


    Ian nodded, "Yes. Beastfolks arepelled to obey the one who cuts their tail. An indelible fear is etched into their soul."


    "So, she''s going to keep traveling with us?" Lucy asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Ian nced at Miguel, who looked ufortable.


    "Would you prefer I killed her?"


    "Uh...?"


    "I spared her because I thought living would bring her more pain. Plus, it eliminates any future trouble. Now that it''s over, I''m asking."


    Confronted with Ian''sposed gaze, Miguel was the one who ended up being flustered, realizing that Ian was asking in earnest. After all, he had lost his hand to the trackers of the Libra Trading Company. If he said the word, Ian would not hesitate for a moment to willingly kill this beastfolk for him. Eventually, Miguel let out a small, wryugh.


    Miguel chuckled, "My revenge has already been carried out by Lucy here. Besides, all the others are dead, aren''t they? If she obeys your orders, well. My only concern is..."


    He shrugged and added, "If she fears you, couldn''t she just run away? If she avoids you for the rest of her life, that''s the end of it, right?"


    "That''s impossible," Charlotte responded, appearing from behind the wagon and joining them at the campfire. Fresh blood dripped from her facial fur.


    ¡°Leaving behind a severed tail and fleeing is considered the greatest disgrace among the beastfolk. Such individuals can hardly be called beastfolk anymore. It would be better for them to die."


    She dered this, standing beside the campfire, looking toward Ian, "A beastfolk who has lost their tail has only two options: to retrieve their tail or to serve the one who severed it. ...Not many humans know this secret anymore."


    It seemed she was curious about how he knew. Ian simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I didn''t know that much. Thanks to you, now I do."


    "What...?"


    Shock spread across Charlotte''s face, "You mean you didn''t know and cut off my tail?"


    "I only knew it was the worst punishment for a beastfolk. Thanks to you, the value of your tail just increased."


    "How could you...."


    "In that sense, don''t even dream of messing with these two. The moment you do, your tail will be gone from this world forever." Ian locked eyes with Charlotte, who looked utterly lost.


    "Besides, you won''t be able to run away from me," said Ian.


    "Damn it....¡± Charlotte growled under her breath.


    Miguel, observing them alternately, eventually let out a hollowugh, "How interesting, now we''re apanied by a prospective demon as well."


    "Don''t call me that! I serve Lu Sr...!" Charlotte snarled back.


    Charlotte growled. Thebel of a prospective demon was amon stereotype against beastfolk, stemming from their worship of a deity that human gods had exiled to the fringes of the void.


    This deity was considered cruel and barbaric, amon usation against races that fell in opposition to humans. Unlike other races that worshiped the same gods as humans, rumors were widespread that beastfolk still worshiped their god trapped in the void.


    However, Ian knew that these rumors weren''t entirely unfounded.


    "Where do you think you''re showing your teeth? Want all of them pulled out?"


    The tension quickly dissolved with Ian''s remark. Charlotte sat down behind Ian, and Miguel, exchanging nces with Lucy, shrugged nonchntly, seemingly already adapted to their unusual situation.


    "Well... we should get ready to leave soon," Miguel added after a moment.


    Ian gestured toward him, "Whenever you''re ready."


    "Yes, so let''s go."


    "Already?"


    "My arm was cut off, not my leg. It hurts a bit, but it''s not like I can''t move."


    Miguel groaned as he stood up and added, "It should be enough. I can drive the carriage with one hand, so let''s go. We can''t spend another night here."


    "Let''s rest for one more day. No one is following us anymore. If the wound gets worse, that''ll be a bigger problem," Lucy objected.


    Ian nodded in agreement, "That''s a reasonable point. We can''t afford to carry a corpse along."


    "I said I''m fine...."


    "Then, you sit at the back and guide."


    "Eh? Then who will drive the carriage?"


    Ian looked toward Charlotte instead of answering. Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise, and her tail shivered.


    "Are you asking me to be the coachman?" Charlotte asked.


    "You got it exactly. Miguel will be the guide, so just drive the carriage wherever he says."


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted toward Miguel.


    Miguel grinned, showing his yellow teeth, "Let''s do our best. Your name was Charlotte, right?"


    "This is... damn it...."


    Charlotte, her ears twitching, soon stood up and headed toward the carriage. From being a direct subordinate of the Empire''s merchantpany to a coachman was a natural reaction, yet none of theirpanions seemed to mind.


    "This carriage is quite something. Even the carriage is better in the Empire. Isn''t that astonishing?" Migue chuckled,fortably leaning back on nkets spread over the blood-stained floor of the carriage¡¯s cargo area, with a robe and cloak thrown over them.


    Ian, leaning casually against the seat where Javier had once sat, shrugged his shoulders, "Indeed, it''sfortable."


    Miguel exchanged a nce with Ian, smiling as he saw Lucy leaning on his shoulder.


    "Seems like we''re ready to set off? Let''s head back to the main road. Turn the horses around, Charlotte."


    Instead of responding, Charlotte, growling slowly, snapped the reins. The carriage made its way through the ash-gray forest. No further significant conflicts arose.


    The group, having traversed the abandonednds, safely entered the northern outskirts.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    In the Kingdom of Lu Sard, Glumir.


    This domain, the secondrgest and wealthiest in the kingdom, was ruled by demons, specifically a n of vampires. The Labyrinth Mansion, located on the outskirts of Glumir, was their stronghold. A three-story mansion built in the style of the empire. The name Labyrinth Mansion was given because the massive garden attached to the mansion was designed in the form of a maze.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the garden that was like this. The mansion itself was dark andplex in structure, contrary to its appearance. Even those who had visited the mansion a few times could get lost if they were not careful for a moment. Of course, only a very few across the continent knew this fact. A man wearing a hood, sitting opposite Countess Nigrnte, the owner of the Labyrinth Mansion, was one of them.


    ¡°Have you found the lostmb, madam?¡± The man spoke in a calm voice.


    Arge circle was embroidered with gold thread on his robe. The symbol of Lu Sr. However, the countess paid no attention to the symbol. The vampire n had been subject to the Empire and the order for a long time. In exchange for cooperating with the research into the secrets of immortality and eternal life, they enjoyed prosperity in the closest border kingdom to the Empire. The man sitting before her was in charge of that part.


    ¡°Unfortunately... not yet, father.¡± Thedy spoke softly, starting with the conclusion and smiling gently. It was a smile that could enchant anyone if they were human, but it had no effect on the man called the father.


    ¡°But, it seems to be an even more interesting being because of that. It will be a different subject than before. Not just because it''s a fairy, but because it seems to be tightly packed with a will to live,¡± said thedy.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you need more time.¡±


    Thedy smiled even more softly, not to show her tension. This man was a fanatic of Lu Sr. If he wanted, he could cover the entire Labyrinth Mansion in light. That was also why thedy did not try to reveal his identity and face. Sometimes, not knowing was safer.


    ¡°Recently, I found traces of that child in Bel Ronde. I have dispatched the n''s judge, so it wouldn''t take long.¡±


    ¡°...Fortunately for you madam, there¡¯s a minor hup in our ns.¡±


    Who exactly "our" referred to was not known to thedy. However, she had a rough idea of their ns.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking of that n, to bring a deeper darkness to the frontier?¡±


    ¡°The n to make the light shine brighter and more brilliantly.¡±


    Thedy responded to the man¡¯s correction with a smile.


    ¡°There was an unexpected variable, but nothing will change. The Goddess gives only trials that are unpredictable but bearable.¡±


    ¡°I hope it resolves well.¡±


    As she spoke, thedy thought that perhaps the most insane was not the fanatic, but Lu Sr herself. That detestable Goddess of Light seemed not to care what her followers did, as long as they fervently worshiped her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have granted such divine power to the priest in front of her.


    ¡°It will. I hope you wish the same, madam. I¡¯ll give you another half a year.¡± The priest stood up after speaking. ¡°This is thest time. Next... you should prepare a newmb.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± said thedy.


    The priest turned away. The smile on thedy¡¯s lips vanished the moment he walked out the door.


    Pulling out a blood wine soaked with a girl¡¯s blood from a drawer, she murmured, ¡°An unexpected variable...¡±


    In fact, she knew what the variable the priest was talking about was. The savior of Agel Lan and the ughterer of Bel Ronde. A mercenary of unknown origin, known only by name. She had learned this while tracking the movements of that cross-species experimental female creature she didn¡¯t even want to call her kin.


    ¡°...I hope he causes more chaos.¡±


    So that they wouldn¡¯t have the capacity to covet the precious true blood of the n. With sincere hope, thedy gulped down the blood wine in one go.


    ***


    The breath he exhaled was frosty. A sense of relief washed over Ian¡¯s face and he slumped back onto his chair. Because in a few hours, he would arrive at the Temple of Brazier. Once he delivered Lucy and Miguel inside, this long and arduous request would finallye to an end. And then, he nned to visit a nearby vige immediately. He needed to regroup and rest, but unexpectedly, the most urgent matter was a bath. Because he smelled like a sewer.


    ¡°It seems, Larmut didn¡¯t trust Javier after all,¡± Charlotte suddenly muttered.


    Ian moved only his eyes to look up at the back of her head, ¡°Speak so I can understand.¡±


    ¡°The knights are waiting.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Ian''s brows furrowed as he straightened his posture. In the middle of a hill along the road, he caught sight of men in te armor, waiting beside a campfire. There were four of them¡ªtwo appeared to be knights, and two seemed like squires.


    ¡°How do you know that they are waiting for us?¡± Miguel, instinctively shrugging his shoulders upon seeing them, asked.


    Charlotte''s voice followed, ¡°Can''t you see the crest? They¡¯re from the Thunderbolt Knights.¡±


    ¡°Thunderbolt... Knights?¡±


    ¡°Larumut¡¯s royal guards.¡±


    ¡°This damned luck... Just when I thought it was all over.¡± Miguel sighed.


    Ian''s brow furrowed on its own. Larmut knew that Lucy had received the blessing of Lu Entre. It wouldn''t have been difficult for them to predict their destination. It seemed they had dispatched their elite knights as a precaution upon hearing the news. They were probably nning to intercept Lucy before they could reach the temple. Ian knew their determination to seize Lucy was strong, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to be this thorough.


    <i>I guess you really get backstabbed the moment you let your guard down....</i>


    Ian had encountered the Thunderbolt Knights in a game before. They were mid-bosses, gone mad yet defending a castle that had turned into a demonic realm as if it were a sacred site. Naturally, they were terribly strong, and their patterns were tricky. Although their numbers were much fewer now, they were undoubtedly going to be strong. Especially in the group¡¯s tired state.


    Charlotte, who had been observing the knights starting to prepare after spotting the carriage, finallyughed, ¡°Splendid. The Thunderbolt Knights, no less.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you''re thrilled to have reinforcements.¡± Miguel sneered.


    Charlotte looked back at him as if he had said something ridiculous, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll spare me?¡±


    ¡°...? You said it was splendid.¡±


    ¡°Splendid as in it¡¯ll be a splendid death. Rather than living long in this state, dying in a fight against them would be far more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°They are some of the finest warriors in the Empire, armed with weapons containing the essence bead of the Gray Magic Tower. The oue is predictable, but it will be a beautiful battle.¡±


    Miguel was speechless, his mouth opening and closing without words.


    Ian snorted,<i> who are you to decide on the end?</i>


    ¡°nning to die before even fighting. Lost your wildness along with your tail, have you?¡± asked Ian.


    Charlotte looked back at him with an indignant expression, ¡°My wildness is intact! I was just stating the facts...!¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong, a beheading or a burst heart means death.¡±


    Ian looked into Charlotte¡¯s eyes as he stretched his neck, ¡°That¡¯s the fact I know.¡±


    This time, Charlotte was the one left speechless. Ashamed, she averted her gaze from Ian, whose eyes bore no hint of surrender. They were the eyes of a warrior willing to do anything to survive.


    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡±


    A robust shout rang out. Mounted knights withnces tucked under their arms were looking their way. Despite being only two, Ian¡¯s instincts sent him a warning.


    <i>So, they are incredibly strong.</i>


    Ian stood up and said, ¡°Miguel, when the fight starts, circle around the hill and head for the temple. Don¡¯t worry about the oue, just go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it....¡±


    The knight¡¯s voice rang out again, "I salute the strength that has prevented you from returning empty-handed! But this is as far as it goes! Surrender the youngdy peacefully, and I promise you a death without pain!"


    <i>Quite the knightly thing to say. </i>Ian didn¡¯t respond, jumping off the side of the carriage instead. Charlotte, drawing her dual swords,nded low behind him. The knightsughed as they saw the two step forward.


    ¡°Seeking an honorable death, then.¡±


    As if changing their minds, they dismounted, threw theirnces, and drew their swords. Blue sparks ran along their armor and swords. Wind whipped around Ian and Charlotte as well. As the distance closed, the knights¡¯ pace quickened. Soon, both parties began to charge at each other. The moment a sh seemed imminent.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A wall of yellow mes sprang up between them. Ian, squinting, stopped, and the others did the same. Charlotte looked back at Ian. Her eyes asked if he was responsible.


    Instead of answering, Ian turned his gaze away. This wasn''t magic. It was a holy fire, burning with divine power as its fuel. Identifying the one who manifested this power wasn''t difficult. A figure holding aloft their arm, imbued with divine power, stood at the top of the hill, nked by over thirty riders.


    ¡°Cease the battle!¡±


    d in priestly robes and clutching maces, they shouted as they ran down the hill.


    <i>They are the Priests of Lu Entre.</i>


    Ian let his sword hang loose. The priests split into two groups: half guarded the carriage, and the other half surrounded the two knights.


    One of the priests spoke, ¡°Sheathe your weapons. This is the domain of the Burning Goddess.¡±


    <i>Zap¡ª Crack¡ª</i>


    The knights, still clutching their swords crackling with blue lightning, turned to face the priests.


    ¡°We are here under the orders of the Duke of Larmut. Even if you are priests serving the Goddess, you have no right to interfere in official duties unrted to you.¡±


    ¡°It is not unrted. As long as it involves a child blessed by the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°To have let you spy on us was a mercy on our part. But if we return empty-handed, the Duke¡¯s wrath will fall upon the temple.¡±


    It was a tant threat. The response, however, did note from a priest.


    ¡°It seems you have not considered why the Duke had you wait in such a ce rather than the temple.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice spoke. The priests widened their circle, and a woman priest wearing a robe stepped forward, the one who had ignited the holy fire. She removed her hood as she spoke.


    ¡°Go and tell the Duke that Cherwyn Astrea, a servant of Lu Entre, will dly wait for him.¡±


    Blond hair and red eyes were revealed.


    ¡°Ah, Astrea...! Forgive our rudeness, mydy...!¡±


    The knights quickly knelt on one knee, the lightning on their swords already dissipated. The priestess before them was of the Empire¡¯s royal bloodline. Ian looked at her, amazed for another reason.


    <i>...The Saint of the Brazier. I didn''t expect to see her in the flesh so soon.</i>


    In the game, by the middle of Chapter Three, when he visited the Temple of the Brazier, she had already lost her life. She sacrificed herself to the brazier¡¯s ember to revive the dwindling holy fire. Although the mes of the brazier were rekindled, the priests fell into madness, beginning human sacrifices to continue her legacy.


    Ian was the one who put an end to this ritual, killing all the priests and extinguishing the brazier¡¯s holy fire, thus diminishing Lu Entre¡¯s divinity. The consequences of plunging the continent into deeper darkness were, of course, unsaid.


    <i>...But now, it''s a future that has been averted.</i>


    Meanwhile, the knights had retreated. Lucy and Miguel, under the priests¡¯ protection, approached with puzzled expressions, while Cherwyn dismounted. She sped her hands before her chest and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I sincerely thank you, carriers of the Ember. The Temple of the Brazier has received an invaluable grace.¡±


    Her manner was earnest, disregarding the race and status of those she addressed.


    Her gaze then turned to Lucy, ¡°I am pleased to meet you. I have waited a long time.¡±


    ¡°It is my first time meeting you. I am Lucifer Ash Riurel.¡± Lucy greeted her politely.


    Ian exchanged nces with Miguel at the mention of ¡°Lucifer¡± as she added, ¡°Am I to go directly to the temple now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You will live and study with me. You are to inherit my role in time.¡±


    ¡°But I wish to learn magic.¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, the divine power of the Burning Goddess shares many simrities with red magic. Before serving the Goddess''s will, I was a red mage. What''s important is that you do not lose your inner passion.¡±


    The situation quickly settled. The group boarded the carriage again, and under the escort of the priests, headed for the temple. Miguel nced back at Cherwyn walking beside the carriage.


    ¡°How did you know we wereing?¡±


    ¡°A month ago, the Goddess granted a prophecy that the Ember would be carried here.¡±


    ¡°A prophecy? From the Goddess herself...?¡± Miguel¡¯s eyes widened. It was a rare urrence.


    Ian stifled augh; the timing ovepped with when he epted the quest.


    <i>She must have been desperate. After all, her divinity was in decline.</i>


    ¡°As we saw the Empire¡¯s knights staying in the vige, we realized they intended to intercept the Ember. We could only watch, having no excuse to expel them. ...Thankfully, it''s not toote.¡±


    Miguel nodded, then hesitated before adding, ¡°Once we enter the temple, are Lucy and I not able to leave for a while?¡±


    ¡°During the apprenticeship, it is a strict rule not to leave the temple grounds.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Then... could we not go to the temple today and stop by the vige first?¡±


    As Cherwyn looked puzzled, Miguel, sweating yet determined, continued. ¡°After such a long journey, it would be... wrong not to share a drink before parting...!¡±


    Ian chuckled, turning to look at him.<i> Even now, he¡¯s thinking about a farewell party?</i>

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    In the midst of Cherwyn blinking his eyes,


    "Then, I shall escort you to the vige!"


    "I too...! I will escort the new spark!"


    Priests turned around in excitement, shouting one after another. Their lives, spent almost entirely within the temple, were inherently ascetic, especiallytely as the brazier began to dim.


    Cherwyn finally smiled at the priest''s fervent gaze, "Then, let''s all go together."


    ***


    The vige adjacent to the Temple of the Brazier wasmonly known as the cksmith''s Vige. Blessed by the protection of Lu Entre, it was warm and rarely suffered monster attacks, maintaining a significant size even as the temple declined. It was a scene far removed from the deste vige Ian remembered. Thanks to this, the tavern boasted considerable size.


    The vigers, initially startled by Charlotte following Ian, made their way as the priests entered in a throng. Soon, the table wasden with food and drink. The priests began devouring the food as if they had been waiting for it. The atmosphere was festive. It was natural since the Ember destined to be Lu Entre''s apostle had appeared. For the declining order, Lucy''s presence was nothing short of a beacon of hope.


    <i>To think they''d be surprised by beastfolk after living among dwarves...</i>


    Ian, sitting quietly in the midst of it all, chuckled as he brought his cup to his lips. To his eyes, there was little difference between dwarves and beastfolk.


    "How is it?" Miguel asked from across him with a curious look, likely referring to the taste of the drink.


    "Good." Ian sincerely replied.


    The spirit was fiery enough to scald his throat, but that was precisely why he liked it. Due to his high resistance and mental fortitude, he could hardly feel drunk from ordinary alcohol.


    "The alcohol in the North is all like this. Beer isn''t bad either, but I''ve often missed this." Miguel sipped his drink, his cheeks already flushed.


    "Why did you leave the North, Miguel?" Lucy, who was sipping warm soup beside him, suddenly asked.


    Miguel blinked, "Why are you curious about that all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard it before."


    "It''s nothing special."


    "But I''m curious."


    "Um... Well, then. I was from a small vige in the North. Back then, the war with the demon kind was in full swing..."


    Ian listened to Miguel''s past, which he was hardly curious about, while slowly savoring his food. The tough meat and soup with unidentified chunks floating in it were a feast for him at that moment.


    "...So the ck Wall took Miguel''s hometown."


    "That seems to be the case. But having left for so long, now the entire North feels like home to me."


    Ian had finished his meal by the time Miguel concluded his story of the past. Lucy looked saddened, but Ian felt no particr emotion. After all, it was rare in this world to find someone without a tragic tale to tell.


    <i>Especially since I''m from another world...</i>


    It was then that Miguel looked at Ian, "So... where will you go? Straight to the Empire as you mentioned before? To the directly governed territories?"


    "Well..."


    "How about stopping by Travelga in the North? With your abilities, you could make a fortune there."


    Travelga was the capital of the North''s dominion region. Charlotte, sitting next to Ian, perked up her ears. She would have to follow him wherever he went, so it was of interest to her.


    "I''ll have to stop by Travelga." Ian put down his cup and looked at his left hand.


    "But before that, there''s something I need to finish."


    "Eh...? You have something left to do?"


    Not only Lucy but also Cherwyn beside her looked at Ian.


    After a moment''s thought, Ian spoke. "The forest we passed through extends deep into the North. I''ve made a pact with a being lurking there. So, I need to seek it out."


    "What...? Why haven''t you mentioned this until now?"


    "Don''t worry about it; it''s nothing. "


    "How can making a pact with an ancient being be nothing? What does it want from you?"


    Everyone looked shocked, even Charlotte turned to look at Ian. However, Ian remained nonchnt.


    "He must want me. No matter. I''ll just kill him if need be."


    The creature was expected to keep dispatching illusions until Ian managed to find it. This tactic, albeit frustrating, allowed the group to traverse the forsakennds without trouble, resulting in no real harm done. The essence of the oath made by Ian was simply to find the creature, implying that upon their meeting, the creature believed it could dominate Ian. It was particrly vexing that the creature chose not to disclose its identity or whereabouts despite everything. Therefore, the thought of crushing the creature''s ancient skull brought a sense of profound satisfaction.


    "Are you referring to the forest that stretches from the forsakennd to the North?" Cherwyn asked.


    Ian nodded, and she touched her chin, pondering.


    "I might find some relevant documents in the archives. Do you have any other clues?"


    "Yes."


    Ian removed the glove from his left hand, revealing a faint pattern etched into his palm. Cherwyn stared intently at the mark and nodded.


    "How much longer will you stay in the vige?"


    "Two days. Three at most."


    "I''ll see what I can find in that time. If there''s even a small way to repay our debt to you, I would like to offer more help."


    "I won''t refuse anything."


    "Then, please visit the temple tomorrow. It''s been a long time since we''ve allowed outsiders, but we''ll make an exception for you."


    "What will you give us...?"


    "We''ll ask for the Brazier''s blessing."


    Ian''s eyes sparkled momentarily. In the game, Lu Entre''s blessing increased Cold Resistance and Health Recovery Speed. It would be incredibly helpful while traversing the cold, deste fields of the North.


    "May I ask for it before we leave?"


    "Of course. The Goddess will surely not withhold her blessing from Sir Ian, the carrier of the Ember."


    Ian gestured towards his side, "I ask for this one as well."


    As Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise, Cherwyn smiled, "Of course."


    Ian nodded and brought his cup to his lips again. Savoring the burning sensation, he then turned to Charlotte, who was looking at him.


    "What."


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    Charlotte quickly averted her gaze, then licked her lips and said, "Have you fought such ancient beings before? You seem very familiar with it."


    "Before? Haha. You really know nothing!" The response came from Miguel''s direction.


    With slightly unfocused eyes, Miguel pointed at Ian and almost shouted, "This guy has killed dozens of ancient monsters, specters, and corrupted ones right in front of me. Do you think he''s called the Savior of Age Lan for nothing?"


    Charlotte''s ears perked up as Miguel smirked.


    "Why? Haven''t you faced such monsters before?"


    "...Damn it."


    Charlotte turned away and grabbed her cup, embarrassed at being treated like a novice.


    "You''ll get sick of them soon enough. I specialize in those kinds of creatures," Ian spoke indifferently, ncing casually at Charlotte.


    "Of course, you''ll have to fight for your life too. You won''t get your tail back until you''ve repaid your debt to me."


    Charlotte''s eyes trembled as she looked at Ian. Incredibly, what spread in her eyes was excitement.


    Licking her lips, Charlotte eventually said, "If that''s what it takes to get my tail back someday. I''m willing."


    <i>...Clearly, she''s out of her mind.</i> Ian chuckled inwardly but quietly continued drinking. It might be unavoidable, so perhaps it was better to enjoy it.


    Lucy and Miguel, along with the priests, headed to the temple the next day. Ian declined the invitation to join them and stayed in the vige. Unlike them, for whom this ce was the end of their journey, he had several matters to attend to in the vige.


    ***


    To Charlotte, Ian was definitely different from other humans. The first thing he did after waking up from a whole half-day of sleep was to take a bath, spending over an hour meticulously cleaning himself, even going as far as to rece the hot water several times at his own expense. The humans she knew, even nobles, never obsessed over bathing to such an extent despite knowing they would get dirty again.


    Ian and Charlotte went about their preparations in the vige. Ian purchased winter clothing and various weapons to withstand the cold of the North, not bothering to haggle over the prices despite buying inrge quantities. Charlotte found it surprising not only how much money Ian seemed to have but also what happened next.


    Back at their amodation, while Ian sorted through the items, Charlotte asked, "How are you nning to carry all that? On a cart?"


    Instead of answering, Ian effortlessly demonstrated magic that made the items disappear into thin air.


    "How did you do that?"


    "Well."


    Despite his unenthusiastic response, her curiosity didn''tst long.


    "This is for you." Ian handed over a cloak made of bearskin and winter gear to wear under armor to Charlotte.


    "For me? Why...?" She asked in surprise.


    She considered herself no better than a ve to him, and humans generally believed beastfolk didn''t feel the cold as much. However, there was some truth to that.


    "Why? If you freeze to death, it''s just more work for me, isn''t it?"


    The next day, Ian continued to prepare, dragging Charlotte along to stock up on food and other supplies. During this process, it was inevitable that Charlotte attracted attention.


    "A potential demon brat, huh? Carrying around something ominous."


    "Not even a potential one. They should all be killed and skinned, those kinds."


    Such treatment and views were all too familiar to Charlotte, having faced them since bing a guard for the Libra Trading Company. Though overt expressions of disdain had decreased, the underlying sentiment remained unchanged.


    Except for a few odd characters like Javier, humans always saw her as a peculiar ve or a sinister demon kind. Thew always sided with humans, so ignoring them was the best response for Charlotte, who always held her head high. But Ian was different.


    "Beastfolk hides are tough and warm. Hey, I''ll pay a good price for it. How about you sell her to us?"


    The moment a merchant made such a suggestion, Ian''s fist connected squarely with the man''s face, and he proceeded to beat down any thugs that rushed him without hesitation. The vigers, armed with hammers and tongs, gathered around but Ian paid them no mind, instead breaking the arm of thest thug defiantly.


    "Anyone else need beastfolk hides?"


    No one stepped forward after that. Ian finished his preparations as if nothing had happened, without mentioning the incident until they were about to leave the vige the next morning.


    "Why did you do that yesterday?" Charlotte was the one who finally asked.


    "Yesterday...?"


    "Beating those guys up."


    "Oh. That. I don''t like listening to nonsense. Why?"


    Charlotte looked at him, wondering if he truly thought it was all nonsense.


    "Do you really think all that was just nonsense?"


    "I''ve killed plenty of corrupt humans. Doesn''t mean I call all humans potential corrupts." Ian added nonchntly, leaning back in his chair.


    "The same goes for you beastfolk."


    Charlotte blinked, unsure how to process his words. She had expected to continue in a very humiliating and miserable situation. But reflecting on Ian''s recent actions, it seemed he regarded her as little more than a servant. And surprisingly, she didn''t mind. In fact, it was the opposite. She felt indebted to him, almost grateful.


    <i>Could this be because of losing my tail...? </i>thought Charlotte.


    "Next time, handle it yourself. I don''t want to hear any more nonsense."


    Startled by Ian''sment, Charlotte looked ahead again.


    "I will."


    Reaching the Temple of the Brazier, Ian and Charlotte engaged in a deep discussion with Cherwyn. Subsequently, Ian led Charlotte to the temple''s central Brazier, where she was also granted the Brazier''s blessing.


    A gentle warmth enveloped her, creating a sensation that was quiteforting. As Charlotte savored this inner warmth, Ian took his leave from Lucy and Miguel. In a disy of affection, both of them, including Miguel, gave Ian a tight embrace.


    "I''ll head to the Empire after my training. We''ll meet again then, Sir Ian."


    "See you, brother."


    Despite his grimace, Ian nodded, "Yeah. Someday."


    Lucy and Miguel seemed to have more to say, but Ian didn''t linger for long conversations, boarding the carriage instead.


    "Which way are we going?" Charlotte asked.


    "North."


    As the carriage set off, Lucy and Miguel shouted something from behind, but Ian never looked back, just sinking deeply into his seat with a faint smile on his lips, as if that''s just how a wanderer''s life was.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    In the silence punctuated only by the sound of horse hooves, Ian suddenly felt the absence of the talkative mercenary and the curious girl. He experienced a subtle sense of void. But he harbored no regrets. They had found a new ce for themselves, seizing the opportunity to lead a more meaningful life. Staying with him would have only increased their skills in fighting and killing. Death would have been waiting in the end.


    <i>...Or perhaps something worse.</i>


    Continuing on this journey seemed sufficient only for those without a choice or for those like Charlotte, who made life-threatening battles their life''s goal. So, it was better to forget them. It would be better if they never met again. Muttering the same conclusion to himself, Ian turned his gaze away.


    The destendscape stretched along the road with traces of frozen snow in every shadow. It was the typical weather of the north. However, he felt no cold at the moment, thanks to the divine power within him. Unlike in the game, Cherwyn had said the blessing wouldst about ten days. Lu Entre might have bestowed more divinity, so it mightst even longer.


    <i>...If I infuse a bit of chaos power, maybe it willst even longer.</i>


    It was a feasible assumption. However, Ian decided to experiment only when the blessing was about to end. There was a risk of disrupting the blessing and wasting the precious chaos power.


    The rate of recovery for chaos power was significantly slower than that of magic power. The need to either erge the shard of chaos or to speed up its recovery was bing gradually apparent. There was a clear limit to how much magic power could increase one''s stats, and in terms of versatility, chaos power was far superior.


    The fact that it was a power of the void was somewhat troubling. However, there was no room to be choosy since one had to keep getting stronger, especially now when the distribution of stats was even more crucial.


    <i>...At least my defense has definitely increased.</i>


    The new armor he had acquired was mostly made of chainmail and thin steel tes. He had noticed no significant difference in movementpared to wearing leather armor. At least now, no one would mistake him for a mage. Even if he cast spells right in front of them, unless they looked him in the eye, they would assume he had some magical artifact or relic.


    <i>...Maybe I should have bought a helmet with a visor in the vige.</i>


    Someday, he might find himself d in full te armor, wielding a two-handed sword. A bitter smile crossed Ian''s lips at that moment.


    "...Ian." The main culprit who made him stronger and faster looked back.


    "Why,¡± Ian responded calmly. But since he didn''t hide his gaze, Charlotte flinched and trembled her shoulders.


    "Th¡ªthat is..."


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. It had be moremon for Charlotte to be anxious and watchful of him. It seemed like a process of bing dependent on him, but separately, she seemed to inherently despise being in debt or appearing needy, likely due to the pride typical of her beastfolk heritage.


    "Come to think of it, we''ve missed mealtime," said Ian, throwing a chunk of jerky he had next to him to her.


    ording to the merchant, it was bear meat, but he wouldn''t be surprised if it was actually rat meat, given its taste.


    "Let me know if you need more."


    Charlotte was to take on the most dangerous role in battle. Naturally, she had to be attentive to her condition on a daily basis. If her state was not intact, it would be he who would find it bothersome and tiresome.


    "Uh... no, um. Alright. I''ll eat well, but." Charlotte, having received the jerky, babbled as if flustered.


    Ian''s brow eventually furrowed, "Anything else? Just say it if you have something to say. Don''t make it frustrating."


    "That... I wanted to ask if we''re on the right path, and when we should set up camp... I''ve... never lived as a coachman...."


    It seemed she too felt the absence of Miguel, who was always nagging whenever he had the chance. Even so, to ask such basic questions. Ian pulled out a map from his belongings. It was an item received from the Temple of Brazier. It wasn''t enchanted, nor was its scale urate or detailed, but it at least allowed one to recognize the nearby geography.


    "We''lle across a fork in the road with a rock rising shortly. Go left there. I''ll tell you when it''s time to camp, so don''t bother me."


    "...Okay. Got it." Charlotte looked forward again.


    Her tail was drooping sadly. Ian, smirking, took another look at the map. Far to the north from the Temple of Brazier, beyond the western edge of the Ahigorn mountain range that stretches like a barrier, was a mark left by Cherwyn.


    It was the location of the ice forest that extended from the abandonednds. The fact that nothing else was drawn around or inside it was, of course, because nothing was known about it. Cherwyn''s voice, pushing a thick history book along with the map, came to mind.


    ¡ª What is engraved in your hand might be a mark from one of the ancient northern kingdoms. However, the patterns of the ancient northern kingdoms vary slightly not only by the state but also by the ruler.


    ¡ª So, you found the same thing?


    ¡ª Something simr


    What she showed was the emblem of the northern giant kingdom. It definitely resembled what was engraved on Ian''s hand.


    ¡ª No one knows the exact name of the giant kingdom now. It is only known that thest queen of the giant kingdom was one of the early rulers who delved into the power of the void. She sought the legion of the undying and the power of immortality. Needless to say, the oue doesn''t need to be stated.


    ¡ª Immortality and undying. Typical.


    ¡ª She devoted herself to research in her private pce. Records about her and the kingdom''s end are vague. Some say that the legion of undying giants still sleeps somewhere in the Ahigorn mountains.


    That was true. Ian had explored the ruins of the ancient giant kingdom buried deep in the mountains in the game. It was where the giant warlords and their legion, having lost their intelligence and memory,y sealed.


    ¡ª Given that resurrected giant warriors with the madness of the ck Wall are asionally found near the mountains, it might not be entirely unfounded. And the forest you mentioned...


    ¡ª It stretches alongside the mountain. I see. It''s a bit far, but notpletely unrted.


    ¡ª Nothing is known about what lies within that cursed forest. Thanks to you, it''s been revealed that something rted to the ancient giant kingdom lurks there.


    The nature of that something remained unknown. It was something he had not experienced in the game, nor had he read about it in any walkthrough. He could only ruminate once more on the futile thought that he should have read the walkthroughs from beginning to end, not just skimmed the necessary parts.


    <i>...I can only be thankful that I at least know its location.</i>


    With that thought, Ian sunk deeper into his chair. He had to enjoy this quiet calm while itsted, for the nights in the north were notoriously harsh. When or where something would disturb the peace was an unpredictable aspect.


    ***


    "Damn..."


    As Charlotte clumsily prepared the camp, Ian''s brow twitched suddenly. He exhaled a breath mixed with a sigh and looked down at his left hand. The pattern on his palm was resonating. A faint wave of magic power spread from his grip as if sending a signal. He knew exactly what this meant through experience.


    "Get ready."


    At Ian''s words, Charlotte, who was on her third attempt to start a fire, looked at him.


    "What preparation?"


    "Prepare for something you like." Ian dusted off his hands.


    The me that leaped from his fingertips instantly lit the firewood. Charlotte, who had been staring at the fire pit in disbelief for a moment, quickly turned her head again.


    "A fight? Is a fight happening?" Her orange eyes sparkled.


    Her face was lit with the anticipation of proving her worth. Soon, with her ears perked up, she turned to look beyond the darkness.


    "That''s right...! They''reing...!"


    "...You already feel it?¡± As Ian asked, Charlotte stood erect, her head held high.


    "It''s not that surprising. The senses of the beastfolk are among the most superior across all races of the continent. Plus, I''m particrly keen among them."


    "Ah, I see," Ian smirked and gestured with his chin.


    "Start by blocking the carriage wheels with stones. Unless you want to chase after a carriage that''s run away on its own."


    "...Ah, right." Charlotte hurried into action, seemingly without realizing she was readily following Ian''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Ian stretched and looked around the darkness. All he could see was the dense darkness. The north he remembered was a paradise for all sorts of monsters. Most people in the northern territories lived around strongholds like the Temple of Brazier or Travelga. ording to Miguel, the madness of the ck Wall had awakened ancient beings, making an already tough neighborhood even more dangerous.


    Whistling through the deste darkness, the creatures revealed themselves, as if to prove Miguel''s words, were numerous. Ian, who had climbed to the edge of the carriage, widened his eyes like an owl. The undead draped in rags. It must have been the resurrected legion of the ancient dead of the north.


    <i>It can''t be like this every night.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian drew his sword and, as Mev had done before, gripped the lower part of the de andunched himself forward.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The wind roared with his sprinting steps. A skeleton, ttering towards him, closed the distance in an instant. Unlike those he had seen in Agel Lan, this one took a defensive stance upon seeing Ian.


    Meaning, it was not just a mere puppet undead. However, the oue was no different.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The Sword of Judgment shattered the undead''s worn sword along with its skull. As the ghost within shed and dissipated, Ian was already striking down another undead''s skull.


    <i>Crack! Crunch!</i>


    Next to him, themotion continued. Charlotte, who had rushed over like a shot, was rampaging. Clutching her twin swords, she seemed to prove her wild nature intact, hacking at the resurrected dead. It was a different fighting style than before. More ferocious but much less efficient.


    <i>She''ll definitely pull the aggro.</i>


    But considering the role she was to y in the future, it wasn''t a bad change. It only took about ten minutes for the undead squad to turn back into a pile of bones.


    "...Phew."


    Ian sheathed his sword, taking short breaths. Feeling refreshed suggested he hadpletely immersed himself in this world. Though the pulsing in his grip had subsided, it felt like a definite sign of repetition toe.


    <i>Isn''t it contradictory to ask me toe and then gather monsters, making it harder? Was it some trial for the chosen?</i>


    Thinking this, Ian sat in front of the campfire, realizing Charlotte was still wandering in the darkness. Throughout the battle, she had nced at Ian, and now she was looking around the fallen undead.


    "What are you doing?"


    "...Nothing. It''s nothing."


    Charlotte returned to the campfire but couldn''t hide her shocked gaze. Staring nkly at the fire, she suddenly asked, "How did you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    "How did you... defeat more monsters than me? I thought I was slightly better at closebat..."


    <i>Shocked by that? </i>Ian slightly raised an eyebrow, but Charlotte was serious.


    "How...?"


    After looking at her for a moment, Ian said, "In my opinion, you seem more suited to be an assassin than a warrior."


    "What...? I was born a warrior, and I am a warrior," Charlotte said, wounded in her pride.


    <i>Well, if that''s what she thinks,</i> Ian shrugged.


    "Then keep fighting that way. I don''t mind."


    ***


    Charlotte eagerly awaited the night. However, the next night did not bring an attack on the scale of the previous evening. Only a few monsters that roamed around attacked. The day after and the day following that were the same. Finally, on the next day, they were attacked by an undead squad. Charlotte fought with all her might as if she had been waiting for this.


    "Why...?"


    But nothing changed. She only managed to achieve a feat simr to Ian''s.


    "I don''t see why you care so much about that."


    Ian seemed unfazed, but she couldn''t afford to be. Her skills were limited to fighting alone. Their progress was often slowed because she did not rest the horse enough, and she struggled to find suitable spots for camping. Lighting a campfire remained a challenge, and burning their jerky was amon mishap.


    She knew that to rightfully demand her share of the spoils, she needed to contribute more than her fair share as a warrior. Yet, as time passed, her mistakes and feelings of indebtedness piled up, unbeknownst to her, her wild instincts were dimming at an even faster rate. All she could think of was making amends. It wasn''t long before a suitable opportunity finally presented itself, her senses honed to the brink


    As Charlotte stood watch, her ears perked up suddenly. Her gaze shifted beyond the carriage into the darkness. Her pupils nearly rounded, and her fur bristled. A faint scent of blood tinged her now-sensitive nose.


    The presence was unmistakable. She first felt it three days ago. Initially, it was more tant. Breath mixed with desperation and fear. A stronger stench of decay. It resembled the presence of a wounded monster, and it soon vanished, so she didn''t pay much attention at first.


    But the next day, when she felt that presence again, things changed. The creature approached close enough for even Charlotte to faintly sense it before disappearing again. The same happened just now. Charlotte was convinced the presence was following them. It was clear why it kept its distance, waiting for an opportunity to attack, thinking they hadn''t noticed. After all, sensing such a stealthy presence was almost impossible unless one was an exceptionally talented beastfolk like her.


    "Do you not feel it?"


    "Feel what?" Ian asked indifferently, unsurprisingly unaware.


    Charlotte''s lips curled, revealing her fangs. If she could eliminate the threat lurking behind his unawareness, it would be a considerable achievement.


    "Then, I''ll be back shortly."

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    Charlotte vanished into the darkness beyond. She neither showed any intent to kill nor drew her weapon. Instead, she ran silently, almost gliding across the ground with a posture so low that seemed she was merging with the earth itself.


    Left alone, Ian scratched the bridge of his nose. Even though he heightened his senses to track her presence, she was already gone without a trace.


    <i>Certainly, she seems more suited to be an assassin than a warrior. I have no idea why she hates it.</i>


    While pondering, Ian bit into a piece of dried meat. He had fully adapted to Charlotte''s odd behaviors over the past few days. Though still iprehensible to him, he chose to let her be. After all, she showed no malice toward him; if anything, it seemed like she was trying to gain his favor. This was preferable to someone who was constantly on the lookout to deceive.


    <i>Even so, to go hunting alone at this hour...</i>


    He was reminded of a friend who onceined about their cat constantly leaving dead insects by their bedside. Not that Charlotte would be hunting insects, but the thought made him chuckle.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Suddenly, a sharp, loud noise pierced the quiet of the night. Ian, who had been leaning casually against his travel bag, sat up. He looked toward the direction of the sound but saw nothing. It was happening beyond his field of vision.


    <i>Crack! Boom! </i>


    The unsettling noises continued, moving rapidly from one ce to another. Ian''s gaze followed the direction of the sounds. Far away, the shadow of barren tree branches quivered, and birds of the night, startled by themotion, took flight in a frenzy. Ian''s view was eventually obstructed by the wagon parked near the campfire.


    <i>...Is she really okay on her own? I hope we don''t find ourselves in a situation where we have a loss of manpower.</i>


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, Ian grabbed the sheath of his sword just as the noises abruptly stopped. The silence that followed felt oppressively heavy. Soon, the sound of limping footsteps and something being dragged approached from behind the wagon, apanied by the scent of blood. Ian frowned as Charlotte''s figure slowly emerged.


    "...I''m a bitte."


    Despite her casual tone, a long cut stretched from her ear to her jaw, the blood from the wound matting her fur and beginning to clot. One of her arm guards was missing, revealing scratched wounds beneath. The magic stones on her armor flickered dimly, indicating her near-exhausted magical energy. Yet, Ian did notment on her condition first.


    "...Hmm?"


    What caught his eye was the corpse she dragged by the hair. The body had silver hair stained with blood and a slender, almost bare form. It was a familiar silhouette.


    "This was the woman following us. She was up to something strange. Tried to run, so I chased her down and killed her."


    Charlotte casually threw the body in front of him. A dagger was buried so deep into the back of the corpse''s head that only the hilt was visible. The face, revealed among the disheveled silver hair, had a dagger de protruding from the forehead.


    "Thesaya...." Ian murmured with narrowed eyes.


    As Charlotte casually wiped the blood off her face and sat down beside him, she asked, "Did you know her?"


    "Yes. She''s a demon, as you can see."


    "A demon...?! She was a demon?" Charlotte''s orange eyes widened.


    Ian nodded, "A vampire fairy. I saved her from being captured in Agel Lan. She tried to bite my neck then."


    "...Then, she followed us all the way from the western border to here?"


    "It seems so. She said we''d meet again."


    Ian recalled the rumors he''d heard from Miguel in Agel Lan about a creature that sucked the blood of hounds. He had doubted it then.


    <i>To think she''d followed us all the way to the North without giving up.</i>


    Charlotte growled in satisfaction, "Then, I''ve eliminated a threat you''ve been unaware of for so long. And she was a demon, no less."


    "Yes. Now you see how dangerous your actions were."


    "It was nothing. I''ll be fine by tomorrow night."


    <i>Who else but a warrior would boast like that? </i>


    With a scoff, Ian pulled out cloth and bandages from his bag. As he began to wrap Charlotte''s face, her eyes narrowed in difort.


    "Don''t go off on your own again. It would be a loss for me if you died."


    Charlotte previously stiffened, quickly averted her gaze at his added remark.


    "Th, there''s no way that will happen. Strange as that woman was, she was no match for me. It wasn''t difficult to avoid killing her."


    "That''s because you didn''t kill her."


    "What...?" Charlotte turned to him sharply, disbelief in her eyes.


    Ian, tightening the bandages further, nced down at the body of Thesaya, noticing the dagger de protruding from her forehead was slowly retracting.


    "Vampires don''t die that easily. They can be decapitated or bisected and still live."


    As Ian finished bandaging her, he moved on to wrap Charlotte''s arm, continuing, "Demons, in general, are incredibly tough to kill. If you pulled out the dagger and brought it, you''d have been ambushed on the way."


    "That''s..." Charlotte''s eyes fluttered nervously.


    Facing a demon was a first for her, a forgivable oversight, though she didn''t see it that way. For Ian, however, it was more of a fortunate event.


    "At least it''s easier now. Subdue her body. I''ll teach you how to kill a demon."


    It was an opportunity to kill Thesaya directly, which would likely yield a significant amount of experience points and possiblyplete a quest he had never received before. Of course, he nned to exchange a few words first. Following through with such diligence, a bit of teasing was necessary for satisfaction.


    "...Alright." Despite her sullenness, Charlotte nodded.


    Ian kicked Thesaya''s body to flip itpletely over. Charlotte, manipting her bandaged arms, pressed her knee into Thesaya''s back and twisted her arms behind her. The size difference made it seem almost like an adult bullying a child.


    "This brat, her nail grows longer. But that''ll be useless now."


    "She''ll use her own blood as a weapon too. Don''t let your guard down."


    "Understood. Don''t worry. She''ll barely twitch." Charlotte growled.


    <i>Now, she''s listening well,</i> Ian thought as he swiftly pulled the dagger from Thesaya''s head.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The blood on the dagger''s de flowed into Thesaya''s wound.


    The puncture wound from the back of her head to her face closed swiftly. Simultaneously, her dull eyes regained their sparkle. Thesaya blinked as if awakening from a deep sleep and turned her head sideways as she felt the hands binding her.


    "Let go and try again. This blood tastes like that of a worthless beast."


    ¡°Let go of me and fight again. You beast with tasteless blood.¡± Her voice was clear but had a hint of anger.


    Charlotte sneered, "Quite the mouth from a dead bat. Try escaping then."


    Charlotte''s grip tightened, staining the bandages red.


    Thesaya struggled fiercely, "If I had just a bit more strength, this wouldn''t be happening¡ª"


    <i>Thump.</i>


    Thesaya''s rant was abruptly cut off as the dagger that had been in her head was now nted in the ground before her. She looked up, meeting the cold, indifferent gaze of Ian.


    "It''s been a while, Ian." Her voice softened, a sly smile spreading across her face.


    Her beauty seemed meticulously crafted, appealing yet unable to sway Ian''s heart.


    "It has been. Thesaya."


    "Did I ever teach you my name...?"


    "I don''t recall ever teaching you mine, either."


    "Your name is infamous, whether one wishes to hear it or not. Anyway, it''s good to see you. Shall we get rid of this beast first? I actually have something important to tell you."


    "I like this position just fine. Your persistence is impressive, to have followed me this far."


    "Your scent could be tracked across the continent. Plus, following you tends to result in a steady supply of food."


    <i>So that was it.</i> Ian smirked.


    After all, he had traversed a bloody path. Just scavenging from the remnants of those he killed would stave off hunger.


    After examining her hair and face, Ian finally said, "You seem a bit thin for that."


    "There were reasons. As I mentioned, I''ve been wanting to talk to you about it. But fear made it difficult to approach. Now that we''re here..."


    Thesaya smiled wanly, "How about we sit down and talk? The smell of this beast is nauseating. I''ve been eating rabbits and squirrelstely, so the mere scent of beast blood is enough to make me sick."


    <i>Sit down and talk? My ass! </i>Ian scoffed dismissively, drawing his dagger and fixing his gaze on Charlotte.


    "Watch closely. You can''t kill a vampire with something as in as this."


    With a crunch, the dagger plunged into Thesaya''s shoulder, eliciting a scream from her.


    Ignoring her cries, Ian continued, "This? It merely incapacitates them temporarily or causes enough pain to prevent any mischief. Of course, this doesn''t mean they''re immortal. There are plenty of ways to kill them."


    Thesaya gasped for breath, her eyes wide with disbelief, while Charlotte nodded solemnly in agreement.


    Ian went on, "The simplest method is to use a weaponced with silver to sever the head or pierce the heart. But silver weapons are hard toe by and rarely needed. So usually..."


    mes erupted from Ian''s grasp. "You either burn them until their blood boils away or use holy power to melt their brain or heart."


    "...Wait, Ian? Can we talk for a moment? Please?" Thesaya pleaded, having realized the truth in Ian''s words.


    Discarding the mes into a nearby snowdrift, Ian picked up the Sword of Judgement.


    "Burning takes too long, so it¡¯ll be simpler to kill with holy power right now."


    "Ian, please. Just a moment. Please." Thesaya''s voice grew desperate, and herposure shattered.


    Charlotte grabbed Thesaya''s arms with one hand.


    Whispering into her ear, she taunted, "You''ve taught me something valuable, you wretched thing. I''ll remember this when hunting your kind next time."


    "Shut up, you beast. I have no kin. Ian, please, I beg you. I didn''te to kill you. Initially, yes, but not after seeing what you''ve aplished. I realized I could never kill you with my power. I decided to just scavenge what''s left behind¡ªAgh!" Thesaya screamed again as Charlotte twisted the dagger into her shoulder.


    Thesaya''s voice was fraught with desperation, "I mean it, Ian! Please, save me. I never intended to kill you. I can''t die here. I just can''t!"


    "Such clich¨¦dst words, Thesaya." Ian interrupted, drawing the Sword of Judgement slowly.


    "Thesa. Call me Thesa. You can call me that." Thesaya forced a smile, struggling in vain to escape Charlotte''s grip.


    Her nails lengthened and shortened, ws sprouted and retracted in futile resistance. Blood bubbled and spurted from her shoulder.


    "I have something important to say. Please, listen to me, Ian. Please."


    Ian looked down at her desperate red eyes, almost drained of strength. Compared to their encounters in the game, she was significantly weaker. There would be no substantial rewards or experience points this time. However, there were other vampires from Lu Sard''s n topensate.


    In the game, Thesaya had devoured most of them, leaving few for Ian to fight. But this time, if he acted before Thesaya killed them, he could weaken her while gaining more experience points and loot. Killing Thesaya now would allow him to deal with the vampires without a time constraint.


    "It''s a shame you couldn''t finish drinking my blood, Thesa."


    "It''s not a lie! Please, just listen to me for a moment. Please!"


    "Farewell." Ian raised his sword.


    Thesaya cried out, tears of blood streaming down her face, "I won''t run or resist. Just listen to me, please! A request, no, amission! That''s it! I have amission for you!"


    As he raised his sword, he paused.


    <i>Amission?</i>


    His eyes narrowed as he considered.


    "You''re a mercenary, Ian. You have to at least hear out amission, don''t you? Even if the client isn''t human?" Thesaya implored, her face smeared with blood.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    Ian''s arm slowly lowered. Charlotte looked at him with a gaze that seemed to say, "Surely you''re not going to listen to this nonsense," but he showed no reaction.


    There was a reason for this¡ªThesaya''s words weren''t entirely baseless. It wouldn''t be toote to sever her neck if what she said turned out to be sheer nonsense. Thesaya, perhaps feeling relieved or something else entirely, let out a breath at that moment.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Ian plunged the Sword of Judgment into the ground beside him, its de pointing directly in front of Thesaya''s neck, suggesting a deadly possibility.


    Sitting beside the sword, Ian ced his hand on the hilt and spoke, "I''ll listen. But if you spout nonsense or try any tricks, this will turn into a guillotine."


    Thesaya''s gaze drifted to the thin, long de of the sword, a palpable threat in the air.


    Swallowing her fear, she managed a smile, "Okay, got it. But really, hear me out. I''ve given up on sucking your blood, especially after the day when hordes of people on horses came after you. Before that, I thought I could catch you if I endured a little longer. Strangely, after that day, even the thought of it makes my skin crawl and scares me."


    <i>...That was the day I enhanced my abilities</i>. Ian nodded calmly, though he was inwardly surprised. She had sensed that change instinctively.


    "There was no reason not to follow you. As I said, there was no need for me to fight. But when you stopped by that vige, the situation was different. I couldn''t get close to it. It was bearable at night, but during the day, my insides felt like they were boiling, it was revolting."


    She was referring to the vicinity of the Temple of Brazier, a dangerous ce for her, a vampire, given it was under the domain of Lu Entre. Ian''s brow furrowed for another reason, his grip on the sword tightening.


    "So, what does this have to do with your request?" Ian asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "This is the main point. While you were in that vige, I stayed away, hidden. I nned to follow you once you left. But a few dayster, a guy came looking for me. He called himself the adjudicator of our n."


    "The adjudicator...?" Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes. He said he was responsible for punishing those in our n who break the rules and those who pose a threat to the n. And he dared to say that meeting him, a mere experimental hybrid, was an honor."


    Thesaya gasped for air as if reliving the fear and anger she felt at that moment.


    "He showed me three small coffins in front of me, saying he would disassemble my limbs from my body and take them separately. He said not to worry, he''d reassemble me when we returned... I naturally told him not to spout nonsense. I wouldn''t return to thatboratory. It was truly horrific. I still have nightmares about it¡ª"


    "Stick to the main point."


    "...So, I fought him. But he was incredibly strong, wielding power in ways I had never seen. Thanks to you, I had saved up some strength. I could mimic some of his tricks, too. I thought I might win, but when he showed his true power, the situationpletely changed."


    Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly. The Thesaya he remembered was a great demoness who rose to the position of queen by consuming the pure blood of vampires. There must have been attempts by the adjudicator to track her down even then.


    <i>...Could this also be because of me?</i>


    The only significant change was that. By following him, Thesaya hadn''t been able to fully awaken her potential and masterbat techniques on her own.


    <i>Was this a butterfly effect? </i>


    While he pondered, Thesaya continued, "Of course, I had a trump card to survive. It worked. Though I wasn''t uninjured, I managed to buy some time to escape."


    "Escaping the pursuit couldn''t have been easy."


    "I used my brain. I''ve hunted many beasts, so deceiving them was as easy as breathing. I smeared my blood on every beast I saw and scattered them in all directions. I knew he was tracking me by the scent of my blood."


    Thesaya looked up at Ian.


    "And then I followed your scent. You were all I could think of. I thought you might help me since you had saved me before. I realized it was a baseless hope only after seeing you. So, I decided to hide and regain my strength by hunting beasts. If you wouldn''t help me, I had to be able to run away."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I know you''ve been watching for days." Charlotte growled.


    Thesaya immediately retorted, "I did that because I was scared. I thought you would attack me with a knife the moment we met. You seemed like you knew how to kill me. I tried to approach you several times, but fear stopped me each time. That''s probably why this beast noticed me. See? It''s not because you''re so great. It''s not because you''ve beaten me. If I had been at full strength, you would be in pieces right now, you mere beast!"


    <i>Is this what they call gradational anger? </i>Ian thought as he watched Thesaya re at Charlotte, who was about to kill her.


    Charlotte''s sneer followed, "Such assumptions are meaningless, you pointy-eared brat. After all, you''re the one lying defeated beneath me."


    With a crunch, Charlotte pressed down harder on Thesaya''s arm. Thesaya winced in pain but didn''t scream this time.


    ¡°Boasting about brute strength, such ignorance¡ª¡± Her voice, previously biting, quieted down as the sword of judgment tilted toward her neck.


    Ian''s dark eyes, void of any sympathy, looked down upon her.


    "So, you want me to kill that adjudicator?" he asked.


    "It''s not just about him," she replied, "He told me that the n hasn''t given up on me. That it would be better for me to get caught by him now thanter. Even if you kill him, another adjudicator wille after me."


    Ian''s gaze deepened.


    "But those are just minions," Thesaya swallowed before continuing, "The ones who turned me into this monster still lurk within Lu Sard. I can never forgive them. So, Ian, I''m asking for your help in my revenge. That''s my request."


    It was, admittedly, an attractive proposition. Keeping Thesaya close meant that the vampires he''d eventually have to kill woulde to him. Perhaps, the way Thesaya had gained power in the game was by killing the adjudicators who came after her and absorbing their pure blood.


    By assisting Thesaya, Ian could gain experience points from the adjudicators while also preventing Thesaya from bing stronger. Additionally, it could weaken the forces of the vampires he''d have to face eventually. However, he did not reveal these thoughts, merely looking down at Thesaya with an impassive face.


    "I can''t defeat them on my own. But with your help, it could be different. I''ve seen what you''re capable of. You''re strong and never back down from a request. So please, Ian, ept my request," Thesaya implored.


    After a moment, Ian spoke, "I understand your situation, Thesaya."


    "Thesa, please."


    "Alright, Thesa. Perhaps, as you say, I could fight the adjudicator following you. I might even help you take revenge on the vampires of Lu Sard."


    "I know you could definitely do it¡ª"


    "But a request isn''t just about asking. I don''t act on mere sympathy."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened as Ian continued, fidgeting with the dagger in his hand, "A request requires a proper reward. If I''m to fight the entire vampire n for you, how will youpensate me adequately?"


    "A-anything, everything. Vampires have a lot of money. If you help me with my revenge, it''s all yours. I''m not interested in that."


    "That''s an uncertain reward. Besides, those are spoils I could im without your help. The reward for a request muste from what you possess, Thesa."


    Ian paused, then asked, "So, Thesa, if I ept your request, what can you give me?"


    Thesaya¡¯s eyes quivered before gradually settling down as if she hade to the realization that she had only one thing to lose and one thing to offer.


    Then, she said, "I''ll give myself to you, Ian."


    Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly in response.


    "My life is the only thing I have to offer."


    "Your life holds no value to me," said Ian.


    "Then use me. I''ll do anything you ask. I will help with your current tasks. After you''re done with your missions, help me with my revenge. You won''t stay in the north forever. Keep me by your side and use me until then."


    "To be my ve?"


    "Call it whatever you want. I have no other choice, Ian. Otherwise, I''ll end up dragged back to Lu Sard."


    ¡°....¡±


    "I don''t want to be treated like an animal and die without anyone knowing who I am. I''d rather live as your client and ve, dreaming of revenge."


    She wasn''t entirely foolish. But that didn''t mean he believed everything she said.


    "The terms still don''t seem favorable." While saying this, Ian looked into Thesaya''s red eyes.


    "Any spoils from the adjudicators will be mine."


    "Okay."


    "And you will not take a single drop of their pure blood."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened momentarily. The desire for pure blood was a vampire''s instinct, not easily restrained. But she had no choice in Ian''s terms.


    "...Okay," Thesaya finally answered.


    Ian nodded and reached out, swiftly pulling the dagger still embedded in her gaunt shoulder.


    "The contract is established."


    He then looked at Charlotte, who, although skeptically, released her hold on Thesaya. Thesaya, rubbing her wrist, stood up and smiled.


    "Thank you, Ian. I mean it."


    "Remember, if you break this contract and run, not only will the adjudicators chase you, but I will too."


    "Of course. ...In that sense."


    Thesaya''s gaze shifted to Charlotte, who stood with a furrowed brow.


    "Now that this beast seems to have no use, may I kill her?"


    "If you wish to die, proceed. If not, sit quietly."


    "...Okay."


    Though she cast a sharp nce at Charlotte, Thesaya obediently moved toward the fire. Charlotte, ring at Thesaya''s retreating back as if wishing her dead, turned to Ian.


    "Do you really intend to trust the promise of such a pointy-eared demoness, Ian?"


    "We didn''t make a promise. We made a contract. You''re a mercenary now; you should understand the difference."


    "She''ll surely betray us."


    Ian shrugged, "When that happens, I''ll let you kill her. Since you''re the one who caught her."


    "...! Are you for sure?" A spark of excitement shed in Charlotte''s eyes.


    Ian nodded, "Yes. I don''t trust her either. So, keep an eye on her. Make sure she doesn''t do anything foolish."


    Charlotte, momentarily startled, looked at him with a mix of anticipation and curiosity, "If she messes up, can I just stab her?"


    "If it''s necessary."


    <i>Since that wouldn''t be enough to kill her.</i>


    A faint smile spread across Charlotte''s face as she nodded and swiftly turned toward the fire.


    "I''ll be watching, you pointy-eared brat. I hope you mess up big."


    "I heard that, so don''t bother speaking. Your breath stinks."


    Charlotte growled, but Thesaya acted as if she hadn''t heard.


    Ian watched this exchange with a fleeting smirk. It was not long ago that he had been apanied by a knight of Tir En and a child blessed by Lu Entre. Now, he found himself in thepany of a beastfolk and a vampiric fairy.


    <i>...Truly, the future is unpredictable.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian approached the fire and picked up his robe from atop a nket, offering it to Thesaya.


    "...?" Thesaya looked at him quizzically, as if genuinely unsure of his intentions.


    With a click of his tongue, Ian said, "From now on, always wear this. I don''t want to see you walking around half-naked anymore."

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    Thesaya fell asleep not long after, the toll from her fight with Charlotte and the interrogation by Ian apparently significant. She stirred again when the eastern sky began to lighten, curled up under the robe like a wild animal.


    "...Ah." She sat up abruptly, locking eyes with Ian, who sat across from her and sighed a beat toote.


    "Why are you startled?" Ian, prodding the fire with his Sword of Judgment, asked.


    Thesaya blinked and smiled, "I''m not used to having someone by my side. Sorry."


    She huddled within the robe, her movements awkward as if she wasn''t ustomed to wearing anything over her body. She would have discarded it already if it weren''t given by Ian.


    "It''s scratchy."


    "Endure it. I''ll buy you clothes when we reach a vige."


    "Clothes...?"


    Thesaya frowned as if disgusted by the idea, then looked at Ian with a peculiar expression.


    "If that''s the case, couldn''t you just give me clothes you''ve worn, Ian?"


    "They''d be too big for you."


    Charlotte was the tallest in their party. Ian was about half a head shorter than her, and Thesaya was about a head shorter than Ian.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''d have your scent."


    Thesaya sniffed the hem of the robe, her fangs shing between her lips. Thirst swirled in her red eyes.


    "I won''t stop you from smelling it, but know if you try anything foolish with me, you''ll lose your head," Ian said indifferently.


    Thesaya nodded, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that stupid."


    <i>For as long as you could control her instincts.</i>


    Ian responded with a snort. He had no intention of letting her feed on him, uncertain of what else she might drain along with his blood. Ian''s gaze shifted to the eastern sky, noting the approaching dawn. His eyes returned to Thesaya, who had been sniffing the robe, now looking back at him.


    "Why? You said smelling it was fine."


    "The sun is about to rise."


    "So?"


    Ian''s brow furrowed, "Are you okay with the sunlight?"


    "It''s not great. It weakens me. Ah, you were worried about me." Thesaya grinned, stretching before removing the hood pressed over her head.


    "Let me show you."


    As the sun peeked from the east, its light stretched over the mountains and lit up Thesaya''s profile. She squinted as if the brightness hurt, her silver hair beginning to lose its luster, turning a near-ash gray. Her pale skin lost its vitality, bing utterly sallow, and the pronounced fangs above her lips vanished.


    "Being in full sunlight really does hurt," Thesaya murmured, opening her eyes, which had changed from red to a deep, murky green, reminiscent of an old swamp.


    Driven by a mage¡¯s innate curiosity, Ian asked, ¡°Is that your true form?"


    "I''m not sure. This is just what happens during the day. I can hardly use any power. Right now, even a stab could probably kill me," Thesaya answered nonchntly, putting the hood back on.


    With her gray hair and deep green eyes, she now resembled a slightly undergrown, ordinary fairy.


    "That''s why I mostly hide in the shade during the day. In this state, I''d struggle even with a bear."


    "Do all vampire ns be like this during the day?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen another vampire in daylight."


    "What about sleep?"


    "Unless it''s like yesterday... once every three days is enough. Usually, I hide and sleep in caves or thickets during the day. It''s too dangerous to wander around like this."


    Ian nodded, absorbing the new information. It was all news to him. If other vampires were the same, then confronting them during the day might be an easy way to defeat them.


    "Thanks for sharing your weakness," Charlotte''s low voice followed.


    She had woken up and was stretching, appearing somewhat like arge cat. After licking around her mouth with a dry tongue, she turned to Thesaya.


    "When it''s time to kill you, I''ll remember to hold back with joy."


    "Sadly for you, that time won''te, you beast. And feel free to try anytime. I''ll make sure to scratch the other side of your face too. To keep things bnced." Thesaya responded with a smile.


    Charlotte snorted, "Even as a demon, the disgusting pointy-eared brat is just as revolting."


    "Are you alright?" Ian asked.


    Charlotte moved her arms and neck around, "Perfectly fine. Does not hurt at all."


    "Come here. I''ll change your bandages."


    Charlotte hesitated but nced at Thesaya before nonchntly approaching Ian. Ian unwrapped the bandage around her face and blinked in surprise.


    "This is unexpected."


    Charlotte, touching her face in confusion, quickly looked shocked. The wound had almost healed, leaving only the traces of fingernails behind. Even for a beastfolk''s fast healing, this was abnormally quick.


    "The effect of the blessing is beyond imagination." Ian realized. The blessing of the brazier had one of its effects elerating physical recovery.


    "Incredible. I wondered why I felt so light." Charlotte admired after unwrapping the bandage on her arm, finding no trace of the wound.


    "No need for more bandages then. Prepare breakfast. We''ll leave right after eating."


    "Understood." Charlotte turned away.


    Thesaya, rising to her feet, muttered as she moved toward the carriage, "Pity. Should have dug deeper."


    Charlotte red at her climbing into the carriage, then turned back to Ian.


    "Allow me to cut off her tongue at least, Ian."


    "No," Ian replied, feeling a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, then chuckled and added. "But if the need arises, I might ask you to do it."


    ***


    The carriage slowly made its way along the road. Ian could have chosen to travel faster, but there was no rush, especially after being chased by numerous pursuers in the previous quest. Plus, there was no immediate need to hurry.


    The situation was already ahead of the game''s timeline, with the border kingdom wars not yet begun. The main events that would emerge as the war intensified were still a while away. Thesaya joining their journey didn''t necessitate speeding things up. Of course, not everything was peaceful.


    "You really suit sitting on the coachman''s box, Charlotte."


    "Don''t say my name, you brat. It''s disgusting."


    "Oh dear. The more you say that, the more I want to call you by name, Charlotte."


    "One more word and I really will cut off your tongue."


    Charlotte and Thesaya continued to sharpen their ws against each other. Without Ian''s presence, they would likely go for each other''s throats again. Ian was letting it be for now, unsure if this hostility wouldst or if it was the process of former enemies bing closer.


    "I was going to say it earlier but didn''t. Even if you cut my tongue, it''ll grow back by night, you dumbass."


    "Then I''ll have the joy of cutting it every day. Disgusting pointy-eared brat."


    "I have a question." Ian, who had been looking at the map, suddenly spoke up, causing a sudden silence.


    <i>It feels like being the boss of viins</i>. Thinking this, Ian continued, "Charlotte, it seems like you dislike Thesaya not because she is a vampire but because she is a fairy. Is that right?¡±


    "Yes. Although being a demon is also disgusting, of course."


    "Why?"


    "I''m curious about that too. Why, Charlotte?" Thesaya leaned in closer to Ian, joining the conversation.


    Charlotte''s brow furrowed, "Are you seriously asking, pointy ears? Despite being a typical high-ss fairy, you don''t know about the history between fairies and beastfolk?"


    "Is that so? I''m a high-ss fairy?" Thesaya asked in return, surprising Ian, who looked down at her as she leaned against his foot.


    "Do you not know your own identity?"


    "Yeah. Didn''t I say? I don''t really know who I am." Thesaya smiled shyly.


    "My first memory is of being tied up in that dreadfulb, screaming. I have no memories before that. Even my name came back to me barely."


    The thought that the Empress of Pure Blood suffered from memory loss was indeed strange. Yet, Ian seemed to recall she had mentioned something simr the day before.


    Thesaya added, "That''s why I absolutely can''t die. Not only do I need to get my revenge, but I also need to find out who I am."


    "Ha...! As expected, the essence of a fairy isn''t in the memories. It''s an inherent deceit. Born betrayers, perhaps." Charlotteughed mockingly as she clicked her tongue.


    Thesaya frowned, "If you''re going to insult me, at least give me a reason."


    "Your kind, the fairies, were once allies with us beastfolk. We stood against humans together, defending our territories."


    Charlotte''s voice carried a low growl of curse, "Everything changed with the onset of the war with the demons. Humans thought all beastfolk sided with the demons, but that''s not true. Beastfolks were divided among humans and demons, and so were your faires. The only difference was that more of you sided with humans, and were a bit more cunning."


    Charlotte looked at Thesaya.


    "You began calling yourselves high-ssed fairies. Those who sided with demons were called dark fairies, and you didn''t consider them kin. Unlike us, who still saw those who chose to side with the demons as kin divided by beliefs. And then one day, the ck Wall divided the continent. Do you know what you did first?"


    "What was it?"


    "Driving the beastfolks out of the south. However, most of them weren''t on the side of the demons. They, like the fairies, had sided with humans. They just didn¡¯t have the power shared with them."


    A deeply rooted grudge, it seemed.


    Ian asked nonchntly, "Did you be a citizen of the Empire then?"


    "I was lucky. I was young and served Lu Sr. But many of my kin weren''t so fortunate." Charlotte''s gaze was as somber as her voice.


    "I still remember the smiles of those arrogant fairies, gloating over their domination of the South. If I had been an adult then, I would have made at least one of them apanion on the road to the afterlife, as many of my kin did."


    Though not something a follower of Lu Sr should say, Ian didn''t point it out. Their wildness and fighting spirit were almost instinctual, encoded in their genes.


    "Listening to you, it does seem quite severe."


    Thesaya nodded and then added, "I apologize on behalf of my kin. Charlotte."


    Her tone was not apologetic at all.


    Charlotte smirked, licking her lips, "There''s no need for you to apologize. Your situation is probably worse than mine."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Even if you regain your memories, what difference will it make? Your kind will never ept you as one of their own. A fairy who turned into a demon. They''d rather kill you. It''s a pity you''ve lost your memories."


    Charlotte shrugged, "Life would have been more painful with them. Maybe that''s why you erased them yourself, unable to bear being what you''ve be. Considering your kind''s frailty, it''s entirely usible."


    Thesaya didn''t respond further. After a moment of silence, she looked up at Ian again.


    "Ian. It seems the beast''s words may be true. My instincts keep whispering to kill her. Can I just follow that instinct?"


    "Please allow me, Ian. It wouldn''t take even a minute now." Charlotte eagerly chimed in.


    Ian nced back and forth between them and finally chuckled.


    "Thanks to you both, I know exactly what to do now. Yes, you two will only be satisfied if one of you dies."


    "Exactly...!"


    "Finally, you understand."


    "So, from now on, you two are one."


    Both stiffened simultaneously, their expressions bewildered.


    Ian continued leisurely, "From what I see, you''d kill each other given the slightest chance, even under the pretense of a mistake. But I can''t stand to watch that. I''d rather lose both than lose one. Right, Thesaya?"


    "Uh... Eh?"


    "If Charlotte dies, you die by my hand. Even if it''s something else that kills her, you die."


    "What...? No..." Thesaya''s eyes widened in disbelief before she fell silent.


    Ian''s gaze, deep and unwavering, made it clear he would tolerate no defiance or objection.


    "...Alright."


    "Good. And, Charlotte." Ian''s gaze turned to Charlotte.


    After a moment''s resistance, she reluctantly met his eyes, influenced by his authoritative tone.


    "Look at me. Now."


    "Uh..."


    Charlotte''s gaze locked onto Ian''s, her orange eyes rippling with waves of emotion.


    "Death might actually be a blessing for you. So, I won''t kill you. But I will take your hands, ensuring you can never wield a weapon again. And of course, you won''t be able to escape from me."


    Charlotte couldn''t even let out a breath, seeminglypletely overwhelmed by him.


    Ian smiled, "Your response?"


    "...Understood..."


    "Good." Ian''s smile persisted as Charlotte quickly turned her head away.


    Silence settled over the carriage, but Ian leaned back against the seatback, feeling unexpectedly light. He might have felt like a real viin boss now, but the feeling wasn''t unpleasant. In fact, it was quite the opposite. The efforts to persuade clients orpanions in the past had often been frankly bothersome and tiring.


    As Ian looked back at the map contentedly, Thesaya whispered to Charlotte, who was sitting on the coachman''s box.


    "Feels like we''re tied by fate now, Charlotte."


    Charlotte, without turning back, retorted, "Don''t you know how to shut up?"


    "I''ve been alone for so long. Until now, I''ve mostly talked to animals. Unfortunately, they can''t talk back. Unlike you."


    "Damn it..."


    As Charlotte sighed, Ian folded the map and remarked, "We should be passing through a city by tomorrow noon."


    Charlotte and Thesaya jerked their heads toward him.


    <i>To have to take these two into a town...</i>


    Yet, Ian spoke nonchntly, "I''d appreciate it if you both could keep from fighting and stay quiet while we''re there."


    He had no intention of forgoing a stop at the vige because of them, especially not when a warm bed and a decent meal were at stake.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    The barrier stretching across the path to the distant eastern foothills seemed as natural as if it had been guarding this ce for ages. Like many other locations, it appeared to be an ancient wall that had been modified and expanded into a gate. The guards atop the wall, armed with crossbows, looked down at the carriage.


    The captain of the guard, after giving Charlotte a dry look, approached Ian.


    "Identify yourself."


    Ian, as if he had been waiting for this, handed over a thin piece of parchment, "A mercenary, Ian Hope."


    As the captain unfolded the parchment, his eyebrows narrowed, "The Temple of Brazier...? Can you prove this isn''t a forgery?"


    "If I had intended to forge my identity, I wouldn''t have used that name."


    "Well, that''s true." The captain nodded.


    Ian had cleverly utilized the Temple of Brazier, not just for maps or blessings but also for documents to verify his identity. The purification of a corrupted essence beat rotting away in a pocket dimension was a bonus. Naturally, the temple fulfilled all his requests, granting Ian a certificate with the seal of Cherwyn Astrea. It was a name respected in the north and even in the Empire.


    "It seems you have a special rtionship with the temple. I''ve heard the temple''s me is dwindling."


    "It was this Ian here who yed a significant role in reviving that me," Charlotte spoke up, receiving Ian''s nce and nonchntly licking her lips as if it were the obvious thing to say.


    As Ian''s gaze narrowed with her ovepping some peculiar characters,


    "That makes sense. I did think there was something extraordinary about you. It''s a relief that it''s in a good way. Are all those with you your subordinates?"


    "...Yes."


    For now.


    "A mercenary band... You''re esteemed guests here." The captain muttered as he stamped the parchment, waiting for the ink to dry before looking back at Ian.


    "So, where are you headed? Travelga?"


    "We''re heading north for now."


    "How far north? Ninglosth here is already quite north."


    <i>Quite the curious fellow. </i>Despite this thought, Ian responded nonchntly.


    "Further north. We¡¯re going near the Ahigorn Mountains."


    Given the carriage and its upants, the captain¡¯s curiosity was justified: an imperial ck carriage, simrly ck-armored purebred warhorses, a beastfolk on the coachman''s box, and a scrawny woman in a robe leaning against his feet. This was indeed an unusual assembly even in this unconventional world.


    "Ah. You''re really going north. That''s not a ce for people, especially not in this season. Are you on a mission?"


    "From the Temple of Brazier." Ian casually used the temple''s name, betting it wouldn''t be taken lightly.


    "You must be very skilled if you''re taking on such a perilous mission."


    "Is the north in such bad shape?"


    "...Is this your first time going to the north?"


    Ian nodded lightly. The captain hesitated, conflicted about whether to speak further.


    "Speaking up won''t change our course, so feel free to enlighten me. It might help." Ian encouraged him gently, and the captain nodded.


    "To answer your question, it''s quite bad. Though the entire north is called the Northern Autonomous Regions, in reality, you can only consider thend not covered by snow as part of the north. Beyond that is akin to a white demonic realm. Those who lived near there have long since moved to the closer south. Ninglosth is one of those ces."


    After a brief pause, the captain stroked his grizzled beard, "If it were me, I''d stay here at least until spring or head east. There''s no need to go as far as Karlingion; even Travelga has plenty of work for skilled mercenaries. It might be a bit dull here, though."


    <i>That''s one way to put it. </i>


    Nodding, Ian asked, "So, is this one of the northernmost cities?"


    "Not yet, but it will be soon. The cold is creeping further down each year. It won''t be long before the towns even north of here are covered in snow. At best, there are only small viges beyond here, hardlyparable to this ce. Frankly, I doubt the sanity of those still trying to hold out there."


    "Then we''ll need to stock up well before we leave..."


    "You must be on an urgent mission."


    "Waiting until spring doesn''t seem like it would make much difference."


    "That''s not entirely incorrect."


    The captain rolled the parchment back to Ian, adding, "There are mines beyond the west of the city, an area off-limits to outsiders. The same goes for near the castle. Try not to venture outside the city proper. I trust you won''t cause any trouble."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll just rest up, spend a good deal of money, and then be on our way."


    "Excellent."


    The captain stepped back, and the soldiers parted the way at the gate. Charlotte leisurely drove the carriage through, revealing the expanse of the city and its deste fields, marking the season. It was a sight beyond Ian''s expectations, primarily because this city had never been mentioned in the game. While it wasn''t unusual for new locations to pop up in his experiences, a city of this magnitude was a first.


    <i>It''s a bit disappointing there are no quests... There''s time to spare.</i>


    Regardless, such a city would likely avoid trouble, even if a vampire adjudicator followed them here. Spreading the word of demon appearances in the heart of an Autonomous City would quickly attract Imperial scrutiny.


    Then, Thesaya, ncing around cautiously, raised her head. Her face was more radiant, probably thanks tost night''s hunt.


    "Is it always such a hassle to enter?"


    "Only in non-free cities."


    "It was an interesting experience. It''s the first time I''ve passed through a gate so openly."


    "I imagine so."


    "I''ll manage inside too. I always seemed to attract attention before."


    "That''s because you used to walk around naked."


    "Ah...."


    <i>And likely other unconventional behaviors. </i>Ian snorted at Thesaya''s seemingly oblivious response, turning away. With Charlotte around, Thesaya was less likely to draw attention, rtively speaking.


    "Where should we head first?" Charlotte asked, restarting the basic inquiries.


    Ian gestured, "There should be an inn or stables somewhere in the city. We''ll start there."


    "Understood."


    "Why did you chime in earlier? That was unlike you."


    "Ah, that. Learned it at... the Temple of Brazier." Charlotte''s voice carried a hint of embarrassment.


    Ian''s brow furrowed, "Miguel?"


    "When you were speaking with the High Priest, he came over and started exining how to introduce you, along with the virtues I should disy as your attendant. It just came to mind. After all, I am... more or less your attendant now...."


    "Ha...." Ian let out a hollowugh. That tradition was still being passed down.


    It was after Thesaya''s eyes lit up, "Is there a special way to introduce Ian? What is it?"


    "That guy said¡ª"


    "Stop." Ian cut her off, his gaze coldly shifting between them.


    "I said not to fight, not to pretend to be friends. And Charlotte, forget that nonsense. It''s not needed."


    "Well, I''d prefer it that way... but it seems necessary to spread your deeds, Ian. Reputation is crucial for a mercenary band, after all."


    "We''re barely three people. How does that make a band? It''s not necessary. Reputations can be rebuilt."


    "Why? I like the idea of a mercenary band." Thesaya smirked.


    <i>Of course, you would.</i>


    Rubbing his temple, Ian said, "If you want to keep up that act, then do a good job pretending to be a fairy mage."


    "Okay. I will."


    The carriage entered the city, revealing its dreary ck earth and brick buildings. Finding the stables wasn''t difficult. It seemed like a ce ustomed to frequent transport of goods, with a sizable stable located just off the main road, not far from an inn.


    "These are fine horses, my lord." The stablemaster nced back and forth between the carriage, the horses, and Charlotte,menting.


    Ian disembarked and said, "We might stay for as short as two days or possibly a few more. Feed them the best you have and make sure they can restfortably. We''re heading north, after all."


    "How far north?"


    <i>Again with this question.</i> But then, this was already considered the North by Imperial standards.


    "Near the Ahigorn Mountains."


    "That far... You might not return with these horses, then."


    "Just make sure they canst the journey. And keep them clean, too."


    The coins Ian handed over made the stablemaster''s lips curl into a smile.


    "I''ll do my best."


    Ian nodded and turned around, with Charlotte and Thesaya following. Passersby''s gazes lingered on them momentarily.


    Ian sighed silently, I¡¯m <i>not keen on standing out....</i>


    But with Charlotte''spany, bing ustomed to the attention was inevitable.


    ***


    Finding the cksmith was easy since an entire street was dedicated to forges.


    "Hold it steady, you fool! It keeps jumping when you strike!"


    "Work the bellows properly!"


    Humans and dwarves were intertwined, working tirelessly. It appeared that the goods made here were destined for the northern frontlines


    <i>It''s lively here, just like any other ce where people live.</i>


    The scene reminded Ian anew that this world was not virtual. The vitality felt in a city not featured in the game made the experience all the more poignant. Despite still wondering how such an extreme world could exist, Ian considered that his perspective might be influenced by his upbringing in a more developed country. Had he been born in a war-torn or impoverished nation, he might not have been so surprised.


    As Ian idly tapped on the items disyed at the stalls while passing through the street, he eventually started heading back the way he came. His gaze settled on a middle-aged dwarf leaning against one of the stalls.


    "That one seems to be the most skilled."


    "...How do you know that?"


    "Well."


    An exnation about how that store''s goods showed the most information or simr wasn''t necessary.


    "You don''t have a choice anyway. I''m paying."


    "...I have money, too."


    "My money is your money."


    "Well... that''s true."


    Approaching the stall, Ian picked up a few items, including a dagger, prompting the dwarven craftsman to finally look his way.


    "You''ve got quite the eye."


    "I hear that often. How much?"


    "It''s quite expensive. Do you have money?"


    Of course, the craftsman''s mouth shut as soon as Ian ced a few imperial gold coins on the counter. Ian stopped the craftsman''s short, thick fingers from reaching for the money.


    "This includes the custom work fee."


    "Custom work?"


    Ian removed Charlotte''s frayed arm guard and a cracked shoulder piece right before the craftsman''s eyes.


    "Repair these and make something to fit in between."


    "Oh... These are enchanted armors..." The craftsman examined the items, impressed.


    "Dwarven craftsmanship... The material isn''t ordinary imperial steel either. The enchantments are intricate. I can''t replicate these exactly as they are."


    "As long as it''s easy to move in and durable, it doesn''t have to be the same."


    "Well, if that''s the case... Come this way."


    Charlotte leaned toward the stall as the craftsman, after yelling at a dozing apprentice in the corner to wake up, began taking her measurements.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen a beastfolk. And with a fairy, no less. An odd pairing."


    As Charlotte''s face stiffened, Ian chuckled, "To my eyes, you folks are just as strange."


    "...The strangest are those who bring together beastfolk and fairies. Do you not understand what that means?"


    The craftsman casually noted as he began to write something on a piece of paper.


    "Come back tomorrow. And it seems you''re a bit short on the payment."


    "Make sure it''s well made. With the price you''re overcharging..."


    Ian ced another gold coin on the counter as he spoke. The craftsman nodded after a quick nce at Ian''s stern look.


    "Customers who knowingly let themselves be overcharged deserve no less."


    Turning away, Ian could hear the craftsman waking the still-sleeping apprentice.


    "Rude and greedy dwarfs..."


    "Don''t worry. If it''s not up to par tomorrow, that half will be a quarter."


    "...And... spending money on me again..." Charlotte murmured, unable to finish her sentence.


    "Just make it worth the money."


    With Ian''s addedment, Charlotte nodded awkwardly. Ian also purchased a few outfits for Thesaya. Despite her whispers of reluctance, she, of course, had no choice in the matter. After securing some dried food, the group finally entered an inn.


    ¡°...¡± Thesaya hesitated at the doorway. Ian, turning his head after a moment''s dy, remembered she was of the vampire n.


    <i>These two really know how to be a hassle.</i>


    Charlotte and Thesaya were, frankly, more of a handful than Lucy ever was. Thesaya only stepped inside the building after Ian had called for a maid. The houses in the north, built entirely of bricks, were significantly warmer than the wooden and mud huts.


    The tavern¡¯s first floor was already bustling with drunkards, even before the evening had fully set in. Dwarves and humans intermingled, downing spirits in a spectacle worth seeing. While Thesaya went upstairs to change her clothes, Ian found a corner to settle in. As always, upon entering a new town''s inn, he could feel the fleeting nces thrown his way. Since they bore no malice, Ian paid them no mind and proceeded to order some food.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mercenaries going toward the mountains, aren¡¯t you?¡± the waitress asked, ncing fearfully at Charlotte after taking their order.


    Ian blinked, ¡°News travels fast, huh?¡±


    ¡°They say you¡¯ve been spreading money around... If it''s not too bold to ask, why are you heading there?¡±


    ¡°What else would mercenaries do? We''re off to hunt monsters,¡± Ian said with a half-smile.


    The waitress brightened, ¡°Of course...! In that case, I sincerely wish you the best. It''s not just me here... many of us havee from the north. Please, even if it''s just one less monster, reduce their numbers. So, hopefully, someday, we can reim our homnds.¡±


    The waitress bowed deeply before rushing off to bring their food.


    Ian gave a bitter smile as he looked down at his left hand, knowing a confrontation with monsters was inevitable. He was starting to understand how this mark worked. It wasn''t just randomly scattering vibrations. It activated only when there were monsters nearby that could be summoned. Perhaps it was the other way around, and it was them that were drawing out the resonance. Whichever the case, the oue would likely be the same.


    <i>After dealing with this... we should be able to head to Travelga before spring.</i>


    Ian''s gaze drifted as he sifted through his memories. Even though many aspects had changed from the flow he remembered, it was unlikely that the major currents had reversed. The essential quests still awaited him. Now that he had set foot in the north, he intended toplete what needed to be done before heading back. By that time, the war on the frontier would likely have reached its climax.


    <i>...Unless an absurd variablees into y.</i>


    ¡°...It¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    At that moment, one of the biggest variables sat beside him. Thesaya, her hood pulled down deep, fidgeted in the new clothes, seemingly ufortable.


    <i>...The one I must kill.</i>


    Ian watched her quietly, sensing that their currentpanionship was a situation absent from the game. No quest had appeared, suggesting he might be treading an entirely new path.


    <i>Of course, this one individual likely won''t have a massive impact on the overall flow...</i>


    Yet, part of him wondered if it might be more sensible to end her life now, just in case.


    ¡°...Why are you looking at me like that, Ian?¡± Thesaya tilted her head, her eyes gradually reddening as the sun set.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal. I''ve added extra.¡±


    Food was ced on the table.


    "...It''s nothing. Don''t take off your clothes just because you''re ufortable."


    Saying this nonchntly, Ian turned his attention to the tes, thinking there was still time to decide.


    ***


    On the hard bed.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ian snapped awake, staring briefly at the dark ceiling before his expression turned grim. It seemed that what he thought impossible might have happened.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    Without any forewarning, an ominous magic had stealthily enveloped the surroundings.


    A gasp sounded nearby, followed by hushed, frantic movements. Thesaya, with her eyes wide open, pressed herself against the wall in a corner of the ceiling.


    Her gaze met Ian¡¯s, and with trembling lips, she whispered, "It''s him...! He hase...!"


    "I know," Ian responded calmly as he rose to his feet, an orange glow emanating from the ground.


    Charlotte asked softly, "Do you mean the adjudicator has arrived?"


    "Do you not feel it?" Thesaya retorted, her question causing Charlotte¡¯s brows to furrow.


    It seemed Charlotte¡¯s senses were dull to such magical nuances.


    G<i>ood thing we rented just one room,</i> thought Ian.


    He began donning his armor, contemting how their difort had ironically turned into a blessing, preventing any reckless actions. Charlotte, too, swiftly began to arm herself without making a sound.


    "You two need to prioritize protecting each other. Don¡¯t forget that," Ian stated with a firm voice.


    Despite her grimace, Charlotte didn¡¯t halt her movements.


    Thesaya, who had been silently observing, finally whispered, "Why bother with all this? We should just stay here. That monster, after all, is a vampire. It can¡¯t enter this ce."


    "Seems like fear has muddled your thinking," Charlotte scoffed after securing her breastte.


    "And you think they have no n for such a situation?" Ian added while fastening the buckles on his greaves.


    ¡°What ns would there be...¡±


    ¡°They probably have several ns,¡± Ian spat out as he locked the seams of each shackle in turn.


    "Identify your location and demolish the building. Or enchant the vigers. If it were me, I''d just kill a few vigers andy them out as if you were to me. That alone would ensure you couldn¡¯t stay here any longer."


    "Why not just hide until dawn and then flee?" Thesaya suggested.


    <i>Typical thought of a demon kind.</i>


    Ian tightened his boots and replied coldly, "Why would we do that? We could just kill him and be done with it."


    "...Then what about the aftermath?" she pressed.


    "That¡¯s not for you to worry about."


    After fastening his sword at his waist, Ian turned to Thesaya, adding, "Don''t forget the reason you came to me. If you truly want to achieve revenge, start by shedding the habit of running away."


    Thesaya''s eyes settled after fluttering open, speechless at his words.


    "Understood, Ian."


    <i>If you act like this again, just as the adjudicator intended, I''ll cut off your limbs and carry them around.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian took a step forward and grasped the doorknob.


    ***


    As Ian opened the door of the inn, his expression turned into a frown. Beneath him, a dark mist, shadow-like and dense, spread across the ground. The sensation of being watched washed over him as bats, with eyes as dark as obsidian, hung from the eaves of the buildings nearby, evoking thoughts of vampires. With these thoughts in mind, Ian stepped outside, a cold breeze grazing his ankles.


    Finding the origin of this mysterious dark magic wasn''t a challenge. In the heart of the city, beyond the road from the inn, stood a figure cloaked in ck, strikingly out of ce even under the light of a crescent moon. This entitycked the warmth, breath, or aura typically emitted by living beings.


    Approaching slowly, Ian observed the figure: its finely chiseled features, unnaturally pale skin devoid of color, attire that resembled that of the Empire, and dark hair with a hint of curl. The figure, known as the adjudicator, locked eyes with Ian, revealing not hostility but an air of calm assurance and nobility.


    "To walk so openly in the midst of this chaos, you possess remarkable courage," the adjudicator noted with a low voice.


    Ian smirked, "You must be mad to reveal yourself in the center of such a city, demon."


    A smile flickered across the adjudicator¡¯s face, seemingly entertained by Ian''s sarcasm.


    "Courage and magnanimity in one. Rare traits in these times. I find myself fond of humans like you, reminiscent of my mortal days."


    <i>Quaintly mad, indeed. </i>


    As this thought crossed Ian''s mind, he nced at the bats clinging to the rooftops around him. They seemed to be watching the inn door, likely because Charlotte and Thesaya were making their exit. Although they weren''t looking at each other, they were, nheless, moving side by side. Then, the adjudicator continued speaking.


    "Let me express my gratitude. Thanks to your bravery, we''ll have fewer unnecessary sacrifices tonight."


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tonight¡¯s death...¡± Ian interrupted himself as he drew his sword and charged.


    ¡°...will suffice with just yours.¡±


    The smile on the adjudicator¡¯s face deepened as he watched Ian approach.


    "I find you to my liking. You shall be my sustenance on the return journey." Adjudicator withdrew a small box from within his cloak.


    <i>A magical artifact...?</i>


    As Ian''s brow furrowed, preparing to leap, the adjudicator swiftly opened the lid.


    "Sleep well, human."


    <i>Sc¡ªreeech!</i>


    A piercing scream erupted from the box, unleashing a wave of powerful magic.


    Caught off guard, Ian fell, overwhelmed by a curse too potent for even his Mental Fortitude and Resistance. His vision blurred, strength drained from his body, and darkness encroached. As he plummeted to the ground, thest images he saw were Charlotte copsing like a straw doll and Thesaya screaming in agony, clutching her ears.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Ian hit the ground amidst the mist, with silence descending all over the city. The adjudicator walked past him, having subdued all life with his power. The bats, hidden in the shadows until now, took flight, darkening the already dim surroundings further.


    "You won''t escape tonight, half-breed. The tricks you showedst time were amusing but don''t expect them to work again."


    "Don''t make meugh...!"


    Thesaya, copsing to her knees, screamed and bared her fangs before opening her mouth wide. She bit into the forearm of Charlotte, who had fallen, and swallowed the blood. Her crimson eyes shimmered intensely. Within seconds of releasing her bite, she stood up.


    With a rustling sound, her shadow, previously engulfed in the mist, transformed into the shape of an eagle and soared upwards.


    The adjudicator expressed his admiration, "Now you conjure shadow familiars effortlessly. Indeed, you are unlike any subject before."


    "I don¡¯t need your praise! Ian...! Don''t tell me you''ve passed out like this beast? Ian!" Thesaya spat out and shouted.


    Meanwhile, the two shadow hawks that had transformed circled around her as if guarding her. However,pared to the bats enveloping the surroundings, they seemed no more significant than candles in the wind.


    "Acting all high and mighty...! And you fall so pathetically!"


    Thesaya, having staggered back against the wall of a building, erupted in frustration. The adjudicator''sughter followed.


    "It will be of no use. This is...."


    His voice trailed off. The leisurely pace at which he had been advancing came to a halt. The adjudicator turned to look behind him.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The Whirling Barrier was pushing away the surrounding mist. Through it, Ian rose to his feet.


    "Ptui," he spat out, ejecting the piece of flesh he had been biting into.


    "...Sorry for acting so superior."


    "Ian...!" Thesaya¡¯s face brightened at his recovery.


    The adjudicator''s exmation followed, "This is the amplified scream of a siren... Remarkable. You are the first human to withstand it and not go to sleep."


    "Ah, good. Now we can fight without interruptions." Ian spoke calmly as he adjusted his grip on his sword.


    The pain from biting the inside of his mouth kept his mind clear, though his body''s sensations were still not fully recovered.


    "Determined to fight, are you? Interesting. What''s this?¡± The adjudicator paused mid-sentence, closing his eyes momentarily as if savoring a scent, then his fangs protruded over his lips, which split back toward his ears.


    "Yes... You are not a mere human. An irresistible scent."


    A quest window appeared before Ian then.


    [The Shadow''s adjudicator.]


    <i>So, these give quests. Convenient. </i>


    As Ian''s gaze hardened, Thesaya called out, urging action amidst the unfolding chaos.


    "Shut up! Ian is mine! Dare to touch him!"


    "This is not your ce to interfere, half-breed."


    With a gesture from the adjudicator, bats that had been circling the inn building began to swarm toward Thesaya, as he locked eyes with Ian, gleaming intensely. Suddenly, a crescent moon shaped de was in his grasp, its tip curved forward like a crescent moon.


    "Fate is amusing. To think this half-breed harbored someone with such unique blood by her side. Consuming you, I''m certain, will make me stronger."


    "The feeling is mutual. Killing you will grant me experience points."


    "What does that mean...?"


    Instead of a response, a thrown dagger cut through the air toward the adjudicator, who dodged it with a swift sidestep. Raising his hand, he summoned a ck mist that surged toward Ian.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A whirlwind dispersed the mist, and Ian charged through the clearing, his eyes cold and determined.


    "Ha, ha...!"


    Unable to contain hisughter, Ascold lunged forward to meet him. A dense mist followed his steps, pushed aside with each movement.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Their swords shed. The movement of both, charging at each other, halted momentarily as the heaviness transferred through their grips.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Ian was the first to step back. Ascold had slightly pulled his wrist, bringing the crescent moon de close enough to nick Ian''s shoulder. Ascold, seizing the moment, pressed on without pause, his hand ceaselessly moving toward Ian.


    <i>ng! sh!</i>


    The exchange of blows continued. Joy swirled in Ascold''s eyes, finding genuine pleasure in a prey after so long. The scent of well-aged wine-like blood spread with each breath, and there was no falter in their gaze, even amidst exchanging sword strikes. Although Ian''s swordsmanship was less than expected, his exceptional strength, swift movements, aid from what seemed to be wind magic, and bold decisions to exploit openingspensated for hisck.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    asionally, the crescent moon sword grazed the chains around Ian''s limbs, drawing blood.


    Each time, the faint smell of blood stirred Ascold''s exhration further. The madness that had been veiled byposure and dignity now surged in his red eyes. The dense mist reflected his tumultuous emotions.


    "Wonderful, truly wonderful. Had you honed your skills for a few more years, you''d surely have reached mastery!"


    Ascold eximed, continuously swinging his sword.


    "But do not be disheartened. Your will and courage are alreadyparable to theirs!"


    While defending, Ascold took immense pleasure in observing Ian''sposed and steadfast look. This spurred a desire to extend their duel, believing Ian was too valuable a treat to devour in haste. He intended to relish Ian''s existence, waiting for the moment his face would be submerged in fear and despair, the spark of determination in his eyes dimmed, and until his blood lost its allure.


    ng!


    Their swords shed, sending sparks flying as the Sword of Judgement grated against the crescent de. Ascold, attempting to maneuver his wrist, was momentarily pushed back by the renewed force, feeling the power behind the de grow stronger and more flexible. Just as Ascold''s brow began to twitch,


    "...My body feels lighter now," Ian murmured while their swords were still locked.


    Staring into Ascold''s eyes, he added calmly, "Thank you. Your decision not to kill me right away gave me enough time."


    "What...? Ha, ha!"


    "I hope this isn''t all you''ve got. Otherwise, the experience points you''d give would be quite disappointing."


    "What in the world are these <i>experience points</i> you speak of?"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    No answer came back this time either. Instead, an immense attraction to his sword was felt for a moment, followed by an even more powerful, invisible explosion that engulfed him. Ascold flung back without understanding why and saw Ian closing in on him swiftly.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Ascold raised his arm to block the unnaturally descending sword. For him, a veteran of the sword''s path, such a straightforward attack could be instinctively parried or deflected.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    As he was pushed back by the sh of swords, a whirlwindden with mist swirled around Ian,ing to a halt. However, Ascold couldn''t afford to pay attention to the swirling veil. Red magical energy swirled in the pupils of Ian, who was ring at him.


    <i>A mage? Could there exist a mage with such strong power and excellent swordsmanship...?</i>


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Before he could even conclude his thought, a column of fire erupted explosively from beneath Ascold''s feet.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    The mes didn''t spread wide but soared along with the swirling wind. Ian, having been ejected outside the veil,nded gracefully amidst the turmoil.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The burning mes intertwined with the ck mist around them.


    As the mes subsided, Ian immediately prepared for his next spell. Soon, Ascold, slightly singed, burst through the mist.


    "How intriguing! I''ve lived long, yet I''ve never encountered a human like you!"


    Shouting, Ascold mmed his left hand down, causing the swirling smoke storm behind him to pour toward Ian like a reverse flow.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The Frost Shield formed just in time, blocking the iing mist.


    The shield''s surface was swiftly carved away as if sliced by fine des. Ian quickly created some distance between them. In the meantime, Ascold, now holding a vial the length of a finger, quickly downed its contents, with red liquid trickling down his mouth. Ian''s brow narrowed.


    <i>That looks a lot like blood. Isn''t regenerating health a bit unfair? </i>


    Before he could finish his thought, Ascold''s body began to heal. The swirling mist around him thickened, now resembling more of a cloud or fog than smoke.


    "If you wish to see my full power, I''ll dly show." Ascold''s head jerked back as a thrown dagger embedded itself deeply into his face.


    ck smoke billowed around the dagger, and Ascold''s smile was torn wider.


    <i>ng. </i>


    When he looked down again, the ejected dagger hit the ground.


    Ascold, smiling at Ian charging toward him, said, "Truly... it would be a shame... to kill you...!"


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Contrary to his words, Ascold raised his hand, unleashing a ground mist that surged up and struck Ian. Ian, propelled upward, managed to maintain hisposure and raised his hand.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª </i>


    mes erupted around him, pouring down simultaneously.


    Ascold extended his hand.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The smoke veil swallowed the mes. Ian, barely managing to stabilize himself in mid-air, lunged toward the center, enveloped in Wind des. Even at this moment, he was acutely aware of everything: Thesaya fighting off and tearing through the bats, Charlotte protected by shadow hawks, Ascold preparing his next attack, and the ck mist burning alongside the mes.


    As time passed, his cognitive ability while in a state of Concentration was steadily improving.


    Boom!


    The mist exploded toward Ian, reminiscent of a pattern from Empress of True Blood in the game, Thesaya. Aside from the mist being red, it was practically the same. It must have been Ascold''s power absorbed and wielded by Thesaya back then.


    <i>So... The counter should be the same.</i>


    In the palm of his hand, a low-grade essence bead, now whirling with magic, released its spell.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The swirling mist dispersed in all directions, sted away by the burst of wind. This basic gray magic, merely producing a knockback effect in the game, became a massive tidal wave of wind with the addition of a bit of chaos power and essence amplification, scattering the mist.


    Ian hovered momentarily in mid-air. Beyond him, Ascold''s figure, eyes widened, became visible.


    Ian''s right hand began to glow with a blue light.


    "...!"


    Just as Ascold''s eyes quivered,


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Propelled by the outburst of divine power, Ian, tracing a blue arc in the air, struck down with the Sword of Judgement. Ascold''s crescent moon de was raised almost at the same moment. Even now, the vampire''s body, honed by years of sword training, instinctively replicated the skills it had honed.


    <i>Crrrrrrraack¡ª crack!</i>


    The attempt to deflect the Sword of Judgement failed as the de snapped. But for Ascold, it held significant meaning.


    The strike that cleaved into the corbone and dug deeply enough to split the right shoulder would have been fatal had it hit the head or left shoulder.


    <i>Hiss¡ª</i>


    The remaining divine power on the de scorched his flesh.


    In a silent scream of agony, Ascold summoned all the dispersed shadow mist and demons around him. It was in this moment of life-or-death focus that Ascold concluded he had not sustained a fatal injury. He would need to retreat to Gloomir for recovery but estimated that a few years would restore him to his former state.


    The mist and shadow demons were rapidly converging, and in a few seconds, they would sweep away this human who had disyed such inconceivable abilities. And his blood would infuse Ascold with new life. This line of reasoning shattered the moment he saw Ian''s eyes, full of red magic, ring down at him, piercing through his intentions with a cold sh.


    It dawned on Ascold that time for Ian flowed at the same rate as he perceived. There was no way for him to know that this human, once a mere character in a game, had chosen attributes of focus suited for knights or barbarian warriors, attributes that became significantly effective at high levels, allowing for heightened Concentration during battle, supported by the Intelligence and Mental Fortitude to maintain it.


    <i>How...?!</i>


    All Ascold could do was marvel at the fact that a mage possessed talents usually reserved for the rarest sword masters. Meanwhile, Ian''s spell was rapidlying to fruition.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Mist and bats surged from all sides, engulfing the world in darkness for a moment.


    <i>...Surely not.</i>


    As Ian released his grip on the sword and raised his left hand, Ascold, copsing weakly backward, saw a brightly glowing essence bead imbued with vibrant red magic. The thought that it resembled a small sun crossed his mind just before...


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Bright yellow mes burst forth from the essence bead, spreading in all directions.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Waves of me rolled over, engulfing the iing mist and shadow demons, spreading far and wide. An endless tide of mes. In moments, the surroundings were as bright as day.


    <i>Is he nning to burn down the entire city...?</i>


    The ground met Ascold''s back. But his gaze remained fixed on the curtain of mes that consumed the mist and demons, unable to look away.


    <i>...But, it''s beautiful.</i>


    A wave of fire sshed over him too.


    <i>This is why having a n B is important.</i>


    Ian, watching the mes consume the mist and bats, extended his hand. The high-level red magic, me Tide, was one of the new skills Ian had learned. Its fast casting time and the wide area of effect had appealed to him, and its firepower exceeded expectations.


    <i>The amplification uses a lot of magic, and it''s hard to control, but...</i>


    In situations like this, with enemies on all sides, some sacrifices were inevitable. Ian focused, doing his best to control the mes.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The wave of fire spread rapidly and fiercely.


    "Kyaaak¡ª!" Thesaya screamed, lying prone on the ground.


    Despite the fierce battle with the shadow demons, she managed to keep a firm grip on Charlotte''s cor, showing remarkable resilience.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    The mes, having devoured all the mist and bats, surged up once more before vanishing as if evaporated. The eradication was possible because everything had converged toward Ian.


    <i>Sizzle...</i>


    The essence bead, spinning like a gyroscope, lost its light along with a puff of smoke and fell. Darkness and silence returned. Ian''s gaze shifted. Therey Ascold, charred, with the Sword of Judgement still embedded in his right chest, yet still alive.


    "Here lies... my long... life...."


    Ascold''s lips moved as if feeling Ian approaching. Bits of his skin ked off.


    "I never... imagined... it will end... here...."


    Ignoring his whisper, Ian pulled the Sword of Judgement from Ascold¡¯s chest. The heated de seemed to burn Ian¡¯s grasp, but at this moment, that sensation was almost wee.


    "You all... in the end..."


    <i>Ah, chatting till the end. </i>


    With a flick of his tongue, Ian didn''t hesitate to thrust his sword into Ascold''s heart.


    The de pierced through, crushing everything around it as it skewered the heart. A hissing sound conveyed the sensation of something burning away¡ªevery drop of the pureblood being consumed by mes. Ascold''s body stiffened, and soon, it crumbled into ashes.


    "Ha..."


    Just as Ian was about to withdraw his sword,


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "...!"


    Something burst from the ashes. A bat formed from the shadow surged upward.


    <i>Was this a final act of defiance? Or an unknown countermeasure of his kin? </i>


    Even as he pondered, Ian sent a fireball after the fleeing creature. The fireball hit the bat squarely.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The mes lit up the sky.


    Unexpectedly, the fireball didn''tpletely consume the bat. A tiny sliver of shadow escaped the inferno, eventually disappearing into the darkness.


    "...Tsk." Ian clicked his tongue shortly.


    However, it didn''t matter. Given that the quest was marked asplete, Ascold was definitely dead, and that tiny fragment seemed too insignificant to fulfill any substantial role.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Finally, Ian sat down.


    A throbbing headache, dizziness, and the pain from the crescent moon de''s wounds became fully apparent. But it was worth it. Completing the quest had granted him an ability point, and the experience gained was significant. Moreover, a level-up seemed imminent¡ªthe first since he''d been thrown into this world.


    "Is it over...? Is it really over?!" Thesaya, who had been lying prone on the ground, lifted her head.


    "Yeah." Responding in a weary voice, Ian looked down at what had been Ascold, sensing a faint magic lingering in the heap of ashes.


    Digging through, he unearthed the magical box that contained the mermaid''s scream, a vial of blood, another mysterious box, and a ne with a sinister emblem. All had miraculously retained their shape despite the fire.


    The ne, at least, could be identified¡ªa rare grade opal ne that slightly enhanced Mental Fortitude and several resistances, along with a rare option to boost magic recovery.


    "I knew it...! Ian! You''re the best...!" Thesaya jumped up and eximed.


    After storing the ne in his spatial storage, Ian asked, "How is Charlotte?"


    "She''s out like a light. Such a useless creature!" Thesaya kicked Charlotte lightly as she moved toward Ian.


    Ian quickly turned his head, "Stay back."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''m bleeding. Keep your distance."


    "Oh, right...! Okay, got it."


    Through this event, he had definitely learned that his blood emitted a scent that could drive vampires to lose their rationality. While the reason or cause remained unknown, it was never of any real importance to begin with.


    As Thesaya nodded, she slyly added ament. "Can''t I just take a little lick?"


    "You think I¡¯ll let you do that?"


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect you to say yes anyway."


    Shrugging, Thesaya discarded her torn clothes. Her gaze wandered over the quiet night streets. Craters pocked the road, and buildings bore marks where mes had licked. The za where roads intersected was inplete disarray.


    Thesaya smirked, "So, shall we make a quick exit before the city''s humans wake up?"


    "Make an exit? What..." Ian chuckled.


    If they were on the outskirts of the kingdoms, maybe it wouldn''t have been a big issue. But this was still Imperial territory, even if it was a self-governing region. With his identity already recorded, fleeing now would surelynd him on a list of criminals.


    "Stay in your room and lock the door. And put on some clothes."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll wait here until dawn. Staying put might clear up any misunderstandings faster."


    Truthfully, the majority of the chaos was due to his magic. But the dead tell no tales; ming Ascold would simplify matters.


    "You and Charlotte, pretend you know nothing about what happened. You were asleep."


    "Fine, I got it. I''ll head in and rest first. You''ve worked hard."


    Quickly nodding, Thesaya picked up the unconscious Charlotte. She strode to the inn''s door, then paused and looked back at Ian.


    "Ian, could you go in and invite me so I can go inside?"

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    "Ugh..."


    Charlotte lifted her heavy eyelids, and the first thing that entered her view was the deep green eyes of a fairy, carrying a strange smile.


    Thesaya whispered, "Did you sleep well, you useless beast?"


    "<i>...Gasp!</i>"


    Charlotte gasped for air and jolted upright. Fuzzy memories raced through her mind: the dense ck mist, countless eyes hidden in the shadows, Ian''s silhouette walking alone atop the darkness, and a demon standing silently at the crossroads of the thoroughfare.


    "The adjudicator...! What happened to him¡ª"


    "Calm down, Charlotte."


    Thesaya pressed her shoulder with a smile.


    "It''s all over now."


    "Over...?"


    "Yes, all done. While you were snoring away."


    "...."


    Charlotte''s mouth slightly opened, her gaze dropping numbly to her forearm, specifically to the hastily wrapped bandage.


    Thesaya continued, "I had to drink a bit of your blood. Didn''t really want to, but the situation called for it. Of course, you wouldn''t know."


    "...."


    "You''re not going to get mad, are you? I did save your life by risking mine, after all."


    "...."


    Charlotte found herself unable to respond. There was nothing to contest; Thesaya wasn''t wrong. Her orange eyes finally settled, weary and overwhelmed by a storm of self-loathing.


    "Oh, look at those drooping ears. Poor thing. Are you that shocked, Charlotte? Don''t worry. As you can see, we won in the end." Thesaya''s voice was gentle, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "Ian turned that damn vampire into ash."


    "...Ian." Charlotte''s voice cracked.


    She turned to Thesaya with a look of bewildered loss.


    "Where''s Ian now?" Charlotte asked.


    "He had some cleanup to do. Got surrounded by soldiers and went off somewhere. Probably..."


    Thesaya walked to the window, opening the wooden shutters to reveal the clouded sky and the chaotic streets below, with citizens and nobles trying to organize the aftermath. Her gaze lingered over the rooftops, eventually settling on the grim, off-white silhouette of a castle.


    "He might be somewhere around there by now. It''s gettingte. It''s been a while."


    Turning to Charlotte, who was also gazing at the castle, Thesaya wore a refreshing smile.


    "Want to sleep more? I''ll wake you when Ianes back."


    "...."


    ***


    The silence within the meeting room grew heavier by the moment. The guards standing in line at the door remained expressionless, yet as time passed, they couldn''t help but steal nces at Ian, who sat alone at the round table. There was no one among them who hadn''t seen the devastation at the city center.


    Although Ian had been cooperative throughout and testified that it was the work of a demon, in their eyes, this mercenary who had single-handedly turned such a demon to ash was a monster just the same. That such a creature had been left unattended for over an hour made their anxiety, in a way, a natural response.


    "...."


    However, Ian himself seemed unconcerned. If anything, he felt quitefortable. He had braced himself for a brief incarceration, yet not only was he unshackled, but he also enjoyed a warm room and decent meals. His clear evidence of defeating the demon and the endorsement of his identity by the Temple of Brazier likely yed a role. He could afford to wait here, leisurely, for another half-day or so.


    <i>Click, click¡ª</i>


    Footsteps approached from beyond the door.


    The person who entered the meeting room was a brown-haired knight in te armor, likely in his mid-twenties and with the typical appearance of an Imperial. He sat down across Ian and smiled.


    "Pleased to meet you, Sir Ian. I am Lucas Lamfield,mander of the Glumir National Guard."


    "...Pleased to meet you, Sir Lucas," Ian responded with an odd look in his eyes.


    While the formalnguage was slightly awkward, there was another reason for the narrowing of his eyes.


    <i>To encounter him here of all ces.</i>


    Lucas had been a major NPC in the game, offering Ian numerous quests, big and small. However, back then, he was located in Travelga and Karlingion.


    <i>Starting withmand in this peripheral area and working his way up, perhaps...?</i>


    As Ian pondered, Lucas, with a smile, continued, "We''vepleted the examination of the evidence you submitted. The bottle contained blood, seemingly prepared like alcohol, and there were clear signs of use on the dangerous magical artifact. The remains also match the description of the vampire''s remains recorded. My visit is to confirm your testimony and rify any doubts once again."


    "I''ll cooperate for sure but...."


    "...?"


    "I''m not a knight, so there''s no need to address me as such."


    Lucas''s lips curled up, "Such modesty, Sir Ian. I''ve seen the sword you wield. I felt the holiness within it. I''ve felt a simr sanctity before, from the blessings of the stern Goddess."


    "That was a fee for a request."


    "I too serve the Stern Goddess, sir. She wouldn''t grant her holiness to one undeserving, more likely to smite them with her wrath. Even if you im not to be a knight, the fact that you are a holy warrior of the Goddess remains unchanged. Moreover...."


    Lucas shrugged, "You''ve yed a significant role in reviving the holy fire of Lur Entre. There are more than enough reasons for me to respect you."


    "...Did you hear that from the captain of the guard?"


    "He was the one who verified your identity, after all."


    <i>Knights are always so formal. </i>Ian sighed inwardly.


    "Suit yourself. Let''s get to the point."


    "Was it thanks to a relic of the Goddess that you survived the demon''s curse?"


    <i>It was actually my Mental Fortitude.</i>


    Unexpectedly, Ian nodded. His testimony already had more than a few fabrications. Adding one more wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    "You vanquished the demon with the holiness of the Goddess."


    "That''s right."


    A few more questions and answers were exchanged quickly.


    Then, rubbing his chin, Lucas murmured, "The reason for that demon''s visit to Ninglosth... still puzzles me. It seems there was no apparent reason for it...."


    "Must have been something."


    "That will likely be uncovered by the church back in the homnd. Your testimony and the evidence will be sent there."


    "Understood."


    "Thank you, sir. Whatever that cursed demon''s purpose, if not for you, many innocent lives might have been lost. Your cooperation in this investigation will be an example to many."


    <i>An example? As if. I just didn''t want any more hassle. </i>Ian smiled.


    "Can I go now? Mypanions are waiting."


    "Ah, you mentioned you were a mercenary."


    "Not just mentioned, it''s my profession."


    "Impossible. Had you been merely a mercenary, you wouldn''t have risked your life fighting after knowing the demon''s magic had engulfed the city. There''d be nothing to gain. Not to mention, you''d have to deal with these annoying aftermaths."


    <i>It is getting more and more absurd. Almost treated like a pilgrim of Tir En in the midst of a journey. </i>Ian suppressed augh.


    Ian pondered whether the youngmander''s perception of him would remain unchanged if he were aware that a vampire was part of his group and that his motivations for fighting were solely for the sake of gaining experience points andpleting quests. Naturally, he kept this information to himself, knowing there would be future encounters with Lucas.


    "It seems I''ve spoken more than necessary. My words were not intended as ttery toward you, sir."


    "Is there something else?"


    "Any ns to visit Travelga or Karlingion?"


    "There are, but..."


    "I see."


    Lucas''s expression brightened, "I''m scheduled to be transferred to Travelgar next month. After some time there, I''ll join Karlingion."


    Karlingion was essentially a fortress located at the northern front lines, due to the ck Wall being not far away.


    "So...?"


    "I''ve heard unsettling reports about the state of the ck Wall recently. I don''t know the specifics, but noticeable changes are happening."


    <i>It is too early for that. </i>Ian''s gaze sharpened.


    "So, the entire frontline is on high alert. There could be another invasion or corruption."


    Ian nodded in agreement. Erosion and invasion were inevitable and expected to ur within a year to a year and a half. The front lines would inevitably fall, at least in the game.


    "So, all troops will be deployed near the ck Wall. But as you know, there are many other problems scattered throughout the north."


    "A call for any avable help, I will take it."


    "Yes, most likely, certainly."


    "I understand the honor, but I have outstanding tasks that need addressing first."


    "I''ve heard. You''re heading toward the mountains."


    <i>The captain guard had been quite talkative. </i>


    Lucas nodded in understanding, "When you''ve finished all your business and made your way to Travelga, would you seek me out?"


    That was when the quest window appeared.


    [The Young Commander.]


    <i>Could this be how a series of quests begin?</i>


    It was the second quest Ian had encountered in a city he thought had no quests.


    Ian smiled, "To book a request directly with a mercenary you''ve just met is quite bold."


    "Themanders in the north always need external assistance. They have already formed their own forces. Youngmanders like myself don''tst long in the north due to ack of such a foundation."


    "Fear of risking one''s life seems to be the biggest reason."


    "That''s true for me as well. But we must try our best, mustn''t we?" Lucas smiled slightly.


    Ian thought of him from the game, worn but always doing his best for the peace of the north.


    "I''ll stop by Travelga afterpleting my request. We''ll discuss this matter again then. It seems early to talk about it now."


    "An excellent decision. Mercenaries with both skill and a sense of responsibility are rare, so I''ll be waiting."


    Ian had not expected Lucas to be so eloquent.


    In the end, Ian chuckled, "If I don''t show up after a few months, assume I''m dead."


    "May the stern Goddess watch over you. Then, Sir Ian, our discussion is concluded." Lucas stood up.


    Ian, following suit, asked, "Where can I find my weapons?"


    "They''ve been prepared for you. They''ll be waiting for you as you leave."


    True to Lucas''s words, the captain guard, holding all of Ian''s weapons, was waiting at the end of the corridor.


    As their eyes met, the captain smiled, "Didn''t you say you were going to rest up, spend a lot of money, and then leave?"


    "...It wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds."


    ***


    "Ian...! Why are you sote? I was worried."


    As Ian opened the door, Thesaya rushed over as if she had been waiting. Ian, frowning, pushed her extended arm away, but she giggled without care.


    "Did you finish cleaning up neatly?"


    "Yes."


    Briefly answering and closing the door, Ian''s gaze eventually moved to the corner of the room. Charlotte, unable to meet his gaze, stood pressed against the wall.


    "Why are you standing there?"


    Thesaya answered for her, "What else? She''s ashamed."


    "...."


    Ian''s brows furrowed as he looked back at her. She must have been severely chastised. He clicked his tongue and moved to sit on the bed.


    "Are you alright?"


    Charlotte answered with weary eyes, "Why wouldn''t I be...? While you two were fighting... I just... slept...."


    "...."


    Ian''s gaze brushed past Thesaya again. To have put someone who should be fighting on the front lines in such a state.


    "Take this."


    He tossed something he had taken from his belongings. Charlotte, catching it awkwardly, looked at the object with a puzzled expression. A ne with a red stone set in it. It was a Bloodstone Ne obtained long ago from hunting the kobold chieftain. Since a new ne hade into his possession, this one was no longer needed.


    "Wear it. It''ll help strengthen your spirit."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened, "What...? I was the one who fought, risking my life, why does she get the gift?"


    Ignoring her, Ian added, "Wear it to avoid going through the same thing again. And next time there''s a big fight, I''ll send you against the most dangerous enemy. Make up for it with your body."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened. Then, looking down at the Bloodstone Ne, she nodded as if making a promise.


    "...Alright. I''ll fight with the resolve to sacrifice my life."


    <i>Why do you keep sacrificing without my permission?</i>


    Ian chuckled and stood up.


    "Follow me. We''re off to decide the fate of a halved destiny."


    "Ian? What about me? Really, nothing for me? It can''t be..." Thesaya''s voice faded away.


    Charlotte, finally putting on the ne, followed Ian, slowly wagging her shortened tail unconsciously.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    Ian hummed thoughtfully as he examined the itemid out by the dwarf craftsman. He had half-expected the item to shrink in size due to its copperposition. However, the craftsman''s skills exceeded his expectations.


    Although the color wasn''t perfectly replicated, the craftsmanship was impressive. The wrist guard seamlessly connected in form, and the chainmail for the forearm was tightly knit and sturdy. The spaulder showed no signs of previous damage.


    <i>How did he manage all this in one day?</i>


    "As I mentioned, I couldn''t restore the enchantment circuits. It''s a bit heavier now, and the durability has decreased. But given the materials at hand, this is the best I could do."


    "...It appears so." Ian set the item down.


    At the craftsman''s signal, an apprentice who had been watching from behind rushed forward.


    "Could you... raise your arm, please?" The human apprentice made the request cautiously, aware of Charlotte''s presence.


    The chain guard required precise attachment to the upper garment and shoulder area. Charlotteplied smoothly, seemingly satisfied with the quality of the work. Indeed, even if she hadints, she wasn''t in a state to express them.


    "I hear you caused quite a stir," The dwarf craftsman said nonchntly as he worked.


    Ian replied calmly, "The demons caused the stir. I stopped it."


    "And themander just took your word for it?"


    <i>Was this an attempt to provoke me?</i> Ian thought, but upon seeing the craftsman''s genuinely curious gaze, he realized the dwarf was simply asking.


    "...Let¡¯s say I swung a sword at you, and you killed me in defense, whose fault would that be?"


    "Clearly the fault of the one who swung first."


    "And if I knocked over a market stall as I fell, then?"


    "Well... I see, you convinced them like that. You have quite the knack for persuasion."


    "It''s the truth."


    "Was it really a vampire, as the rumors say?"


    <i>They say northerners are all gruff, but now, it seems that''s an old tale. Well, in a city like this, there''s always something to talk about, after all,</i> thought Ian.


    "It seemed so."


    "And you defeated it by yourself?"


    "That''s the gist of it."


    "Hmm... you said you are heading toward the mountain range?"


    Instead of responding, Ian looked back at the dwarf craftsman, who gestured toward Ian''s body.


    "I''m asking because your gear is in terrible shape."


    <i>So, this was the main point</i>. Ian chuckled,


    "You''re quite the negotiator yourself. Will you fix it?"


    "That''s why I brought it up. Take it off andy it here."


    Ian didn''t hesitate to strip off his armor. His chainmail was riddled with holes where rings had been punched out by crescent moon des. The ted parts were also dented in several ces. Given the craftsman''s skill, the armor might end up even stronger than before.


    "How much will it cost?"


    "No need. There''s plenty left from the money you gavest time."


    "...?"


    Ian''s brow furrowed.


    "Why such a look?" The craftsman snorted.


    "It''s my first time seeing a dwarf turn down money."


    "Your bargaining skills are really terrible. You make me want to take money I hadn''t even nned on getting."


    The dwarf added, "The mountain range used to be ournd. Since you''re taking on demons single-handedly, I figure you''ll deal with the pests around there too. Can''t send you off in shoddy gear, can I?"


    "I heard it used to be a giant kingdom."


    "The giants enved us and the humans. After the kingdom fell, dwarves and humans lived separately. We''ve shed much blood over the years, but that''s all in the past now."


    "I see...."


    Although uninterested in the story, Ian nodded. The offer of free repairs for his equipment made it worth his while to listen.


    "So, how long will it take?"


    "Four... no, three and a half days. The beastfolk¡¯s gear was easy due to its size and the chains we had ready, but yours will take a bit longer."


    <i>I guess we need to stay here for a few more days.</i> Thinking this, Ian nodded.


    "I''ll return in four days to collect it in the morning."


    ***


    Returning to the inn, Ian immediately took a hot bath and went to bed. When he woke up, it was still the middle of the night. The noise from downstairs indicated it wasn''t veryte yet.


    <i>Really, there''s no soundproofing here at all.</i>


    The faint noise of car exhausts that used to disturb his sleep in his previous life now felt like a luxury. That life now seemed like a dream or a fantasy. Reflecting on it, Ian realized he hadn''t dreamed about his original world muchtely. Perhaps his subconscious had already epted this cursed world as his own reality. Well, that was not entirely wrong, after all.


    <i>If I can''t find a way back... I''ll have to live here forever.</i>


    Beyond the dirtiness, smell, and barbarism, the thought of spending his life in a world filled with constant threats to his life was the least appealing. He didn''t need powers or special abilities. What he wanted was just a warm home, a decent job to survive on, delicious food, and a simple, peaceful life. He still only wished to someday reim all those things whose value he realized only after losing them.


    There must be a way.


    Ian pondered deeply, almost as if he were trying to convince himself. He reasoned that since there was a method for him to arrive here, there must inherently be a way to return. With a tenacious will to live, he was determined to exhaust all possibilities to find it.


    Equipped with the only clue in his possession, he resolved to endure until he could witness the end of this cursed world, whatever form it might take. If, after all his efforts, he still remained unable to find a passage back...


    <i>...I''ll have to find these gods and grab them by the scruff of their necks.</i>


    Whether that was possible, he wasn''t sure. Shaking off the gloomy thoughts he had entertained countless times before, Ian abruptly stood up. Beyond the darkness, the gazes of other strangers simultaneously focused on him.


    Ian, turning to meet the orange and red eyes fixed upon him, spoke, "Were you all awake?"


    "I¡¯m hungry."


    "...I couldn''t sleep."


    "You would be. You slept a lot during the day."


    At Thesaya''s snide remark, Charlotte closed her mouth with a frown. Ian stood up, shaking his head.


    "Where are you going, Ian?"


    "To eat."


    Charlotte perked up, "May I join? I''d like a drink."


    As Ian nodded, Thesaya sprang up, "I''lle too. Though I doubt there''s anything for me to eat."


    "You stay here."


    "What...? Why?"


    <i>Is this really something you don''t know?</i> Ian narrowed his eyes as he looked at her.


    Her fangs protruded beneath her lips, her eyes aze with a hunger that glowed red. It was a sight not meant for others to see, especially not right after an attack by the vampire demons.


    "Until we leave, stay inside and onlye out during the day. Charlotte will bring you something to eatter."


    "I can find my own food, Ian."


    "Want to start rumors of another demon in town?"


    After silencing Thesaya, Ian headed out, followed by Charlotte, who cast a backward nce.


    "Stay put. Unless you want to dine on scrawny rats."


    "...Two. It has to be at least two if you''re any grateful beast¡ª"


    "Securing your meal squares us even."


    Charlotte unterally dered and shut the door behind her, following Ian. As they descended, the noisy tavern suddenly fell silent, but it was only for a moment before everyone resumed their lively discussions.


    <i>Looks like there won''t be a fight today,</i> Ian thought as he and Charlotte took a seat in a corner. Soon, the waitress brought food and drinks to their table.


    Ian cocked his head, "I haven''t even ordered yet."


    "We know. This is on us."


    "...Why?"


    "You dealt with the demon that entered the vige, didn''t you? I don''t know how it happened, but I heard you saved many vigers."


    "Who''s spreading those rumors?"


    "Everyone. It''s no wonder you''re heading to the mountains."


    "Ah, right...."


    Ian scanned the room. Everyone seemed disinterested, sparing no nces his way. Perhaps this was the northern way of being considerate.


    "Well, I won''t say no to that. Thank you." Ian shrugged.


    The dark-haired waitress smiled and hesitantly added, "In that case, may I ask another question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you take on smaller jobs?"


    "I do. But it doesn''t seem like there''s much need for my services here."


    "That''s not true. There''s a house on the outskirts of the city that''s said to be haunted by ghosts, and there are stories of monsters hiding near the mines... There are even abandoned mines said to be cursed. There are quite a few problems left unattended because they haven''t caused much harm."


    "Interesting..."


    It seemed like a perfect way to pass the time.


    After taking a sip of his drink, Ian said, "I don''t work for free."


    "Of course, that''s to be expected."


    "But I don''t need money right now. I have enough as it is."


    "So...?"


    "You might not know, but this is my first time in the north. I''ve never been to the snow-covered regions before."


    As Charlotte looked on with curiosity, Ian gazed leisurely at the waitress.


    "I''ve heard many of you are immigrants. So, for payment, I''ll take whatever could be useful when we cross the snowy regions. Size doesn''t matter. Of course, the better the payment, the more diligently I''ll handle the job."


    "...!" The waitress''s eyes widened.


    Ian continued without waiting for a response, "Tell them, those with requests shoulde to me directly with their goods. And we''re leaving in four days. I''ll start taking requests tomorrow morning. Got it?"


    "Yes, perfectly. Thank you...!" The waitress''s expression brightened, clearly already thinking of potential items.


    Ian smirked and gestured, "Then bring a few more drinks."


    "Of course."


    She turned quickly and began spreading the word among the other patrons, who engaged in lively debates about what was most crucial for travel in the cold.


    <i>This will surely bring out all sorts of stories.</i>


    Ian leisurely lifted his drink. The blessing from the Temple of Brazier was nearing its end. The goods the northerners would bring could offer practical help for the harsh journey northward. As Ian sipped his drink, he noticed Charlotte staring at him.


    "Why?"


    "I was surprised. You truly have the courage of a lion and the cunning of a fox."


    <i>I wondered what she was getting at.</i>


    "It''s just a simple tactic. We''ll see if the clients actually bring anything useful."


    "People don''t easily part with things brought from their homnd, even if they''re no longer useful."


    Charlotte spoke calmly, taking a sip of her drink, then added, "But if the right opportunityes, they''ll let go without hesitation. The present is always more important than the past."


    "Sounds like you''re speaking from experience." Ian chuckled lightly.


    Charlotte responded by taking another sip instead of replying. Her gaze was contemtive, possibly reflecting on her past or considering her current situation. Ian''s own recent thoughts momentarily ovepped with hers.


    "Do you want it back?" Ian''s blunt question caught her attention, her orange eyes focusing back on him.


    She quietly asked back, "My past life? Or my tail?"


    "Both."


    "...Are you thinking of getting rid of me because I''m useless?"


    "I have no such ns. But it seems like that''s what you wanted."


    "That was true. It still is, to some extent..."


    Her gaze, holding the drink, flickered withplex emotions.


    "For now, at least, it''s not the case."


    "Why?"


    "...If you had been someone like Javier, I wouldn''t have felt any shame. It would have seemed just. But you''re a warrior, Ian."


    She looked at Ian again, "Having fought over what''s most important and lost, it would only be right to ask for it back after paying a proper price. Especially now that I owe you my life, getting my tail back right now would mean nothing. It would only be a lifelong shame."


    <i>Was this an original thought, or a rationalization for her ongoing dependence on me?</i> Ian pondered briefly, then shrugged. Either way, it didn''t change anything.


    "You''re assuming I wouldn''t return your tail."


    "If you were like Javier, maybe. Then I''d have to confront the fear within me and find a way to kill you. Even if it meant dying in the process. But it seems unnecessary now."


    "You really hated Javier that much." Ian snorted lightly.


    It wasn''t entirely wrong, after all. He didn''t n to drag Charlotte along forever. There woulde a day when he''d return her tail, assuming she lived that long.


    "So feel free to throw me into the most dangerous battles. That''s what I desire. Even if it kills me, it wouldn''t be a bad ending for me."


    "Don''t worry. If it''s necessary, I will."


    Charlotte smiled. After finishing her drink, she stood up.


    "Then, I''m off to hunt some rats."


    "You might get busy starting tomorrow. Make sure Thesaya doesn''t cause any trouble."


    "dly."


    Charlotte turned to leave. Ian watched her go for a moment, then silently raised his drink again, staying until the tavern quieted down in the early morning, alone.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    <i>Thud¡ª thud¡ª</i>


    As the carriage drew nearer to the northern gate of Ninglosth, a low exmation escaped the lips of the captain guard.


    The carriage had undergone several changes since hest remembered it. The two steeds, now plumper, were covered with fur pelts over their barding, and the carriage''s wheels were wrapped in broadly trimmed chains.


    However, what caught his eye, even more, was the beastfolk seated on the coachman''s seat¡ªCharlotte, whose name was now known to everyone in Ninglosth, d in a hunter''s fox fur hat, boots, gloves, and a cape made of wolf skin.


    "Looks like you''re really leaving today," remarked the captain guard as the carriage halted, to which Ian responded with a light chuckle.


    "Is it you who guards the gate of Ninglosth all by yourself?" Ian joked.


    "It''s a rotating duty," the captain guard exined, scanning Ian''s attire, which included a ck fur hat and a cloak patched together with snow leopard fur.


    "You won''t freeze to death, that''s for sure," he noted.


    "Everyone says so. Anything left to inspect?" Ian asked.


    "Nothing. But I can''t show any favoritism," the captain replied, his gaze then sweeping over the carriage''s interior, filled with fur pelts and overstuffed luggage bags. Heughed upon seeing Thesaya wearing a robe with the wolf''s head fur still attached.


    "I thought it was strange you weren''t epting money. Seems like you''ve made a profitable venture."


    "No coercion involved. They brought it willingly."


    "I''m aware."


    Ian''s method was revolutionary for the people of this dark age. He wouldn''t shy away from any request, no matter how menial, as long as the reward was right. Moreover, he never procrastinated; tasks were almost instantly epted and resolved.


    This was natural for Ian, whose stay in the city was brief, but for the locals, it was astonishing. Even the issues ignored or feared by soldiers, like ghosts haunting a mansion or a curse in the mines, were effortlessly resolved by him.


    By the next day, rumors had soldiers bringing items from home for him to tackle. Ian epted batches of requests at once and mechanically worked through them, leading to the carriage''s current luxurious state.


    "The locals will miss you," the captain guard remarked as the carriage prepared to leave.


    "For a while, perhaps," Ian responded.


    "As you head north, I wish you safety."


    "What could possibly happen here?" The captain shrugged.


    Ian didn''t smile.


    After a moment, the captain guard''s brow furrowed.


    "...Do you expect trouble?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s best to be prepared for anything."


    ¡°...¡±


    "If it were up to me, I''d strengthen the defenses of this northern barrier."


    Despite the nonchnt tone, the captain guard nodded in agreement.


    Considering the feats aplished by this individual, his words could not be taken lightly, especially now as they were departing northward.


    With a gesture, the captain guard gave the signal. The soldiers stepped aside, and the carriage passed through the gate leisurely. From behind the carriage, Thesaya, wearing a wolf head fur cap, popped her head out to wave at them. Unlike Ian or Charlotte, she was known for her beautiful appearance and bizarre behavior, to the extent that jokes about her being stranger than a fairy mage had started circting.


    "I''ll need to report this as soon as my shift ends...." Muttering to himself, the captain guard climbed the wall, his gaze following the carriage as it smoothly crossed the deste hills until it disappeared from viewpletely.


    ***


    The carriage advanced along the highway, bypassing a fork that led to another vige without entering. Thanks to sufficient supplies and heeding the advice of the captain guard, they continued on their journey. Ian, as well as Charlotte, chewed on dried meat in silence, influenced by Ian''s principle of eating when you have the chance. It was Thesaya, lounging about, who broke the ongoing calm silence.


    "I''ve been wondering," she started, turning her head toward Ian, "why are we heading toward the mountains?"


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ian and Charlotte turned to look at her simultaneously.


    After a moment, Charlotte spoke up, "Are you seriously asking?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?"


    ¡°Ha... What a typical pointy-ear, only interested in their own business¡±


    "If you''re going to be like that, don''t bother answering, kitty."


    Ian let out a hollowugh. Indeed, Thesaya''s primary concern had always been survival. Both the adjudicator and even Ian and Charlotte had been prepared to kill her if necessary. It must be only now when some of the problems had been somewhat resolved, that she finally found the leisure to entertain other thoughts.


    Thesaya looked at him, "So, why are we going, Ian?"


    "...We''re not heading to the mountains, but to a forest beside them."


    "A forest? What''s there?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know...?" Thesaya asked back, but Ian''s exnation ended there.


    Thesaya blinked and then shrugged, "Ian is as unhelpful as ever. That''s fine, it''s part of your charm. Hey kitty, can you tell me instead?"


    "Tell you once more like that, and you''ll be without a tongue till evening."


    "Okay, okay, tell me, Charlotte."


    "I don''t know either. I''m not curious."


    "Not curious? How can you not be curious?"


    "We''ll find out when we get there. As long as I can fight, that''s all that matters to me."


    "Such a beastly answer. Well... anyway... it means there''s something dangerous there. I can tell just from your reactions." Thesaya''s voice faded.


    Charlotte looked at her with cold eyes, "Now that you''ve had your fun, you''re starting to think differently? I hope you act on those thoughts. I''ll be waiting."


    "I just don''t like danger. Ian knows best that I''m not distracted by other thoughts, right? Since we''ve fought side by side, risking our lives. Isn''t that right, Ian?"


    When no answer came, Thesaya turned around.


    "Ian...? You know, right?"


    Silence followed.


    <i>Was this a sincere inquiry?</i> Ian thought again.


    Thesaya spoke up, "Why isn''t anyone answering?"


    "Thesa."


    "Yes?"


    "How long have we been together?"


    "Let''s see... about ten days?"


    "And how long did you spend trying to take my life?"


    "Ah,e on. So you still don''t trust me?"


    "No."


    "I thought so."


    "I never trusted you in the first ce."


    "Huh?"


    "I made a contract with you. It doesn¡¯t mean that I trust you."


    Thesaya''s mouth, which had opened in surprise, snapped shut again. She looked hurt, but Ian remained indifferent. It wasn''t as if the nonexistent trust would suddenly appear because of that. After all, in this world, the number of people he could trust could be counted on one hand.


    "Right. Contracts have nothing to do with trust. You''re correct."


    After a moment, Thesaya looked up at Ian, "But Ian, I really don''t intend to betray you, as I''ve always said."


    Her voice was sincere, but the look in Ian''s eyes as he turned back to her remained impassive.


    "Words mean nothing, Thesa."


    "...!"


    "If you want me to trust you, prove it yourself."


    "That I won''t betray you?"


    "That you''re different from the other demons."


    It may sound harsh, but that was the best advice Ian could offer. ording to his experiences, the only good monsters were dead ones, and that was equally true for demons and the corrupted.


    Moreover, Thesaya''s survival had been a matter of convenience from the start. Under normal circumstances, she would have been killed on sight, and that fact remained unchanged. After all the other vampires were dealt with, it would be her turn. And should she betray them before then, the oue would be the same.


    Without the power absorbed from the bloodline of other vampires, Thesaya would never be able to match Ian. The only way for Thesaya to ensure her survival was to prove her usefulness, much like Mev and Lucy, and many others who had died in the game at his hands.


    <i>...But I doubt she can manage that.</i>


    Still, Thesaya had plenty of time left. Offering this advice was, in Ian''s view, giving her a chance. The rest was up to her.


    "It''s aplicated statement... But...¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Thesaya finally murmured, "...I think I understand a little. I''ll try, Ian."


    <i>She might find it easier to flee in the middle of the night.</i> Thinking this, Ian bit into his jerky again.


    Thesaya, who hadn''t seemed to expect an answer, suddenly added, "But if you don''t trust me, you surely don''t trust Charlotte either, right?"


    "Such nonsense. Ian and I have faced each other with our lives on the line, you insolent brat. Our beginnings are entirely different from yours, who was captured. Right, Ian?"


    Ian remained silent as Charlotte looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Ian...?"


    <i>Why is my trust so important to you two?</i>


    After alternating nces between a defiant Charlotte and an amused Thesaya, Ian finally clicked his tongue.


    "Stop with these pointless obsessions. Whatever I say, words are meaningless."


    As Charlotte dropped the jerky she had been chewing on in shock, Thesaya, with her eyes narrowed, cracked a smile.


    "It seems like we''re on the same boat, Charlotte."


    "...."


    ***


    Snow began to cover even the shadow-free areas. Far off, the peaks of the mountains covered in perpetual snow came into view. They were the Ahigorn Mountains, also known as the end of the world. Almost no one knew whaty beyond, of course, including Ian.


    I''m not interested anyway.


    In a few days, they would reach the vicinity of the mountains. ording to the map, they should enter a valley that leads to the londs.


    Soon after dusk, the group found a fork leading to an abandoned vige, an ideal spot to set up camp. Given that the snow-covered region was considered a demonic realm, there was no point in traveling at night. Moreover, the sky was gradually filling with dark clouds, indicating the potential for a blizzard. They needed a ce to shelter from a potential blizzard.


    Fortunately, the vige had preserved its original form to some extent. Most of the palisade was intact, and the abandoned houses maintained their original shapes, except for some snow umtion and partial copses. Of course, that didn''t mean they readily entered inside. Ian and Charlotte were the first to enter the ruins. Such abandoned viges provided an ideal environment for monsters to nest.


    "...We''re in luck."


    "Disappointing. There''s nothing here."


    Fortunately, the vige was empty. Perhaps the monsters of the north had no need for dens. Charlotte drove the carriage into the vige, steering it into a house with one wall copsed, seeking the safest ce to keep it.


    While Charlotte was throwing dried beans to the horses they got frompleting a request, Thesaya collected wood for a fire. It was a natural division ofbor.


    Meanwhile, Ian was preparing dried food to roast over the fire. Charlotte, having be adept at lighting fires, stepped out in front of the building onto the open ground to wake her senses with practice, as there had been no realbat for some time. The shock of being unable to do anything during the battle with Ascold was enough motivation for her to start training again.


    "Going at it again? What a hard-working kitty." Thesaya remarked mockingly.


    Charlotte ignored her and drew her twin swords. She then began to swing her swords as if dancing, the des moving slow then fast, sometimes performing feats, and at times retreating as if cornered, fighting an invisible enemy. Ian''s eyes narrowed with a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    <i>...Is she practicing fighting against me?</i>


    It made sense, as he was the only one who had ever defeated her. Despite the falling snow, she continued her sword dance unabated.


    "...That''s enough for today, Charlotte."


    Ian stopped her. Turning her head with a puzzled look, Charlotte caught his gaze and furrowed her brow.


    "Perhaps?"


    "Yes."


    Ian opened his palm.


    "It has started."


    The sigil in his grasp resonated, clearer than it had ever been before.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    "What''s starting now? And what''s with that unpleasant magic?" Thesaya asked, warming herself by the campfire.


    Ian took off his cloak, stored it in his subspace, and began tightening the straps of his armor that he had loosened.


    "Thesa. You guard the carriage here. Don''t lose even a single horse." He added calmly as he stretched his neck and shoulders.


    "So, exin to me...!"


    Thesaya''s grumbling was cut short as her head snapped toward the entrance of the vige they had entered. Her gaze momentarily paused before slowly moving sideways, eventually reaching another entrance on the opposite side.


    "Are we surrounded?"


    "Just don''t forget your role." Ian, having spoken, headed toward the clearing.


    Charlotte, catching her breath with her twin swords at her side, turned to look at him. Expectation for the imminent battle was evident in her orange eyes.


    "There are many. And... something''s different this time."


    "Yes. There''s a leader among them."


    Ian''s gaze suddenly shifted toward the entrance they had used.


    "I''ll take care of that one. But I might not be able to pay attention to other areas in the meantime."


    "I''ll handle the rest."


    "It won''t be easy on your own."


    "That''s what makes it meaningful, Ian."


    Ian looked at Charlotte intently, reading the various emotions in her eyes, before finally speaking.


    "Don''t n on dying here."


    "I''ll try not to." Charlotte shrugged.


    "Both of you are out of your minds...." Thesaya murmured disinterestedly as she stood up and approached the carriage.


    The two warhorses were already breathing anxiously as if sensing something. As she moved closer, she stared into their frightened eyes and murmured.


    "It''s okay... Just rest. I¡¯m not going to eat you."


    Her red eyes seemed to ripple outwards from the center in concentric circles. The horses'' eyes began to cloud over, their breathing slowed, and they both sat down, not moving, as if in a half-sleep hypnosis. Thesaya smiled slightly as this happened.


    <i>Whisk, thud¡ª</i>


    Ian and Charlotte leaped onto the roofs of different buildings.


    Thesaya, who had taken off the cloak, also leaped into action, snatching a scurrying mouse before scaling a nearby wall to the rooftops. With the struggling mouse in her grip, the dpidated view of the abandoned vige unfolded before her.


    And beyond the sporadically rising palisades,


    ¡°...¡±


    Thesaya''s frown deepened as she surveyed the entities that had surrounded the vige.


    They were undead humans and dwarves. Dozens of them, armed with worn-out equipment, stood motionlessly around. Their blue glowing eyes flickered quietly among the falling snowkes, sending chills down even a vampire''s spine.


    "Yikes...."


    As Thesaya scanned the undead, she suddenly gasped for air. Her gaze had met with something protruding amidst the undead. It was a giant with pitch-ck skin, twice the size of the surrounding undead.


    Wearing only tattered trousers and wielding a giant double-edged ax, the giant''s head was shriveled like a mummy, revealing the shape of his skull, unlike other parts of his body. The flickering blue glow in his empty eye sockets seemed to flutter irregrly, as if it held emotions, unlike the others. It was a giant warrior revived with the madness of the ck wall.


    "Amazing...." Charlotte''s voice reached Thesaya''s ears as she stared nkly at the giant warrior, a smile forming on her face.


    "I shouldn''t be the one to say this, but there''s no one crazier...." Thesaya''s muttering was cut off as a question shed through her mind.


    <i>If that''s Charlotte''s opponent, then.... What is Ian facing...?</i>


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Just then, a wind, mingled with snowkes, swept in, and Thesaya stiffened.


    The wind carried a tainted magic, filled with sticky obsession and madness, momentarily overwhelming her. The mouse in her grasp went limp with a crunch, and Thesaya instinctively lowered her stance, her gaze turning toward the direction from which the wind hade. The first thing she saw was Ian''s back, standing on the roof across from her.


    "Why is that...." His murmuring head was tilted slightly downwards. Thesaya''s gaze followed in the same direction.


    "......!" Her eyes widened immediately.


    In the center of the vige entrance, there stood a huge something d in old, hole-ridden armor. It wasn''t an illusion that the interior of the armor was dark, a pitch-ck silhouette, as if absorbing all light, was its true form. It was a powerful wraith that had formed aplete shape.


    Between the masses of dark thoughts, the features of its face flickered like a mirage. The emotions that had swept through Thesaya were emanating from it. Deep blue glows flickered beneath the helmet that covered even its nose.


    A precarious silence enveloped the scene. Amidst the falling snow, gradually whitening the surroundings, indifferent to all that was happening.


    "¡ö¡ö... ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö......!"


    A low voice, resonant as if echoing from the depths of a cave, unfurled through the air, carrying with it the undting waves of magic. The voice induced a difort that seemed to vibrate through the entire body. Thesaya''s brows slowly furrowed as she red at the Wraith Giant.


    <i>What is it saying...?</i>


    It was then that a low breathing spread from Ian. The distinctive sound he made when mocking something.


    <i>Could he understand it?</i> Wondering, Thesaya looked at Ian''s back. A strange imposing air, like a predator stalking its prey, emanated from his figure.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö......!"


    The Wraith Giant''s cry continued.


    "Oh, is that so?" Ian murmured as he drew his sword.


    Right after, the blue glow of the Wraith Giant began to flicker.


    <i>Ah¡ª ahhh¡ª</i>


    Ghostly screams echoed from all directions. The standing undead began to howl, their jaws rattling. Their glows red as if writhing in agitation. The giant warrior also roared, its voice filled with a rage different from the other undead.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The wind swirled around Ian, drawing in the falling snowkes, swirling around him before shooting up into the sky. That''s when the Wraith Giant drew a massive greatsword from its back. It wasrge enough to split a building in a single strike.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö<i>¡ª</i>!"


    The Wraith Giant''s entire body was spread with a bluish magic as it shouted.


    "You''ve be quite talkative. Annoyingly so." Ian muttered disdainfully before lunging toward the creature.


    It was a reckless charge, but Thesaya couldn''t see the collision between him and the Wraith Giant. Because, as if the giant''s cry was a signal, the surrounding undead began to surge forward.


    "Why... is it getting dangerous already...!" Thesaya murmured as she bit into the mouse she was holding. Her eyes glittered, and a sheen ran through her silver hair.


    "Keep a proper watch on the carriage, pointy ears."


    Charlotte, clutching her twin swords, turned to her and said, "I''ll take the giant''s head."


    "What...? If you go too¡ª"


    By the time Thesaya turned her head, Charlotte was already sprinting away on the rooftops.


    "...what a mad beast."


    Thesaya sighed as her gaze returned to the advancing undead. Having only observed from a distance or encountered the aftermath of Ian''s battles, she was now fully realizing the journey he had been on.


    "Following Ian... is it actually more dangerous?"


    It was a realization that came toote.


    Creak, crunch¡ª


    Sharp ws-like des began to emerge from the tips of her fingers.


    ***


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    An undead caught by the tip of the sword shattered into pieces. Charlotte, rolling on the ground as shended, immediately sprang up and continued her dash. The undead, their glows scattering, rushed toward her through the thickening snowkes. The corners of Charlotte''s mouth curled up, revealing sharp fangs.


    <i>st!</i>


    She dodged an ax thrown by a dwarf undead by spinning her body to the side and then smashed the skull of the oing undead with her knee.


    Bone fragments scattered in all directions as the helmet shattered, and the blue glow dispersed explosively as Charlotte passed through the undead warrior with her sword ready once again.


    <i>Ah¡ªahhh¡ª</i>


    As two undead warriors screamed eerily as they charged at her, Charlotte twisted her body in mid-air.


    <i>Crack¡ª! Thwack¡ª!</i>


    The curve created from her arms, extending to the tip of her sword, pierced through them. The rusted swords wielded by the undead merely grazed her shoulder armor.


    "...!" Charlotte, retrieving her extended arm, suddenly rolled on the ground.


    <i>Ssss¡ª Crash!</i>


    An ax, dual-ded and aimed to cleave her head, struck deep into the soil, causing dirt to rise in a cloud. This ax, as tall as a short human, missed its target. Charlotte regained her stance and raised her eyes. Above, the giant warrior''s aged face peered down at her, unfazed by its failed attempt. With a burst of agility, Charlotte leaped, her twin des drawing a helix in the air. Their paths merged and descended on the arm of the giant holding the ax.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Even with Charlotte''s strength, she couldn''t sever the ck arm of the giant. It felt like striking frozen ground. Tar-like ck fluid oozed from where her swords were embedded in the giant''s forearm. Then, the giant warrior, freeing his other hand from the ax handle, swung his fist at her.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The sound of the air being torn was ominous. Despite its massive size, the giant was not slow. Charlotte, who had bent the arm holding the sword handle, now straightened it, releasing her grip on the handle and propelling herself upward just in time.


    Whoosh!


    Its fist narrowly missed her, passing just beneath her as she somersaulted through the air,nding precisely where she had jumped from. Seizing the sword handle once again, she leaped over the crossed forearms of the giant, sword drawn with all her might. The giant''s face, nothing more than skin stretched over bone, loomed closer, its blue eyes aze with what seemed like raging fury.


    "Ah-ahahah¡ª!"


    The giant, with its mouth agape, let out a roar. A shockwave erupted simultaneously, sweeping Charlotte off her feet. Losing her grip on one of her swords, she was flung through the air, spinning beforending gracefully.


    The giant warrior then pulled an ax from the ground where it had been embedded. The fluid that had been oozing from its forearm had by now congealed into a sticky mass, resembling its original skin once more.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The giant swung its ax again, aiming to cleave Charlotte in two. She dodged sideways in the nick of time.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The ax embedded itself deeply into the earth. Amidst the rising cloud of dust, Charlotte''s eyes shed a bright orange as she charged toward the ax handle. Clutching her sword with both hands, she struck down hard on the giant''s wrist.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The de cut more than halfway through the giant''s wrist. Charlotte''s arms bulged momentarily with exertion.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Finally, the giant''s wrist was severed. ck fluid spurted from the cut, sshing onto Charlotte''s head.


    The giant howled, raising its severed hand.


    "Ha... Haha......!" A thrill spread across Charlotte''s face as she looked up at the giant. She flicked the blood off her de and crouched down again.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    From a distance, a shockwave burst forth, resonating through Charlotte''s entire body. Instinctively, she turned around. The first thing that caught her eye was the specter of a giant wielding a greatsword, having just brought it down. A massive explosion enveloped the area around the greatsword. Briefly, she glimpsed a sword spinning through the air, its owner unmistakably clear without the need for thought.


    "Ian...?"


    Her sigh was cut short. The giant warrior, having risen, was about to bring its ax down on her. Without even realizing she had been worried about Ian, Charlotte lunged toward the giant again.


    ***


    <i>Crash¡ª bang!</i>


    Ian''s expression twisted as he rolled across the ground, propelled like a cannonball.


    Despite being shielded by the Whirling Barrier and the Wind de, the impact that followed would have shattered the bones of an ordinary person. Had he not let go of his sword, his wrist would likely have been broken much sooner. However, the real reason for Ian''s grimacey elsewhere.


    <i>Straight to the final phase from the start is really crossing the line.</i>


    This Wraith Giant, also called the <i>Gatekeeper</i>, was a named monster Ian had fought in the game. Its first phase consisted entirely of physical attacks. He had stepped outside the vige just to avoid the vige turning into a wastnd by the giant''s greatsword. Ian intended to fight as he did in the game, methodically dismantling the giant''s armor for a safe battle, until it started using skills reserved for its final phase. Of course, he had prepared for some variables, given this creature wasn''t supposed to appear here.


    "O Usurper<i>¡ª</i>!"


    In the game, such nonsensical taunts had never been uttered, and crucially, a quest had appeared right at the start of the battle. However, Ian hadn''t anticipated that this would mean jumping directly to the final phase. Until now, the only variations he had encountered were new attack methods or faster progressions through the phases.


    With a crash and a thud, his rolling body came to a stop against the trunk of a tree. Despite sensing the smell of blood rising within him, Ian first checked the sensations in his limbs. Thankfully, they all seemed to respond.


    <i>I''ve been thrown quite far.</i>


    His gaze then shifted to the distant figure of the Gatekeeper, raising the greatsword it had just mmed down.


    "¡ö¡ö¡ª or prove yourself¡ª!"


    The creature turned to Ian, roaring with its eyes aze in a fiery blue.


    <i>Alright, I¡¯ll do it, you motherfucker.</i>


    Spitting out the blood that had pooled in his mouth, Ian stood up, drawing a necromancer''s staff from a spatial void, ready to confront the challenge head-on.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    With a shriek that echoed through the mountains, Ianunched into a sprint, the ghostly wails reverberating in his ears.


    <i>Damn, that''s noisy,</i> Ian thought, irritation flickering across his mind.


    He drew his necromancer''s wand, not out of preference, but necessity¡ªit was the only method that came to mind in the heat of the moment. For Ian, there was no better weapon than the Sword of Judgement. Yet, facing a phantom whose only vulnerabilityy in its skull-like core, physical attacks were futile against its formless mass.


    Stripping away its armor was a strategy to expose the core, but the battle had swiftly escted to a final phase, rendering this approach impractical without the sword. With no opportunity to search for his de amidst the chaos, magic remained his only option.


    <i>It''s been a while since I''ve had to rely solely on magic in a fight.</i>


    he mused, just as the Gatekeeper began its charge towards him. In a few strides, the foe raised its greatsword high, a dark blue taint of corrupted magic coursing along the de.


    Despite the distance, Ian slowed, ready to dodge. The creature brought down its sword as itnded.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom.</i>


    A massive shockwave kicked up dust and snow, swirling around him.


    <i>Even if this monster only wanders around the mountain ranges, shouldn''t a monster this dangerous be dealt with? </i>Thinking this, Ianunched himself forward. The wind wrapped around his entire body, forcefully pushing him.


    With a roaring sound, the shockwave dissipated.


    It looked as though it had been bombed. Indeed, to subdue such a monster, at least a pdin-levelmander or a high-ranking wizard, or otherwise, a barbarian warrior with years of experience would need to be mobilized. Ordinary soldiers would only end up as chunks of meat, and merely revive as undead.


    Moreover, this creature was originally a specter that roamed around the vicinity of the Ahigorn Mountain ranges, leading an insane undead legion that, like itself, still believed the giant kingdom was thriving.


    The mountains were also filled with countless buried dead. Thus, in the game, it could almost infinitely summon the dead. In that aspect, the current situation was better. This wasn''t a snow-covered mountain forest, and the dozens of undead it had brought along were elsewhere. Its appearance far from the mountains here was probably due to the mark engraved on Ian''s hand.


    <i>The ranting about the usurper and all. It seems the gate it is guarding isn''t the ruins beneath the mountains after all.</i>


    <i>So why am I the usurper? </i>Mulling over the unanswered question, Ian raised his magical power.


    With a roaring sound, a series of fireballs blossomed in the air, flying towards the Gatekeeper swinging a greatsword.


    The creature raised its arms to cover its face. Although there was no face to cover, to begin with. The insane specter seemed to believe it was still alive, firmly maintaining its defensive posture.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    With a loud explosion, the creature was pushed back. Ian, unbothered, sprinted forward, preparing his next magic.


    <i>Red is half effective, and blue is immune, right?</i>


    Soon, a gray wind was swirling at the tip of the raised magic wand.


    <i>Zip¡ª Zap¡ª</i>


    With crackling sounds, the spreading blue sparks soon turned into streaks of lightning. As the explosion subsided, Ianpleted his spell and extended his magic wand.


    Zap¡ª


    A lightning storm sted toward the Wraith Giant. The thick blue light of its eyes was revealed through the dispersing smoke.


    "¡ö¡ö indeed...!" The specter, having shielded its face with its arm, stretched it forward.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    The tainted magical power surged up from beneath it, colliding with the tornado.


    Ian used the Dazzling sh. The lightning streaks were torn apart by the magical power. Ian''s brow furrowed.


    <i>It''s blocking it with magical power, not physically, so its weaknesses haven''t changed.</i>


    From this distance, breaching its defenses seemed difficult. The casting time for gray magic of the lightning category was too long.


    <i>Fuck, is it going to be a closebat again?</i>


    "Usurper¡ª!"


    At that moment, the specter charged again. Though its movements seemed slow, it was actually faster than a human sprinting with all their might. The giant, the size of a small building, quickly closed in.


    <i>Only a few steps to striking range.</i>


    Then, the spell waspleted. Ian''s eyes flickered red.


    With a roar, a massive wall of fire rose up, blocking the creature''s path. The spell didn''t end there. Ian immediately added chaotic energy, casting a mid-tier blue magic, the cier Wall. The Gatekeeper, attempting to pass through the me Barrier, instantly froze, crashing into the rising cier Wall with its shoulder.


    With a rumble, cracks appeared in the middle of the ice wall. Without the chaotic energy, even with the amplification from the wand, it wouldn''t have been possible to stop that charge.


    With a roaring sound, the me Barrier engulfed the specter. Ian unfolded his next magic.


    Swoosh!


    The next magic was the mid-tier red magic that had struck a blow to Ascold, Pinpoint Explosion. While it was difficult to hit a moving target due to the focused range of firepower, against arge and stationary target like this, it could demonstrate powerful firepower.


    "Uoooooh¡ª!" Amidst the mes, the creature howled.


    At that moment, Ian was tirelessly preparing for the next spell. Essentially, all the spells before were just to buy time toplete this one.


    Crackling sounds filled the air as lightning surged from the tip of the magic wand, branching out in all directions. Suddenly, the lightning enveloped the wand like a cocoon and streamed down, swelling around Ian''s wrist. As the light emitted by the lightning grew increasingly blinding,


    "Never ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö be!"


    With a roar filled with magical power, the wraith enveloped in mes twisted its body.


    <i>Boom, boom.</i>


    The greatsword that tore through the ground shattered the sier Wall and soared up as if to cleave Ian in two.


    Swoosh!


    In the moment Ian''s eyes widened, a fierce whirlwind swept up around him, violently hurling him through the air. Almost simultaneously, the lightning that had gathered on his magic wand burst forth. Amidst a feeling of extreme crisis, Ian perceived all these rapid changes. The magical power infused in the greatsword tore through the wind, drawing thick arcs, while the Chain Lightning, leaving the wand, spread out in all directions, blossoming like flowers.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The arc surged past Ian''s thigh, narrowly missing it, yet the sheer force of the wind was enough to tear through his leg armor, causing blood to stter from his thigh. Then, the world seemed to spin and recede in a whirl. Ian captured this entire scenario as if it were a slow-motion video, with snowkes appearing to rush away rapidly.


    Beyond this turbulent scene, the ruins of what might have once been a quaint vige came into view. Undead swarmed towards a half-destroyed house at the center. Among them, Thesaya, fighting like a bear guarding its cave, stood out. Around her were piles of bones.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    In the brief moment that his body spun in the air, Thesaya smashed the forearm of an undead soldier and was gripping its skull. A shadow hawk that had flown up mmed its body into the skull of an undead on the roof.


    <i>She is probably quite low on blood. But I see her trying hard.</i> Ian spun once more.


    Meanwhile, he watched Thesaya, who had just crushed the skull of an undead, shout and her mouth''s shape was etched into his memory clearly and slowly.


    ¡°When are youing, you damned beast!¡±


    And that beast was now outside the palisades.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    His body spun in the air again.


    <i>Wasn''tunching the caster himself a bit too much, even at maximum amplification?</i> Ian thought, noticing Charlotte.


    Already dark, she was drenched in ink-like fluid, shimmering. In front of hery a giant warrior with both arms severed. She was striking down on the giant''s neck with one sword, having thrown the other somewhere. The giant warrior''s neck was as thick as a tree trunk, seemingly impossible to sever in one go. The ck fluid that sshed along the trajectory of the sword stained the surrounding snow and Charlotte herself even darker.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The screeching wind that had filled his ears began to quiet down. The flight was over. Only the fall remained.


    At that moment, Ian realized that not all of the whirlwind that hadunched him had dispersed. The fierce wind, like Wind des, enveloped his entire body. Snowkes that were falling at a simr speed were caught in the wind and carried upward. He wouldn''t have to worry about crashing to death. Ian then thought of Miguel, specifically the amulet he always hid around his ankle.


    <i>He said it would carry the person who used it far with the wind. I''ve always wondered how thending worked.</i>


    Perhaps the magic inscribed on that amulet was of the highest level of the Whirling Barrier. Not just protecting the user momentarily, butpletely removing them from danger. Like a scene from a skydiving video he had once seen, Ian finally looked down at the dazzling light below. The cier Wall and the me Barriers were long gone. Instead, the Chain Lightning spread along the greatsword, racing through the Gatekeeper''s entire body.


    Crackling fiercely, the thick armor was useless against the thousands of lightning strands. The specter''s bulky form evaporated in chunks with each sh of lightning, its deep blue light flickering with shock and pain. Finally, Ian extended his magic wand towards the creature.


    <i>Zip¡ª Zap¡ª</i>


    The whirlwind centered around the magic wand intensified. Blue sparks followed the pattern, and the snowkes drawn into it evaporated without a trace. By the time the spell wasplete, the fall was nearly over. The lightning that had enveloped the Gatekeeper was more than half scattered. Thepleted lightning storm shot out.


    <i>Crackling¡ª</i>


    The whirlwind, filled with bright blue lightning, reached the creature without being blocked by corrupted magic this time.


    With a Dazzling sh, the lightning swept across the specter''s entire body. The dispersing Chain Lightning was drawn back in, burning the specter''s mass.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The subsequent whirlwind caught Ian as he fell, lifting him up as if snatching his body from the descent.


    Iannded lightly. A tingling sensation spread through one thigh, and just as he grimaced, a wave of dizziness hit him. This was amon reaction to the rapid consumption of arge amount of magical power.


    <i>I''ll probably be bedridden tomorrow. </i>Even with this thought, he continued to conjure fireballs.


    With a whoosh, the fireballs shot out simultaneously.


    The Gatekeeper, still unable to move properly and being electrified, needed a decisive finish, something Ian understood well from past experiences.


    <i>Bang! Boom! Bang!</i>


    The explosions followed one after another. The Gatekeeper, barely maintaining its form, burst apart like smoke.


    ng¡ª Clunk¡ª


    The armor it wore was scattered by the explosions. With each explosion, the Gatekeeper¡¯s form shrank further. Ian, moving forward, did not stop producing fireballs, hurling them continuously. Finishing off an enemy that had taken a critical hit was best done with magic that had a short casting time and was straightforward.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    When Ian finally stopped, the Gatekeeper had transformed into something resembling a lump of ck mud. Yet, even as he looked down at the creature, now only reaching up to his waist, Ian conjured another fireball.


    With a loud explosion, the ck mass was scattered in all directions, the viscous remnants sprinkled on the snowbank evaporating into smoke. Among the dispersed remnants, arge skull was revealed, vastlyrger than that of a human. The blue light flickered in its eye sockets, and the creature''s jawbone twitched.


    "Excellent... ¡ö¡ö.... Usurper...."


    Ian, dropping his magic wand, didn''t reply and drew a dagger instead. A rare-grade imperial dagger made by a dwarven smith of Ninglosth.


    "¡ö¡ö... Eternal... kingdom...."


    <i>Crack!</i>


    With a reverse grip, the dagger plunged into the center of the skull. As spiderweb-like fractures formed, dark blue magical energy spread out like smoke.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    With another strike, the skull finally shattered. Blue light burst from every orifice, a cry close to a wail echoing around, as a stream of blue light was sucked into Ian''s grasp.


    "...?"


    Ian looked down at his hand. The resonance quickly subsided. The magical energy within the mark became as quiet as if it had fallen asleep. A questpletion window followed, a proof of qualification.


    "I''ve proved the Usurper''s qualification... Is that it?"


    Muttering to himself, Ian looked down at the giant''s skull lying.


    <i>Drip drip</i>, a dark red circle spread on the snow underfoot. It was blood from his nose. Overwhelmed by severe dizziness that made him sit down, Ian chuckled bitterly and grasped the Necromancer''s Staff within reach. The wailing in his ears echoed. After shoving the magic wand into his pocket dimension, he wiped the blood from his nose and barely managed to stand.


    "Indeed.... Fighting with magic alone...."


    <i>Is not something a ruined character like me should do. </i>


    With that thought, Ian turned around. He wanted to pass out right then, but the battle in the vige was still not over.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    The frenzied movements of the rampaging undead halted abruptly with their blue eyes flickering unsteadily.


    "What''s going on? Why are they acting like this?" Thesaya tilted her head in confusion.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    Having smashed one undead''s skull, Charlotte turned to look at her, "What does it matter? Just finish them all off¡ª"


    <i>Screech¡ª Aaargh¡ª </i>


    <i>Grrroooar¡ª</i>


    That''s when the undead began to scream, the ttering of bones echoing from all around.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    After a brief pause, Charlotte resumed smashing their skulls without hesitation. The undead charged again shortly after, but their movements seemed more driven by confusion than madness. Charlotte, unfazed, continued her onught, and Thesaya did the same.


    <i>Crunch¡ª! Snap!</i>


    The once ferocious undead, now clumsy in their movements, stood no chance against the two. In no time, a dozen undead were reduced to piles of bones. Only a few remained.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    One was obliterated by a punch from Charlotte.


    Snap¡ª!


    Another¡¯s skull was crushed between the hands of the charging Thesaya. Charlotte took down another one in the meantime.


    Snap¡ª


    Thest one fell, its head punctured by a dagger that pierced through the back of its skull.


    Fssst¡ª


    Its blue glow evaporated, and its body crumbled down to bones.


    Charlotte and Thesaya were already not paying attention to the undead. Their focus was on the man who had thrown the dagger, standing at the entrance of the vige.


    "You''ve all worked hard," Ian said, surveying the scene of the ruins.


    Thesaya shed a peculiar smile, "It seems Ian, you did the most work."


    Ian''s appearance bore witness to the dangers and intensity of the battle. Mud mixed with snow clung to his body, his hair was disheveled, and blood smeared around his mouth. His leg armor was torn, revealing blood-soaked underclothes beneath.


    "...That''s true." Ian, limping, then turned to Charlotte.


    "I''m going to rest. Make sure Thesaya doesn''te near me. She''ll find it hard to resist with all the blood I''ve lost."


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted sideways. Thesaya was already fixated on Ian''s thigh, her thirst and desire tangled in her glowing red eyes. Charlotte''s fist clenched tightly.


    "Understood. I''ll make sure of it."


    With purposeful strides, she swung her hand, striking Thesaya across the face.


    <i>Smack¡ª!</i>


    "Aah!" Thesaya flung to the ground, then quickly regained her posture and red at Charlotte like a furious beast.


    "What the hell? Are you insane?"


    "If you make that face at Ian again, I''ll pull out every single one of your fangs. And keep doing it every time they grow back."


    "It''s an involuntary reaction, okay? Because you werezy, I used too much power! Why don''t you catch a rat or something and stop fussing!"


    Ignoring the bickering duo, Ian walked over to the campfire and spread out a nket. He crawled into the nket and soony motionless.


    "Ian! This beast''s actions won''t go unpunished... Ian?"


    "...?!"


    The vampire and the beastfolk, who had been sniping at each other, finally turned to look at him, their eyes widening in realization. He had fallen asleep as if knocked out, and a fleeting moment of relief crossed their faces.


    Charlotte then took a position with her back to Ian''s nket, ring at Thesaya, ready to guard him. With a challenging gaze and a casual flick of her sword, Charlotte conveyed a clear message: "Come at me if you dare."


    "Even without that look, I wasn''t nning on doing anything anyway," Thesaya retorted with a snort, turning away.


    Charlotte called out to her retreating figure.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To catch some rats. Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind. Just stay quiet and guard your master, kitty."


    Finally, peace returned to the ruins of the vige, with only the gently falling snowkes silently enveloping the scene.


    ***


    The remnants of the nightmare quickly dissipated. Waking with a throbbing headache, a bit of dizziness, and a feeling of lethargy, Ian opened his eyes.


    The next moment, despite all diforts, he jolted upright. A giant heady next to his nket, its grotesque form resembling a skull with skin barely stretched over it. The feeling of making eye contact through the empty eye sockets with the darkness beyond sent shivers down his spine.


    "Ha...."


    Ian briefly looked down at the giant''s head and soon let out a hollowugh. It was obvious who had brought this here. Muttering to himself that he must ensure such a thing never happens again, Ian turned his gaze beside the head. Therey the Sword of Judgment. It seemed that Charlotte or Thesaya hade, using whatever means they had. Even the remnants of arge, partially destroyed skull were beside it. It was the remains of the Gatekeeper he had killed yesterday.


    <i>It''s like they''ve set up a trophy disy.</i>


    It was a scene grim enough to snap Ian back to reality. Rubbing his temples, he couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. Despite resting, he felt no more energetic than before, grappling with a headache and dizziness, feeling an emptiness inside. It was a clear sign of magical exhaustion.


    He couldn''t help but feel a newfound empathy for his character during the games of his past life, whom he frequently pushed to the brink of magical depletion without understanding the toll it took.


    <i>...Maybe this is karmaing back around.</i>


    As he lifted his head, Ian''s eyes widened at the sight beyond the shelter''s edge. The vige was nketed in white, the aftermath of a heavy snowfall while he had been unconscious. Whether the area had turned into a snowfield or the snow was merely undisturbed, he couldn''t tell. The scenery, however, was enough to clear his mind momentarily.


    "Oh, you slept well, didn''t you, Ian?" Thesaya''s voice followed.


    Wearing her wolf robe, she approached with arms full of branches intended for firewood.


    "How long was I out?"


    "I''m not sure exactly. About half a day?"


    As Thesaya entered and dropped the branches by the fire, Ian cracked a smile watching her pick up a few branches, shake off the snow, and break them haphazardly,


    "You seem to have recovered your strength without needing my blood."


    "I was really tempted, but I resisted. Instead, I scavenged the vige for some rats."


    "So Charlotte did a good job watching over you."


    "Your loyal kitty stayed awake till dawn to keep watch. But even without her, I would have resisted. You could have died from a mistake."


    Thesaya sat next to the fire, cing the branches into it.


    "Anyway, I''vepleted your request perfectly, Ian."


    She raised her arms proudly. Ian then noticed the cart behind her, with horses munching on whatever dry grass they had found, looking remarkably calm.


    "Good job."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened for a moment before she beamed with a wide smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to actually thank me. But of course, right?"


    Her smile, more fairy-like than vampiric in the daylight, seemed to say she was trying her best.


    Ian, still smirking, inquired, "Where''s Charlotte?"


    "She said she''d catch something. Not sure, but she''ll handle it. She''s your kitty, after all."


    "...I see."


    Wondering if she had gone hunting, Ian hoped she wouldn''t bring back another monster. He then took a canteen and some jerky from his bag, a quality leather canteen among the rewards from Ninglosth. As Thesayay back against the bag, Ian sipped water and began chewing on the jerky silently. Despitecking appetite, he knew he needed to eat to recover his strength and magic. Memories of the previous night''s ordeal shed through his mind.


    <i>Things are starting to get tough.</i>


    Ian realized a chronic weakness that had persisted since his gaming days: the absence of an overwhelming, decisive blow. This was the result of spreading his stats in odd distributions and mastering a variety of misceneous skills. Initially, it was manageable with the aid of unexpected allies, his past experiences, and resources, but fundamentally, he was a ruined character, and at best, a mixed character


    He pondered over the number of spells he had to pour out to kill the Gatekeeper. Despite funneling more magic power to increase firepower, it wasn''t just once or twice he had to do so. Of course, it wasn''t like he was without reserves.


    After all, the Gatekeeper was a manageable threat, andpared to the game, he had managed to defeat it much more easily. Even considering the level difference, back then, he had died and retried numerous times before narrowly managing to kill it. Moreover, he still had some points left to allocate.


    <i>I wonder if I should just use up all my points.</i>


    After a moment of internal debate, Ian shook his head. Like keeping a buffer in one''s bank ount, it was essential to reserve some skill and attribute points for emergencies, such as facing an unforeseen powerful foe like Charlotte or being sucked into the void. He was reluctant to increase any stats aside from Intelligence and Mental Fortitude, but unexpected crises might force his hand.


    This also applied to his skills; who knew when he might encounter resistance orbat prowess that his current abilities couldn''t ovee? He had to be meticulous in expanding his skill tree, especially since he''d decided to master multiple elemental skills.


    For now, his strategy involved using red for offense, blue for defense, gray for support and versatility, and arcane for misceneous purposes. Yet, the need for neglected areas like gray magic''s firepower, and blue magic¡¯s offensive capabilities or even brown, which he had mostly ignored, could arise unexpectedly.


    <i>If only I''d specialized, I wouldn''t have these worries.</i>


    Too much had been spilled already to consider scooping it back up. Ian swallowed thest bite of his jerky, acknowledging that he couldn''t forsake swordsmanship either. His skills were inexplicably improving.


    He had felt it during the fight with Ascold and again when facing the Gatekeeper. There was a fleeting thought that he might deflect the Gatekeeper¡¯s greatsword. He didn''t attempt it, but the possibility was there. Closebat would remain an indispensable skill area, given the resources already poured into it.


    Unlike other sses, hecked almost anybat skills beyond the basic physical attacks, necessitating ongoing real-world practice to enhance his prowess. So he could eventually go against not only named monsters but also boss monsters.


    <i>Makes for a lot of things to worry about.</i>


    As Ian reached for more jerky, Charlotte approached briskly.


    "You were awake, Ian."


    She was carrying a deer on her shoulder.


    "So you actually went hunting."


    Ian set aside the jerky as Charlotte dropped the deer with a thud onto the snow.


    "You''ve lost a lot of blood. Fresh meat is the best for recovery."


    Ian''s expression grewplex.


    "I didn''t expect both of you to take such good care of me."


    "Of course. You defeated the strongest monster. I saw the aftermath of your battles. It''s unbelievable."


    "So Charlotte, what about me?" Thesaya interjected.


    With a grimace, Charlotte tossed something small her way, "A cute rabbit."


    Thesaya caught it with a smile. The rabbit seemed barely alive, breathing but just barely.


    "Keep it alive until tonight."


    "Of course. It tastes best when it''s fresh. Anything else is frankly terrible."


    Thesaya gently stroked a rabbit with a soft touch. Meanwhile, Charlotte, who had drawn a dagger, was busy butchering a deer. It was clear this wasn''t her first time; the process of skinning, eviscerating, and sectioning the meat along the joints and muscles was done swiftly and smoothly.


    "I won''t drain the blood. It will be better for your recovery."


    "That¡¯s up to the hunter, you are a mess at cooking but a good butcher."


    "It''s something learned from my tribe. Beastfolks teach hunting first to their young, including how to handle the catch."


    Ian nodded and stood up, gathering a few sticks and tying them together to create a makeshift grill for the meat. Charlotte skewered arge piece of thigh meat and one organ, which was the liver, onto the sticks.


    "These are the best parts for recovery."


    Soon, the meat sizzled over the fire. Charlotte began to eat the heart and other pieces raw on the other side. Ian had thought she only ate cooked food, but apparently, she wasn''t picky.


    "Aren''t you worried about parasites?"


    "They''ll be digested."


    ¡°Well...."


    Ian made sure to thoroughly cook both the meat and organs. They were a bit gamey and had a strong smell, but they were still edible. There was a bag of rock salt among his supplies, but he didn''t bother with it. Even the gamey smell was a luxurypared to preserved rations.


    "There''s plenty of meat left. Should we take it with us on the carriage?"


    "Good idea. It won''t spoil quickly in this weather. Load it up."


    "Then, are we resting another day before leaving?"


    "No. We''ll prepare and leave at once now. We can rest while moving."

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    After finishing his meal without leaving any meat behind, Ian promptly took off his cold-weather pants and nearly destroyed greaves. They were among the best items he had, so it was a shame to discard them, but he had no choice. The wound across his thigh was already scabbing over and healing.


    <i>I seem to be healing faster and faster.</i>


    While Charlotte cleaned up the remaining meat and the campsite, Ian changed into a spare set of cold-weather clothes and greaves from his pocket dimension. After checking his physical condition once more, he picked up the Sword of Judgment.


    ¡°That, I found it," Thesaya dered, having been watching Ian.


    "You did?"


    "Yeah. It smelled like you, and something about that sword gave off a repulsive feeling."


    "She couldn''t even lift it. That''s why I moved it," Charlotte added, checking the horse''s reins.


    Ian nodded in approval. Thesepanions, despite everything, seemed to be gradually bing more in sync. It was a wee change. Whatever was in that ice forest, ghost or otherwise, it wouldn''t be an easy adversary.


    "I won''t be fighting for a while," Ian announced as he got on the carriage.


    Charlotte, nearly done with the preparations for departure, looked back at him.


    "I''ve used too much magical power. It''s not something I can recover from in a day or two."


    "...What if another monster like yesterday attacks?" Thesaya, climbing up, asked.


    Ian shrugged, "A monster of yesterday''s level won''t appear. We''ve proved our worth."


    "What worth?"


    "You don''t need to know that."


    Turning to Charlotte, Ian added, "So, for the time being, you and Thesa will have to fight. You''ll be the main one fighting."


    "I will dly do so," Charlotte responded from the driver''s seat, her face strangely gleeful.


    As she steered the carriage, she added, "I don''t mind if a strong monster like yesterday attacks. I''d actually like to fight it, see how strong it can be."


    Ian smirked at the memory of her dismembering the giant warrior but soonposed himself and said, "And don''t ever bring a monster''s head to my bedside again, Charlotte."


    "..."


    "Not even the corpse."


    As the carriage left the building, they passed by snow-covered ruins.


    Heading toward the opposite exit they had entered, Charlotte cautiously added, "What about leaving it at your feet? Would that be okay, Ian?"


    "Are you seriously asking that?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Ha..."


    With that unproductive conversation, the carriage left the abandoned vige behind. The endless white snowscape unfolded around them.


    ***


    "It''s beautiful. Everything''s so white."


    Thesaya marveled at the surrounding scenery as the carriage continued through the snowfield. The path was still discernible, though the snow piled higher as they moved north. Fortunately, the wind wasn''t too strong.


    Ian spent most of the time with his eyes closed, not moving, to recover his strength and magic. Thanks to his high level of Meditation, he was able to maintain a meditative state without diving deep into his inner self. Meanwhile, Thesaya chattered away, paying him no mind.


    "I''m d I followed Ian."


    "Lucky you. It''s like you¡¯re going on a pic," Charlotte sarcastically remarked.


    Despite everything, Charlotte was usually the one who responded to Thesaya''sments.


    "What would you know, kitty cat?" Thesaya retorted.


    "I''ve never really taken the time to enjoy the scenery around me. I''ve never leisurely walked through a city. I had to survive, so I did what I had to. Do you even know what it''s like to be dropped into an unknown world and survive on your own?"


    <i>...I know all too well.</i> Ian thought to himself.


    Charlotte''s scoffing continued, "Pretentious words. You have no idea what it''s like to live as a beastfolk on this continent."


    "And how is that?"


    "Every day is a struggle for survival. You''ve seen it, so you should know."


    "Maybe it''s because you look so intimidating, Charlotte?"


    "I am considered quite beautiful by beastfolk standards. And exceptionally strong, too."


    "Yeah, your fur is soft, shiny. Makes one want to skin you and wear it."


    Thesaya fluttered the hem of her robe.


    "Like this one."


    ¡°...¡±


    Charlotte growled softly.


    Thesaya, unfazed, continued smiling and spoke, "I''ll see and feel more things as I follow Ian. Maybe then, I¡¯ll be able to kill all those damned vampires."


    Her gaze slowly moved across the snowyndscape and the trees that stood tall like frosted flowers.


    "My real freedom will begin then. I''ll travel all over the Empire, even to the South where the fairies are said to live. It doesn''t matter if they don''t ept me. I just want to find out who I was once."


    "...."


    "Once I know that, I''ll retreat to a safe bordend. I''ll set up my own hideout and live out a peaceful life."


    Her tone was as whimsical as if she were reading from a fairy tale, seemingly not fully believing it herself but wishing for it. Ian, sensing this, did not bother to open his eyes, nor did he need to discuss the likelihood that she might end up as thest of the vampire n. Nor the possibility of suffering from existential loneliness after being rejected by the fairies, or that she might eventually die by his hand, considering the circumstances.


    "Such a dreamy talk for a cursed demon," Charlotte retorted instead.


    Thesaya frowned as if hit where it hurt, "I didn''t choose to be this way."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re a demon, you pointy ears. Such talk is just running away from reality."


    "...Great advice, Charlotte. From a madwoman whose life goal is to die fighting. Very realistic."


    Charlotte, picking up a piece of jerky, turned to look at Thesaya.


    "That would be the most beautiful and honorable end. There''s nothing uglier than a beastfolk dying of old age, unable to fight or hunt, just bing a burden."


    "So you lived wiping that ugly human''s behind?"


    "What did you say...?"


    "I''ve seen you mingle with those dark ones, Charlotte. Sitting on horseback, puffing yourself up, that doesn''t seem like the warrior''s life you boast about." Thesaya snorted.


    Thesaya then continued, "You talk about wanting to die gloriously in battle, yet it seems you liked the gold well enough."


    "Don''t talk nonsense when you know nothing, pointy ears." Charlotte red at her.


    Thesaya smiled, "Struck a nerve, have I? Don''t be ashamed. Most humans I''ve met prefer gold over fighting and risking their lives. Even those who captured me were promised boxes of gold if they brought me in."


    "I won''t deny having benefited from the merchant guild. But I''ve only fulfilled my duties and responsibilities. Gold means little to me. It doesn¡¯t hold a great meaning."


    "Duties? Responsibilities?"


    "Honors you pointy ears wouldn''t understand."


    Charlotte paused, then continued, perhaps deciding it was okay to share with Thesaya and Ian.


    "Warriors must venture out to earn money once theye of age, for the prosperity of the tribe."


    "So, you earned money not for yourself?"


    "It''s a tradition started because of your kind. But we beastfolk may have lost our homnd, not our roots. We''ve established a new territory granted by His Majesty the Emperor. Although it¡¯s still small and shabby."


    Ian remembered a line from the game, hinting at a city of beastfolk hidden deep in the southern outskirts, along with the notoriously high fees of beastfolk mercenaries. It wasn''t just because they were rare.


    "Most of my earnings went to the tribe. To buynd, expand our domain, and raise the next generation of warriors. My duty was almost over. Just a few years or so. After that, I would''ve left the guild without regret, just to live as a warrior, aiming for a beautiful demise."


    "So, is your tribe starving because you''re here?"


    "That''s foolish talk. There are many warriors from my tribe out in the world, each fulfilling their duties and responsibilities, even after they''re no longer required to."


    "Ah...." Thesaya nodded, a devilish smile on her face.


    "Pity. You became Ian''s pet before fulfilling that sacred duty."


    "...It would be a lie to im otherwise. But it''s amon urrence. Many warriors meet their end before they can fulfill their duties. It might be rare to lose one''s tail in the process, but I''ve epted such a fate. Unlike you." Charlotte snorted.


    "I will continue to fight life-threatening battles alongside Ian. Even if I die before regaining my tail, it would be an honor as a warrior."


    "Okay, go ahead, die all you want. I n to survive a long time."


    "Do you think that''s a blessing?" Charlotte turned to Thesaya.


    "Even if you have to live forever with a different face by day and night, tormented by that cursed thirst and impulse?"


    ¡°...¡± Thesaya momentarily fumbled for words, not fullyprehending the length of eternity.


    "So what, you''re saying I should just live moderately and die?"


    That was all she could retort with, a jab in return.


    Charlotte shrugged, "If you ever get tired of living, just say the word. I''ll dly grant you the most painful death."


    "I''ll offer that blessing first. Ah, of course, I''m talking about after our business is finished, Ian."


    "You''re making death wishes sound so long-winded."


    "...!" Thesaya gasped, not expecting Ian to respond.


    "You were awake? I thought you were sleeping."


    "With all the noise you two are making, did you really expect me to sleep soundly?" Ian opened his eyes with a snort.


    "You two are like one body. Don''t forget that."


    "If this crazy cat keeps wanting to die fighting, there''s not much I can do about it, Ian."


    "Then you''ll just have to die together."


    "What...?" Thesaya''s eyes widened.


    Ian looked down at her calmly.


    "If you don''t like that, then watch Charlotte''s back. And I mean protect her, not try to kill her."


    As Thesaya grimaced, Ian turned to Charlotte.


    "And you, tone down all this talk of an honorable death. I have no intention of dying either."


    "...Fair enough."


    With those words, Ian closed his eyes again. He left unsaid the acknowledgment that, despite their reluctance to admit it, the two of them had more inmon than they thought, and so did he. Ian reactivated his meditation, delving deeper into his consciousness than before. This time, he reached into the very depths of his inner self, aiming to shed unnecessary emotions and stray thoughts.


    ***


    Contrary to the rumors of the white demonic realm, the midnight assaults were not as threatening as feared. Surprisingly, it was due to the sigil engraved in Ian''s hand. After killing the Gatekeeper, the sigil began to serve an opposite role from before. When the sigil resonated, spirits from the ancient giant kingdom inevitably appeared nearby. However, they no longer approached as before, merely observing from a distance.


    "...It''s annoying, can I go and kill them all?"


    "I actually agree with the kitty on this one. They''re irritating."


    While Charlotte and Thesaya were displeased, Ian paid them no mind. There was no need to engage if they weren''t attacking, especially since most of these spirits didn''t even yield experience points.


    "Save your strength. Just deal with those thate too close to our camp."


    Of course, not all creatures in the snowy wastnd were remnants of the giant kingdom. Mutated wild animals and indigenous monsters like ogres appeared, along with undead and spirits unrted to the giants.


    Most were no more than warm-up opponents for Charlotte, while the non-physical beings that Charlotte couldn''t handle fell prey to Thesaya''s unexpected ability to tear them apart with her bare hands. Her shadow familiars even devoured them.


    "How do you catch spirits with your bare hands?"


    "I don''t know. It just works?"


    There was no need to delve into the unknown reasons. Ian simply chalked it up to one of the many abilities inherent to demons. Having an additional method to deal with such troublesome entities like spirits was wee enough. Days passed, and the mountains that once seemed like mere fingernails in the distance now loomed high enough that one had to tilt their head back to see their summits. The wind was as cold as if it bore des.


    "Turn the carriage around, Charlotte," Ian, ncing around, made the call.


    A deste valley stretched out, marked only by snow, rocks, and the asional bare tree.


    "There''s no sign of anyone passing through. No path either."


    "That means we''ve found the right ce."


    "I agree."


    With that, the carriage veered onto an indistinct slope, heading toward an unknown destination.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The snow in the valley wasn''t as deep as expected. Thanks to the chains wrapped around the wheels, the carriage moved forward without slipping or getting stuck. The path, with its gentle declines and inclines, curving along the nearby mountain range, made it impossible to see whaty at the end of the valley.


    <i>It seems deliberately hidden from the outside.</i>


    This artificial feeling wasn''t really new. After all, this world was once a game, filled with all sorts of contrived mechanisms. To question this was to question how a game could be a reality.


    <i>In the process of thend swelling, it''s often the case that the front and back actually sink. So, the creation of these winding valleys and londs between mountains is not entirely forced...</i>


    <i>...Where am I recalling this from?</i>


    Ian chuckled, shaking off the thought. Now, even from within the valley, the outside couldn''t be seen. The mountainsides rising on either side seemed to indicate that beyond them was a spacepletely cut off from the outside world.


    As they went on,


    "...A forest." At the end of an incline, Charlotte noted the new scenery.


    ¡°Cool, it seems magical." Thesaya''s exmation followed.


    The forest appeared suddenly, as if by magic, at the valley''s end. Of course, Ian had no interest in the geographical features that made this possible. His focus was solely on the ashen forest that began where the valley ended.


    <i>We''ve found the right ce.</i>


    The snow-covered ground and the stark, bare trees, along with an eerie silence, matched the forest seen in visions.


    "...It really feels like a forest enchanted with magic, Ian. Something feels weird." Though Thesayamented while staring at the forest, Ian didn''t respond, silently agreeing with her sentiment.


    "We''ll have to leave the carriage here, Ian." Charlotte, assessing the spacing between the trees, made a suggestion.


    Ian nodded in agreement.


    "It can''t be helped. We need to prepare before entering anyway. Start a fire in the meantime."


    Between the forest and the valleyy a frozen creek, serving as a natural boundary. Charlotte stopped the carriage in front of it. Thesaya, who had run down to the valley to gather branches, soon shouted.


    "Ian! There''s something here!"


    Ian, who was packing his bag, looked curiously at her gesture.


    "Look here. There''s a stone with something written on it."


    Thesaya, as if showing off, cleared the snow under a tree, revealing a partially exposed stele. It appeared ancient but the inscription was legible.


    Charlotte squinted at it, "What does it say? I''ve never seen these characters before."


    "Do you recognize it, Ian?" Thesaya turned to him.


    Ian, after a moment, said, "Sort of."


    ¡°I knew it. I knew Ian would be able to recognize it. I saw him understanding what Wraith Giant was saying. So, anyway, what does it say?¡± said Thesaya.


    Charlotte looked at him curiously.


    After a pause, Ian spoke, "It''s a warning. Beyond here lies the domain of a dragon. There''s a name, but... I don¡¯t seem to recognize it."


    "A dragon...?"


    Charlotte''s eyes widened, as did Thesaya''s.


    "A dragon in this forest? No wonder it felt ominous. Let''s leave, Ian."


    Charlotte looked at Thesaya, "You lost your memory, yet you know what a dragon is?"


    "Right...? Just hearing it makes me think it''s terrifying."


    As Thesaya mumbled, Charlotte turned to Ian.


    "Is our opponent, by any chance, a dragon? If so, it would be the most glorious battle of my life."


    "Unfortunately, it''s unlikely to be so."


    <i>Perhaps.</i>


    Ian held back furtherment, scratching his chin. To his knowledge, there were only two dragons left on the continent, the rest having migrated beyond the ck Sea long ago. One of them had told him directly, and the situation wouldn¡¯t have changed even now that the game had be a reality.


    <i>Besides, I''ve fought the other one, in itsir. Though it¡¯s said that ancient dragons have multipleirs...</i>


    Ian''s gaze drifted to the deste forest. It seemed unlikely that either of the two dragons would have chosen such a ce for theirir.


    "Is that all? The inscription seems longer than that."


    "Roughly, it''s a warning that those who enter without permission will not leave alive."


    "Why roughly?"


    "Because I couldn''t read it all."


    "...Ah."


    "A considerate dragon, leaving a note for intruders."


    Charlotte snorted, apparently disappointed they wouldn''t be fighting a dragon. Although encountering a real dragon might change her mind.


    "Maybe it hoped to scare off intruders before they ventured too far."


    Ian''s nonchnt remark, as he instructed Thesaya to gather firewood, showed his indifference.


    As he unloaded the carriage, Thesaya returned, dumping the firewood and saying, "Are you really going in after seeing that? Whatever''s in there, it''s rted to dragons."


    "If there are treasures, that would be a bonus."


    Thesaya''s expression soured, "What good are treasures if you can''t leave alive?"


    "That''s irrelevant to me. I was invited here. Besides, we''ve already stepped into that forest once."


    "When?"


    "In the abandonednds."


    Thesaya tilted her head in confusion as Ian nced at Charlotte, busy unhitching the horses.


    "The forest where we fought."


    "Oh, that ce. But..." Thesaya''s brow furrowed.


    "That''s miles from here. Is this forest really that vast?"


    "Probably."


    Ian looked back at the ashen forest indifferently. Whatever lurked within, it was clear its power was confined to this domain. It had expanded the forest over time to draw in beings it needed.


    <i>''That creature or the Wraith Giant, they all spoke in riddles...</i>


    Ian didn''t care for the details. What mattered was the experience points from whatever resided in the forest and the quest reward of skill points. That alone justified their venture.


    "So, nothing I say will change your mind," Thesaya muttered resignedly.


    After lighting the fire with a thrown fireball, Ian watched Charlotte and Thesaya alternate their gazes.


    "I''m here to confront whatever summoned me. I might not be able to look out for you two in the process. So, prioritize protecting each other, as you''ve been doing."


    "I''m not sure she¡¯ll be of any help."


    "She will be. Like before."


    While snorting at Thesaya¡¯s words, Charlotte took off the hat she was wearing on her head. As Ian suddenly looked at her head, Thesaya wore a peculiar smile.


    "Oh. Your hair''s grown long, kitty."


    The fur, extending from the top of her head down her neck, was noticeably longer. Charlotte ran her hand through her hair.


    "It''s a mane. A sign of a beastfolk''s superior constitution. My body is adapting to the cold."


    Indeed, the fur around her neck and wrists had also grown thicker.


    "It''ll be nice to pet once it''s fully grown. Is thatmon for beastfolk?" Thesaya added.


    Charlotte shrugged, "Perhaps. But there''s no way to confirm. I''ve only heard stories; this is my first time experiencing it."


    "Let me pet it once it''s grown."


    "If you don''t mind me cutting off your wrist afterward."


    "Go ahead, I can just attach it back. I can endure pain. It''s a promise, kitty."


    Teasing, Thesaya stood up. Ian watched her add, "I''ll look for some rabbits. Entering that forest feels too risky."


    "With that body?"


    "It''s okay. Maybe because the sun''s hidden, but I don''t feel bad."


    "Be back within an hour."


    Thesaya nodded and vanished into the distance.


    <i>Hopefully, she wasn''t nning to escape.</i> Ian shrugged off the thought.


    There weren''t many ces she could go from here, and eventually, she''d be caught by another adjudicator. Then, they might meet again in Lu Sard.


    <i>And then, without hesitation, I would be able to kill her.</i>


    That wasn''t a bad ending either. Especially now that Ian was starting to get attached.


    The sound of metal scraping continued nearby. Charlotte was sharpening her twin swords on a whetstone with a piece of jerky held in her mouth. Ian took a fresh look at her. The morous and neat appearance of the escort guard from the tradingpany she had when they first met was long gone.


    Only the skilled beastfolk mercenary, who had been through many battles in the field, remained. The fact that her equipment had turned into rags also yed a part in creating that atmosphere.


    "Charlotte."


    "Yes?"


    "Is your magical armor still in a state that could perform magic?"


    "The enchantments on my breastte and boots are intact. But Ick magic stones."


    Ian nodded and pulled a sealed container from his pocket dimension, tossing a magic stone he picked up from it to Charlotte.


    "Use this. It''s not fully charged, so use it sparingly."


    "...I won''t refuse."


    Charlotte began to equip the magic stone. Ian had observed that she had weaknesses in defensive tactics andcked methods to counter enemies immune to physical attacks. Her magical gear helpedpensate for these weaknesses. Even if not as effective as before, it was better than nothing.


    "Oh, right. There''s also this." Ian then pulled out a grotesquely shaped sword with serrated edges.


    Charlotte''s expression changed, "That''s... Kyle''s Scale Sword."


    "Yes, his legacy." Ian grasped part of the handle, and mes ran along the de before dissipating.


    "This is the only spell it can cast for now."


    "...He was arrogant. Thought he was a master swordsman and neglected his training."


    Her tonecked any sense of mourning. She just shrugged.


    "It''s better off with you, Ian."


    "You don''t want to use it?"


    "Not at all."


    <i>In that case.</i>


    Ian ced the Scale Sword back into his pocket dimension storage and began to pack essentials like preserved food, bandages, and apact sleeping bag into the sealed container. Uncertain of whaty ahead, preparing for survival was necessary.


    "...You''ve been carrying that around?" Thesaya''s voice followed.


    Holding a rabbit, she approached with a disgusted face.


    "It''s convenient for storing items," Ian answered calmly.


    At Charlotte''s look, he added, "It''s the box she was trapped in. I rescued her from mercenaries."


    "As I said then, I could have escaped. Those fools would have found some other trouble if they hadn''t run into you."


    It wasn''t important anymore. After returning the sealed container to his pocket dimension, Ian turned to the horses that had been with them the longest.


    "Would they survive if we let them go?"


    "It''s doubtful. Even if they leave the valley, they''d soon be prey to monsters."


    "Then it''s better to bring them with us. Even if they die inside, we can at least avenge."


    Charlotte looked at Ian as if he had said something bizarre. The man who''d cut down both beast and man without hesitation, now talking of horses'' revenge, must have seemed odd.


    Mounting his horse, Ian looked back at her, "Mount up when you''re ready. We''re going in."


    ***


    The forest was silent. Not the sound of animals, nor the rustle of wind. It felt like a space where everything was frozen solid.


    <i>Clip¡ªclop, clip¡ªclop¡ª</i>


    The only sounds breaking the silence were the hoofbeats of their two warhorses and their frightened breathing.


    "...This is strange," said Thesaya, riding behind Charlotte.


    "We haven''t been in long, but I can''t see the way back."


    Ian finally looked behind them. It was as she said. The valley they had entered from was no longer visible, only endless rows of towering trees. Marks resembling eyes carved into the trunks stared back at them.


    "Why aren''t either of you saying anything?"


    After alternating nces between the stoic faces of Charlotte and Ian, Thesaya eventually asked.


    Charlotte snorted, "What''s there to change by talking?"


    "...Aren''t you curious? How is this possible? Ancient magic?"


    "Perhaps at the beginning," Ian responded, looking forward again.


    "But now, this forest is a demonic realm."


    "Mystic Realm...?"


    "Yes. If it weren''t for that, you wouldn''t have be like this already.


    Only then did Thesaya bring her hand to her face. As she briefly twitched her lips, fangs protruded between them.


    "It''s not even night yet, is it?" Her eyes, looking up at the cloud-filled sky, were also flickering red by now.


    Ian spoke calmly, "Thisnd is so corrupt that it twists thews of the world. For a demon like you, it must be like heaven."


    "No wonder. I suddenly felt energized." Murmuring, she picked up a rabbit hanging at her waist and bit into it in one go. It was unclear if she was preparing for battle or trying to quell a rising dark desire.


    <i>Whatever it is, it''s clear that a creature here has fallen into corruption. </i>Thinking this, Ian looked forward again.


    Pondering, Ian gazed ahead once more. Although the forestcked any signposts, he was certain he was moving in the right direction. The sigil in his grasp continued to pulse; its vibrations subsided when he veered off course. This too must be a manifestation of the game''s system adapting to reality.


    <i>...Seeing this, it might have been a ce inessible without a quest in the game.</i>


    Ian moved forward diligently, yet withoutcency. The pulsing in his grip grew increasingly distinct. It was after several more hours that he felt a change beyond the mere pulsing.


    "Hm...?"


    The moment Ian looked down at his hand, the horses, previously whinnying in fear, abruptly came to a stop. The horse carrying Thesaya and Charlotte did the same, but Ian didn''t need tosh the reins. The sigil in his hand was resonating powerfully.


    Then, the ground began to rumble shortly thereafter.


    ¡°....¡±


    Ian''s eyes widened. A massive cave leading underground was rising from the earth.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    The trembling subsided. The cave that revealed itself was as vast as any major gateway, with a ceiling dotted with stctites and a staircase sprawling beneath it. The steps were wide and shallow, curving inwards, obscuring whatevery below.


    "...So there was a space hidden underground. The forest was just a means to filter intruders," Charlotte mused as she dismounted.


    Ian quietly observed the darkness beyond the cave, feeling a vibration from his waist. As he nced at the Sword of Judgement,


    "It gets more ominous the further we go. An endless forest and now a cave leading underground."


    "A demon scared of such things?"


    "Seeing this and not thinking anything of it is something only a beast like you could manage. If a mage could cast such magic, they must be incredibly powerful."


    "The strongest mage I know is Ian."


    "Well, yes, but... still."


    Thesaya and Charlotte entered the cave first, the horse obediently following Charlotte''s lead despite its reluctance.


    "Bold of you to enter without an invitation," Ian remarked as he dismounted.


    Thesaya blinked in surprise, "True. I felt no resistance entering here. Maybe because thisnd is so tainted, all restrictions have been lifted."


    <i>An interesting point. </i>


    Just then, the sword at Ian''s waist pulsed again. Narrowing his eyes, Ian finally drew the Sword of Judgement, its de shimmering faintly with holy light. As if his action was a cue, the light coalesced more intensely along the edge.


    "...?"


    The brilliant blue glow eventually faded into the sword, filled with holy energy. Waving the sword slightly, Ian watched as the blue light dispersed in a dim trail.


    <i>Ah, so you''ve decided to learn.</i>


    A smirk crossed Ian''s face, suspecting that Tir En had been watching. Perhaps sensing the loosening connection with its intended relic, the stern Goddess had taken notice, worried that her reach wouldn''t extend into the underground. Otherwise, there would be no reason to imbue it with holiness in advance. With this amount of holy energy, he could execute at least one strike of judgment.


    <i>Well, the pleasure is mine.</i>


    Ian sheathed the sword. The light waspletely obscured, and the holy energy was imperceptible. He nned not to draw it unless necessary, to avoid depleting the sacred power.


    "Ian! Come quick! There''s something written here too!" Thesaya''s call came from a few steps down.


    Ian, holding the horse''s reins, entered the underground passage, which was taller and wider than it appeared from the outside and chillingly cold as if breathing could freeze your lungs. Ian joined them after descending the broad, shallow steps.


    "Hmm...." A low exmation escaped him.


    As Thesaya had said, ancient Northern runes were engraved on the tall wall.


    "What is it? Don''t keep it to yourself, share with us." Thesaya''s red eyes glowed as Ian stroked his chin before speaking.


    "I still can''t read the dragon''s name. Below it, it says this underground pce, once myir, is gifted to the sole covenantor and oncepanion queen. So, this is... essentially a letter included with a gift."


    "A letter...?"


    Ian didn''t reply but continued to absorb the inscriptions on the wall. Gradually, the fragmented information in his mind began to align. The ancient dragon whose name remained elusive. The queen of the ancient giant kingdom who studied the power of the void. The specter that called him a usurper.


    "This ce, the queen''s study of the void''s power, her summer pce," Ian blurted out.


    Thesaya and Charlotte focused on him, "It remained undiscovered because it was hidden beneath thend of the dragon''s domain. Perhaps..." Ian''s gaze drifted beyond the stairs into the darkness.


    "The queen might still be here."


    "The queen...? The giant queen you''re talking about?"


    "The records of her end were vague. But what I don''t understand is¡ª"


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Before Ian could finish his sentence, the entire cave began to vibrate again. As the group steadied themselves, the already dim interior darkened instantly.


    The cave entrance was sinking back into the earth. Ian''s eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. Thankfully, there was no cmity of soil pouring in. Instead, a dark blue stone wall, simr in material to the cave itself,pletely sealed the entrance.


    The vibration subsided, leaving only the faint light emanating from deep within to barely illuminate the stairs. Fortunately, among the group, only the two horses struggled to see in the dimness.


    After staring at the stone wall for a moment, Thesaya eventually spoke up.


    "Are we... trapped?"


    "It appears so," Ian responded calmly.


    Even in the darkness, their glowing orange and red eyes turned to him.


    "It changes nothing. We didn¡¯t n to leave empty-handed anyway."


    Ian lit a torch and attached it to the saddle, leading the way forward. The staircase extended for quite a while, leading deeper underground and giving an increasingly peculiar sensation to their senses¡ªa testament to ancient magic manipting the space. As if to affirm the im of it once being a dragon''sir, the ceiling rose higher. The sigil in Ian''s grasp started pulsing again.


    <i>Don''t rush me. I¡¯m on my way.</i>


    <i>Calling me so desperately, what¡¯s up with calling me a usurper?</i>


    Ian, with a flick of his tongue, continued through the bluish darkness without pause.


    ***


    The staircase finally ended when it became impossible to discern their location.


    "This so-called underground pce... wasn''t an exaggeration," Ian murmured quietly at the sight before him.


    Regardless of which dragon had gifted this underground pce to the queen, it was clear they were a lover of grand gestures. It resembled the interior of a fortress, brought down below.


    Tall ceilings and what looked like a long hall stretched far ahead, with high doorways on either side leading to other chambers. Straight pirs and passageways suggested a grand scale, likely impressive even to the giants. It was certainlyrger and more splendid than any giant ruins Ian had seen in the game. The faint blue light tracing the floor''s edge, the same source illuminating the stairs, provided just enough visibility to make out the pce''s expanse.


    "An impressive relic indeed," even Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but exhale in awe.


    Ian¡¯s gaze crossed the central hall toward the doors wide open at the end. From beyond, a bluish magic spilled forth.


    ¡ªCome to me, covenantor.


    The whispers infiltrated Ian''s ears. This time, they were not hallucinations.


    "Do you see those? Incredibly intricate."


    As Thesaya gestured around,rge and small ice sculptures lined the path. Therger ones resembled giant soldiers; the smaller ones resembled human and dwarf warriors. Each was a meticulous representation of the Giant Kingdom''s attire and armament.


    "They haven¡¯t melted. It¡¯s as if they mighte to life at any moment."


    "...Yes. It does seem likely." As Ian voiced his thoughts, he mounted his horse.


    Thesaya, slightly behind, turned to him with a dyed reaction, "You''re not joking?"


    "No. So, mount up."


    Ian pointed toward the doors at the end, "We''re going beyond there."


    "We have to pass through...?"


    "Exciting, isn¡¯t it?"


    Charlotte mounted her horse, followed by a grimacing Thesaya. Ian lightly tapped the reins, and the horse slowly moved down the central hall. It felt like time and even the air were frozen, with only the bluish magic beyond the doors rippling.


    ¡ªHurry, covenantor. Immortality is near.


    The whispers grew clearer, audible only to Ian. Neither Charlotte nor Thesaya mentioned the whispers, confirming they were meant for him alone. Ian took in the borate ice sculptures on either side as they moved forward, each undoubtedly once alive. How they were crafted remained beyond his imagination.


    <i>...But it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll pass without incident.</i>


    Even so, Ian resisted the urge to spur his horse into a gallop, fearing it might disrupt the delicate bnce of their current peace.


    "Something lies beyond..." Thesaya whispered, tension and anticipation flickering in Charlotte''s eyes as well.


    "Even if it''s not a dragon, I''m looking forward to this. A battle with beings of ancient times. I hope they''re stronger than the previous giants."


    "Most likely, that will be the case..." Ian''s murmur halted as his gaze shifted toward the distant gates, drawn by an urgent whisper in his ears.


    ¡ªThe queen has awakened, covenantor. Hurry...


    The whisper, seeming to want to say more, was abruptly cut off. Instead, a different presence was felt.


    ¡ªYou dare step into my pce, usurper...!


    A new voice followed, starkly different from the previous whispers, which seemed like a mix of a young girl''s and an old woman''s voices. This voice carried an icy rage, clear and resonant.


    ¡ªImmortality''s power shall be mine...! Your ambitions will end as mere dreams. I will not permit it...!


    What nonsense is this? Ian''s brow furrowed, but there was no time for deep thought.


    <i>Crack, creak¡ª thud...</i>


    The statues around them began to move like clockwork dolls, with the sound of ice fracturing. The guardians of the ancient Giant Kingdom were awakening from their slumber.


    "Run!"


    Ian whipped the reins, spurring the horses into a gallop, with Charlotte''s horse quickly following suit.


    Rumble¡ª


    Far ahead, at the gates, clouds of dust mixed with ice shards billowed. The grand doors, wide open, began to close. From a distance, their massive size and thickness were apparent. Like everything else in this space, magic was undoubtedly woven into these doors. If they were fully closed, physically reopening them would be near impossible.


    <i>There¡¯s a time limit, too. Fantastic.</i>


    In games, failing to meet a time constraint usually meant losing any chance of resolving the situation. You''d have to give up on the quest or reload a save to try again. Neither option was avable now.


    ¡ªHurry, covenantor...!


    The urgent whisper echoed again.


    ¡ªMy power can only prevent the queen from using her spells... I cannot stop her from issuing orders, so you must ovee this challenge with your abilities...!


    <i>Long-winded way of saying to handle it myself.</i> Ian scoffed silently when...


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    One of the giant guardians stepped onto the pathway. Its movements were dullpared to the Gatekeeper, but its size was simr, enough to block the path. Ian, about to draw the Sword of Judgement, paused and reached into the pocket dimension instead. What he pulled out was Kyle''s Scale Sword.


    <i>No need to waste the holy power. </i>Thinking this, he dismounted.


    "Ian! Don''t slow down!" Charlotte''smand came from behind, apanied by a gust of wind as she, wrapped in wind, shot forward at incredible speed.


    "Hey! What am I supposed to do alone?" Thesaya yelled in confusion.


    Of course, Charlotte was in no state to respond, holding her twin swords like a wild beast and mming directly into the giant guardian''s torso.


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    A gale followed a beatter. Though it didn¡¯t damage the guardian, the pressure was enough to throw off its bnce. As the statue staggered, Charlotte, momentarily hovering, spun and kicked off the air again. Her magical gear glinted, and with a beastly roar, she plunged toward the guardian.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Her crossed swords struck the giant''s head, creating fissures but not shattering it. Landing and crouching, she immediately raised her arms again. The des, extending at the tips, shed down repeatedly.


    <i>Crash! Crack!</i>


    Ice shards flew in all directions. Meanwhile, Ian vaulted over the guardian''s fallen arm, racing forward.


    <i>Close call.</i>


    Ian scanned the pathway. Awakened guardians were lumbering toward it, dozens visible, with potentially hundreds more behind. While they weren''t an insurmountable number, the issuey with the grand doors closing by the second. Without an alternative route, being trapped inside was a looming threat.


    ¡°Keep running, Ian!¡± Charlotte¡¯s cry followed.


    Looking back, Charlotte stood on the horse driven by Thesaya. Thesaya held the reins, but it was the horse that galloped on its own ord. Despite the wild ride, Charlotte¡¯s bnce was unshaken. Exchanging nces, Ian realized Charlotte shared his sentiments.


    ¡°What the?! Don''t just make eye contact! Tell me too!¡±


    Amid Ian and Charlotte''s silentmunication, Thesaya yelled.


    With a step on her shoulder, Charlotte responded, ¡°Just be ready to fight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean... Ah?!¡± Thesaya buckled momentarily as Charlotte, using her as a springboard,unched forward.


    ¡°I could''ve fallen, you beast!¡± Thesaya''s protest faded as Charlotte, like a cannonball, plunged toward the guardians emerging onto the path.


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    Her crossed swords scattered the guardians in all directions, ice shards flying. Amidst this, Charlotte rolled to a safending, continuing her charge with a speed akin to horseback.


    <i>...I wonder if it''s a good thing that she''s enjoying this.</i>


    Ian noted Charlotte¡¯s smirk, her recklessness bordering on folly, but now wasn¡¯t the time for caution.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The grand doors were more than half shut. The magical barrier beyond silently rippled. Ian''s eyes flickered gray, the wind swirling around him and the horse. With a mutual understanding with Charlotte, there was no need to wait for the others. Ian surged forward, Charlotte intercepting obstacles thrown their way. As time passed, the guardians'' movements grew more fluid, and Charlotte spared no effort in utilizing her magical gear''s full capabilities.


    ¡ªFutile resistance, usurper...! You shall pay for sumbing to the devil''s temptation...!


    The queen¡¯s voice continued. Ian''s brow furrowed.


    <i>From what they''re doing, it seems like they''re one and the same. Did the queen capture the devil? And the devil called me?</i>


    <i>Doing crazy things as a corrupted one is the same now as it was in ancient times.</i>


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    With a loud crash, Ian lifted his head. A giant guardian who had approached unnoticed was swinging a huge greatsword down. Charlotte was fighting with human guardians on the opposite side. The guardians had gotten so close that she couldn''t handle them alone anymore.


    Just as Ian was about to whip the reins,


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The greatsword tore through the Whirling Barrier in an instant, grazing the back of his head as it fell. The horse that had been split in two bounced up, scattering blood and innards from the severed surface. Ian, grinding his teeth on the ground, was engulfed in magical power.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª Boom¡ª!</i>


    Fireballsunched toward the guardian, exploding on impact. At that moment, Ian managed to regain his posture.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    Charlotte burst through the blood mist, grabbing the back of Ian¡¯s armor, and charged forward.


    ¡°I''ll avenge your horse,¡± she dered, throwing him with all her might.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    <i>What''s with her toughness?</i>


    As he flew like a bullet, Ian did not panic and cast the Wind de. His trajectory, which had been following a parab, elerated once more.


    "What are you going to do if you only throw Ian! What about us?" Thesaya''s outcry followed.


    "We''ll fight to the end!"


    "What? You crazy¡ª"


    Amidst Charlotte''s roar, the closing gap of the great gate drew nearer. Concentration peaked, and Ian, twisting in mid-air, passed through it.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Ian, having prated the magic barrier in an instant, rolled on the ground tond.


    ¡ªSuch a ruthless decision, usurper...! I see the extent of your ambition...!


    A voice that seemed to resonate throughout the body echoed. Ian, adjusting his grip on the Scale Sword, looked up. As expected, it was the queen''s audience chamber. A tall dais and a giant throne that extended from the wall to the ceiling caught his eye. The giant queen sitting on it resembled a gray mummy. A rtively small golden crown sat on her head. The ne around her neck shimmered with arge purple gem.


    A questpletion window popped up in front of Ian''s eyes, followed by another quest window.


    [The Usurper''s Choice.]


    At that moment, light burst from the gem in the ne. A familiar whisper followed.


    ¡ªI will seal the queen''s spell, O covenantor... Usurp the throne before my power fades...


    The light from the gem dimmed and the queen''s voice continued.


    ¡ªImpudent, devil. The immortal power and the kingdom of the undead are solely for me...!


    "...It must not have been boring even in the underground," Ian muttered, closing the quest window.


    Thud, the gate closedpletely. In front of the dais, statues of heavily armed royal guards dropped their greatswords. The moment red magic began to swirl in Ian''s eyes,


    <i>Thud¡ª thud¡ª</i>


    The royal guards, clutching their greatswords, started to charge. Their movements were still blunt. But, as time passed, they would be as natural and agile as the guardians outside.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Of course, there was no intention of waiting for that to happen. Amidst the advancing royal guards, the me Barrier burst forth, its size noticeably smaller than usual even without any amplification.


    <i>Red doesn''t work well in this space, I see.</i>


    Ian lunged toward a royal guard that had broken through the barrier.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Dancing mes around him extended toward the enemy, which was followed by an explosion. Ian, bursting through, swung his Scale Sword, now edged with a Wind de, with all his might.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The neck of the royal guard caved in. A ck inner skeleton was briefly exposed within the ice.


    <i>At least one is confirmed.</i>


    Drawing back his sword, Ian''s eyes shone. From the moment he sensed the need to fight these creatures, there had been something he wanted to experiment with.


    ¡ªYou il in vain, usurper...! You will ultimately meet your death. You will pay for coveting the throne...!


    The queen''s voice continued.


    <i>I have no interest in your throne, you know?</i>


    Thinking this, Ian lunged back into the midst of the giant royal guards. Dodging falling greatswords, he surged toward the first royal guard he had attacked. The Scale Sword engulfed in mes, extended once again toward the exposed neck.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    He couldn''t sever the neck in one stroke. However, Ian, without a hint of disappointment, grasped the sword hilt with both hands and clung to the chest of the royal guard. The next moment, as if the guard was trying to shake him off, it waved its hand. Ian, having jumped onto its shoulder as the hand passed, grabbed the sword hilt again and clung on.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Another royal guard swung its greatsword toward him.


    <i>Woosh¡ª </i>


    mes surged on the scale sword, and Ian kicked the chest of the royal guard, pulling out the sword.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    The greatsword that flew in embedded itself directly into the chest of the royal guard, cracking the thick ice armor and scattering ice powder around. Losing bnce, the royal guard slowly fell backward. Ian, rolling on the ground tond and turning to look at the scene, a faint smile spread across his lips.


    "Indeed, this was the strategy."


    Even as Ian crossed the convention hall, he could feel that these creatures had excessively high defense and resistance. Their level did not match the period of their appearance. It was only natural to think that there must be another strategy to defeat them.


    Moreover, they seemed tock intelligence, resembling golems who mechanically carried out their assigned tasks. This led him to spection, which soon turned into conviction.


    <i>Even after bing a reality, the elements of strategy from the game haven''tpletely disappeared.</i>


    Dodging the ensuing dull attacks here and there, Ian ran toward the fallen royal guard. The royal guards followed his trail with emotionless movements. He didn''t rush straight for the throne. If the queen felt endangered, how these royal guards would start to wildly react was an unpredictable factor for him. Perhaps even the queen herself would start to move.


    With a surefire way to reduce their power right in front of him, there was no need to add another gamble.


    ¡ªDo not interfere with me, devil. Your interference will only return as pain to the usurper. Afterward, I promise a long andsting pain to you as well.


    Even as Ian kept moving without pause, the queen''s voice continued. Her tone seemed unconcerned with the battle happening in front of her.


    ¡ªTime is short, O covenantor...! If the queen regains control, the great endeavor wille to naught. Break through them ande to the throne...!


    On the other hand, the whispers of the devil grew increasingly desperate.


    <i>It seems you''re still alive enough to talk.</i>


    While responding only in his thoughts, Ian climbed over a fallen royal guard and surveyed the others. Greatswords tore through the silent air, plummeting down. Ian thenunched himself into action.


    <i>Boom! Crack!</i>


    The fallen royal guard was battered. The one whose armor waspletely shattered almost exposed its entire skeleton. Before the royal guards could recover their greatswords, Ian returned, aiming his sword at the exposed neck of one with Wind de. The sharp wind entangled with mes.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The neck of a royal guard was severed from its body. The headless body twitched for a moment before settling down. Instinctively checking his status window, Ian''s eyes momentarily brightened. His experience points had increased.


    <i>Well, it is indeed a boss fight.</i>


    His gaze then moved to the other royal guards who were recovering their greatswords. The second kill was easier than the first. He waited for the royal guards to prepare their attack, then timed his rush. The greatswords of other royal guards mutted the body of the one Ian was clinging to. Climbing onto the one with shattered armor, he faced another barrage of greatswords.


    The neck was openly vulnerable. Using the spell on the scale sword was enough for a moment to slice through the neck.


    ¡ªYou may have some skill, but your ambition is impossible, usurper. This devil was born from a fragment of my soul, feeding on my ambition and madness...! In the end, you cannot go against me, and only I can control this devil...


    ¡ªDo not be swayed by the queen''s deceit, O covenantor...! You, born of noble blood, can harbor me, and without you, I cannot fulfill any ambition...


    <i>They''re both incredibly talkative.</i>


    In the midst of contemtion, a surge of magical power from the queen''s ne urred.


    ¡ªYou''re scared, devil. I can feel you trembling...


    The queen''sughter echoed. Coldness began to spread from the bodies of the royal guards. Ice Spikes sprouted with each step they took, and Frost des scattered with each swing of their swords.


    <i>A second phase, then.</i>


    However, the counter was simple. Ian unfolded a me Barrier mixed with chaotic energy. The iing Frost des melted before reaching him, and the Ice Spikes dissolved quickly.


    Ian repeated the same process, sparing no magic, setting fire as he went. One by one, the necks of the royal guards were severed.


    ¡ªDo not stop, O covenantor...! The queen''s spell has been resealed, and our victory is near...!


    With the devil''s whisper, the ne''s magical power subsided. The coldness enveloping the royal guards dispersed. Ian continued the battle unfazed.


    As the number of royal guards dwindled, the time it took to defeat one increased. Ian moved among them, making them strike each other. In the process, another neck was severed first.


    Now, only two remained.


    Meanwhile, the queen''s ne began to shimmer again.


    ¡ªDo not be deceived by the devil''s temptations, usurper. It seeks only to gain its freedom by using you...! In the end, the devil will consume your soul!


    The queen''s voice carried a sense of urgency. The devil''s whisper followed as if it had been waiting.


    ¡ªDo not listen, O covenantor. It is the queen who, even now, melts my soul with the power of the dragon. Without you, I would ultimately perish, and the immortal conqueror would once again drench the continent in blood...!


    <i>They are causing amotion among themselves.</i>


    After finishing off another royal guard with a sh, Ian gasped for air and snorted. He didn''t care who was telling the truth. All that mattered was that there was only one royal guard left.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An explosion erupted in the chest of thest royal guard. Then, Ian cast a Pinpoint Explosion beneath the guard''s feet. Swept up by the explosion, the royal guard fell. Ian, having showered the guard''s head with Dancing mes, struck the neck filled with cracks consecutively, finally severing it.


    The mes flickering on the Scale Sword died down and then went outpletely. The gemstone embedded in the hilt lost its light.


    However, it didn''t matter. No royal guards were standing anymore. All were butchered and beheaded, turned into pieces of ice scattered around. Ian''s gaze finally turned toward the throne. All that was left was the queen sitting on it, not making a single movement. Her face was utterly dry, without even the slightest glimmer in her eyes, as if the flesh was just a shell meant to hold the soul.


    ¡ªUltimately, tragedy is about to unfold... Usurper, my soldiers will never acknowledge your coronation.


    ¡ªBehead the queen, O covenantor...


    The queen''s sigh and the devil''s whisper alternated. A scoff passed Ian''s lips. He felt oddly like he truly had be a usurper. Until he had set foot in this underground cave, he had never even imagined such a situation.


    <i>Though for what it''s worth, the boss fight wasn¡¯t that difficult.</i>


    Ian moved toward the throne. The queen murmured as if speaking to herself.


    ¡ªThe kingdom''s legions will awaken to the sorrow of losing their king. The chaos I have suppressed will overflow, and my consort will return from death. Ultimately, the devil will consume your soul and drench the continent in blood....


    Words that were no different from a curse. Ian, having climbed the dais to stand in front of the throne, curled his lip.


    ¡°You seem unaware, being trapped in here. All that is already happening. It''s nothing new. Moreover....¡±


    Ian''s grip on the Scale Sword tightened.


    ¡°You were bound to lose control in the end, queen.¡±


    ¡ªWhat does that mean...?


    It means I''ve already experienced these things.


    With those words, Ian swung his sword as if to shake off the burden. The Wind de traveling along the sword''s edge sliced through the queen''s neck.


    Her head fell to the throne''s base with such ease it felt anticlimactic. Ament filled with resentment echoed through the hall.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    The head that fell onto the dais turned into ash and crumbled away. Thement quickly faded. The golden crown made an unremarkable sound as it rolled down the steps.


    <i>Whoosh¨C-</i>


    The queen''s body also turned to ash and scattered. The ne she had worn fell and rolled to Ian''s feet. The gem in the center of the pendant pulsed with fluctuating waves.


    ¡ªWell done... O covenantor...!


    ¡°Yeah. You did well too.¡± Ian responded nonchntly.


    Though this being had led him on a long journey, he had indeed reaped substantial rewards because of it. Not only the royal guards but also the queen just defeated had provided considerable experience points.


    Without this entity''s assistance, he couldn''t have managed so smoothly.


    ¡ªImmortal power and authority lie before you. Now, take me up and show the token of our pact...! You shall be reborn as the new master of the throne...!


    The devil''s voice was sweet,den with a potent magic that could have bewitched the average person by the sound alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you something.¡± A smile spread across Ian''s face.


    ¡°I have no interest in thrones or immortal power. I never believed your promises.¡±


    ¡ªWhat...?


    Confusion filled the devil''s voice.


    ¡ªBut, did we not make a pact?


    ¡°I said I''de to you, and that pact was kept. Between you and me, there''s no promise left to fulfill.¡±


    The gem''s brilliance wavered. It was understandably unbelievable. After all, who would refuse the chance to grasp the ancient giant kingdom and vast void magic?


    ¡ªThen, what do you desire?


    ¡°Experience points. And the rewards forpleting quests.¡±


    ¡ªQuests...? What are...?


    Ian reached for his waistband. With a swish, a sword de gleaming with blue holiness was revealed.


    Holding the Sword of Judgement in both hands, Ian stepped back and dered, ¡°These are what I''ll get by killing you.¡±


    The sanctity within the sword zed brilliantly in a moment. He used the strike of judgment. A blue crescent charged with Tir En¡¯s holy power plunged into the center of the purple gem.


    ¡ªAah! AAAAAAH!


    A scream far louder than the queen''s resounded. With a crack, the gem''s surface fractured, and then it shatteredpletely. The contaminated magical power inside was consumed by the holy fire, along with the soul it contained.


    ¡ª-Aaaa... AAAAAAH!


    The scream turned into a tortured howl in no time.


    Amidst the fading blue light,


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    A dark force burst from the gem, engulfing Ian in an instant.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    Ian''s eyes widened. There was no chance to escape. A mass of magical power that hadpletely engulfed him now obscured his vision and bound his limbs in an instant. Then, contaminated magical power began to seep into his body through every opening, filling him.


    ¡ªHow dare you deceive and betray me...!


    The devil''s scream resonated thunderously in Ian''s mind.


    ¡ªI intended to be with you! Forever, as mypanion and vessel...!


    Tenacious madness and greed contained within the magical power, along with fiery anger and a sense of betrayal, overwhelmed Ian''s mind. A tidal wave of emotions that would have driven a normal human to lose their reason and go mad immediately.


    ¡ªNow, I will capture you...! Your soul will never escape from me!


    The contaminated magical power surged even more aggressively, attempting to fill Ian''s bodypletely. It was then that a pulsation began to wriggle somewhere deep inside Ian. A fragment of chaos, seated at the very depths of his being, began to howl.


    ¡ª Your flesh is now mine...!


    The devil''s scream abruptly faded away. By now, Ian''s body should have been overflowing with contaminated magical power. But no matter how much magic was pushed into it, it couldn''t overflow or even fill up because something was endlessly swallowing the contaminated magic. It was a fragment of chaos.


    ¡ªThis is...? No, don''t be ridiculous...!


    The roaring devil, along with its magical power, pushed its soul into Ian''s body. A resistance like swimming up a waterfall. Only after entering Ian''s body did it realize that Ian''s soul, engulfed by its magical power, was not tainted or dyed in the slightest. A soul that felt not only solid but also alien.


    It was right after that the fragment of chaos that had been endlessly absorbing the contaminated magic began to pulse like a beating heart. From the tiny fragment, chaos power burst out explosively. The contaminated magical power, and even the devil''s soul, were swept away, unable to resist. What shocked the devil was not just that it was expelled from Ian''s body.


    ¡ªHow can such pure chaos exist...? No matter how noble the lineage, for a mere mortal to...?


    "...That''s what I''ve been wondering too." That was when Ian spoke.


    The magical power covering him undted in confusion. The devil''s magic could no longer invade his body. It was merely clinging on, barely managing to hold on.


    "Anyway...."


    Ian opened his eyes. His entire sclera vibrated with a clear violet hue. His gaze pierced through the mass of magical power, directly at the devil''s soul.


    "...It seems there''s no way for you to take over my body."


    ¡ªCould it be... chaos, chaos...?


    The devil stuttered. Meanwhile, Ian pushed the surging chaos power into his Sword of Judgement. The remnants of a bluish divine power bloomed into a deep navy as they emerged. Tir En might be furious if she knew. But her gaze didn''t reach this deep underground of the demonic realm.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    With a forceful motion, the magical power binding his arm fell away. The Sword of Judgement he had raised above his head dropped down.


    With a swish, a navy arc cut through the contaminated magical power, and even pierced through the soul at its center.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    The long vertical trajectory burst open explosively. The devil''s tearing scream echoed. The clustered magical power scattered as if a water balloon had burst.


    ¡ªAh, no...! Not like this...! Not like this...!


    The devil''s vain curse echoed in the void. A crack appeared in the empty space next to the throne, with purple light swirling through the breach.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A dense magical power and the devil, born from the soul of a fallen one, were sucked into the void. The receding scream was abruptly cut off as if sliced by a knife. Then the spatial rift disappeared.


    <i>...The queen just vanished, but why was this one sucked into the void?</i>


    The moment he thought this, a questpletion window popped up in front of him. As expected, there were no more quests to follow. After closing the confirmation window, Ian took a moment to catch his breath.


    The chaos power that had covered his entire body was sucked back into the fragment. The fragment of chaos quieted down again. The fragment absorbing the contaminated magic was something that happened beyond Ian''s will as if it refused to allow any impurities into his body on its own.


    <i>Surely, nothing is being born inside this, right?</i>


    Ian felt that the fragment had grown slightlyrger. In truth, he didn''t know much about the fragment or the chaos power. It was a primal force, and in the game, you could wield it if you corrupted your character. That it could mix with other powers was about all he knew.


    What happens as the fragment of chaos continues to grow, or what side effects might arise from wielding chaos power, he had no idea. He was equally disinterested in the corruption DLC. Like the world setting, the backstory of viins, and the supporting characters, it wasn''t content he needed to pay attention to during his first ythrough.


    "...Anyway, I guess the worst oue isn''t waiting for me. After all, it''s a power given to the yer."


    There was no way to check now. The important thing was that he had safely ovee an unexpected ambush and obtained experience and quest rewards. Ian casually concluded this as he finally retrieved the Sword of Judgement and turned his gaze around.


    A cold silence had settled in the hall. Even beyond the closed gates, it was quiet. Either the battle was over, or both had died. Though thetter was highly unlikely.


    Turning around, Ian picked up the crown that had fallen beneath the dais. It had a heavyweight. Although it looked like a headdress when worn by the queen, it was big enough to pass right over his head. Information could be checked. It was loot without special abilities. However, a faint smile crossed Ian''s lips.


    "...This could be sold for a good price."


    This was clear evidence that the Ancient Giant Kingdom still existed underground in the North and that it had beenpletely destroyed by his hand. Such a trophy could be sold at a high price to the dominionmand, the Lu Sr Sect, or even the Imperial Royal Family. In the game, loot rted to the void or ancient civilizations could be sold in such a manner.


    Even if he didn''t go through them, there were many ways to sell it. It was made of pure gold, after all. The jewels embedded in it were all real too. Even just getting its worth, he could buy several imperial magic weapons.


    "It''s about time I needed a gear upgrade...."


    Ian put the crown into the pocket dimension and began to scan the hall again. His gaze stopped at another gate protruding from a corner of the wall.


    <i>Crank¡ª</i>


    The main gate of the audience chamber began to slowly open. The figure of a beastfolk and a vampire demon appeared through it. Ian looked at them as if he wasn''t surprised. Charlotte was the first to step into the hall.


    "Hmm... Impressive...."


    Her appearance clearly showed that the battle in the conference hall had been tough. A new, long cut across one cheek. One of her dual swords was missing, leaving only the scabbard, and her newly fitted armor was crumpled and torn in ces.


    This was especially true for her shoulder guards, wrist guards, and greaves extending to her thighs. Blood was still flowing from one arm, which was torn to shreds even through the padded clothing underneath. Of course, she didn''t care about her injuries.


    "To think you faced all these alone...."


    She simply admired the remnants of the royal guards scattered around. Thesaya, who passed by her side with a look of disdain, smiled at Ian as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m d you''re safe, Ian."


    Her appearance had be just as shabby. Her wolf robe was torn and holed in ces, and the clothes underneath were all ripped, exposing her bare skin.


    "Yeah. You guys too." Ian moved and spoke calmly.


    Thesaya snorted. "Do I look safe to you? I almost died several times. Several times."


    "Such an exaggeration. As if you''d die from that."


    Charlotte''s scolding caused Thesaya''s eyebrows to furrow.


    "It was almost all because of you, exaggeration? Ian, she''s just a berserker. She charges to death even when she can run. Do you know how much trouble I went through?"


    "I see you guys are doing well."


    "What did you say...?"


    Ian passed by Thesaya, who looked as if she couldn''t believe her ears and added.


    "Did you take care of all the statues outside?"


    "Unfortunately, no. Their movements suddenly slowed down and then stopped. That''s how I knew you had won."


    Whether they stopped because the queen died or the demon died, there was no way to know.


    Thesaya added, "It was chaos until then. Ice Spikes suddenly shoot out from the sword, ice needles sprouting. Only that crazy cat was having fun."


    It seemed the queen''s magic also applied to the guards of the conference hall.


    Ian nodded absentmindedly, while Charlotte added, "In the end, we couldn''t keep our word. There were too many enemies."


    "Thesaya drank blood too, didn¡¯t she?"


    "That''s also true."


    "Hey, there was no¡ª"


    "But by then, it was already dead, and the pointy ears had been injured, so it was an inevitable choice."


    "..."


    Thesaya grimaced, seemingly not expecting Charlotte to defend her position as well.


    Ian shrugged, "It''s not something I hadn''t anticipated."


    "We''ve avenged properly. That should be some constion to them."


    "So, was there really a queen sleeping here?" Thesaya''s voice followed.


    Ian nodded, "Yes. She had fallen into corruption. So, I killed her."


    "An impressive feat. A king yer, then." Charlotte eximed.


    A wry smile spread across Ian''s lips. "That''s the kind of phrase that''s perfect for misunderstandings. Don''t go around saying that."


    "Where are you going, Ian?"


    <i>You sure ask quickly, don''t you?</i>


    Stopping in front of the door on the side of the audience chamber, Ian calmly replied.


    "We need to find a way out."


    "What...?" Thesaya gasped in shock.


    "Are you saying we could be trapped here forever?"


    Instead of answering, Ian began to push the door. It felt like pushing against a wall.


    <i>Creak, crack....</i>


    It sounded as if ice was breaking, suggesting the door hadn''t been opened in a long time. Ian applied more force to his arms. Even after killing the queen and the demon, the tremors that would have been felt at the entrance of the cave did not ur. It meant the cave entrance was still buried underground.


    Therefore, they had to find another passage. In such a vast pce, there might be another way out if searched thoroughly.


    <i>In the worst case, I''ll have to resort to putting my stats in brown magic. As long as I master Diastrophism, I should be able to manage.</i>


    Thankfully, that worst-case scenario didn''t ur. Slowly opening, the gap in the door revealed an endless darkness beyond. A chill breeze flowed through.


    <i>...Where does this lead?</i>


    As Ian furrowed his brows, Thesaya quickly ran up and asked.


    "Is this the way? Can we get out?"


    "We''ll have to go and see."


    After saying this, Ian turned around. Thesaya blinked in surprise.


    "You found a way and now where are you going?"


    "To scour the pce," Ian answered as he walked, taking a seal from the pocket dimension.


    "You two should rest and tend to your wounds."


    Charlotte licked her lips. "Are you going to look for loot? If so, I''d like toe too."


    "Well, then let''s do that."


    Thesaya murmured with ack of enthusiasm, "...I doubt there''s any great treasure buried here."


    "It would be better if there were."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''ll share any loot we find here with you too."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened, and she immediately fluttered, her silver hair, flying up.


    ***


    <i>tter!</i>


    "Ian, there''s a bunch of these stones piled up in that room over there."


    "Those are magic stones that have been drained of their power."


    "...So they''re trash?"


    "Exactly."


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    "Ian, there''s something that looks interesting over here... a book... oh...?"


    "Next time, just leave anything that crumbles while you''re carrying it."


    The search for loot from the inside out continued without yield. It appeared the underground pce was really created for the queen''s research. The bedroom next to the audience chamber was literally empty. The resting spaces for the queen''s magicians, the storerooms, theboratories, and the libraries weren''t much different.


    Items that had been left for a long time didn''t rot but simply faded and decayed. Most of the countless parchment and books in the library crumbled upon touch.


    Even the books that were somewhat intact were of no use. They were filled with ominous primitive pictograms, ancient Northernnguages, symbols, and figures that Ian couldn''t understand.


    Some were evenrge enough to be used as shields. A few books gathered for kindling were the only gain.


    The experimental tools that seemed to have been used for researching the power of the void were in the same state, and the magic stones piled up like mountains in every storeroom were just heaps of stones that had their magical power dispersed.


    Ian continued the search without any particr disappointment. The reason Ian wasn''t disappointed was that the expedition was already profitable. This search was just a procedure to ensure no additional rewards were missed. It had been a long time since he had stepped into a proper dungeon like this.


    "...Hmm."


    Rooms that seemed like torture chambers for humans and dwarves, likely used for dark magic experiments, and others with ominous spell circuits etched all over passed by in a blur.


    "It''s clear the Northern Giant Kingdom was terribly corrupted," Charlotte clicked her tongue as she spoke.


    Ian responded evenly, "Those statues might have been created through such processes."


    "But it didn''t seem like there were any mages among them...."


    "The mages were probably all killed."


    "...!"


    "The queen was obsessed with power. She wouldn''t have left mages who shared the secrets of the void alive. Either they were all killed, or perhaps they were sacrificed for even greater power."


    "That''s a convincing point... and disgustingly typical of sorcerers. Not that you''re disgusting, Ian."


    "Well, it''s not incorrect. I''m not an exception either."


    Ian was feeling doubtful about a different aspect.


    <i>Even if we assume it''s been maintained by drawing power from the void so far, why hasn''t it darkened yet?</i>


    This was because the source of light that illuminated the pce was still active. The Sword of Judgement remained silent as well. While it could be due to their deep underground location, if the demonic realm hadn''t copsed, it implied there was another power source besides the queen or the demon.


    Of course, he had no intention of demolishing walls just to satisfy his curiosity. The worst-case scenario could be that the underground pce itself was sustained by magic. Stirring up trouble out of curiosity and causing the pce to copse would be a death worse than any other.


    <i>Well, it was a dragon''sir. Maybe it has something to do with the dragon¡¯s arcane...</i>


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    That''s when Thesaya, who had gone to search the entrances of the corridors, returned. This time, she came back empty-handed.


    "It''s unbelievable. This vast space and nothing but trash...." She muttered in frustration.


    Charlotte snorted, "Greed certainly seems to be the nature of pointy ears."


    "I just want to im something as my own, you know? All I have to my name is this ragged outfit."


    As Charlotte was about to retort, Ian spoke up, "Is the front just as empty?"


    "Worse than here. Looks like it was used by soldiers or servants. Rooms with nothing but old junk metal. From what I''ve seen, this ce¡ª"


    "Rooms with junk metal, how many did you say?" Ian interrupted.


    Thesaya shrugged, "Exactly three. Two seem to be used by giants. One looks like it was for humans or dwarves."


    As Charlotte turned to look at Ian, Thesaya added cheerfully.


    "It seems the giants really did enve humans and dwarves. Theypletely separated the big ones from the little ones. The rooms for the big ones arevish, but the ones for the little ones are shabby."


    "I see. Then...." Ian nodded and looked directly at Thesaya.


    "Lead us to that shabby room."

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    It was only shabby whenpared to other rooms in the pce. A space big enough for a hundred people to enter and still have room to spare was filled with all sorts of weapons on disy. Most of them seemed discolored and corroded, though.


    ¡°Magnificent....¡± Charlotte looked around the room with admiration, her eyes sparkling, as Ian nodded in response.


    ¡°Go ahead and search.¡±


    Charlotte quickly ran off, her steps lively.


    ¡°And she talks to me about greed. Seriously.¡±


    On the other hand, Thesaya had a look of indifference.


    Ianmented as he moved, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not interested in weapons. The adjudicator we met used them quite well.¡±


    ¡°I find them ufortable. I don¡¯t want to use them. It seems I didn¡¯t handle weapons even when I was just a fairy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a fairy not knowing how to handle weapons...¡±


    Ian thought of the fairies in the games. They were arrogant and at the same time cruel, especially toward other races other than humans. The derogatory terms he knew for various races, like a dumpy who only knows about hammering metal, the stinky aspiring demons, and the money-grubbing snob, were mostly learned from fairies.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Ian nced at the various weapons on disy as he walked. Although they were supposed to be ancient artifacts, some of them, upon checking their stats, turned out to have durability worn down. Still, their original performance exceeded that of many items from this era.


    <i>It seems that the technology of this era might have been more advanced than right now, excluding the Empire.</i>


    After all, it wasn¡¯t unusual for civilizations to decline over time in the history of the world. It probably was even moremon in a world riddled with countless wars. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the civilization of an ancient kingdom that once flourished wasparable to the current empire. Otherwise, the artifacts in the game wouldn¡¯t possess such exceptional stats. There would be no reason for the Empire¡¯s engineers and mages to study ancient spells or technology.


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    Ian stopped in his tracks when he spotted a dagger on a stand. Unlike the others, its de was pristine, its edge seemingly alive. The de surface shimmered with a strange pattern. Ian grabbed its handle, which seemed to be made of some dark bone.


    A stat window appeared. It was an Ancient Meteoric Dagger. Although it was a rare grade artifact with no special enchantments, its attack power and durability were exceptionally high with bonuses to durability reduction and a chance to destroy equipment upon hitting. It also had an unrepairable option, amon penalty for artifacts.


    <i>Excellent.</i>


    After realizing it didn¡¯t fit in his current dagger sheath, Ian quickly stored the Meteoric Dagger in his pocket dimension. Though he didn¡¯t find anything else particrly striking, Ian¡¯s mood lightened. Acquiring a decent piece of equipment was enough of a gain for him.


    ¡°I found something useful, Ian.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Charlotte approached, holding arge single-edged ax in both hands.


    ¡°It suits you, kitty. Looks absolutely brutish.¡± Thesaya mocked.


    Charlotte snorted, ¡°Such a dismal taste typical of those pointy-eared.¡±


    Charlotte then offered the ax to Ian. The ax was as heavy as it looked. The wide, long de extended downward, covering more than half of the handle, providing ample protection for the wielder''s hand. The handle was entirely metal.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Surprisingly, this item also had stats avable. It was a rare-grade Ancient Craftsman''s Battle Axe with incredibly high attack power and even provided a defense bonus despite being a weapon.


    Its durability was naturally high, and it even had a durability restoration option. Upon closer inspection, ancient runes carved along the handle were visible, indicating a type of spell that absorbed ambient magical power to function, eliminating the need for a magic stone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it splendid?¡± Charlotte asked, her eyes shining.


    Ian shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...?¡±


    Just as Charlotte¡¯s ears drooped slightly,


    ¡°It seems more suited for you than for me,¡± Ian added, looking at her.


    Charlotte looked puzzled at the suggestion. Charlotte blinked in surprise, and Ian gestured toward her empty scabbard.


    ¡°Since one of your swords broke anyway. If you can handle it, use it.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡±


    Charlotte, holding the ax Ian handed her, looked down at it with an expression of disbelief, as if she hadn¡¯t expected this at all. Then, holding the handle with one hand, she swung the ax to the side. It seemed heavy even for her, but perhaps that was exactly why she liked it. Smiling like a child who got a new toy, she suddenly looked back at Ian.


    ¡°Is it really okay for me to have something so precious?¡±


    ¡°If I kept it, I wouldn¡¯t use it anyway. If you don¡¯t use it, I¡¯d just sell it. Would you rather have the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course not...¡±


    Her grip tightened on the ax¡¯s handle, her furry hand filled with strength. With a promise in her eyes, Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best from now on, Ian.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable... Only that beast gets a gift.¡± Thesaya sighed.


    ¡°Luck tends to favor those who least expect it.¡±


    Charlotte, with the ax slung over her shoulder, casually passed by her. Her short tail flicked. Thesaya red at her back and then suddenly turned her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, Ian. Maybe I want to find something here too...¡±


    Her voice trailed off as the light sources around them dimmed suddenly.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    A low vibration seemed to spread from afar, causing dust to fall from the pce ceiling. The tremor subsided, and the area was softly illuminated again.


    Thesaya, frozen in ce, turned her eyes back to Ian.


    ¡°Could this be?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been too rxed.¡± Ian, with a deadpan expression, quickly turned around.


    ***


    Returning to the audience chamber, the group immediately entered a dim passage. With no knowledge of where it led, they had no choice but to rely on torches to move forward. As it turned out, there were no other paths.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The low vibrations, like the stirring of an abyss, continued intermittently, raising doubts about whether the underground pce and passages might copse. This uncertainty was more than enough reason to leave.


    <i>...This better not be a dead end after all.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue silently. Like the underground pce, this passage was an uncharted territory in the game. The danger of ignorance in this world hit him anew. He had never considered the possibility of dying buried underground.


    <i>If we hit a dead end and the pce copses... I guess I¡¯ll have to try everything.</i>


    He nned for the worst-case scenario, constantly revising his ns as they moved forward. Not everyone, however, faced the unknown with such fear.


    ¡°Die here...? No, I can¡¯t even die. Am I going to be buried alive forever? Drying up like a mummy? That can¡¯t happen. Guys, please. If ites to that, better you kill me yourselves, right? No? I don¡¯t want to die. Ian, Ian will have a way. He always finds the answer. Ian, right? Please respond¡ª¡± Thesaya¡¯s murmuring grew louder.


    Cornered, she seemed unable to control her demonic hysteria.


    A set of orange eyes finally red at her.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, pointy ears.¡±


    Thesaya didn¡¯t retort sharply as usual. Instead, she faced Charlotte, revealing the tremble in her red eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Charlotte. You might not fear death, but I do. I don¡¯t want to die....¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze narrowed. After a moment, she said, ¡°At least you won¡¯t die lonely, pointy ears.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about surviving alone in this deep abyss. I¡¯ll help you find peace before that.¡±


    ¡°Peace...? Death?¡±


    ¡°Beastfolk view it that way. So said Lu Sr as well.¡±


    ¡°Could a demon like me also find such peace?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But even if your soul wanders the void, it¡¯s probably better than being buried alive for eons.¡±


    ¡°...Right. Death is better than that. Alright. If that momentes, let¡¯s have a proper fight, kitty.¡±


    ¡°...Fight?¡±


    ¡°You want to die in battle, right? I¡¯ll grant you that wish as well.¡±


    Her tone was almost generous. A smile crossed Charlotte¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Not a bad proposal. But I¡¯d prefer to die by Ian¡¯s hands if possible.¡±


    ¡°Actually, me too. I think Ian would make it painless.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s save that opportunity for another time,¡± Ian responded, ncing back at Charlotte and Thesaya.


    ¡°Right now, we should prepare to climb the stairs ahead of us.¡±


    Charlotte and Thesaya¡¯s gazes swept across the darkness ahead. At the end of a lengthy darkness, a staircase with high steps faintly emerged.


    ¡°I take back what I said. I won¡¯t die.¡± Thesaya dered, her silver hair fluttering as she took the lead. Ian and Charlotte exchanged brief smiles, shaking their heads before moving forward.


    Ian and Charlotte ascended the staircase, each step higher than their knees. Both Ian''s and Charlotte¡¯s breaths became increasinglybored. It was natural to feel exhausted. Since stepping into the forest, they hadn¡¯t taken a single proper rest. But there was no stopping. They silently continued climbing the stairs.


    ¡°Here. This is it.¡± Thesaya¡¯s voice echoed. They had reached the end of the staircase. The Sword of Judgment hummed softly as if Tir En¡¯s gaze was finally upon them. Finally, Ian reached the top of the stairs.


    ¡°This is a door, right? It looks like one, but it won¡¯t budge.¡±


    Thesaya pointed to a tall door in front of them.


    Unlike the doors of the underground pce, this one was made of a stone nearly ck in color. Beside it stood a pir taller than Ian.


    ¡°A mechanism, perhaps...¡±


    Ian approached it. Charlotte followed him, picking up on the hint.


    ¡°What? So that¡¯s not just for decoration?¡±


    Thesaya approached as well, her face filled with confusion. Ian looked down at the gap beneath the lever, covered in dust.


    ¡°When I push it, pull with all your might.¡±


    Ian pushed the lever hard. Charlotte and Thesaya, standing to each side, also pulled with all their strength.


    <i>Creak... Crack... Click.</i>


    The ufortable sounds were followed by the pir moving and eventually stopping at an angle.


    <i>Click, click, rumble, rumble¡ª</i>


    The sounds of old gears and pulleys meshing continued.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Unexpectedly, the door lifted upwards, yet no light seeped through. They were enveloped in a dim darkness, still beneath the earth''s surface.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    With a low rumble, the door fully opened. Ian looked beyond the door at the revealed scene. Another ruiny before them.


    ¡°Where is this...¡± Thesaya¡¯s murmur ceased as Ian put a finger to his lips, signaling for silence.


    Carefully, he stepped beyond the door. The stale air was thick, and even small sounds seemed to echo in the vast silence. Like the passages they had traversed, there was no light source here. The fading torchlight barely illuminated their surroundings, but it was enough for Ian. Taking another step, he looked back. The door was in the middle of a wall, an unexpected ce.


    <i>A secret... passage?</i>


    Ian turned his head again. The high ceilings were typical of giant ruins. A few meters ahead, pirs appeared, in without any decoration or pattern, spaced wide apart on both sides. The same pirs were visible across the distance. The scene was eerily familiar.


    <i>...Could it be?</i>


    Ian¡¯s gaze followed the pirs until it stopped. Far off, a massive door was closed. A hammer-like symbol was engraved in the center of the door. Ian¡¯s brow furrowed.


    <i>There was a secret passage like this...?</i>


    In the Ahigorn Mountains, there was an underground ruin where a legion of giants and theirmandery dormant. And at that time, the symbol that represented the legion was exactly this hammer. It meant that the ce they came from was the ruins of the giant legion.


    <i>Then where in the dungeon is this¡ª</i>


    <i>Crack.</i>


    At that moment, a sound reminiscent of a crack forming in ice resonated. Ian''s expression hardened as he swiftly looked away from the source of the noise. Beyond a line of pirs, a massive throne emerged. Upon it, the figure of a giant, encased in ice, became visible.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The sound of ice breaking sounded again. Ian¡¯s mouth twisted into a humorless smile as he saw the blue glow beginning to emanate from behind the silhouette.


    <i>Fucking damn it...</i>


    The Legion Commander was waking up.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    Sighing briefly, Ian threw the torch he was holding to the ground and tightened the straps of his chest armor that had loosened while walking.


    <i>Schwing. </i>


    The Sword of Judgment was drawn, reflecting the dimming light of the torch.


    "Why are you drawing your sword all of a sudden, Ian?" Thesaya whispered from beyond the door, unable to contain herself.


    Ian responded without lowering his voice.


    "There''s a sealed giant. It''s awakening."


    "What...?" Thesaya''s eyes widened.


    Ian added, "You all stay back. It seems not to be something to deal with a tired and injured body."


    "Alright, if that''s what you want¡ª"


    "You''re just as exhausted and injured, Ian," Charlotte interjected as she stepped out from behind the door.


    Her orange eyes shed between the faint shadows.


    "I will fight with you too."


    It was not surprising. As Ian shrugged, Thesaya frowned at her.


    "Ian says it''s okay, kitty... I''m extremely hungry right now. Using any more strength might make me lose my mind."


    "Then step back, pointy ears."


    "How can I step back when you''re fighting, you mad beast..." Thesaya also stepped out, muttering.


    Beyond the darkness Ian was staring into, she sighed as she noticed a faintly spreading blue glow.


    "Is it... frozen?"


    "Yeah. That ice seems like a seal."


    As if to prove Ian''s words, a crackling sound spread. In that brief moment, Ian, who had already cast a Wind de and the Whirling Barrier, turned to Charlotte with eyes filled with ashy magic power.


    "I know your way, but this one is unusual. Think you could die from a single hit."


    While readjusting her gear, Charlotte nodded.


    "Will keep that in mind."


    "You should be saying that to me, Ian. Once she starts fighting, she doesn''t remember."


    "Then you be careful too," Ian responded indifferently and began preparing his spell.


    <i>Crack, crackle¡ª</i>


    Blue sparks began to spread along the Sword of Judgment.


    In the distance, the silhouette of the giant Legion Commander intermittently appeared. A figure taller than the other giants, covered in several centimeters thick ice, with cracks increasingly spreading. Beyond that, a fluctuating bluish glow wavered.


    <i>It''s just like the game, fuck...</i>


    Memories naturally crossed his mind. When he first set foot in this underground relic, it was halfway through the story in the North.


    After resolving several quests in Travelga and gaining enough trust from Lucas, one of the Northernmanders, he learned of the entrance to an unidentified relic deep in the mountains. Due to various reasons includingck of manpower, they hadn''t dared to explore it.


    Of course, at that time, still just a game character, it was Ian Hope who explored it. Not only did he explore, but he also defeated the elite monsters roaming the mountains and the Legion Commander sleeping in the relic, returning with achievements.


    But neither then nor after had he heard of such a secret passage hidden in the underground relic.


    <i>It''s not too far from the underground pce, but... to think there''s such a passage in the mountain''s depths.</i>


    The quest leading to the underground pce, [Frozen Abyss] seemed definitely like a conditional quest. But even without meeting the conditions, there seemed to be a hidden way to enter the pce. A shortcut, even. A direct route to the boss room. Just as he had emerged in the Legion Commander''s room, this path would have led directly to the Queen''s audience chamber.


    Of course, there was likely a malicious intent to ensure that a yer who did not know of this would face a game over at least once.


    <i>Without the Queen being sealed by a demon, it would have been harder than what I faced.</i>


    The Queen''s royal guards, with her support, would have been incredibly difficult opponents. The yer might even have had to fight the Queen herself. That would be beyond malicious, entering the realm of malevolent. But then, this game was not short on such elements.


    Of course, Ian had faced a somewhat easier battle. However, this situation couldn''t be pleasant. After all, this wasn''t a game anymore, and there was no opportunity to try again after a game over.


    <i>At least it''s a boss fight I''ve experienced before... should I be relieved?</i>


    <i>Zip, zap, Zap¡ª</i>


    Soon, the lightning condensed on the de of the sword flickered brightly. Charlotte also finished preparing for battle, and Thesaya waited in a low stance, ready to leap into action at any moment.


    Ian raised his arm slightly to stop them from moving. The seal hadn''t fully broken yet. The ice, though it appeared ordinary, possessed absolute defensive power, neutralizing all external attacks. At least, that''s how it was in the game. Whether it was still the same now, he couldn''t be sure.


    <i>There''s no need to experiment by throwing magic at it.</i>


    Moreover, even if the seal broke, the Legion Commander wouldn''t immediately go berserk. Perhaps due to the side effects of being sealed for a long time, the creature had been very sluggish in the game.


    Ian had learned through two deaths that the strategy was to pour as much damage as possible into it while it was still stiff.


    <i>I hope I can kill it for sure this time.</i>


    With sincere intent, Ian positioned himself to spring into action at any moment. The Legion Commander of the fallen kingdom had simple patterns, but was strong enough that even a moment''s inattention could be fatal to anyone, Ian included.


    Moreover, the party was tired, and beyond the closed gates behind them, hundreds of giant legionnairesy dormant. Most were indeed dead, and only a few dozen had been resurrected. Still, there was a good chance they could wake up and join the fray. Thus, it was imperative to deal with the Legion Commander as quickly as possible.


    <i>Preferably before he could even take up his war hammer.</i>


    With a sharp crack and rumbling, the ice encasing the Legion Commander shatteredpletely. At the same moment, a quest window popped up before Ian''s eyes.


    [The Legion Commander of the Fallen Kingdom.]


    Beyond the quest window, the half-opened blue glows revealed their full form.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    Almost simultaneously, Ian charged forward like aunched arrow. Amplified by chaos power, the Wind de assisted his heavy steps. The lightning-filled Sword of Judgment carved a bright white line through the air.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Slowly, the Legion Commander began to rise, finallying into clear view. It had a massive body, with faded thick, full-body te armor. Thick double swords hung at each hip. The handle of a war hammer peeked over one shoulder. His head, bare without a helmet, looked horrendous as if a gray y was thinly spread over a massive skull, with a beard haphazardly attached.


    The flickering blue glow from his half-open eye sockets faintly testified to his long slumber. And that head was the Legion Commander''s weak point.


    <i>I hope he goes down with one hit.</i>


    Thinking this once more, Ian lunged forward, extending his sword toward the creature''s head.


    <i>Zap¡ª</i>


    A thick bolt of lightning burst forth from the de, now resembling a sword of light. Lightning, cutting through the darkness in an instant, pierced the Legion Commander''s head. The blue glow fluctuated momentarily.


    <i>Crack, zip-zap¡ª</i>


    Thousands of lightning strands burst forth like serpents from themander''s head, spreading throughout his body. It was the Chain Lightning amplified by chaos power that would have been impossible without sufficient chaos power.


    A mixed cry of pain and confusion roared from the frozen mouth of the Legion Commander.


    Ian immediately prepared the next spell, leaping off the ground. Like other giants, the Legion Commander had high resistance. Red and brown were halved, and blue was immune. Only gray had lower resistance.


    However, Ian had not learned many offensive gray magic spells. Offensive gray magic spells took too long to cast, making them difficult to use in urgent battles.


    <i>I''ll have to make the best of what I have.</i>


    <i>Zip, zap¡ª</i>


    As the Chain Lightning swept through the Legion Commander''s body, a Lightning Whirlwind waspleted.


    <i>Sizzle, zap!</i>


    A storm of blue lightning engulfed the barely-standing Legion Commander.


    Another bright sh hit through. Ian rushed toward themander''s head, now howling in electrocuted agony. With the Sword of Judgment raised above his head, Ian struck down with all his might.


    <i>Crack, zap!</i>


    The de embedded in themander''s left forehead cut through the eye and cheekbone as it fell. Even with the Wind de added, cutting through felt like slicing a rock. When the resistance became too much to bear, Ian cast his next spell, a gray magic spell not requiring long casting time, the Vacuum Explosion.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A formless explosion knocked the Legion Commander''s massive head backward. Bits of skin flew from his face, now scratched and blown open by the sword and explosion. From beneath the exposed eye sockets, blue glows red up.


    ¡°Roar¡ª Ahhhhhh!¡±


    The creature''s roar sounded more confused than enraged.


    Not strange considering that no sooner had it awoken from its seal than it was subjected to a fierce, one-sided assault. It was enough to instinctively feel bewildered. However, this did not mean a loss of will to fight.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A surge of magical power burst from the Legion Commander''s entire body. The remaining lightning bolts, still shing, scattered instantly, and even Ian, who was blown back by the aftermath of the Vacuum Explosion, furrowed his brow.


    <i>Is he using that already?</i>


    Even as Ian thought this, he was casting the Frost Shield. Of course, the wave passed over him faster than the ice shield could fully cover him.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Ian shivered from the shoulder down, enveloped in the ice shield, Sounds of ice breaking emanated from his body. Thanks to his high Resistance, his body didn''t freeze, but frost formed over his armor and equipment. The ground swept by the wave also froze over. It was a cold wave, no, a magical explosion akin to a surf of coldness.


    <i>As expected, once wasn''t enough.</i>


    Ian chafed his limbs to break the ice formed on the surface, eager to recover from the status effect and prepare for the next attack.


    Then, at that moment, a dark figure rapidly closed in from behind.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Vaulting over the rising Ian''s head and kicking off the edge of the Frost Shield was Charlotte, wielding a giant battle ax in both hands. Realizing that Ian''s relentless assault had ended and that the Legion Commander had even begun to counterattack, she had finally charged in.


    "Roar¡ª!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she roared and charged at the Legion Commander, significantly taller than herself. The Legion Commander''s glowing eyes, as he rose, turned toward Charlotte rushing toward him.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The ax, scattering a sonic boom, flew at him. The Legion Commander raised an arm to block it.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The thick forearm guard crumpled in the middle. The Legion Commander was pushed back, stumbling against the massive stone chair he had been seated on. As themander''s arm, tilting backward, served as anding spot, Charlotte, clinging onto it, raised her ax again.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    She roared and brought down the ax. Despite being her first use, her movements were as familiar as those of a barbarian warrior who had swung axes all his life. Muscles on her hands gripping the handle and her ck-haired forearms bulged as if they were about to burst.


    <i>Crack! Crunch!</i>


    The thick armor covering the Legion Commander''s arm was not just dented but torn apart under the relentless ax blows. Themander¡¯s gray skin was exposed beneath.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The ax fell upon it, once again. The Legion Commander did not bleed. Marks from the ax blows remained on the skin, revealing nothing but dark stone-like flesh and muscles beneath. Yet, it didn''t seem like he could not feel the pain.


    "Uh¡ª Oooooo¡ª!"


    Roaring while leaning against the chair, the Legion Commander swung his other arm powerfully. A gray grasp, harder than steel, smacked Charlotte away like a cannonball. Charlotte, whounched diagonally, shattered a column with her body before flying beyond it.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Before crashing into the wall, she was caught by a gleaming silver mass. Silver hair, seeming to dissipate the shock, spun through the air and finallynded vertically beside the column.


    Kicking off the column to leap back into action, Thesaya shouted, "You mad beast! Get out of the way before you get hit back!"


    She held Charlotte,rger in size, in a tight embrace from behind. It almost seemed as if a silver hawk had swooped down to catch Charlotte. Charlotte, not resisting and hanging on, spat out blood from her mouth. Several broken teeth were mixed with the blood, staining one side of her face red as a previously healed wound reopened.


    "I didn''t see that oneing."


    "Don''t you remember what Ian said? One wrong hit and you could die. And if you die, I die too."


    "I know. And just now, I was trying to buy time."


    "Time?"


    "Yes. For Ian''s next attack¡ª"


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The atmosphere vibrated, cutting off Charlotte''s words. Thesaya twisted in mid-air to look toward the Legion Commander. The Sword of Judgment, surrounded by dazzling lightning, came into her view. Ian, holding the hilt in reverse grip, was charging right into the face of the Legion Commander, who was trying to draw his double swords from his waist.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The Sword of Judgment plunged deeply into one of the exposed eye sockets. The opposite glow flickered momentarily.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    As the blue lightning burst from within, the Legion Commander''s head snapped back. For a moment, all the orifices in his head shed with blue light.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    Chain Lightning began to spread from within the Legion Commander''s head. Themander¡¯s massive body shook as if in convulsion. Looking down at the dimming glow of the creature, Ian narrowed his eyes.


    <i>Did I finish it...?</i>

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    The dimming light in his eyes exploded just then.


    The Legion Commander''s body, which had been convulsing and sagging, was suddenly filled with strength again, apanied by the unsettling resonance of magic power.


    <i>Fuck.</i>


    Ian cursed, furrowing his brow as he kicked the chest of the creature and leaped backward.


    "Argh... Ahhhhh¡ª!"


    A storm of cold fury began to whirl from the Legion Commander''s body. The Whirling Barrier that momentarily held back the cold was torn apart.


    Ice flowers bloomed on Ian''s body as he rolled on the ground, still grimacing but looking up at the Legion Commander who roared and stood up, pulling out a massive battle hammer from his back.


    <i>...So he resorts to that after all.</i>


    A bitter smile crossed Ian''s lips. In the game, the Legion Commander''s battle phase was divided into three stages: unarmed immediately after being released from the seal, then drawing twin swords from his waist to unleash Frost des and the Shockwave in the second phase, and finally, this battle hammer.


    With the storm of cold surrounding him, the hammer slowed the movements of any approaching yer, delivering a simple yet difficult to counteract powerful pattern. A direct hit from that hammer meant instant death. Judging by the size of the battle hammer, the oue seemed unlikely to change even now that it had be a reality.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The Legion Commander took a forceful step forward. Ian, trying to stand, realized his legs weren''t moving freely. Frost had spread over hisbat boots, greaves, and even the surface of the gloves he was standing on. A bted chill was transmitted.


    <i>Damn it, really.</i>


    As Ian vigorously shook off the ice forming on his limbs, the Legion Commander suddenly turned his gaze aside. His eyes zed with anger.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Because Charlotte was charging at him, attempting to divert the Legion Commander''s attention. But the situation was different from before.


    "Stop!" Ian shouted, but it was clear Charlotte wouldn''t hear him properly. She had already entered the swirling storm of ice around the Legion Commander.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Her charge slowed down bit by bit as her body began to freeze over, not just the surface of her armor, but ice also formed on her ck fur.


    "Ah¡ª Ahhhhh¡ª!" Charlotte roared as she continued her charge, breaking the ice covering her.


    <i>She fights as if she wants to die.</i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian was relentlessly casting the cier Wall. The Legion Commander was raising the battle hammer above his head, and Charlotte seemed to have no intention of retreating or dodging. It was likely she also knew that was no longer possible. If the Legion Commander brought down his hammer, the next moment, what remained would be nothing but frozen pieces of what was once called Charlotte.


    <i>Crackling.</i>


    Ian extended his hand between Charlotte and the Legion Commander. A thick ice barrier began to rise instantly. But it seemed there wasn''t enough time for it to rise fully to protect Charlotte from the blow.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    With a sudden silver mass surging forward, Ian realized he wasn''t the only one who thought Charlotte would die in this manner.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The battle hammer powerfully swung down and shattered the still-rising cier Wall as it fell. Thesaya catching and throwing Charlotte happened almost simultaneously. During this process, the momentarily slowed Thesaya was grazed by the hammer as it broke through the barrier and fell.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The Shockwave burst from the hammer as it hit the ground, powerful enough to smash the entangled vampire fairy against the floor once and scatter her to the wall, showing more than enough force.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    A terrible sound erupted from Thesaya, who seemed embedded in the wall.


    "Thesa...?!" Charlotte, who had also been mmed into the wall but only suffered minor shocks, finally opened her eyes wide.


    Thesaya, stuck in the wall, slid down in a tattered state. The blood stters that flew in all directions, unlike usual, didn''t immediately converge back to her but just flowed down. Without further ado, Charlotte rushed toward Thesaya. She knew well that Thesaya had just saved her life.


    Charlotte slid to a halt and picked up Thesaya. Thesaya was in a horrific state, with all her bones crushed and her flesh burst open. She seemed unconscious, barely twitching when Charlotte held her.


    "Damn it..."


    Charlotte sighed, drawing a dagger from her waistband. Without hesitation, she cut her own palm and let the blood drip into Thesaya''s crushed lips. She knew that Thesaya would not die from such wounds. Time was all she needed to return to her original form. But this was a matter of debt.


    To Charlotte, a beastfolk who had lived her life being treated as a demon, the real demons, especially a fairy who was practically an enemy, were abhorrent. Yet, she couldn''t just leave Thesaya to die after owing her life to her. Thesaya''s crushed neck quivered, but it was just an unconscious reflex. Her consciousness had not returned. Even if it had, with her eyes burst and her body crushed, there was no way to express it differently.


    Then, behind her, an unbearable heat lit up the area like broad daylight.


    Charlotte turned around, her eyes widening at the sight. The Legion Commander, having swung his hammer down once more, and Ian''s sword, narrowly avoiding the hammer, was emitting endless streams of bright yellow mes.


    The me Tide, shing with the Legion Commander''s storm of cold, turned into a swirling me Storm instead. Ian''s face, standing in the midst of it, was as expressionless as usual, but his gaze at the Legion Commander was more menacing than ever.


    The chilling cold that had frozen the arena was nowpletely reced by heat.


    Charlotte, her eyes wide, picked up Thesaya and leaped away as the wave of fire approached them. She hid behind the farthest pir from the Legion Commander and Ian, peeking over the pir to survey the battlefield. It was no longer her ce to interfere.


    Ian allowing the me Storm to rage wildly, with mes swirling around his sword,unched into action.


    ***


    <i>I can''t believe this works.</i>


    Contrary to his expressionless face staring down the Legion Commander, Ian was internally surprised. The me Tide he had improvised to neutralize the storm of cold was having a greater effect than anticipated. Instead of just neutralizing the cold, it had evolved into a me Storm. The mes swirling around his sword were no different, appearing as if he was holding a sword of fire along with the Wind des.


    <i>I couldn''t get it right before.</i>


    Ian had attempted something simr before, trying to add mes to Wind des or Whirling Barrier, hoping to make the mes stick. But back then, either the wind dispersed the explosion, or the mes fizzled out, leading him to abandon further attempts. However, the me Tide was different.


    <i>Was it ack of firepower? Or is the nature of the mes different?</i>


    It might have been due to the difference in the amount of magical power in the spells. Either way, it didn''t really matter to him.


    "Surprised, bastard?" Ian, facing the Legion Commander''s raging eyes, thrust his sword toward the creature''s exposed eye sockets.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The mes on the sword''s de devoured the cold emitting from the Legion Commander''s body, burning fiercely. The fluctuating light in his eyes shattered, and the sword de prated the Legion Commander''s eye sockets. His resistance was not of concern now. Drawing the battle hammer was proof enough that the Legion Commander''s life force was dwindling.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡± A pained scream erupted from the Legion Commander. This time, Ian did not let his guard down. The de embedded deep in the creature''s eye sockets glowed red.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A bright yellow me burst forth like an explosion. It was the Fire Beam imbued with chaotic power. Instead of exiting through the back of the Legion Commander''s head, the mes spread inside his body, burning him alive from within.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The Legion Commander''s agape mouth emitted no scream, just mes flickering like a tongue. The constant cold emanating from the Legion Commander''s body was no longer perceptible. Ian poured out everyst flicker of me.


    <i>Sizzle.</i>


    The mes died down, scattering numerous sparks into the air as the fire that had been swirling with the storm of cold shattered in all directions. What remained was the glowing red Sword of Judgement and smoke rising from all the Legion Commander''s orifices.


    With a metallic ng, the battle hammer dropped from the Legion Commander''s grasp. The body of the Legion Commander, standing until then, tilted forward like a falling log as Ian swiftly retreated backward, rolling on the ground.


    With a thud, the Legion Commander fell.


    Ian, still holding his still-hot Sword of Judgement, approached the fallen foe and lifted his sword with both hands.


    <i>Crack, crack!</i>


    With two decisive strikes, Ian beheaded the Legion Commander, feeling as if he were chopping down a massive tree.


    Finally, the head of the Legion Commander waspletely severed. A burst of blue magical power sprayed from the corpse, extinguishing the floating embers and evaporating, leaving a chilling cold that licked Ian''s entire body and then dispersed.


    Panting, Ian straightened up after holding his breath. With all the sparks extinguished, the surrounding darkness deepened, and a questpletion window popped up in the middle of his vision, followed by a level-up notification.


    After nearly a year and a half in this world, he had finally gained a level, marking his entry into the realm of mastering higher-level magic¡ªa domain he had to abandon in the game. However, Ian wasn''t enveloped in great joy or exhration.


    Silently catching his breath and closing his eyes, he focused all his attention on listening, wary of the giant legion''s reaction to their leader''s death in this damned world. Fortunately, no sounds of giants roaring or footsteps reached him, only his pulsing heartbeat and the breathing of the beastfolk hiding behind a pir.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Finally, Ian stumbled a bit. The strain of maintaining Concentration for so long and the depletion of his Mana finally caught up with him. In the game, leveling up would have restored his Health and Mana to a certain extent, but now, he only felt an intense fatigue.


    "It''s over. Come out," Ian called out, stumbling forward. As if waiting for the invitation, Charlotte''s tall and sturdy silhouette appeared.


    Her low voice followed.


    "Ian, about earlier¡ª"


    "You tried to save me. I know. How''s Thesa?"


    "...She seems to be recovering. Still unconscious, though."


    Ian sensed the worry in Charlotte''s subdued voice, a stark contrast to her usual cold demeanor toward Thesaya. Perhaps some affection had formed.


    "Alright. We''ll set up camp. She needs to recover... and I''m at my limit." Saying so, Ian reached into his pocket dimension, causing a pile ofrge tomes to tumble out, along with branches he had collected earlier for fuel.


    With a whoosh, Ian threw a fireball at the tomes, engulfing the Giant Queen''s research notes, which would have been invaluable to any schr or mage, in mes. He then pulled out a sealed container from the pocket dimension, along with nkets, bandages, and preserved food, handing them roughly to Charlotte.


    As Charlotte covered Thesaya with a nket, she spoke.


    "I''ll take the first watch. Rest, Ian."


    "Wake me if that door opens or if you hear anything approaching."


    "Will do."


    Despite having much to ponder, Ian was too exhausted to think. Contrary to his instructions to be awakened, he fell asleep almost immediately, plunging into a dream of endlessly falling into the abyss.


    ***


    Ian woke silently to the cool, damp air and dim darkness, feeling the warmth of the campfire still lingering. Surprisingly, his condition wasn''t bad; his mind was clear, his body felt refreshed, and the aftereffects of Mana depletion were gone.


    <i>Is this thanks to leveling up...?</i>


    Perhaps the immediate recovery of Health and Mana in the game now took some time in this reality. Either way, it wasn''t bad news, especially since they were still inside the underground ruins.


    "You''re awake," Charlotte''s voice came, surprisingly still alert though her orange eyes were smeared with fatigue.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "A few hours... maybe more. Honestly, I have no idea." Charlotte answered slowly.


    Ian, with a small smile, added his nket over hers.


    "Sleep. I''ll wake you in half a day."


    "Alright...." Charlottey down, and her breathing soon steadied.


    <i>Impressive that she held out this long.</i>


    Ian added more wood and books to the fading fire. The fuel was almost gone. He wondered if it was safe to light a fire underground, but there seemed to be no issue with venttion, indicating some sort of air cirction system in ce, unseen on the surface.


    ¡°...¡± Ian checked on Thesaya, who was nearly back to her original form except for the reddish marks around her mouth, likely from Charlotte feeding her blood.


    <i>No immediate danger of her going berserk upon waking, then.</i>


    Nodding to himself, Ian picked up a water bottle and some dried meat from the ground. Despite his recovered Health, eating was necessary. Mechanically moving his jaw, Ian nced at the fallen body of the Legion Commander.


    The corpse of the ancient giant, freshly awakened from its long slumber only to face death, still seemed unreal upon a second look. Indeed, everything since entering this underground pce felt like a surreal memory.


    <i>How could anyone have predicted this...?</i>


    Reflecting on it, Charlotte''sbel of him as a <i>king yer</i> wasn''t entirely off the mark. The ancient giant kingdom had, in effect, been utterly obliterated. Ian chewed over memories from the game, recalling the phantoms enveloped in madness swarming toward the Northern Barrier.


    <i>Perhaps it wasn''t the Queen losing control that caused this.</i>


    It was possible he hadn''t known the Queen had absorbed a demon, or conversely, a rebellion of the demon sealed within her had seeded. Either way, with Ian having killed both the Queen and the demon, a massive battle like before might not ur again. This also implied that the future awaiting the North could change.


    <i>Time will tell.</i>


    Ian rose, having finished his meal. It was time to attend to the tasks he had put off.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    With lighter steps, Ian checked his status and skill windows in session, noting the addition of points. The small joy of gaining points not from a quest but from leveling up, something he hadn''t fully appreciated yesterday, welled up inside him. As always, though, the feeling was fleeting.


    Closing all the windows, Ian passed by the corpse of the Legion Commander and began to examine the chair the giant had upied. Like the Queen''s throne, it was unremarkable at first nce, save for the dense inscriptions of ancient runes, symbols, and geometric patterns that covered it, faint magical power still emanating from within.


    <i>Is it powered by the same source as the underground pce?</i>


    Ian felt a renewed curiosity about the seemingly infinite source of magic. Whatever secrets it held, harnessing such power was near miraculous, especially in an era considered the twilight of magic.


    <i>Could it really be the power of dragons? </i>


    It was impossible, though that''s the only guess Ian had.


    Dragons, being living reservoirs of magic, could potentially sustain such a site for over a millennium if their remains were being used as a source of power.


    <i>If I ever manage to defeat a dragon, I must uncover its source of magic.</i>


    Using magic without the limitations of Mana would ensure survival until the end of this world, no longer a vague goal.


    Whether he would live to see that day or be able to harness such power remained unknown. Finding nothing more of interest on the chair, Ian surveyed the area once more before approaching the Legion Commander''s corpse, which now resembled an ancient mummy, having lost both its soul and stored magic.


    "Hmm..."


    <i>ng.</i>


    Ian detached a pair of swords from the giant''s waist. Each was almost as tall as he was, with a single-edged de that curved slightly at the tip. Even the sword''s information was essible. The name of the sword was The Legion Commander''s Greatsword.


    <i>It''s a two-handed sword for humans.</i>


    A unique grade weapon with several stat boosts and the ability to use the Frost de skill. Ian drew the wide-ded sword from its sheath, shrugged, and sheathed it back. It wasn''t entirely unusable if forced, but wielding it as one with his body seemed impossible. Swinging it would be more akin to bludgeoning than slicing.


    <i>It feels like something out of a cartoon...</i>


    With that thought, Ian forcibly shoved one of the swords into his pocket dimension. Storing both was impossible. Considering the sword''s size, fitting even one was miraculous.


    Next, was the battle hammer, clearly not meant for human use. Even the Legion Commander had wielded it with both hands, awkwardly swinging it around.


    <i>Can I see the information on this too?</i>


    Ian chuckled to himself. The Legion Commander''s Battle Hammer was also a unique grade weapon, notably featuring a Shockwave skill.


    <i>Who could even use this? Seems impossible unless you''re a giant.</i>


    That concluded the potential loot. The armor was unidentifiable and unwearable, and there were no essence beads to be found.


    <i>Not a bad haul for the effort. A crown, daggers, a greatsword, skill points...</i>


    Additionally, the shard of chaos had grown, and killing the Legion Commander had slightly increased his Frost Resistance. Extra resistances were rarer rewards than skill points.


    "And there''s also this to take..." Ian nced down at the Legion Commander''s severed head. It was smaller than expected for its size, but still not something easily carried.


    "If I can just cram it into the sealing container..."


    As Ian muttered, holding the head in both hands,


    "Gasp!" Thesaya suddenly sat up, with her expression utterly bewildered as she blinked and looked around, her gaze eventually settling on Ian.


    "You look well." Despite speaking softly, Ian''s voice resonated and spread.


    "Indeed. I can''t remember anything. Feels like I''ve died ande back."


    Given that she was a vampire, her state would indeed have been fatal for anyone else.


    Thesaya nced at Ian, who shrugged, and added, "What''s with the head, Ian?"


    "Taking it as a trophy," Ian responded calmly, causing Thesaya''s expression to twist.


    "You didn''t pick that habit up from Charlotte, did you?"


    ***


    "Well, at least you''re not a beast entirely ungrateful for kindness." As Thesaya donned the clothes Ian had retrieved from the sealing container, she remarked.


    Awakening to confusion, she had bombarded Ian with questions until he ryed a simplified ount of their recent trials. Thesaya had gone on about it for a while. Ian, preferring her chatter over silence, nodded or shrugged in response while carelessly cleaning the de of the Sword of Judgement with a dirty cloth. An act that would have dismayed any follower of Tir En, but Ian remained unbothered.


    "Really, Ian, hanging around with you seems like it would exhaust a few lifetimes." Thesaya suddenly said.


    Ian looked at her, seeing an expression devoid of malice.


    "Between the corrupted ones, monsters, demons, and now what? Ancient giants or whatever that was called you''ve in by your hand."


    "I believe the demon followed you, not me."


    "True, but... at this rate, it might really end up killing me. Or rather, this little kitty here." Thesaya lightly kicked at Charlotte''s calf.


    Charlotte merely smacked her lips, undisturbed.


    Ian bluntly threw out, "So, any regrets?"


    "Regret what?"


    "Following me."


    "Not at all. Otherwise, I''d have been dragged off to Lu Sard long ago."


    Ian didn''t mention that had she not followed him, she might have developed the strength to confront the adjudicator on her own. That she might have be even stronger than him was a clear yet unspoken understanding.


    It was her choice, after all, and the matter was in the past. Besides, had it gone the other way, she would have eventually met her end at his hands. So, merely having a sliver of hope to survive meant she had avoided the worst possible oue, though whether that would remain the case was still uncertain.


    Thesaya continued, "Actually, the more time passes, the more I think I shouldn''t leave your side, Ian. Facing such giants alone... Well, you''re not just a warrior, nor just a mage... Whatever. I wonder if there''s anyone on the continent stronger than you."


    "There are. Plenty."


    "Really? Well, sticking close to you should work out somehow."


    Ian chuckled briefly.


    "That''s optimistic, considering we don''t know what worst situations await."


    "Right now, my worst-case scenario isn''t being captured and returning Lu Sard again. It''s you hunting for my life"


    Thesaya looked at Ian with a calm gaze.


    "You''re the scariest to me. Of course, you also look the most delicious. But thanks to you, I can easily suppress my desires."


    <i>Good that the treatment works</i>, Ian thought, nodding slightly.


    "We should be more worried about what''s beyond that door right now. We haven''t left the ruins yet."


    "...Outside?"


    Thesaya looked puzzled.


    "What''s out there?"


    "You''ll see. But it''s unlikely that he was the only one here, leading a legion. There has to be more."


    Thesaya''s mouth hung open, her face resembling someone blindsided by an unexpected turn.


    "...So, another life-threatening battle might be waiting for us." It was then Charlotte stirred, sitting up with a soft groan.


    "It doesn''t seem like half a day has passed yet."


    At Ian''sment, Charlotte shook her head.


    "I''ve rested enough."


    "What are you saying? You''ve lost weight," Thesaya said mockingly.


    Charlotte stretched, dismissing her with a nce, her eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, Charlotte. That''s all you have to say after I saved your life again?"


    "Consider the blood on your lips and whose it might be. I think we''re even."


    Ian ced the Legion Commander''s head in the sealing container and into his pocket dimension. They were ready to move quickly.


    The group stood before the towering gate.


    Thesaya, looking up at it with a weary expression, muttered, "I''m so done with giants. I don''t ever want to see another as long as I live."


    "I agree with that." Saying this, Ian pushed open the grand doors with force.


    Perhaps thanks to Thesaya''s wishes, none of the sarcophagi in the rooms they passed stirred or opened. The legion of giants, having lost theirmander, never awoke.


    ¡°Something feels... off.¡± Muttering to himself, Ian continued forward without hesitation. Hourster, they reached the end.


    The heavy doors slowly opened, letting in streams of sunlight and a piercing cold.


    "I never thought I''d be d to see sunlight," Thesaya murmured, pulling the hood of her cloak tighter around her face as they stepped outside, with Charlotte smirking slightly at herment.


    "A demon talking about sunlight, how fitting."


    "Keep your mouths shut." Ian cut them off, looking back at Thesaya and Charlotte, adding, "If we want to make it down safely, we''ll need to save our breath."


    Ian then pulled out a snow leopard clock from his pocket dimension. Draping a snow leopard cloak around his neck, led the way out of the ruins. A rugged mountain nketed in white and dark blue greeted them, its harsh winds and extreme cold weing them.


    ***


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Askel, the boy, paused to catch his breath. It was time to be cautious with his breathing, not wanting to scare away the keen-eared, skittish animals. Drawing his bow, he looked back, paying no heed to the barren trees and rocks or the snow-covered slopes. Instead, his eyes were on the sky.


    "...I need to hurry." He muttered, clenching a fistful of snow. Though he had left the vige early in the morning, the sun was already climbing high into the sky. Time was running out.


    <i>Given yesterday''s good dream, today shouldn''t be a miss...</i>


    Just as he thought this, Askel''s head snapped towards the valley above. The sound of dry footsteps caught his attention, clearly not made by any beast. Deciding quickly, he ran behind a nearby rock, checked his retreat path, and concealed himself, eyes fixed on the valley. Soon, the intruders appeared.


    <i>What...?</i>


    Askel''s eyes widened. The creature walking on two legs was draped in a wolf fur cloak, armor visible beneath. Its face, though, was unmistakably predatory, not a mask but the real face of a carnivore. Recalling tales of beasts that walked on two legs and spoke thenguage of men, Askel inwardly sighed.


    <i>A demonkind...!</i>


    The woman walking beside it, with gray hair, was equally strange. Her skin was pallid, her ears pointed, and she was barefoot in the forest. The ck-haired man leading them looked human, but his face was devoid of any expression as if merely wearing human skin. They came from the direction of the mountains, where no ordinary human woulde from.


    <i>How can they roam in broad daylight...?</i>


    Thinking this, Askel crouched further behind the rock, slowing his breath to hide his presence as much as possible.


    <i>Thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Step by step, the peculiar figures passed close to Askel''s hiding spot. Holding his breath, Askel peeked out only after they had passed. The two mysterious beings were moving away from him.


    <i>...Two?</i>


    Askel froze.


    "I thought we might have a thief among us." A low growl followed immediately after.


    "Ah...!" Askel looked up in shock. Without any noise or warning, the dark demonkind had perched above the rock. Orange eyes with vertically slit pupils coldly gazed down at him.


    "What are you doing hiding here?"

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Frozen momentarily by the murderous intent in the eyes fixed upon him, Askel was shaken. He soon heard an icy, cold voice continue.


    "It would be best if you spoke the truth."


    The man with ck hair, who had quietly approached from beside the rock, now looked down at Askel, a sword hilt protruding from his cloak. For the first time, Askel noticed blood stters on the man''s face.


    Gazing down with abyss-like ck eyes, the man asked, "What were you doing here alone?"


    Thinking that this person was surely not human, Askel gripped his bow tightly. He didn''t want to die trembling in fear. He had to speak his mind, and if that wasn''t enough, he was prepared to fight to the death.


    Askel tried to keep his voice steady as he responded, "I was hiding... from you, sir."


    His tone was unavoidably polite, a small concession to the situation. The man''s eyebrows narrowed.


    "Hiding?"


    "Clearly, you have something to hide. Otherwise, there would be no reason to." The demon''s voice growled lowly.


    "Are there bandits hiding down there, waiting for your signal?"


    "What are you talking about...?" Askel mumbled confusedly, then realized he was beingpletely misunderstood.


    "Doing banditry in such a dangerous ce would mean either starving or bing prey to monsters."


    "Then why did you hide?"


    "Because you came from the mountainside. Only monsterse from over there."


    "So, you hid because you thought we were those monsters." The man smiled oddly.


    Askel inadvertently nced at the demon and retorted, "Aren''t you sir?"


    "Of course not. We are mercenaries. Just returning frompleting a job."


    Askel blinked. It was hard to believe, especially in this harsh winter. The region near the mountains was known for being so dangerous that even skilled warriors could easily lose their lives.


    "The misunderstanding must have been because of the kitty. Though, who wouldn''t think the same?" The barefooted fairy said mockingly as the demon bared his fangs.


    The man looked down at Askel, adding, "So, putting the hiding aside. Why are you here alone?"


    "I came here to hunt."


    "Hard to believe. As you said, it''s dangerous here. A kid like you hunting alone?"


    After a moment''s frown, Askel decided to be forthright. It wasn''t a secret to keep, whether they were human or not.


    "I''m not a kid. And there''s hardly any game near the vige. It''s all dried up. Here, it¡¯s dangerous, but there''s plenty to hunt."


    "What are the other adults doing?"


    "The adults have their own tasks. I''m not yet considered an adult, so they don''t include me. So I¡¯m doing what I can do."


    "You''re a brave one. What if you encounter a beast?"


    "I hide or run. I''m a fast runner, and I know this area well."


    <i>Though I had been caught off guard this time</i>.


    As Askel held back the rest of his thoughts, the man exchanged a look with the demon and shrugged. The atmosphere seemed to be loosening somewhat. Askel felt the same. If they had wanted to kill or eat him, they wouldn''t keep talking.


    It was then that the barefooted fairy stepped forward.


    "Pleased to meet you. I''m Thesaya."


    "...I¡¯m Askel."


    "Well, Askel. Perhaps this is fate. We''re tired and worn out fromst night''s troubles. Would you mind guiding us to your vige?"


    Askel''s rxed guard stiffened again, partly due to what was currently happening in his vige. He looked at the fairy who introduced herself as Thesaya, the ck-haired man, and the ck-furred demon in turn.


    Askel then firmly responded, "I¡¯m afraid I cannot."


    "Oh? Why...?"


    "My vige does not wee uninvited outsiders. If I invite you, I be responsible for you guys. Frankly, I cannot trust your words, so I cannot take you to the vige."


    Silence fell. The man stared at Askel for a while before reaching out his hand. Instinctively, Askel flinched as the man tousled his hair lightly.


    "A smart one, aren''t you?"


    As Askel blinked in surprise, the man turned away and added, "There''s no need to go any further. It''s not in any state for hunting right now."


    As the man walked away, the demon jumped down beside Askel and handed him something.


    "I am a beastfolk, not a demon. But since I misunderstood too, I''ll forgive you this time."


    Askel, taken aback, looked down at what he had been given. It was a piece of jerky.


    "He''s a strong kid."


    "That''s why he probably roams around here alone. Born with the qualities of a warrior."


    Askel watched the two walking away, feeling dazed. He wasn''t the only one stunned.


    "They''re just leaving...? Really, just like that, Ian? You could try persuading him." Thesaya raised her voice with her eyes squinting.


    It was the beastfolk, not the demon, who responded.


    "Stop fussing and quietly follow, you pointy ears. We''ve heard the kid."


    "No... Ha." Thesaya sighed briefly and looked back at Askel.


    "I understand what you think, but we fight monsters. Especially Ian over there, he''s a monster expert."


    ¡°...¡±


    "If you knew what kinds of things we''ve been killing in the mountains, this misunderstanding wouldn''t have happened." Thesaya licked her lips and then shrugged her shoulders as she turned away.


    "Well, I can¡¯t really do anything now. Take care, little hunter." She quickly shook off her regret and followed herpanions ahead with a spring in her step.


    Askel blinked a moment, then bit into the jerky as he turned around. His legs were shaky from the released tension, but he still had things to do. It was about an hourter when Askel reached the top of the valley.


    The scene across the valley left Askel''s mouth agape.


    The jerky fell to the ground as he stared. What came into Askel¡¯s view was ogres dead, halved, or with their entrails strewn about. Signs of an explosion, scattered bone fragments. Mutated wild beasts, ghouls, and even creatures that looked like harpies. Numerous corpses were messily scattered across the valley. It seemed that all the local monsters had gathered here.


    On one side, he saw the remnants of a campfire, now just faintly smoking. Thesaya¡¯s words about the hardships ofst night and being monster experts suddenly made sense.


    "...Could it be?"


    The realization that all her ims might be true dawned on him. They were monster hunters from the mountains. At that moment, Askel instinctively turned and started running back the way he came.


    ***


    "<i>Huff... Huff...</i>"


    Ian watched quietly as the Northern boy, Askel, gasped for breath, nearly tumbling down the slope as he chased after them, shouting behind them intermittently.


    "So, what do you want?" Ian asked bluntly.


    Askel managed to lift his head. "Uh...?"


    "Why did you follow us, shouting all the way?"


    "Oh, because, well..."


    Askel¡¯s face, sweaty and slightly flustered, flickered with hesitation.


    "...I saw the other side of the mountain."


    Askel stood up straight, ncing alternately at Ian, Charlotte, and Thesaya, before bowing his head lightly.


    "I apologize for my rudeness earlier. I was mistaken."


    Ian chuckled. "Did youe just to apologize?"


    "No, not just that... The thought of losing track of you made mee right away. But now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not sure if I should. It¡¯s not something I can decide and say on my own."


    Ian shrugged nonchntly. "Do as you like. If you¡¯re going to say something, say it. If not, then don¡¯t."


    He resumed walking, and Charlotte, with a mysterious smile, and Thesaya, waving cheerfully, followed him.


    Askel quickly caught up to Ian''s side. "I actually have a favor to ask you."


    "A request."


    "Yes...?"


    "It''s not a favor; it''s a request. I''m a mercenary, not a volunteer."


    "What''s a volunteer...? Anyway, I do have a job for you, but can we first go to my vige?"


    "Of course¡ªow, why hit me?" Thesaya frowned after Charlotte''s handnded on her head.


    Ian curled the corner of his mouth. "We thought you couldn''t trust us. Aren''t you supposed to vouch for us with your name?"


    "Right. If youe with me, you''ll be my guest. And I now believe you are mercenaries specializing in hunting monsters."


    "It was a joke. Just lead the way."


    "Ah, yes." Askel quickly took the lead.


    So, there''s a monster he needs help with. Ian nodded and followed him. He wasn¡¯t urgently looking for a job, but the group was tired and needed to regroup to continue their journey.


    Besides, they weren''t even sure exactly where they were. They were just heading south, and it was still a long way to Travelga. It was the issues that would resolve themselves if their group handled a few requests.


    <i>At least tonight there will be warm food and a bed waiting.</i>


    Honestly, that was enough for now.


    ***


    The addition of the Northern boy had lightened the mood of the group considerably. Usually, a journey was nothing more than walking, interspersed with periods of rest, eating, and asional fights. The only way to pass the time was to talk.


    However, the group had pretty much exhausted topics of curiosity about each other. But the Northern boy provided a fresh and interesting conversational partner. The fact that they could spend a warm and safe night also helped to ease the atmosphere significantly.


    After some basic introductions and small talk, Thesaya asked, "So, where exactly is your vige located?"


    Askel pointed ahead. "Just two or three hours'' walk from here. It''s up on a hill in the middle of the forest."


    "That¡¯s good to hear. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see any viges for a while, considering all the deserted ones covered in snow."


    Relieved, Thesaya looked at Askel as if realizing something.


    "Isn¡¯t your vige like those deserted ones?"


    "It wasn''t untilst year."


    "Why didn¡¯t you move south?" Charlotte asked.


    Askel hesitated for a moment before replying. "There were discussions about moving inside the barrier. Some people actually did leave. But the majority stayed. Crucially, the vige''s chief warrior was against the move."


    His tone was neutral, but he couldn¡¯t entirely hide a hint of resentment, something only Ian seemed to pick up on. The other two were too focused on the content of the conversation.


    "Chief warrior...? Oh, I see. Your vige follows the old traditions of the North. Like a tribalmunity."


    "What¡¯s that?" Thesaya inquired.


    Charlotte exined calmly, "It¡¯s people living the way they did before the North became a subject of the Empire, venerating some legendary warrior."


    <i>So that¡¯s why there was talk of an invitation.</i>


    Memories of various secluded Northern viges from his gaming experiences shed through Ian¡¯s mind. But back then, he had never been able to set foot in any of them because his approach was always rejected. Just touching one would make the entire vigee running to beat him up, often resulting in a game over screen.


    The only way to enter was as a barbarian warrior, something he had only discovered after reading some guides. There were a few exclusive quests associated with them. Anything beyond that was irrelevant to a mage, and that was all he knew.


    Askel continued, "We venerate Karha. Everyone wants to be like him."


    "And who is he to be venerated?"


    "A legendary hero of the North. He killed countless remnants of the Giant Kingdom and faced the Evil Dragon alone. Ultimately, he drove the dragon off and brought freedom to the North. After his death, he became a god."


    "He killed a dragon?"


    "ording to legend, they fought for three days and nights, and the dragon eventually retreated. It never showed itself again after that. They say the wounds Karha inflicted were too severe and it eventually died. Well, I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯ve never even seen a dragon bone, not even a piece." Askel shrugged.


    Ian smirked, "The Empire probably wouldn¡¯t like that story much. A human bing a god."


    "The Lu Sr cult also recognizes him as a god. They might not like it, but he was a real hero who became a deity." Charlotte countered.


    Ian looked at her, "You know quite a bit about this. I thought you weren¡¯t interested in such things."


    "I heard it from Oleg. He was originally from a Northern tribe too."


    <i>Oleg...? Ah, that talkative bald guy.</i>


    Ian remembered a guard from the Libra Trading Company who used to throw magic boomerangs.


    "He boasted that, unlike the beastfolk gods, his god was recognized by the order. Maybe Karha is beating him up right now."


    "If he was a great warrior, maybe."


    "That guy got drunk on corrupted magic and went berserk, eventually getting burned to death by a young girl''s spell. Before that, he also cut off the wrist of one of his own from the North." Ian¡¯s tone was matter-of-fact, and Askel just shrugged.


    "Then he probably didn''t make it to Karha¡¯s legion."


    "Karha¡¯s legion?"


    "Exceptional warriors be part of Karha¡¯s legion after death. They are celestial soldiers who guard the gods. They are gods themselves, though in a lesser capacity."


    A religion pieced together from various elements, as expected. No wonder the barbarian warriors in the game would shout its name at every opportunity.


    Ian, secretly amused, decided to ask what he wanted to know. "So, do you live like a tribe with no interactions with the autonomous regions?"


    "No, we are part of the autonomous regions. We move freely through the gates. I have never actually used the term <i>tribe </i>myself. It''s just a different way of living."


    <i>That settles it.</i> Ian nodded.


    That was all he really wanted to know. There would be no reason to visit if they were a secluded tribe relying solely on self-sufficiency. If they were civilized, then they wouldn''t be much different from the small viges on the outskirts of the border kingdoms.


    "If a kid like you is hunting alone, it must mean the situation isn''t that good," Charlotte added. Askel seemed to be to her liking, as she was talking more than usual.


    "There are indeed problems, but I hunt voluntarily. And, let me say again, I''m not a kid."


    While Charlotte chuckled, Ian added, "So, does the job you want to request have something to do with your vige''s problem?"


    "...Yes. That''s why I need some time to think about it before discussing it. It''s not just my issue."


    "Fair enough. I don''t work withoutpensation. We''ll stay for just one day and then leave. Make your decision by then."


    "Yes. Since you''ll be my guests, I''ll ensure that you receive the best hospitality during your stay in the vige."


    "Can you use imperial currency in your vige?"


    "Of course."


    "Good."


    Ian then pulled a purse filled with silver coins from his pocket dimension, estimating its weight before tossing it to Askel.


    Askel looked back at him. "We don''t usually take money from guests."


    "I don¡¯t want to eat poorly or sleep on the floor. Use this to ensure we have a good meal and a warm ce to sleep. Keep the change."


    "I''ll return any leftovers. And..." Askel hesitated for a moment before adding, "During our journey, could you tell me about the things you''ve killed in the mountains?"


    While Charlotte and Thesaya sent nces asking if it was okay to discuss that, Ian shrugged.


    "There''s no reason not to."

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    Askel tilted his head repeatedly as he listened to the stories Charlotte and Thesaya exchanged back and forth. The story was too detailed to be a lie, but it was hard to believe nheless.


    "If the story is all true.... then you all would be warriors, almost like Karha," he said.


    "Ian probably is."


    Even as he found it hard to believe, Askel did not show his skepticism. The group did not press him to believe. They found meaning simply in having the conversation; Askel believing it or not was not the important part.


    "Hmm...."


    Finally, the vigendscape became visible. Deep in the forest, far from the highway. Ian looked at the densely packed palisades on the gentle hill andmented, "It''s muchrger than I expected."


    "Our vige has a statue of Karha. There are only a few of those throughout the North. That''s why quite a few people have moved here instead of to the provincial cities," said Askel.


    His tone was far from boastful or haughty. Ian easily guessed that Askel also wanted to move beyond the gates of the autonomous regions. It was unexpected. Typically, at that age, one would aspire to be a grand warrior or a hero.


    <i>Though it''s none of my business,</i> thought Ian.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll open the gate." Askel strode toward therge gate blocking the vige entrance.


    "It''s almost like a fortress," Charlotte remarked as she looked at the Northern warriors with bows revealed on top of the palisades.


    Ian casually nodded. "It probably wasn''t like this from the start. It became fortified as they added more to it."


    The palisades were made of a mix of old and new wood. Near the hill, only the bases of the trees remained. It looked even more like a fortress in the forest because of that.


    "I feel a bit queasy. I don¡¯t feel good," Thesaya murmured, squinting her eyes.


    Ian turned to her. "You''re feeling queasy?"


    "Yeah. Not as much as near that temple you visited before."


    "Hmm." Ian nodded slowly.


    <i>He said there was a statue here.</i>


    It seemed they were not just surviving here in the Northern Spirit amid the snow.


    Charlotte snorted through her nose. "Good. Keep quiet. Take care of those eyes of yours. It would be troublesome if they found out that you''re a demon."


    "My eyes aren''t something I can control. How am I supposed to take care of them?"


    "That''s not my problem. Pretend to be blind or something."


    "That makes no sense¡ª"


    "Shut your mouths. The gate is opening." Ian cut off the conversation.


    Charlotte and Thesaya looked ahead. As the gate was opening, Ian stepped forward. The gazes of the sentries on the palisades followed them. Beyond the thick gate, the figure of a Northern warrior with narrowed eyes was revealed.


    <i>A typical barbarian warrior.</i>


    Miguel had said that not all Northerners were burly and muscr. However, the warriors now appearing were mostly owners of a bear''s bulk. They looked even more so because they were wrapped in various animal furs. Ian let their gazes slide off him casually as he passed through the gate. Behind him, the low growling breath of Charlotte continued. Probably having a staring contest with the gatekeeper.


    "I''ll escort you home. Please follow me." Askel, who had been waiting, turned around.


    "It looks like they''re demons. To host such folks at a time like this. Is he trying to involve them in the vige matters?"


    "It seems so. Shameless. Well, it''s the cowardly Askel, after all."


    "To think that such a coward coulde from that great warrior''s lineage...."


    Low voices continued from behind. As if he hadn''t heard, Askel moved on without any sign of disturbance.


    "Cowardly Askel, huh?¡± Charlotte frowned as she retorted.


    Askel shrugged. "Since the snow started to cover the vige, I was the only one of my age to argue that everyone should move beyond the gate. That''s how I got the nickname."


    "If it were me, I would have pulled out all their throats. To stop them from spouting nonsense again."


    "I don''t feel that way. Maybe because I''m a coward."


    "That can''t be."


    Ian chuckled lightly and said, "It''s rare for someone to speak their mind while looking us straight in the eye, especially when alone, Askel."


    "I agree. You''re not a coward." Charlotte chimed in.


    Askel, with a calm smile, moved on without another word. Ian also took in the vige. The muddy main street was lined with log houses built seemingly haphazardly, yet with a strange regrity. The busy residents, despite their haste, cast wary nces at the passing group. The level of suspicion was excessive, even with Charlotte present in such a closed-off vige.


    "Not many men around."


    "It''s a busy time. Those who stood guardst night are sleeping, and the rest are out hunting and scouting. As I mentioned, we are facing problems."


    They had reached the vige center by then. There appeared to be a square used for gatherings and a rtivelyrge building, seemingly a hall of some sort. Askel raised his hand.


    "That''s the statue of Karha."


    "I was already looking at it. It''s quite an ancient statue."


    The statue stood next to the square. It depicted a long-haired warrior grasping a great sword pointed toward the ground in both hands. Ian''s instincts sharpened as he gazed at the statue.


    "They say it was made in his real likeness. There''s no way to verify that."


    At Askel''s words, Ian shrugged. "Given the holiness it exudes, it might well be true."


    This was because he felt a divine power emanating from inside the statue. Although it wasn''t as distinct as the statue of Lu Sr or the sacred me of the Temple of Brazier, there was definitely something inside the statue. Charlotte looked at the statue with interest, and Thesaya quietly furrowed her brow as Askel turned back to Ian.


    "Can you feel holy power?"


    "Yes. You guys can¡¯t?"


    "Only when it''s very distinct. ...Well, you might, Sir Ian, given that you''re such a formidable warrior, as I''ve heard."


    <i>He¡¯s saying all sorts of nonsense.</i>


    Ian gestured toward the tip of the sword with a smirk. "That at the tip of the sword looks like blood."


    This was because the ground near the tip of the great sword held by the statue was stained red.


    "Yes, it''s flowing from the sword."


    "A miracle, then."


    Just as the statue of Lu Sr emitted light, it seemed Karha''s sword bore blood. The fact that it was blood seemed more miraculous than the Lu Sr Sect not deeming Karha a demon.


    "It started happening a couple of months ago. It was considered an ominous sign that the warrior''s sword would stain with blood."


    "A couple of months...?"


    "Given the events that have urred since then, it might not be entirely wrong."


    "Hmm...." Ian''s eyes twitched slightly.


    This coincided strangely with the time he had set foot in the North, and it was also around the time he had made a pact with the demon in the underground pce.


    <i>...An overreaction. Not everything happens because of me.</i>


    Ian soon chuckled softly. Although there was a chance it was rted to him, there were plenty of other reasons why the statue might be showing ominous signs.


    <i>Hum¡ª</i>


    The Sword of Judgment at his waist suddenly hummed softly.


    <i>What can I do about it? I''m not interested in you gods.</i>


    Muttering internally, Ian passed by the statue casually. Ian didn¡¯t see the red light at the tip of Karha''s sword flickering more distinctly.


    ***


    At the end of an alley, Askel stopped in front of a house near the palisade.


    "Here we are."


    "It looks too big for just one person."


    "I live here with the old man. Don''t worry, you''re my guest, so there won''t be any problems."


    Ian slightly narrowed his eyes. "I think it would be better to go to an inn."


    "We don''t really have inns in our vige. I''ll lend you an empty house, just stay for a while. I also have something to tell you. Please wait a moment."


    Askel went inside the house. A few words were exchanged inside, and soon the door opened again.


    "Pleasee in. Sorry to keep you waiting."


    After exchanging a nce with Thesaya, Ian entered the house as she nodded slightly. The interior was filled with the smell of animal skins and a musty chill. An old man leaning on a chair in the corner looked at Ian.


    The old man¡¯s hair was stark white, and he was missing his left eye, which seemed to have been taken by a deep scar that ran from one side of his forehead to his chin. The old man''s brow slightly furrowed as he saw the group.


    "Hmm."


    "They are my guests, so please don''t be rude," Askel spoke nonchntly, lighting a fire in the stove that resembled a hearth.


    The old man gestured toward the dining table set in the middle of the room. He had only up to the wrist on his left hand.


    "Please sit."


    Ian sat down calmly, and Charlotte and Thesaya naturally gathered and sat around. The old chairs creaked. Askel, having lit the fire, turned around.


    "I''ll borrow a ce for you to stay, get some food, and be back soon. Do you need anything else?"


    "Is there a chance for a bath?"


    "A bath...? It''s possible." Askel blinked, surprised by the unexpected request.


    Ian shrugged. "Then prepare the bath, and warm up the house in advance. I''m tired of the cold."


    "Yes. I''ll be back soon."


    Askel left, and a brief, awkward silence fell.


    The old man, who had been watching the group, finally spoke calmly. "I heard you''re monster hunters."


    "Mercenaries. We mainly fight monsters."


    "Have you received anymission?"


    "Not yet. I haven''t even heard what the problem is in this vige."


    "Hmm. Wondering whether the vige warriors will agree? They won''t."


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "Can''t you freelymission mercenaries here?"


    "That''s not it. But even if you are experts, the three of you won''t be able to handle it alone. It has to be resolved with the vige warriors."


    "Well..."


    Ian recalled the warriors near the palisade. If it was a problem the three of them couldn''t handle, it seemed unlikely that adding dozens more like those would change much.


    "But the warriors will not agree. They''ll see resolving problems with outside help as meaningless. Askel is already out of favor, so bringing in outsiders might just bring retribution on him," the old man muttered disdainfully. "Karha fought to survive. Everyone seems to have forgotten what''s truly important. Eventually, it will lead to everyone''s demise."


    "Then why not just leave?"


    The old man gave a wry smile. "I''m an old man looking not for a ce to live but a ce to die. Those who need to live are the young ones."


    "Hmm...."


    <i>What a response.</i>


    At that moment, the door opened. Askel entered, holding a basket.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll prepare the meal now."


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes." Askel set the basket down and handed a purse to Ian.


    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''ve used too little."


    "It''s because you''re my guest. I didn''t want to charge at all, but I don''t have much money."


    "Hmm."


    Ian, scratching his chin, suddenly turned to the old man. "Old man. Do you know how to cook?"


    "I can grill over the fire."


    "Then I''d appreciate it if you could do that."


    The old man stood up without a word. Askel tilted his head.


    Ian gestured toward an empty chair at the table. "Sit."


    Askel sat down, blinking.


    Ian bluntly asked, "What''s the problem with the vige?"


    "Uh... Even if you are very strong, the three of you can''t solve it alone. The vige warriors need to help. That''s the priority."


    <i>Just as the old man said.</i>


    Ian, inwardly smirking, calmly looked at Askel. "That''s not for you to decide. Both the feasibility and the methods are for me to judge and decide. Your job is to exin the details of the request and offer a reward. That''s where your role as a client ends."


    Ian shrugged one shoulder and added. "I hate dragging things out. Since it''s alreadye to this, I won''t ask againter."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Askel seemed to make up his mind and began to speak. "...Every night, monsters surround the vige. We call them the White Demon."


    "Tell me the details."


    "At first, it was just one. A white, giant creature, a kind of harpy I''d never seen before. I saw it myself once, and it looked more like a demon than a harpy. It had no eyes, just white crown-like horns. When the vige warriors charged, it simply flew away. But..."


    "So the next day, it came back. This time with its minions."


    Askel blinked. "How did you know?"


    "Just keep talking."


    "At first, it was just one ogre. It just watched from a distance. The next day a few more harpies came, and after that, goblins appeared. That''s when we realized it had minions, and we went out to subdue them."


    "You failed, I guess."


    "Yes. The creature just sent its monsters and fled. It happened several times. Recently, it started bringing the dead."


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "The dead...?"


    "Yes. Walking skeletons. Whenever our warriors go out, it just sends the dead and flees."


    Ian''s eyes narrowed.


    A Mutated Harpy Queen. It was a named monster in a game. Originally, harpies lived in small groups centered around a queen. Apart from flying, theirbat ability was not remarkable. Mental Charm effects, which could beguile an opponent, were ineffective against those with even slightly higher Mental Fortitude.


    However, this mutated creature, tainted by the madness of the ck Wall, instead of harpies, dragged other monsters around. It also retained its innate wariness, quickly fleeing if not directly targeted or if attention was not sufficiently divided. However, dragging the undead around was a pattern not seen in the game.


    <i>Maybe this is another change that came with reality. Perhaps it''s a consequence of me having killed all those giant named creatures.</i>


    "It''s been repeating since then. Our side has been gradually ruing more victims and fatigue. That''s why a few days ago, we stopped trying to subdue it during the night and have been searching for itsir during the day."


    "There''s been no profit in that then. The number of monsters must have piled up."


    "...Yes. Fortunately, their numbers haven''t increased any further recently, but any fight would still cause significant damage. And now, we only see the undead; we haven''t seen the creature itself anymore."


    "A typical harpy tactic. So..."


    Ian nodded, then looked at Askel. "If we take care of this creature for you, what can you offer us in return?"


    "That''s¡ª"


    "I have some imperial gold coins. I''ll give them all to you." The old man interjected.


    Askel looked at him, surprised, while Ian saw the quest window pop up in front of his eyes.


    [The White Demon]


    The reward was an increase in the strength attribute.


    <i>...This seems like it was originally a quest exclusive to barbarian warriors.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian smiled.


    "I ept. The contract is established."

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    After the meal, the group left the house.


    "I''ll be back." Askel was thest to step outside and turned back to look at Ian with a curious gaze.


    Ian tilted his chin up. "What?"


    "...Nothing sir. This way.¡± Askel turned away.


    <i>He seems curious about what I''m nning.</i>


    Ian followed him, feeling satiated for the first time in a while. The meal was rustic but not bad. Additionally, he had unintentionally learned quite a bit about the vige''s situation. It was amon tale of those who argued to leave their homnd versus those who insisted on defending it. Here, thetter clearly dominated. This was hardly surprising. Not unique to this world, humans often stray far from rational judgments.


    "Hmm."


    While passing through the square, Charlotte suddenly looked toward the vige entrance. About a dozen men were entering the vige, ranging from sturdy adults to boys around Askel''s age.


    "The search party has returned. Seems like the search was a waste. They only went hunting."


    "Who''s the great warrior?" Charlotte asked.


    Askel pointed to thergest man, draped in a bearskin cloak. "That''s Valeri. The youngest among the great warriors, strong too. They say he is favored by Karha."


    Ian could tell just by looking that Valeri was strong. It was then that Valeri and a few others nced their way. Several vigers receiving the hunted animals whispered something to them. Their looks were a mix of wariness and mockery.


    "Should we go talk to them?" Askel asked.


    Ian, receiving Valeri''s intense gaze nonchntly, shook his head.


    "No need. Just lead us to the inn."


    "...Yes." Askel looked back at Ian, puzzled, but soon continued walking.


    ***


    "That one had an arrogant look in his eyes," Charlotte murmured softly.


    Ian chuckled. "It seemed simr to your old look."


    "Possibly. After all, it''s the look of someone who has never faced defeat."


    "He''ll learn eventually," said Askel.


    As they opened the door to the vacant house, Askel spoke, "I''d like to teach him a lesson myself. Come on in."


    "You? That might take a few years." Charlottemented as they entered the house.


    The interior was already warmed by the stove Ian had asked to be lit earlier. The stiff-looking bed was at the center of the room and arge, round tub was prepared for Ian''s bath.


    "Few years... I''d prefer it to be sooner than that. It''s uncertain how many winters the vige can withstand."


    "Probably not more than twice." Ian added casually, as he began to remove his weapons, including the Sword of Judgment.


    Askel''s brow furrowed. "Just twice? Our vige warriors are not that weak, Ian."


    "Strength and weakness are rtive."


    Ian continued as he unbuckled the straps of his breastte. "If you want to live, you should consider leaving the vige yourself. Your old man would probably be happy if you left."


    Ian reflected on their dinner conversation. The old man, who had lost his eye in a war against demons, had subtly inquired about their next destination. When Ian had replied that they were going to Travelga, he didn''t miss the old man''s brief hesitation.


    "I can''t leave alone."


    "Well, figure it out yourself. I''m going to take a bath first, get it ready."


    "...Ah, yes." Askel hurried to act.


    He ced arge pot full of snow on the stove and then went out to fetch more snow. The collected snow was dumped into the bathtub.


    <i>I was wondering how this would work, and I guess this is the way.</i>


    Observing this, Ian turned to look at Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "I''m taking a bath first."


    "...So, are you saying we shouldn''t watch?"


    "Do what you want with that. I was asking if you''re going to bathe too."


    "...?! Did you really just ask that?"


    "Oh my. You¡¯re a pervert, Ian."


    Charlotte and Thesaya responded with surprise and amusement, prompting Ian to narrow his eyes in mild annoyance.


    "I wasn''t suggesting we go in together."


    "...I see. Misunderstood."


    "I wouldn''t mind that," Thesaya chimed in with a grin.


    Ignoring Thesaya''sment, Ian stripped off all his gear except for the thermal wear he wore underneath, feeling significantly lighter. Meanwhile, Askel once again scooped up snow into the pot and ced it on the stove.


    "Just one more time should do it."


    "I''ll be in there a while, so keep iting until I say stop."


    "...You really enjoy your baths. Understood."


    As Ian gazed at the tub, contemting the warmth toe, Charlotte spoke up, reflecting on their earlier encounter with the vige warriors.


    "It seems the warriors of the North pursue different goals than beast warriors."


    "Did you think they, like you, wished to die fighting?"


    "I thought they were simr. But their struggle is a means for survival and freedom, not for the fight itself."


    Askel added more snow to the tub and then shared his thoughts. "Those who fight to die or fight for the sake of fighting, we call them berserkers here in the North."


    Charlotte''s expression turnedplex, while Thesaya smirked. "Then you''re definitely a berserker, kitty."


    "...It''s just a difference in values, stupid pointy ears." Askel poured boiling water into the tub, musing aloud. "If they keep resisting here, the vige warriors might as well be berserkers. They know there¡¯s an ending, they can¡¯t be ignorant of that."


    "Who knows? Perhaps they will ovee all and give rise to a being as great as Karha." Ian''s remark drew a skeptical smile from Askel, who then carried the pot outside.


    Ian undressed and stepped into the tub. The temperature was perfect. Rubbing his body, the grime of the day began to disperse in the water.


    <i>If only I had some soap...</i>


    As he thought this, Ian nced aside. Thesaya was smirking, lying on her stomach on the bed with her chin propped on her arms. Charlotte had turned to sit beside him.


    "Your nape is quite tempting, Ian."


    <i>So that''s why they were looking.</i>


    "It''s said the apples you can''t eat always look redder."


    "Interesting saying. It¡¯s just like you."


    "There¡¯s also a saying, don¡¯t gaze at a tree you can¡¯t climb. Look away."


    Askel returned with a fresh pot and ced it on the stove. Ian leaned back next to the tub, feeling the chill between his bones dissipate.


    Askel, watching Ian''s well-defined muscles and the scars that marked them, suddenly spoke. "I still don¡¯t understand."


    "What¡¯s that?" Ian asked without opening his eyes.


    "That White Demon. I don¡¯t see why it targets a vige with so many warriors."


    "There must be a reason."


    "Do you have any guesses?"


    "Well...." Ian thought back to the game. The reason it was a quest specifically for barbarian warriors was clear. The Mutated Harpy Queen could be a straightforward challenge with the right long-range attacks or a stealth approach.


    Which was not so for a barbarian warrior, for whom such tactics were irrelevant. In the game, fighting the queen was not mandatory, likely designed to challenge yers to take on fights that were less advantageous. Now, in reality, there would be other reasons.


    "Actually, its intentions aren¡¯t what¡¯s important," Askel concluded himself. After a pause, he added, "I keep thinking, maybe I should still go talk to Valeri. Even if he dislikes my decision, he knows that dealing with the beast is a priority."


    "No need."


    "But..."


    "Warriors won¡¯t help."


    Askel blinked at Ian''s next words. "You think little of our vige warriors."


    "Not because they are weak. If they rush out, the beast will just flee again. It''s better if they stay behind the palisades. That helps us more."


    "So, really, the three of you will handle this?"


    "Actually, just the two of us. Charlotte and I are good enough for this job."


    The expression on Askel''s face was one of bewilderment. He had seen the horrors that Ian and hispanions could unleash, yet he also knew very well how terrifying the White Demon was.


    "How are you... nning to do this?"


    Ian opened his eyes slightly and looked over at Thesaya.


    "She has a keen sense for magic. She''ll pinpoint the Harpy''s hiding spot. That''s her role finished. And then..."


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to Charlotte. "Charlotte will engage the undead from one side. Basically, she''ll be buying time. Since she''s alone and doesn''t look strong, the Harpy won¡¯t flee but will likely use its minions to try to hunt her down. In the meantime."


    Ian shrugged at Askel. "I¡¯ll quietly approach the beast and start by tearing its wings. After that, I¡¯ll go for the throat."


    It was a straightforward n.


    However, to Askel, it seemed filled with unreasonable risks. Charlotte would have to face dozens of undead alone, and Ian would have to confront the enormous monster by himself. If it had been so simple, the vige warriors wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much. But Ian''s demeanor was calm, and so were Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "You just watch from beyond the palisade with the other warriors. They¡¯ll see you made the right choice for the vige. And for now..." Ian motioned with a nod. "Bring more hot water."


    "...Yes, of course."


    ***


    The night arrived and the eyes of the warriors gazing beyond the palisade flickered dimly. Dozens of undead lined the edge of the forest, staring back at them. The nightly tension had even the hardy Northern warriors feeling weary. The dread that these horrible nights might continue indefinitely, or that these creatures could ultimately destroy the vige, was causing more and more vigers to lose sleep.


    "..."


    Valeri, the vige¡¯s great warrior, knew too well that anxiety was spreading throughout the vige. Despite his calm exterior, he was incessantly revising the geography of the area they nned to search the next day.


    They needed to find the White Demon''sir soon to quell this unease unless he wanted to abandon the vige or step down from his role as champion.


    That''s why he was caught off guard by Askel''s presence.


    "It should be bedtime for you." Valeri spoke coldly, turning to Askel.


    Askel, the son of a former great warrior, was like a thorn in Valeri''s side. A coward who inherited a great warrior¡¯s blood yet seemed intent on abandoning tradition. Yet, he was also an individual Valeri couldn''t easily dismiss. Askel''s presence somehow highlighted his own.


    Askel responded evenly. "I can''t sleep."


    "Who are those outsiders? Everyone¡¯s whispering that you¡¯ve brought demons."


    "They¡¯re beastfolk, not demons. And they¡¯re monster hunters."


    "What...?" Valeri''s expression twisted.


    "You really brought outsiders into our vige matters?"


    "Yes."


    Valeri¡¯s brow furrowed deeper at Askel¡¯s calm reply. He thought dismissively of what just three could aplish. By tomorrow night, Askel might well add ¡°below the belt¡± to his reputation.


    It was then Askel added. "They said not to interfere."


    "...?"


    "Don¡¯t let any of the vige warriorse out. They said if we do, we¡¯ll just mess things up."


    "...Did they really say that?"


    "Yes."


    <i>Do they have a card up their sleeve?</i>


    Just as Valeri''s brow was about to furrow again.


    "Ah...?! Look over there...!"


    A cry erupted from the side of the palisade. Simultaneously, the undead at the forest''s edge turned their heads. Valeri and Askel turned without a word.


    <i>Crash! Thud!</i>


    What they saw was a beastfolk, alone, battling the undead. Wielding a huge battle ax, she was smashing the undead to pieces.


    "..."


    Watching silently, Valeri''s eyes narrowed. The beastfolk was brave but didn¡¯t seem as strong as expected. Moreover, undead were swarming from all directions.


    "They''re determined to die."


    "That ax looks tempting. Let''s bet on who gets it if that demon dies."


    Warriors had gathered around, murmuring among themselves. With all the undead converging in one area, there was no need to guard the other palisades.


    <i>Crack! Snap!</i>


    The beastfolk was bravely resisting, but she was gradually being overwhelmed. The number of undead was simply too many. Just before being surrounded, she managed to break through on one side, only to start being chased by the undead.


    It looked like she waspletely cornered.


    "Seems these demons aren''t really anything special."


    "Maybe the stories we heard were exaggerated."


    The warriors chuckled one by one. No one was willing to help her; since she had interfered in the vige''s matters on her own, bearing the consequences was her own responsibility.


    Valeri, watching the beastfolk, suddenly turned his gaze to Askel. He pretended to be expressionless but was biting his lower lip hard. He was clearly anxious.


    Valeri realized that now was the moment to save this supposed demon, which would make Askel''s decision appear even more foolish, and his own magnanimity stand out.


    "...This won''t do."


    Just as he made his decision, an eerie, chilling scream echoed from beyond the forest. It was a scream like none had heard before, sending shivers down their spines.


    The snickering of the warriors stopped abruptly.


    "...!"


    "...?!"


    Everyone turned toward the direction of the sound in silence.


    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>


    The sounds from beneath the palisade began to change as well.


    "What the...?"


    "She''s lost her mind..."


    A few warriors sighed as they watched the beastfolk, who, instead of continuing to flee, had charged right into the middle of the undead.


    It seemed like a suicidal act, but...


    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>


    The undead were simply being smashed and blown apart. They couldn''t even get close to her anymore. It was as if she was just waiting for that scream to unleash some dramatic change.


    "Was she waiting for that...?"


    Valeri''s brow furrowed slowly. Could it really be possible that she was handling all those undead alone while holding back her true power?


    Just as Valeri was staring down at Askel...


    <i>Screech! Screeeeech!</i>


    Another piercing scream echoed from afar. This time, it wasn''t just a scream.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Breaking through the dark forest, a massive, white creature surged upward. The monster, pping its tattered wings vigorously, eventually seemed to falter in its flight.


    The creature briefly hovered in the air. The silhouette of a dark-haired outsider became clear on its back. The outsider was holding a sword aloft. The sword, silhouetted against the night sky, reflected the moonlight and shimmered.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    In the next moment, the sword traced a dazzling arc and struck at the monster¡¯s neck.


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    As the monster released a mind-shattering scream into the night sky, it plummeted back into the darkness of the forest.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    The scream reverberated through every corner of the vige, waking the vigers who began to emerge from their homes one by one, each clutching something that could be used as a weapon.


    "..." Urd, an old man with one eye and one arm, was the only one who hade out empty-handed.


    "Was that the scream of the White Demon...?"


    "Why are all the warriors gathered over there?"


    The vigers murmured amongst themselves, but their conversation was abruptly cut short.


    "<i>Screech! Screech¡ª!</i>" Another scream echoed, so harrowing it seemed to whiten their minds and bring on dizziness. Amid the gasps of the vigers, Urd realized what was happening. The monster hunters were indeed battling the White Demon.


    "...Who knew they¡¯d start this abruptly." Muttering to himself, Urd walked toward the square.


    "<i>Squeak! Screech!</i>" The high and low screams continued. The figures of the soldiers standing on the palisade came into the view of the old man¡¯s one good eye.


    "Really, just the three of them..."


    Urd''s sigh was cut short as his gaze drifted to a statue in one corner of the square and murmured, "O Northern superhuman..."


    The greatsword of the statue was emanating a red sanctity. The blood that gathered at the tip of the sword was evaporating into divine energy.


    "Oh... Ooh...."


    "Is Karha¡¯s avatar saving our vige...?"


    The vigers murmured among themselves. Some began to pray toward the statue, even though they knew Karha was not a God who responded to prayers.


    "<i>Screeeech!</i>"


    The deathly scream erupted once again. The first to turn silent were the soldiers on the ramparts. Their silence spread to the vige, quieting the murmuring vigers.


    Only the red light spreading from Karha¡¯s statue silently illuminated the surroundings.


    "...He¡¯sing."


    "My God... To think he did it alone...?"


    "Two? Just the two of them?"


    Sigh and awe began to ripple among those on the ramparts. The warriors, one by one, hesitantly moved toward the main gate. Their gaze slowly lowered.


    "Open the gate! Now!"


    The cry that followed was a very familiar voice to Urd. It was Askel. Urd, shifting his gaze from the statue, saw Askel hurrying along the rampart. His usuallyposed grandson''s face was now a mix of shock and tion. In contrast, Valeri following him wore an expression as nk as wax. Several warriors hurried down to the vige gate, unlocking the bar that held it.


    <i>Creeeeak¡ª</i>


    The gate slowly swung open.


    On the other side, the ck-haired outsider, Ian, strolled into the vige. The ck-furred beastfolk followed behind, but no one threw a leery look in her way.


    "By Karha..."


    "He has in that demon...!"


    Everyone waspletely captivated by the sight of the giant head cradled in the arms of the ck-haired foreigner. It looked nothing like the harpiesmonly known. Its hairless, snow-white head shimmered as if covered in scales.


    Where the eyes should have been, there was only a t expanse, and below it, a gaping maw studded with what looked like shards of broken ss. Its sagging, thick tongue was forked like a snake''s. Two horns sprouted from the front and back of its head, curving toward each other to form a shape resembling a crown.


    "The White Demon..."


    The monster that had long terrified them was being carried across the vige, with its neck severed. As the man with ck hair, who had introduced himself as Ian Hope, moved, glossy ck blood dripped from the messily cut surface of the neck. Yet he seemed utterly unfazed by it. His face and body were already smeared with the same ck fluid.


    As Urd watched him in a daze, he suddenly turned his gaze to the side again, feeling that the light from the statue of Karha had grown even more intense. It wasn''t an illusion.


    As Ian approached, the divine power flowing from Karha''s greatsword grew denser.


    "Why would Karha, to such a foreigner...?"


    "Could he be from the North?"


    A few of the vigers whispered among themselves.


    <i>Could it really be that he is actually from the North?</i>


    With the same thought, Urd watched Ianing toward him. ck hair, ck eyes, and fair skin. Though he looked too hairless and slight of build for a Northerner, thinking him a half-breed wouldn''t be too strange. Finally, Ian crossed the quiet vige and arrived in front of him.


    "Ah... I just bathed today," Ian murmured quietly enough for only Urd to hear, then tossed the head he was carrying at Urd¡¯s feet. The giant head rolled on the ground. His voice remained calm.


    "The task isplete. Any objections?"


    After looking into Ian''s indifferent ck eyes for a moment, Urd eventually responded.


    "None. You havepleted the request."


    His voice involuntarily became reverent.


    "I wille for my payment tomorrow." Ian nodded and turned away.


    As Ian approached, the statue of Karha scattered brighter light.


    Ian frowned slightly and stopped to look at the statue. The shock was now evident on the faces of several vigers and warriors who had just realized the state of the statue. Ian paused only briefly. Chuckling softly, he continued walking to the house he was staying in.


    <i>Creak, ng.</i>


    The sound of the rusty door hinge signaled the end of the vige''s nightmarish night. Looking down at the monster''s head lying at his feet, Urd let out a soft sigh.


    "Then could he really be...?"


    ***


    "I feel like I''m going to throw up." Thesaya groaned, lying in bed. She had been in this state since early yesterday morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re really showing your impure nature, aren¡¯t you? And you did nothing.¡±


    "What do you mean, nothing? I found the location of that monster."


    "You''ve done a great deed, indeed, dear."


    ¡°Just hang on. We¡¯ll be leaving the vige soon.¡± Ian said as he donned his roughly cleaned gear.


    ¡°Why is Karha going crazy all of a sudden? Did he fall for you or something?¡±


    Thesaya spoke sphemously without care. Of course, Ian paid no mind to thatment. The statue was not merely emanating divinity; it had presented him with a quest he had never seen before.


    "Well, it''s not the first time. The statue of Lu Sr also shone like that before."


    <i>I hadn''t expected the barbarian gods to show interest in me either. </i>


    Ian shrugged and swallowed the rest of his words. The barbarian warriors in the game were second to none when it came to their disdain for mages.


    "It seems all the Celestial gods desire you, Ian," Charlotte remarked, almost in admiration.


    Indeed, she seemed proud as if it were her own achievement. Her eyes filled only with respect and affection for Ian.


    Ian snorted dismissively. "Let them do as they please. If they lend their power, I''ll dly use it."


    <i>Although I would never worship anyone. Not now, nor in the future. </i>


    To him, the gods of this world were merely tools to be utilized, never objects of worship. Beyond emotions, it was a practical stance. There were already enough constraints. Moreover, it was unclear how the divine mark would interact with the fragment of chaos.


    ¡°So, how was it? The Harpy Queen,¡± Thesaya added.


    <i>Her voice is still lively despite her im of feeling unwell</i>.


    Ian then responded, "It was nothing special."


    Perhaps because the giant specters had been so powerful, the battle with the mutated Harpy Queen hadn¡¯t felt particrly dangerous. It was also a matter ofpatibility. The Harpy Queen used powerful mind-affecting charms and deadly screams as her main weapons, both of which Ian¡¯s Mental Fortitude and Resistance could easily withstand. The sharp ws and teeth were more of a threat.


    Ian had already known the strategy to attack the wing membranes first to impair its flying abilities, and its defenses were so weak that even the Wind de could prate them. If he had used more attack magic, he could have captured it without a single drop of fluid on him. The reason he hadn''t done so was simply because he didn''t want to reveal himself as a mage to the barbarians of the North.


    <i>Indeed, it seems I''ve be much stronger than before.</i>


    Ian mulled over this as he flexed his fist. Of course, facing an enemy as strong as the Legion Commander of a fallen nation, and then battling a rtively easier-named monster made it feel more significant. However, even looking at his stats alone, there was a significant improvement since the beginning. The effects of the stacked quest rewards were slowly bing apparent since the scenario reset.


    <i>Though it''s hard to say it''s purely magical growth...</i>


    Still, the fact that he was continuously getting stronger was meaningful enough. Ian finished preparing and started to walk out.


    "Where are you going, Ian?" Thesaya asked nonchntly.


    "Going to get my payment," Ian replied just as indifferently as he opened the door. He frowned immediately.


    Askel was standing in front of the door.


    "...How long have you been standing there?"


    "About two hours, I''d say." Askel''s response was calm, but his gaze held a mixture of awe and difort. It was a bit more familiar now, but it was still an ufortable feeling for Ian. His actions were not driven by any noble intentions or will. He preferred dealing with those who either feared or hated him.


    "Have you been waiting to speak with me?¡±


    "Yes. I wanted to ask if you could stay in the vige for a few more days."


    "Why?"


    "We''ve decided to hold a feast tomorrow afternoon. It would be great if you could attend since you''ve in the White Demon."


    <i>Trying to solidify ties, just an escape from reality</i>, Ian thought and replied.


    "Your great warrior probably won¡¯t like that."


    "It was Valeri who insisted we must invite you, Ian."


    "Is that so...?" Ian shrugged his shoulders. "I''ll think about it. For now, I''m going to your house."


    "Are you going to collect your payment? My old man will be waiting for you."


    Ian nodded and gestured toward Charlotte who followed him out. "I can go alone, just guide Charlotte. She needs to buy things for the journey."


    As Askel nodded, Charlotte passed him, remarking, "Finding a carriage might be difficult, Ian."


    "I don''t mind a cargo wagon. Check if it has a roof, and if not, just buy it as is. If that''s not avable, a horse will suffice."


    "Understood."


    Ian then proceeded straightaway. The vigers he passed by bowed their heads one by one. He was ustomed to people''s attitudes changing afterpleting a request, but this time it was more pronounced.


    <i>Don''t get your hopes up. I have no intention of bing your apostle.</i>


    Recallingst night''s quest and ncing at the statue of Karha, Ian snorted softly and walked past the square.


    ***


    "You''re here." Urd, an elderly man, stood up from his chair. His expression and tone were not much different, but they were noticeably more respectful.


    <i>If I do a few more deeds like yesterday, they might worship me instead of Karha.</i>


    Ian sat down at the table, and Urd promptly ced a small pouch in front of him.


    "Here is the promised payment."


    Ian picked up the pouch. Two gold coins¡ªa substantial sum, possibly from his days of service in past wars.


    "Excellent." cing the pouch back on the table, Ian looked at Urd. "What have you done to the head?"


    "We''ve ced it at the banquet hall. It will be on disy at tomorrow''s feast."


    "I thought you were worried about retaliation."


    "It doesn''t seem likely now. Some warriors mentioned that Karha has sent his avatars to protect the vige."


    Ian chuckled. "I don''t serve Karha, nor do I intend to be his apostle."


    "There''s been a misunderstanding. Karha does not appoint apostles."


    "Not even...? So, Karha has neither priests nor apostles?" Ian narrowed his eyes as he asked.


    Urd nodded. "Karha is a superhuman who became God through his own power. That''s why he needs nothing else."


    "...But there''s still a statue, and he blesses warriors, doesn''t he?"


    "That''s merely because he holds those who walk the same path in fond regard. There''s no other reason. The offerings warriors sometimes make to Karha are just to boast of their deeds."


    Ian''s head tilted slightly.


    <i>If it''s not an apostle quest, then what does this mean?</i>


    Staring at his quest log, Ian turned back to Urd, believing the old man might have the answer.


    "I have something to ask."


    "Good, I have something to ask you as well. You go first."


    "What exactly does it mean to be the <i>Champion of the North</i>?"


    "...!" Urd, who was smiling cidly, widened his eyes momentarily.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    "Where did you hear that? Has anyone called you by that name?"


    "Well... you could say it''s simr," Ian answered calmly.


    Precisely, it was the name of the quest that had appeared the previous night when he passed in front of Karha''s statue.


    [The Great Warrior of the North.]


    The description was to disy his will in front of Karha, a goal that could have been achieved with a single click if it were a game. The reward was the Blessing of Struggle. It wasn''t even an optional quest. It must have been a quest exclusive to barbarian warriors, as there was no reason for them to reject it.


    Ian had suspected this quest was about bing Karha''s apostle. Now that he knew Karha did not appoint apostles, it seemed worth investigating further.


    "Every warrior, when their timees, undergoes a ritual to present their soul to Karha. It''s a kind ofing-of-age ceremony."


    "Does he really look into their souls?"


    "I''m not sure if he does so with everyone. But asionally, he does show interest. Those warriors are usually appointed as the great warriors of the vige. It''s considered a recognition from Karha." After taking a sip of water, Urd continued. "However, to those warriors with truly great souls, Karha personally inspects and blesses them. Such warriors are what truly define a great warrior."


    "It sounds like you''re saying one must serve Karha after all."


    "Not at all. Karha doesn''t mind even if the goal of a great warrior is to ascend to the heavens and strike his head with an ax."


    "Has there really been such a person?"


    "There was." A faint smile crossed Urd''s lips. "A great warrior born in the age of war did just that. He stood before the statue with the head of a demon he had killed,ughing about how the day was not far when he would strike at your head with an ax. He did not serve Karha. He only saw him as a rival to be surpassed. Yet, Karha asionally blessed him."


    "Hmm...."


    "The title of the great warrior is merely symbolic. There''s nothing to be responsible for or bound by. Karha, who fought against destiny for freedom, would hardly oppress or bind anyone."


    <i>...Well, that was the setting.</i>


    Ian nodded thoughtfully as Urd added calmly, "Karha just observes. He waits for another superhuman to reach divinity like himself.¡±


    ¡°asionally tossing a blessing their way. A capricious fellow indeed."


    "You''ve seen it clearly."


    Ian finally burst intoughter at Urd''s answer. It may not have been just because Karha did not need a priest or apostle. Perhaps he did not want to be bound by a rtionship of dictating doctrines and dispensing blessings.


    <i>So, those damn blessings in the game, did they operate probabilistically? Then there really might be no other risks or constraints.</i>


    Random options or skills that could not be used at will served as constraints.


    Like the Ancient Meteoric Dagger obtained in the underground pce, which had a chance to destroy equipment but did not consume anything.


    "So, did that great warrior ascend to be a God?" Ian asked eventually.


    Urd suddenly looked down at his empty left hand. A gaze that seemed to dredge up the past.


    "I don''t know. He died in battle against a demon after all. Whether that was his destined fate or the end he met while defying fate and forging his own path is unknown. Only he and Karha would know." Urd smiled lightly.


    "It seems he didn''t manage to strike at Karha''s head after all. Seeing as Karha is still in good health."


    <i>...Bing a great warrior doesn''t mean one''s fate is sealed.</i>


    It was just seeing the possibility. That alone wrapped Ian in a peculiar sentiment. It implied that Karha saw the potential for him to defy a predetermined fate.


    "I don''t know where you heard it, but it doesn''t seem like nonsense to me either."


    As Urd regarded Ian again, he said, "Karha has never shown the kind of interest in anyone else in the vige that he has in you. Not to the vige''s great warrior, not even to my dead son or me. If you were to undergo the warrior''s ritual, you might indeed be a great warrior recognized by Karha."


    "Can an outsider like me undergo the ritual? I''m not even from the North."


    "The ritual is just a procedure to show other humans. Karha probably doesn''t care about such things. Moreover..." Urd scrutinized Ian''s face quietly. "Having ck eyes and ck hair isn''tmon. And one of those with such lineage is in the North. It wouldn''t be strange if you had Northern blood in you. Actually, I''ve been thinking something simr myself."


    <i>It was just the result of randomly selecting a basic appearance. </i>Murmuring internally, Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, you''ve satisfied my curiosity. Thank you, old man."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a conversation. The young ones nowadays don''t even care about such things."


    "Well then, let''s hear what you had wanted to ask," Ian asked leisurely.


    The smile that had lingered on Urd''s lips faded away. However, it was brief. Returning to his usual calm demeanor, he faced Ian.


    "Our vige, has it really ovee its hardships?"


    Ian''s gaze flickered.


    Urd added, "I just want an honest answer."


    "The vige has ovee them for now. But..." Ian, after a pause, met Urd''s one-eyed gaze.


    "It could start again at any time. Whether it will be worse or less severe, I can''t say."


    "I see..." Urd nodded his head.


    The old man stared into space with a dim, joyless look in his eyes for a moment before facing Ian again.


    "I''d like to ask you for another favor."


    "I''ll listen."


    "When you leave the vige, could you take Askel with you?"


    ***


    Ian had spent several hours in the forest near the vige and had barely managed to catch two squirrels. Askel¡¯s words that the animals were scarce weren''t an exaggeration. Probably, every night the monsters that swarmed had frightened them all away, causing them to flee.


    "I wondered why you werete," Thesaya greeted Ian. Her pupils had begun to redden slightly.


    "Where''s Charlotte?"


    "She came in briefly and then went out again."


    "She went out?"


    "She seems excited to have met some people simr to herself. She even got a nickname about an ax. It''s quaint."


    Indeed, Charlotte''s treatment had changed just like Ian''s. Everyone treated her as a formidable warrior. She had ughtered dozens of undead alone, witnessed by all the warriors of the vige.


    In a typical city, they might have feared or shunned her. But even civilized, the nature of a barbarian warrior seemed unchanged.


    "You seem better.."


    "Better than during the day. That, is it mine?"


    "Yes." Ian, who had been holding the squirrel by its tail, tossed it to Thesaya. She quickly caught it and bit into one.


    "...I feel like I can tell what animal it is just by drinking its blood now."


    "Does it taste that different?" Ian asked as he ced down his weapon.


    Thesaya, throwing down the emaciated squirrel, nodded. "Yes. Diverse in itsck of vor. Truthfully, only human blood tastes good."


    "..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "When was thest time you drank human blood?"


    "It''s been a while. The blood of those Imperials you killed was thest. Now I barely remember the taste of human blood."


    <i>She¡¯s doing well. </i>Ian nodded.


    "Control your impulses. If you want to keep living."


    "...Not even the blood of the bad guys?"


    After a moment of silence, Ian finally answered. "If you can control your impulses after drinking their blood."


    "I''m confident. Don''t worry. My patience is increasing. These days, I even endure when that kitty hits me."


    "That won''t do. Ask for permission first."


    "...Which part of my story just now did you find unreliable?"


    "All of it."


    Thesaya pouted and bit into another squirrel. That was when the door flung open. Startled, Thesaya threw the squirrel and yelled, "Knock first! You stupid beast!"


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and blocked Askel, who was following her, with her body.


    "I forgot. I''ll be careful from now on."


    "...What are you being careful about? Why did you stop as you were entering?" Askel asked, to which Charlotte blinked, confused.


    It was Thesaya who answered calmly. "I was naked. I¡¯m getting dressed now, so don''t peek."


    "Ah... Okay." Askel sighed and closed his mouth.


    Thesaya yfully smiled as she meticulously wiped the blood from her lips. Normally, Ian would have smirked along, but he did not smile this time.


    "Alright. Come in."


    "Prepare the bathwater first, Askel."


    Following Ian''smand, Askel quickly grabbed a pot and said, "You bathed yesterday too. You really enjoy baths."


    "It''s one of Ian''s quirks," Charlotte added nonchntly.


    Ian narrowed his eyes. "Since I can''t have a good wash during the journey, I bathe every day when I can."


    "I respect your preference, Ian."


    <i>Since when did bathing be a preference?</i>


    As Ian shook his head, Askel skillfully prepared the bathwater and said, "I didn''t know you had that kind of rtionship with Thesaya."


    It was a statement sufficient to scramble Ian''s thoughts once more.


    "That kind of rtionship?"


    "A romantic rtionship."


    "..."


    As Ian''s brow furrowed, Thesaya smiled leisurely.


    "You didn''t know? That''s surprising, Askel. I thought you would have seen it at first nce."


    <i>...What is she on about now?</i>


    Askel shook his head. "I thought you matched well with Charlotte, too."


    "Eh...? What kind of¡ª Aren''t your eyes a bit off?" Thesaya seemed bewildered by such a suggestion.


    Charlotte lifted her chin slightly. "It''s just a superior taste. Comparing you and me is absurd, you pointy ears. I''m bigger, stronger, and more beautiful."


    "I get the big and strong part. But I can''t agree with the rest. Unless big isn''t referring to height, but including that too. After all, you''re a beast, aren''t you?"


    "Such ignorant talk again. We beastfolks¡ª"


    "Enough." Ian, his brow furrowed in frustration, cut them off. "Don''t spout nonsense in front of the kid."


    "I am not a child, Sir Ian," Askel responded with a polite yet firm resolve.


    Ian sharply added, "If you''re younger than me, you''re a kid. And these folks are myrades, not lovers or anything like it. Don''t spread baseless fantasies. Just fill the bathwater."


    "...Yes." Askel moved to obey immediately.


    Thesaya flopped down with a pout, and Charlotte, seemingly content with being referred to as arade, nodded and leaned against the wall.


    Soon, Ian was submerged in the bathtub.


    <i>...Finally, some peace.</i>


    His gaze followed Askel as he fetched more water.


    <i>He really does seem to know nothing.</i>


    Askel''s face bore neither shadow nor concern. He seemed merely d that the vige''s troubles were resolved.


    Urd''s voice echoed in Ian''s mind. He''d asked him to take Askel as far as Travelga, hoping that once he delivered the boy to the settled barbarians near the city, Askel would manage on his own.


    Urd''s reasoning for the request was clear, even without deep contemtion.


    <i>He must think the vige will eventually fall.</i>


    Ian agreed with this notion but declined Urd''s request.


    Askel wouldn''t move unless Urd apanied him, and Ian couldn''t just drag him away. Urd had reassured him, almost guaranteeing that the boy would leave the vige eventually.


    He even offered a sharp greatsword as payment. It was a rare grade Northern Warrior''s Longsword.


    Ian had epted the request, with the condition that he wouldn''t forcibly take Askel. He understood the old warrior''s desire to save his grandson.


    <i>Still, it weighed on his mind.</i>


    Urd''s means of persuasion remained a mystery, and no quest had popped up because of it. Quests were like milestones. They indicated a somewhat predetermined flow. The absence of a quest meant that the oue was unpredictable, much like Thesaya''s case.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Askel suddenly asked.


    Ian casually shook his head. "It''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Today, Charlotte and I wandered around the vige quite a bit. More people than expected hope that you three will stay. They said it''s like Karha has sent you guys, as you descended from the mountains."


    "Karha didn''t send us, and we can''t stay in the vige indefinitely. We''ll leave after the banquet."


    "...That''s unfortunate. If you stayed, you might have be a great warrior soon."


    "..."


    Ian didn''t respond. His gaze rested on the quest window.


    [The Great Warrior of the North.]


    "Still, you can look forward to the banquet tomorrow. The warriors have all gone hunting, so there will be plenty of meat for you to enjoy."


    "...That''s some weing news." Ian closed the quest window and, rxing, slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    "Let''s drink until our noses go crooked."


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t you stop drinking? Once it''s been broken, it''s always crooked."


    "Then, I''ll drink until it''s back to normal."


    Laughter erupted among the warriors.


    The hall located beyond the square had a spacious interior, devoid of anything, and was the space where almost all vige events took ce. Sometimes, it also served as a refuge for women and children. Today, it has been transformed into a space for the banquet.


    "The number of people guarding at night has decreased, so eat and drink without worry!"


    "If you''re full, just look at that disgusting head. It will allow you to empty your stomach and start anew."


    All sorts of meats like deer, goats, and boars were roasted whole, and bread, salted meat, and homemade alcohol were generously taken out of storage.


    A white devil''s head, which was skewered on a pole, was set up in the center of the hall for everyone to see. Freed from their nightly nightmares, the vigers ate, drank, and shouted with joy and solidarity.


    Ian silently stuffed meat and alcohol into his mouth in a corner.


    The vigers hoped he and Charlotte would sit next to the Great Warrior, but Ian firmly declined. He didn''t want to eat proper meat and drink with everyone watching. And everyone respected his decision.


    "..."


    Only Charlotte noticed that Ian''s refusal wasn''t just because of that.


    "Why are you staring like that?" Ian, munching on the meat, looked at Charlotte seated opposite him.


    Charlotte spoke calmly, "This banquet was made to thank you, but you don''t seem happy at all."


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. I didn''t ask for this banquet. Of course, there''s nothing bad either." After taking a sip of alcohol, Ian nced at Askel sitting next to Charlotte and added, "The meat is fine, and the alcohol is good. It feels like all the grease is being washed away."


    "Eat a lot, sir. I''ll keep refilling it so it won''t run out."


    <i>What amendable guy. </i>


    Ian smirked and took another bite of the meat.


    "You''ve all worked hard!"


    It was then that Valeri stood up abruptly, holding his cup high. The assembly fell silent at the Great Warrior''s toast.


    "We have endured another time as harsh as a blizzard. Karha must be watching over us. But this hardship was not ovee by our strength alone." Valeri''s voice, suited to his size, boomed authoritatively. His voice and beard made him appear experienced beyond his years.


    "Hunters of monsters from the mountains. We owe a great debt to these foreigners. Let us express our thanks and I ask for a toast. Everyone, raise your sses!"


    The vigers pounded the tables and raised their sses. All eyes were on Ian. Ian, holding his cup, spoke with an indifferent face.


    "We just solved a request. Yet, you treat us to such fine food, thank you. But you owe me nothing, so don''t worry about it." Ian drank the alcohol in his cup.


    The vigers looked at each other with puzzled expressions, then burst intoughter and brought their cups to their lips. Valeri''s heartyughter echoed as the hall became noisy again when suddenly someone stood up.


    It was Urd. Holding his cup, he looked at Ian and eventually spoke, "I have something to ask the monster hunter who killed the White Devil."


    Ian turned to him with a slight tilt of his head.


    "Go ahead."


    "Look at the strong warriors in front. And also look at the others." The voices andughter died down. Urd looked around at the vigers and then back at Ian. "Do you think the vige can continue to protect itself without you?"


    <i>What is he thinking by asking this? Does he want to pour cold water on this celebration?</i>


    Ian slightly furrowed his brow, but Valeri''sughter broke out first.


    "What are you bringing up at a celebration, old man Urd? Surely you''re not suggesting we abandon our homnd again¡ª"


    "That''s not for me to decide. But..." Ian''s voice cut off Valeri''s.


    Valeri''s thick eyebrows twitched.


    "This is already the territory of monsters. Not the domain of humans."


    Ian continued calmly. "So the vige will continue to be a target for monsters. Even more so with a holy statue here. The weak fear the sacred, but the strong despise it."


    Ian brought the cup to his lips as if he had said all he needed to.


    The hall had suddenly be quiet. Anxiety, momentarily forgotten with the alcohol and food, showed on some faces, while a faint anger flickered across others.


    Urd looked at Valeri.


    "Do you still have no intention of moving into the autonomous zone within the barriers, Great Warrior of the vige?"


    "This is our homnd. It is also the site of Karha''s great battles and where his sacred image stands. Born a warrior of the North, how could I abandon my homnd?"


    "Even if that decision leads to everyone''s death?"


    "We are not born fearing death, old man. Those who are afraid should stand up now and leave this ce. And nevere back. I won''t stop you."


    Valeri added as he looked around the assembly. No one stood. To do so would brand them a coward who had abandoned their homnd.


    <i>Such a clever maniptor.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian brought his cup to his lips. What intrigued him was Urd''s intent. The old man must have anticipated how things would unfold.


    "Dying the judgment that a great warrior must make is cowardly. A great warrior should bear the most difficult and painful decisions." Urd spoke calmly.


    Ian''s gaze shifted to Askel. An expressionless face, but his eyes could not fully hide the anxiety.


    After a moment of staring at Urd, Valeri finally spoke.


    "I am already bearing the most difficult and painful decision, old man. If you are so displeased with my decision, show me through action, not words."


    <i>Action...? </i>Ian''s brows furrowed slightly.


    At the same time, Askel''s pupils began to quiver.


    Urd''s voice continued. "Yes. A warrior should show his intent through actions, not words."


    He set his cup down on the table. Valeri scoffed. "You should stop there, old man. Out of respect for the past great warriors, I do not wish to kill an old man."


    "...!"


    Only then did Ian''s gaze turn to Urd. He was smiling serenely.


    "As a former great warrior, I want to tell you that there is no order in death." Valeri''s expression became strange. It seemed he was either trying to hide a smile by frowning or trying to smooth out a furrowed brow with a smile.


    "Come outside. In front of Karha, I shall challenge the authority of a great warrior." Urd said calmly as he turned around.


    What it meant to challenge the authority of a great warrior needed no deep thought.


    <i>That old man... </i>Ian''s brows deeply furrowed.


    Ian now understood why the old man had made such bold ims. Without him, Askel had no reason to stay in the vige.


    "It seems we are about to spill a warrior''s blood on a festive day..." Valeri stood up, murmuring.


    The vigers also began to move outside, holding their cups.


    "Are the Great Warrior and old man Urd going to fight each other?" Charlotte turned to Askel and asked.


    With a gaze as heavy as his voice, Askel responded. "Yes. Until one admits defeat... or one of them dies."


    Ian downed the alcohol in his cup in one go.


    <i>Looking for a ce to die... Such a foolish act, old man.</i>


    Clicking his tongue, Ian set down his cup and stood up.


    ***


    In front of Karha''s sacred image, Valeri faced Urd, who had been waiting first.


    The vigers who followed stood back, forming a circle around them. No one intervened or stopped them. The duel over the position of great warrior was a sacred ritual.


    Valeri spoke as he took off his cloak. "Even now, stop, old man. There''s neither pride nor honor in defeating an old man like you."


    "A warrior does not take back his words," Urd replied calmly as he loosened his body.


    "I will not wield a weapon. That is the greatest respect I can offer."


    A smile flickered across Urd''s lips at Valeri''s words. "How cruel, little one."


    His one eye then turned to gaze at Karha''s sacred image.


    "Watch, oh Superhuman of the North."


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A faint sanctity spread from the tip of Karha''s greatsword right then.


    "Oh... Karha blesses..."


    "Blessings are being bestowed upon old man Urd..."


    The warriors watching let out exmations. The vigers too held their breath as they witnessed the miracle unfolding before them.


    "The God of the North is kind. Does he always watch over like this?"


    Leaning askew, Charlotte asked from a corner. She seemed displeased with the duel unfolding. Next to her, Askel, clenching his fist, shook his head.


    "No. It used to be rare for the sword to be stained with blood, and even rarer for such sanctity to descend. And that Karha would bless our old man..."


    His tone was more of resentment than joy.


    Charlotte was about to speak when suddenly¡ª


    <i>Dash!</i>


    Urd charged at Valeri. His speed was unbelievable for an old man. A red trail, created by the faint divine power, scattered behind him like a mirage. In an instant, Urd reached right in front of Valeri and threw a punch.


    ¡°...!¡± Slightly startled, Valeri raised his arms.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    The sound of the impact was unbelievable for one produced by an old man. Valeri stepped back, curling his lips slightly.


    "Karha desires a fair duel, it seems."


    Simultaneously, he threw a punch. Urd did not dodge but blocked it. The old man''s gaunt body did not fly back even from the Great Warrior''s punch.


    <i>Thump! Crack! Crunch!</i>


    The brawl continued. Valeri was fast and strong, and Urd, blessed by Karha, was seasoned and resolute.


    <i>Smack! Crack!</i>


    Neither hesitated to attack vital spots or to roll on the ground and disy unseemly tactics. Blood spattered from both warriors, staining the surroundings.


    Ian, who had been quietly observing, finally turned his head. His gaze stopped at Askel, who did not even blink. Askel¡¯s eyes were as cold as mountain ice and as deep as an abyss.


    <i>You''re mistaken, old man.</i>


    Even if he were to die, Askel would not leave the vige. Instead, he would surely stay to the bitter end, seeking to avenge him someday. And perhaps eventually die in the attempt, regardless of whether the revenge seeded or not.


    Then Ian''s gaze moved to the sacred image, shimmering with divine power.


    <i>Do not interfere, Karha.</i>


    A strange sensation followed. For a moment, time seemed to stop, then his vision stretched like taffy. His consciousness pushed into an indistinguishable center where everything swiftly covered in lines turned stark white.


    <i>...Do not interfere.</i>


    Though it wasn''t intentional, Ian was not perturbed. He calmly waited for what would happen next.


    Beyond the curtain of light, something indiscernible was felt. He needed a new kind of sensory organ to precisely perceive that presence. All he could sense was an immeasurable vastness.


    Of course, Ian already knew who it was.


    <i>I have no intention of serving you, nor bing your great warrior, Karha.</i>


    Unable to speak, Ian thought it. He wasn''t sure if the message would get across, but it didn''t matter.


    <i>So kill me if you will, keep me here forever if that''s what you want. Otherwise, get out of my way. I want nothing more to do with you.</i>


    <i>Woosh</i>.


    A gust of wind burst from beyond, soon followed by a thunderous rumble that covered everything. The curtain of light trembled like rippling waves.


    Incredibly, it was the sound ofughter.


    And the next moment,


    "...¡±


    As if sliced by a de, his consciousness snapped back to reality. A questpletion window popped up in front of him and strange warmth was felt on his left shoulder and forearm. As thest echoed voice lingered in his mind like an afterimage, Ian furrowed his brow.


    ¡ªHave it your way. I will too.


    <i>...Truly aw unto himself.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian closed the window and looked at the clients still engaged in their deadlybat.


    It was time to break a contract.


    ***


    <i>Not bad, old man.</i>


    As he parried Urd''s punch, Valeri''s eyes shone brightly. Urd proved to be a stronger opponent than expected. Yet, it wasn''t rming for Valeri.


    In fact, Valeri relished it. It meant he wouldn''t hear the whispers of having mercilessly beaten a powerless old man. He would be remembered as the mighty warrior who overcame the challenge of an experienced, God-blessed fighter.


    <i>I think it¡¯s enough now¡ª</i>


    <i>Crack!</i>


    As Valeri blocked Urd''s punch with his forearm and dove into his nk, he was already aware of the old man''s weaknesses: no left hand, no left eye.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    It was then that Urd extended what was left of his left arm. It wasn''t a fist, but this very limitation allowed him to concentrate the impact on a much smaller area¡ªa hidden move of desperation.


    <i>...unless it was unexpected.</i>


    Valeri easily twisted his body aside.


    That Urd had been saving his left hand as if he couldn''t use it, was something Valeri had picked up on during the course of their fight. Watching the old man¡¯s face contort, Valeri grabbed his cor.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Urd hit the ground hard. Blood spattered from his open mouth. Valeri did not stop.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    His fist, asrge as a head, crashed into Urd''s face. Once. And then again.


    <i>Your words were correct, old man. It is cruel.</i>


    Valeri continued his thought as he punched down.


    <i>I''ll use you, old man, to show clearly what happens to those who defy me.</i>


    Urd¡¯s eyes began to ze over as he coughed up blood. Karha¡¯s divine power was scattered with each of Valeri¡¯s blows.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    As he delivered another punch, Valeri realized that the divinity bound to the old man was nearly extinguished. His clenched fist rose higher.


    ¡°What is... happening...?¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden...¡±


    A murmur of dismay spread among the vigers at that moment. Intent on delivering another blow, Valeri felt a grip on his wrist and turned his head.


    ¡°...?¡±


    The monster hunter from the mountains was looking down at him. Staring back at Valeri¡¯s bulging eyes, Ian spoke.


    ¡°Do you really need to kill an old man who would die soon anyway?¡±

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    "What did you say...?"


    The disarray was brief. Soon, Valeri, with a furrowed brow, spat out, "I owe you a debt, so I''ll forgive your rudeness this time, stranger. But not twice. Step back. You have no right to intervene in this sacred duel."


    Without waiting for a reply, he looked back down at Urd. Then he tried to strike with his raised fist. Although Ian still gripped his wrist, it didn''t matter. Even the finest monster hunter couldn''t ovee the natural difference in strength. He intended to make him roll on the floor, to pay him back for the earlier humiliation.


    "...?!"


    However, the fist seemed to move forward, then was forcefully pulled back to its original position. Frustratingly, he couldn''t shake off the stranger''s hand.


    "So this is how it''s going to be..." Ian murmured softly.


    Valeri''s face turned red with anger. He was thinking of killing this man.


    Of course, he had no intention of fighting one-on-one. Although he looked fragile enough to crush with a punch, after all, he was the one who had killed the White Demon alone.


    But now, this man was disrespecting not just him but their tradition as well, enough reason for all warriors to surge forward. Moreover, the warriors he knew would have already leaped to their feet and grasped their weapons. He nned tond a punch on that arrogant face first, then make him pay for the insult.


    "You really have to die...?!"


    Before he could look at Ian''s face again. Valeri, growling as he turned his head, suddenly went nk. A shimmering red light was visible in Ian''s eyes. It was not just in his eyes. A red mist was rising around his entire body like smoke.


    Ian dered, "Your God allowed me to do as I please."


    Valeri, with his mouth agape, looked around. He finally saw the vigers standing solemnly. Some were sighing at Ian, others at the sacred statue.


    "Karha recognizes you... the true Great Warrior..."


    "The Great Warrior''s participation pleases him..."


    Their sighs finally prated his ears. Valeri''s gaze nkly shifted to Karha''s statue.


    Just as with Ian now, a red mist was rising from the statue. The great sword seemed engulfed in mes, and the red glow flickered as if alive. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the foreigner had performed a ritual. And Karha was more vividly confirming his legitimacy with divine and blessed rity than ever before.


    "It seems the antics of his descendants are quite pitiful. Ian muttered as he casually lowered Valeri¡¯s arm.


    Ignoring the staring vigers, he crouched next to Urd.


    "I shall decline the old man¡¯s request."


    "Gre...at warrior..."


    Urd''s bloodied lips twitched. Soon after, his eyes closed. Ian gestured toward Charlotte. She, poised to assist at any moment, ran over as if she had been waiting.


    "Move him home. Give him basic first aid."


    "Understood." Charlotte picked up Urd.


    Ian, ncing indifferently at the statue, eventually looked back at his clenched fist. The corner of his mouth curled up in a mocking smile.


    "Truly a blessing fit for a barbarian...."


    Valeri could only stare nkly. He couldn''t believe it. A monster hunter from the snow mountains, a Great Warrior who had not appeared even once in over a decade. Moreover, he was not even a Northerner, nor did he seem to revere or respect Karha.


    Instead, he seemed to mock Karha¡¯s divinity. The power that all warriors desperately sought. Moreover, if this man really is Karha¡¯s Great Warrior, then Valeri was as good as stripped of all his authority.


    In front of a God-acknowledged Great Warrior, a warrior elected by mere vigers was nothing.


    "I can''t ept this," Valeri murmured softly.


    Ian''s head turned toward him. Valeri, gripping his fist, stared at him as he stood up.


    "I cannot ept it. If you are truly a Great Warrior, prove it with strength."


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose everything. So he had to fight for it, just as Karha had done.


    Watching him raise his clenched fist in front of his face, Ian dered, "I don''t need your acknowledgment."


    Valeri didn¡¯t respond. He just charged at him with all his might, thrusting his fist forward.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    The sound of the air being split came from the extended fist. It was a punch powerful enough to knock out an ordinary person in one blow, and with some luck, could even be fatal.


    If only it could hit its target. Watching Ian easily dodge the punch by merely tilting his body, Valeri squinted his eyes. It seemed as if time was moving slowly. The image of Ian stepping forward, fist raised, was etched into Valeri''s pupils.


    "If you really want to act as a guinea pig that badly..." Ian''s murmuring voice still pierced clearly through the chaos.


    Only then did Valeri realize that Ian was experiencing the same flow of time as himself.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Ian thrust his fist forward. A red divine power surged along with the iing punch. Valeri hastily retracted his extended hand and covered his face. It was an instinctive reaction.


    <i>Crack¡ª boom!</i>


    Valeri was sent flying backward from the tremendous impact, like being hit head-on by a charging boar.


    <i>Ssh, rustle¡ª</i>


    Valeri rolled on the ground and barely managed to stop himself. Forcing strength into his trembling arm, he raised his head.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Ian''s rushing face was right in front of him.


    "...!"


    Valeri raised his arm, but Ian''s fist struck his cheek faster.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    No pain was felt. Just a moment of darknessy before his eyes, and when he regained consciousness, he was rolling on the ground, spitting blood.


    Ian charged at him again. Valeri could not even resist, his limbs did not obey him.


    <i>Crunch¡ª!</i>


    Ian grabbed Valeri by the scruff and mmed him onto the ground. Ian''s eyes, shimmering with a red light, filled Valeri''s blurred vision.


    "I already know you''re a clever one, Valeri." Ian''s soft whisper burrowed into his ears. "I also know you oppose the relocation because you don''t want to give up your petty power. It''s so clear even to my eyes..."


    Pressing down, Ian pushed harder on Valeri''s cor.


    "Karha must know too."


    "...!"


    Valeri tried to say something. But the blood filling his mouth blocked his voice. Broken teeth rolled around with the blood.


    "Go back to your rightful ce," Ian said as he struck down with his fist.


    ***


    "...<i>Phew</i>." Ian stood up after lightly setting down the unconscious Valeri.


    His fist was numb. It was surprising that such a rugged barbarian warrior could survive such a blow. Anyway, it would be hard for him to eat anything hard for the rest of his life.


    <i>When does this blessing end...?</i>


    Ian looked down at the divine power enveloping him once more. Humming, the Sword of Judgment sounded displeased. Ignoring it, he closed his eyes and opened his status window. He meant to check the stats increased by the blessing, but a new category caught his eye first.


    [Divinity.]


    "<i>Ha</i>...."


    <i>Now there was even a skill category for a different ss?</i>


    Ian chuckled as he opened the window. In the middle of it, only one skill appeared: Blessing of Battle.


    It wasn''t a skill he could use. It was a passive skill that activated at a low probability oncebat began. He wasn''t sure how low this <i>low probability</i> was, but the performance was definitely proven. It greatly increased his Strength and significantly improved his Agility and Stamina.


    <i>With this, I might be stronger than any ordinary barbarian warrior or knight...</i>


    Ian''s chuckle deepened.


    It was typical of Karha to bestow such things arbitrarily, but the first divine skill created didn¡¯t increase any stats necessary for a mage.


    After all, a mage was a sspletely unrted to divine power. Divine skills were also only suitable for barbarian warriors, knights, or acolytes.


    <i>...Well, it''s better than nothing.</i> Ian shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    Anyway, he was still in a position where he feltcking with just one ability and one skill.


    <i>At least while this is activated, I''ll be unmatched.</i>


    The fact that there were no particr restrictions or penalties was reason enough not toin.


    "..."


    Instead, it seemed to have be a bit of a nuisance in other ways. Opening his eyes, Ian realized that all the vigers were still staring intently at him. Some of the warriors, assuming he had been enjoying the aftermath of the duel while his eyes were closed, even looked impressed.


    By then, the divine power that had enveloped him had disappeared. Karha¡¯s statue too, was silent, as if it had never red up.


    <i>You¡¯ve seen all there is to see, haven''t you?</i> <i>Irresponsible butcher¡¯s brat.</i>


    Ian casually looked around at the vigers who were just waiting for him to say something. Catching Askel¡¯s eye in the crowd, he eventually nodded slightly.


    "Let''s go inside and finish our meal.¡±


    ***


    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>...¡±


    A groan escaped from Urd¡¯s lips. The old man¡¯s one good eye narrowed. After staring nkly at the ceiling for a moment, he groaned as he sat up.


    ¡°You''ve finally woken up, my old man.¡± Askel¡¯s voice followed. He sat slumped in a chair, looking weary.


    ¡°Did you know you¡¯ve slept for a whole day? The Great Warrior told us not to leave until you woke up, so I¡¯ve been stuck here all day.¡±


    ¡°...So, it wasn¡¯t a dream,¡± Urd grumbled as he looked at his grandson.


    Askel snorted. ¡°Of course not. The Great Warrior even gave Valeri a good thrashing. You should have seen it.¡±


    ¡°So, what is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I¡¯ve been here all day?¡± Askel said as he got up and headed toward the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check together. Thanks to him, our wish came true.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Urd¡¯s eyes widened. Forgetting all about his muscle pain, the old man jumped up. ¡°Have we decided to relocate?¡±


    ¡°He said if we don¡¯t want to be monster fodder, we better get ready to leave,¡± Askel said as they stepped out onto the street.


    Urd slowly took in the view of the vige he thought he¡¯d never see again. The bustling vigers. Young warriors nodded and greeted him as their eyes met. The atmosphere was certainly different from before. Everyone was busy packing their belongings, and there was a new liveliness in their eyes.


    ¡°To think a Great Warrior from the North woulde from our vige...¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, he¡¯s not from our vige, right? He¡¯s a foreigner.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter? He was recognized by our vige''s statue.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Right now, we¡¯re the only ones following the Northern Great Warrior.¡±


    The voices of the conversing warriors reached the old man¡¯s ears.


    Across the square, warriors carrying felled logs came into view. They were clearly preparing to build carts. With so many people needing to move, several carts would be necessary.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be short on horses...¡±


    ¡°A group of warriors left for the fort this morning to borrow horses. This isn¡¯t going to be over in just a few days.¡±


    Charlotte was seen talking to a few vigers. The talking beast, once mistaken for a demon, was listening to them with an annoyed expression yet remained attentive.


    ¡°Great Warrior, are you asleep?¡± Askel asked at the door.


    With a creak, the old hinges sounded as the door opened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Karha blessed me arbitrarily.¡± Ian said drily, and then noticing Urd, he smirked. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°To be the Great Warrior of the North...¡± Urd began hesitantly.


    Meeting Ian, who had truly been chosen as the Northern Great Warrior, filled him with awe.


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of that. If you don¡¯t want to be turned away at the door,e in quietly.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Urd stepped into the house.


    ¡°Good to see you again, old man.¡± The enigmatic fairy, Thesaya, flicked a finger in greeting as they entered.


    "I want to start with a thank you, great war¡ªno, Ian," Askel spoke respectfully.


    Ian chuckled lightly. "Enough with the formalities. More importantly..."


    Ian looked back and forth between Askel and Urd.


    "We''re leaving as soon as the carts are ready."


    "You mean you¡¯re leaving right away?" Askel widened his eyes in surprise, and Urd looked simrly taken aback.


    Ian snorted. "What, you thought I was going to wait until you all were ready to move?"


    "Of course. We thought you would lead us."


    "I decline such tedious tasks. Now and in the future. So, if there¡¯s any decision to be made, old man, you handle it."


    Urd frowned. "Me... to handle?"


    "Representative, delegate, call it whatever you want. Just handle everything from preparation to relocation."


    "..." Urd turned silent.


    Ian¡¯s scoff continued. "You should be thankful I''m not smacking you for trying to leave me a will as if it¡¯s some kind of request. Remember when I said I was rejecting the offer?"


    "Yes." Ian then extended the longsword that had been lying next to him.


    "Take your payment back."


    "No, please keep it." Urd shook his head and responded.


    "Consider it not a payment for a task, but a thank you for saving our vige."


    "Well, if you insist." Ian shrugged his shoulders and stood up. "That''s all I had to say. You''ve got a lot to do now, go about it as you please. And cut out the formal speech. It¡¯s ufortable."


    "Under...stood."


    Just then, the door burst open. Charlotte entered, her expression grim, ignoring Askel and Urd and looking straight at Ian.


    "Some are saying they can''t leave the statue behind. I don''t know what to tell them. I just want to cut out their tongues."


    "The statue...?"


    A look of perplexity crossed the faces of Urd and Askel. It was always a troubling issue for those who wanted to relocate.


    But Ian didn''t hesitate. "Then move the statue too. Load it on a cart, or if that doesn¡¯t work, break it into pieces and carry it."


    "...?!"

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    Askel and Urd simultaneously turned their heads toward Ian.


    "Are you serious? The statue should never be treated carelessly¡ª"


    "I assure you, Karha doesn''t care about such things. Even if we left it behind, it would be fine."


    Urd''s mouth opened and closed without words, his expression one of consternation. The new Northern Great Warrior was bold, perhaps too bold.


    Ian, nonchntly walking toward the door, added, "I''m washing my hands off of this now, you handle the rest."


    "...Understood." Urd nodded without holding him back any further.


    ***


    "Not bad," Ian muttered as he climbed onto the wagon.


    The watching vigers exchanged nces and nodded.


    Urd smiled. "I''m d it meets your standard."


    The wagon prepared for Ian and his group was a product of the few craftsmen in the vige putting their all into it. It had walls and a roof to block the wind, small windows, and the interior wasid with animal skins and spacious seats, making it a sturdy wagon fit for a Great Warrior. Moreover, they had attached two of the healthiest and strongest horses.


    The horses were small in stature but robust, with thick legs and full manes, as expected of a Northern breed.


    "You said you''re heading to Travelga," Askel asked, standing next to Urd.


    Ian nodded. "Yes. Amander I know should be there by now. I''ll let him know you''reing. It should make passing through the gate easier."


    Ian looked back at Urd and added, "If we pass through the barbarian settlements, I''ll mention it there too."


    "We''re very grateful."


    "It''s the least I can do for the wagon and horses. Beyond that, I won''t meddle, so handle things yourselves."


    "We''ll prepare as quickly as we can. It looks like a blizzard might be brewing soon." At Urd''s words, Ian''s brows slightly furrowed.


    "A blizzard?"


    "The warriors who went hunting told us. The clouds beyond the mountains look ominous. Usually, it ends at the mountains or just hits nearby, butst year, the storm clouds came right up to the vige. So, it might be worse this year."


    "Hmm..." Ian nodded thoughtfully and turned to Urd. "You''d better hurry. You never know what might happen while you''re stuck here."


    Sensing the ominous tone in his eyes, Urd nodded. "Understood."


    Ian looked at Charlotte as if he had said all he had to say. Charlotte, as if waiting, cracked the reins.


    "We''ll see you in Travelga, Great Warrior," Askel said.


    Thesaya waved to the vigers.


    Ian smirked without turning his head. "Sure. If I''m still there by then."


    The wagon moved away.


    Askel, still watching the wagon, suddenly spoke up. "Can you believe it, old man? These foreigners, in just a few days, saved our entire vige."


    Urd ced his lone hand on his grandson¡¯s head.


    "That¡¯s why he¡¯s a Great Warrior. Great warriors do effortlessly what others deem impossible."


    <i>Facing an adversary like destiny, one that could not be ovee.</i>


    Urd swallowed the rest of his words and turned to hurry the preparations for the relocation, troubled by thest look Ian had given them. But his steps soon halted.


    "..."


    His eyes met those of arge man standing behind the vigers. A gaunt face with missing teeth and eyes dimmed by lost pride. It was Valeri, the vige''s former Great Warrior.


    "Old man... I... just..." Valeri mumbled with a slurred speech.


    Urd stepped closer, cing his arm, which ended in a wrist, on Valeri''s shoulder.


    "Ambition is a warrior¡¯s privilege. Don''t make excuses for the past. A young warrior like you should look forward, not back."


    "...!" Valeri looked back at Urd.


    The old warrior added gruffly, "You seem to be healed enough, so stop dwelling on thoughts and put your strength to use. We need to build a wagon sturdy enough to carry the statue."


    ***


    Ian, leaning back in his seat on the winding forest path that finally emerged onto a main road, was lost in thought. Two particr thoughts floated through his mind: the barbarian vige and high-level magic.


    Since leveling up, he hadn''t allocated a single skill point, indecisive about which attribute of high-level magic to learn first. In fact, there wasn''t any high-level magic immediately avable to him. To master high-level magic, he needed to unlock all the prerequisite spells in the skill tree.


    In the game, Ian Hope had been a character capable of learning high-level magic but had only managed mid-level spells. Since bing the real deal, while he had managed to learn a few higher-level spells with additional skill points, he still hadn''t reached the high-level magics.


    <i>I might have to use all my skill points just to learn one...</i>


    It was then Ian snapped out of his reverie.


    "Everywhere we go, something interesting happens." Thesaya, fiddling with a broad leather strap, made an offhandment.


    It was a gentle jab at the chaos that typically followed their group.


    Ian scoffed quietly, and Charlotte''s sarcasticment followed. "That would be right. You just watched, after all."


    "I said interesting things happened, not that I found them interesting. Idiot," Thesaya retorted with a frown. "I want to roam around freely too. Honestly, you had the most fun in thatst vige."


    "I won''t deny it. It''s always easier hanging around warriors."


    "I''ll be joining in more often now that I have this." Thesaya lifted the strap she''d been ying with.


    Charlotte turned around, her eyes narrowing.


    "I saw Askel give that to you, but what unnecessary idea are you nning now?"


    "Oh, are you losing your memory now, beast?" Thesaya taunted, flipping the strap over her face to cover his eyes. Her ash-colored hair seemed to move on its own, draping over it. She then turned deliberately toward Ian.


    "With this, no one will know I''m a vampire."


    "...Are you serious? You''re actually going to walk around with your eyes covered?" Charlotte asked incredulously.


    Ian also frowned slightly, looking down at Thesaya wearing the makeshift blindfold. Thesaya shrugged nonchntly.


    "Of course. I can sense my surroundings even without seeing them. Especially at night."


    "How?" Ian blurted out.


    Thesaya lifted his hair to reveal pointed ears.


    "Through sounds and smells."


    "..."


    Her confident demeanor suggested she wasn''t just boasting.


    <i>Was this a trait of fairies or vampires?</i>


    After a moment, Ian shrugged it off. It hardly mattered.


    "Travelga is our destination, right? Will interesting things happen there too, Ian?" Thesaya added.


    Ian leaned his chin on his hand and replied. "We''ll see when we get there. Maybe..."


    He nced down at Thesaya again.


    "We might not stay for long and rather head down to Lu Sard instead."


    "...!" Thesaya froze momentarily, her expression like someone who had been abruptly awakened from a sweet dream.


    "Lu, Lu Sard...?" Thesaya managed to repeat.


    Ian nodded. "Yeah. If things go as I expect them to."


    "What do you expect?"


    "..."


    Instead of answering, Ian turned his gaze back to the scenery outside the wagon. In the game, the North suffered substantial damage from waves of undead pouring over the mountains. The effort to repair that damage led to an incident with the ck Wall, resulting in the copse of the border regions. But now, with Ian having killed the Queen sleeping in the underground pce, perhaps the invasion from the mountains might never happen.


    The future was uncertain for someone who had always made the worst choices in the game. However, considering he had changed several tragic stories in the game, it wasn''t impossible to hope for a different oue. Even the barbarian vige, which in the game had been overrun by specters leading to its annihtion, was now safe.


    <i>If things turn out that way... there won''t be much to see in the North for a while.</i>


    "Do we really need to go straight to Lu Sard?" Thesaya suddenly spoke up, clearly having done some thinking of her own.


    Her eyes remained covered, obscuring her gaze.


    ¡°The adjudicators will keep chasing me, so wouldn''t it be much easier to deal with the ones whoe looking one by one? That ce is a den of vampires.¡±


    "Right. For now, that could be a feasible approach," Ian agreed, nodding his head.


    "However, they won''t send adjudicators forever. The cost is too high."


    Ian recalled a fleeting monster he had lost in his battle against Ascold. It was likely meant tomunicate what had happened to Ascold to the vampire ns. Although Ian''s fireball might have partly damaged it, it was unclear how much had survived.


    "They might already know that you and Charlotte are with me, and they would have prepared ordingly."


    "What kind of preparations are you talking about?"


    "Well..."


    Ian merely flicked his fingers against his chin, a sign he had several thoughts but chose not to share them. Thesaya bit her lip, frustrated. Indeed, while the enemies knew quite a bit about her, she knew very little about them.


    "I don''t understand the hesitation," Charlotte scoffed disdainfully.


    "It''s your mission, your revenge, coward. If what you say is true, we must inevitably go to Lu Sard eventually. It¡¯s just a matter of whether that moment is sooner or dyed."


    "...For once, you¡¯re right, puss." Thesaya lifted her head after speaking, her resolve firming.


    "Not running away is tough, Ian. But I''ll try. It was I who asked for this, after all. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken lightly."


    "I understand," Ian smirked.


    "My point is merely hypothetical. There''s nothing certain yet."


    "There''s one more certainty now."


    "...?"


    "I''ll never truly know what you''re thinking, Ian."


    <i>That was inevitable. You would never know this world was originally a game. Nor that I was the protagonist who had yed through it. </i>


    Ian swallowed a bitter smile and finally spoke.


    "I was wondering if you could still fight with that blindfold."


    "...!"


    "We¡¯ll see tonight. You''ve been lounging around while Charlotte and I did the heavy lifting, so you owe us some work."


    "..."


    ***


    Indeed, Thesaya could fight remarkably well, even blindfolded. During their journey southward, nightly attacks by ferocious, starving monsters became routine. Handling these creatures fell to Thesaya and Charlotte since Ian, realizing these foes yielded no experience points, didn¡¯t bother joining the fray. Charlotte had noints.


    "My body won¡¯t get rusty, at least. Good."


    Surprisingly, Thesaya felt the same, especially since Ian allowed her to feed on the monsters¡¯ blood. Suffering from chronic thirst, she relished the chance to quench it by battling to her heart¡¯s content.


    "Still, none of these creatures taste special. Just wildly ferocious without any substance."


    "Ferocity from starvation isn¡¯t surprising."


    On the third night after another battle, Charlotte sat by the campfire and reflected.


    "I can¡¯t tell the difference between those that charge at us and those that just pass by."


    "The ones that just pass by...?" Ian asked while chewing on some jerky.


    Charlotte nodded. "Some don¡¯t even acknowledge us and keep moving. I only really noticed today."


    "I felt that too. Just walking ones," Thesaya chimed in.


    Ian looked into the darkness beyond. "Do you feel any of those around now?"


    "I did earlier, but not now. They couldn¡¯t have gone far. Need them?" Charlotte asked eagerly, her eyes shining.


    <i>There have always been those that didn¡¯t approach us...</i>


    Ian shook his head after a moment''s thought.


    "No. If you''re right, there will be more tomorrow. We¡¯ll ask them then."


    However, the next night presented an entirely different scenario.


    "Stay close to the wagon!"


    "Keep the formation tight! They¡¯reing!"


    Another group loomed beyond the main road. The attack by monsters hadmenced. Flickering torches and wagons surrounded by a rushing wave of ash-gray creatures caught Charlotte¡¯s eye.


    "They look like a caravan. Didn¡¯t expect someone bold enough to venture beyond the barrier."


    "Anyway, it¡¯s good for us," Ian said as he stepped up to the driver''s seat.


    "We¡¯ll havepany all the way to the gate."


    Ian, who had told Thesaya to stay in the wagon, watched the fighting caravan group and instructed.


    "Speed up, Charlotte."


    Charlotte, as if she had been waiting for themand, cracked the reins.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    [Caravan rescue.]


    Like most sub-quests in this world, it was a trivial quest that offered only experience points as a reward.


    <i>Having this is better than nothing.</i>


    Closing the window, Ian took in the darkness beyond. The assants of the caravan were a pack of snowy wolves. They usually traveled in groups of no more than about ten, and deeper in, much stronger monsters abounded, making these mere local threats.


    "Everyone, don''t stray far from the horses!"


    "Damn it, what are you doing standing there stupidly! Fire the crossbow!"


    The wolves circling the caravan now seemed to number at least thirty.


    <i>It doesn''t seem to be led by a werewolf. Perhaps they naturally grouped together out of hunger.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian watched the caravan dealing with the wolves. There were three cargo wagons. The guards, including the porters, were just over twenty. It was a small group, but they proved their preparedness for the snowy region by maintaining a good formation. Most were armed with crossbows and spears, and a few looked quite strong, especially a Northern bodyguard wielding a spear that appeared to be a magical weapon.


    <i>They might be able to fend off the attackers by themselves. But there would be some losses.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian noticed the wolves at the rear andunched himself toward them.


    <i>Crack! Screech!</i>


    Ian had cleaved a wolf in half with a single stroke. By now, this was something he could manage without the aid of magic or blessings. Rolling on the ground, Ian charged toward another wolf. Suddenly, the Wind de began to whirl around his body.


    <i>Scrape!</i>


    A wolf charging at Ian split in half from the middle of its gaping mouth. The halved wolf spewed blood like a fountain as it fell to the ground. The hungry eyes of the remaining beasts glowed red.


    "Hold the reins, you pointy ears!" Charlotte, too,unched herself following Ian.


    <i>Crack! Scrape!</i>


    Ian and Charlotte outpaced the snowy wolves with ease. Most didn''t require a second strike. These were merely beasts tainted with corrupted magic, no match for the two mercenaries who had fought even giants. Certainly, the fact that they were not the primary target of the encirclement also made the fight easier.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "What, what is this?!"


    "Reinforcements? Are they reinforcements?"


    The guards, noticing the presence of reinforcements, looked bewildered. The snowy wolves still ran rampant around them, and the actions of Ian and Charlotte, battling in the dark, were barely visible to them.


    "Great warriors indeed."


    Between the guards, a Northern bodyguard wielding a long spear skillfully dealt with the wolves. His gaze urately captured Ian and Charlotte in the darkness. Soon he turned to the other guards and shouted.


    "Everyone, close ranks and focus only on those charging at us! Don''t use the crossbows!"


    <i>Is that guy the lead bodyguard?</i>


    Hearing the shout, Ian slightly curled the corners of his lips. Amidst it all, he cleaved a wolf''s waist in two and stabbed his sword into the gaping mouth of another wolf leaping over it.


    <i>I''m covered in blood again. Damn it...</i>


    Despite grumbling inwardly, he diligently reduced the number of wolves. The battle ended shortly. Only four or five wolves remained, and they finally fled, ovee by fear rather than hunger.


    "<i>Phew</i>...."


    Ian shook the thick blood off his sword and caught his breath. Charlotte, also covered in blood, walked toward him. After checking on the merchants, who were managing the casualties, she spoke while strapping her battle ax to her back again.


    "I''ll go to the coachman''s seat."


    Ian nodded and walked toward the caravan. From the other side, torch-bearing figures approached, including the Northern bodyguard who had been shouting orders and a man in thick fur clothes, seemingly a merchant.


    "He doesn''t seem Northern, but he''s quite skilled."


    "Weren''t there two of them? I don''t see the other."


    "One was a beastfolk. They¡¯re headed to the cart behind us. Those two could kill us all if they wanted."


    "If that was their intention, they would have done it by now. Besides, they''re our saviors. What rude things to say! Anyway."


    "It''s never bad to be cautious."


    Though they whispered, Ian heard every word.


    <i>Yeah, being cautious never hurts. </i>Amid his chuckle, the man in fur clothes stopped. He was a bearded man in his mid-thirties from the Empire.


    "Thank you for your help. I am Fael, a merchant from the Imperial Ark Caravan," he politely greeted.


    Ian retrieved his sword and replied. "A mercenary, Ian. Those behind me are my subordinates."


    "Ah. You''re a mercenary...!" Fael''s voice brightened.


    He approached Ian.


    "I''ve clearly seen your skills. They are impressive. So I''d like to ask, where are you headed?"


    "To Travelga. First, we need to cross the gateway."


    "That''s fortunate. We are also headed to the Northern Barrier Gate." Smiling, he met Ian''s eyes and pointed toward his carriage.


    "Shall we go back and talk? I''d like to offer you some fine wine and cheese. I also have gourmet jerky seasoned with spices."


    Along with the questpletion screen, a linked quest followed.


    [Caravan escort.]


    <i>A nice little quest. </i>Ian smiled.


    "If you''ll offer the same to my subordinates as well."


    ***


    "You guys are not an ordinary mercenary group." Having observed the group, Fael was impressed.


    A blood-covered beastfolk and a blind, silver-haired elf. It was an umonbination at first nce.


    "Of course, those who travel these routes aren¡¯t just any mercenaries. Are you returning from a job?"


    "Well, something like that," Ian replied, wiping the blood off his face with a cloth Fael had handed him.


    Bor, a Northern bodyguard directly under Fael, sat beside him. Others had lit several campfires around the carriage and gathered in groups.


    Some were skinning the dead snowy wolves, ncing asionally at Ian''s party. The actions of Ian and Charlotte, who had darted through the dark like ghosts, had been witnessed, albeit faintly, by everyone.


    "Not to pry, but which way did youe from?"


    <i>Clearly curious.</i>


    Ian chuckled yet responded freely. The fact that Fael''s wine and cheese were quite delicious made him more generous.


    "We had business near the mountains. After finishing that, we stopped by a barbarian vige."


    "A barbarian vige? Do you know the name of it?"


    "ck Forest Hill Vige."


    "Huh..." Fael looked surprised.


    Exchanging nces with Bor, he said, "That vige is home to particrly staunch barbarians from the North, notoriously unweing to outsiders. It¡¯s impressive that you even entered there. It''s also surprising that the vige is still there."


    "You seem quite knowledgeable about the North."


    Fael nodded. "Not all of our caravan is, but I am. Every winter, I bring food and money over the barrier. We trade for furs as we travel through barbarian viges."


    He sipped his wine and mused. "It¡¯s been a routine for the past five years. The trade has been quite profitable."


    "Why would someone as well-informed as you cross the barrier with just this number of people? The bodyguards are skilled, but the snowy region is full of monsters."


    "Untilst year, it wasn¡¯t like this. You just had to be careful of the snow-covered areas. Who could have predicted it would be this dangerous in just one year?"


    "Weren''t you warned at the gate?"


    "They say the same thing every year. I never imagined it would be this severe. Our caravan isn¡¯t veryrge, so news travels pretty slowly. Besides, there aren''t many who know about this area. Anyway, if it weren¡¯t for you all, we might have lost many of our precious people."


    "Being from the Ark Caravan, which is quite far, you¡¯d receive news eventer." Charlotte casually remarked.


    She was contentedly sipping the wine Fael had brought.


    Fael paused and turned to her. "Do you know our caravan?"


    "Well. Until recently, I worked for the Libra Trading Company."


    "Oh...! I heard there was an incredibly skilled beastfolk bodyguard at the Libra Trading Company. Could it be...?"


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders instead of an answer.


    "Did you quit the caravan business?" Fael asked with a look of interest.


    Charlotte nodded calmly. "Yeah. I quit."


    "Howe?"


    "My employer died."


    "...Ah." The intensity in Fael''s eyes quickly faded.


    Seemingly instinctively realizing that he should not inquire further, he curled his lips and turned away.


    "And the fairy, is there nothing to your taste?"


    "There''s nothing here for me to eat." Thesaya, crouching low, replied.


    The drool at the corners of her mouth was due to the scent of wolf blood, not food. She was steadfastly suppressing her fangs from protruding as she held her position.


    "As you can see, they''re quite unique. It''s probably best not to converse too much with them." Ian added softly.


    Fael quickly nodded.


    <i>He''s met his fair share of mercenaries.</i>


    Ian, biting into a piece of cheese, gestured with his chin.


    "It seems most of the cargo is still in the carts. Looks like this expedition has failed for you."


    "I knew something was wrong the moment I saw the snow-covered ground."


    Fael sighed as if the ground beneath him was sinking, and took a sip of his drink.


    "Two days northeast from here, there''s a barbarian vige. When I entered, everyone was preparing to migrate. It seems thating beyond the barrier for trade no longer makes sense."


    "That must be a substantial loss."


    "I can''t return empty-handed. Whatever''s left, I''ll take to Travelga to sell. I might as well trade it for furs. I won''t make much profit, but at least I won''t be penniless."


    <i>Well, no worries about food for a while.</i>


    While Ian was inwardly smiling, Bor, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "I''m opposed to that idea."


    "Here we go again. You know, if we paid attention to every little thing, we''d never get anything done, right?" Fael shook his head disapprovingly.


    Ian turned to Bor. "Do you have a reason for opposing?"


    "I heard rumors from the barbarian warriors in the vige. They were ominous."


    "I''d like to hear more about that," Ian said, holding up his drink.


    Bor took a swig straight from the bottle and continued.


    "Monsters are entering the mountain range and othersing out."


    "Monsters going in anding out...?"


    "Warriors have seen creatures like harpies and ogres fleeing as if escaping. Haven¡¯t you seen them?" Ian shook his head.


    In truth, there had been no asion to see them. The monsters they had encountered on their path had all attacked them and been killed.


    "On the other hand, there have been sightings of monsters walking into the mountain range. Resurrected corpses. Ghosts of an ancient kingdom."


    "...!" Ian paused with his drink at his lips.


    "They looked as if they were being drawn into the mountains. Everyone knows what lies dormant there, right?"


    "Giants?" Thesaya blurted out.


    Bor nodded.


    Thesaya''s head tilted. "But if it were giants, we would have¡ª"


    Thesaya was abruptly silenced by Charlotte, who pped her mouth shut, and then turned to Ian. "Perhaps the presence I felt that wasn''t attacking us could have been those spirits. They were indeed walking northward, as this man said."


    "...During our journey here, how many undead have we killed?" Ian asked after taking another sip of his drink.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment, then shook her head. "Not a single one."


    "Hmm...." Ian muttered softly.


    Fael, watching him, cautiously asked after a while. "Do you have any idea what might be happening?"


    Ian looked at him for a moment, then finally said. "It¡¯s better you don¡¯t know."


    "...."


    "And perhaps, it might be wise to listen to your bodyguard."


    "....!"

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    The snow that had nketed the mountains and fields had now vanished, leaving only the frozen remnants in the shaded areas to remind them that they were beyond the barrier. Soon, the Northern Gate woulde into view. Fael, a merchant of the Ark Caravan, seated in a plush chair, finally allowed himself a moment of relief.


    "Thanks be to Lu Sr. I thought there would be many casualties, but it looks like we¡¯ll safely reach the gate."


    He added, ncing at Bor, who was riding alongside on horseback. "Anyway, you look at it, they''re not ordinary folks, are they?"


    He was referring to Ian''s mercenary group. Although there had been further monster attacks since their joining, not a single one of the caravan''s guards had fallen. Moreover, their approach was daring; rather than defensively protecting the wagons from monsters, they aggressively charged to intercept them.


    To Fael, it was a kindness that was a bit confusing to understand. Thanks to them, the caravan''s guards only had to deal with a few monsters that slipped through, and Fael had generously provided the mysterious mercenaries with plenty of wine and cheese.


    "They are rare experts in handling demons. Among the mercenaries of the Empire, I haven¡¯t seen anyone as strong as them." Fael mused, stroking his beard.


    "I don''t understand why they move just in a group of three. If they formed a mercenary band, they could create a massive force, maybe even settle somewhere and gain some titles."


    "...There must be a reason they can''t." Bor, who had been quietly listening, chimed in.


    He was Fael''s employee but almost a friend when they were alone; they spoke freely.


    "And you go on like this again. You¡¯re too pessimistic for a Northerner."


    "I''m just stating the facts. You heard what that beastfolk said."


    "It might just be that they failed to protect their employer. Being a beastfolk, it would be easy to be falsely used."


    Bor stared intently at Fael. "Do you want to hire them? Is that why you keep checking for my reaction?"


    "What do you mean checking... The world is bing increasingly dangerous. Not just in the North, but now in the Empire''snds too, with bandits roaming and monsters nesting. We''ll need as many capable guards as you soon."


    Ambition burned within him to grow the caravan. That always entailed some risk. His gamble with the Northern barbarians had initially been just like that. It had paid off and brought considerable wealth to the caravan, at least untilst year.


    "We need to carve new paths. At this rate, we¡¯ll go bankrupt in a few years. We can''t just keep watching what big caravans do."


    "If you covet something beyond your reach, you¡¯ll end up losing your head someday."


    "You¡¯re not afraid to speak your mind to your employer."


    "They aren¡¯t the kind that a merchant should take in. It¡¯s better to give up on that idea."


    "Are you saying I should be just satisfied with you? Hmm... cunning as a fox."


    "Make sure of our next steps once we pass the gate. I think it''s right that we return."


    "And abandon everything we''ve loaded on the cart? No. We¡¯re going to Travelga, so just so you know."


    Bor clenched his jaw. Ignoring his gaze, Fael turned to the front of the cart and smiled.


    "When we reach the gate, I should ask them. Ask if they''ll apany us to Travelga."


    Beyond the valley, the towering gate and the walls stretching to its sides became visible.


    ***


    Ian surveyed the walls stretching to the distant mountain slopes.


    "Impressive..." Despite her stoic tone, Charlotte seemed quite taken as well.


    It was understandable; even to Ian, the wall that spanned the gap between distant mountains was formidable. Seeing such things, Ian often felt the realness of the world, which had once been a game.


    As the gate drew nearer, the caravan slowed down. Soon, Fael, on his horse, approached the cart carrying Ian and his party.


    "Should we handle the identity checks first? Will youe with us?"


    In his hand, he held a bottle of liquor.


    <i>A bribe...?</i>


    "Well, let''s do that." Ian stepped down from the cart and began walking.


    Matching his stride, Fael asked, "Once through here, will you head straight to Travelga?"


    "Probably. For starters."


    "It¡¯s quite the distance. Wouldn¡¯t it be too quiet for just the three of you?"


    Ian looked back at Fael. "You¡¯re really set on going there?"


    "If we turn back now, the loss would be too great. We''ll sell what we can and then return." He smiled at Ian.


    "What do you think? As before, we¡¯ll cover your meals and drinks, of course."


    Simultaneously, a questpletion window popped up in front of Ian. Surprisingly, another linked quest appeared.


    [The Fate of the Caravan.]


    As Ian read the quest details, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "...Well, traveling with us here might have been safer. But inside there, it might not be."


    ¡°What do you mean by that..?¡±


    Fael turned toward Ian as he was about to speak, but they were interrupted.


    "Halt! Dismount and present your identification!"


    The shout of the border guard resonated through the area. Soldiers on the gate and the walls eyed them intensely. Unlike the frontier kingdoms, the discipline here was tight. Soon, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the gate captain approached. As Fael handed over the caravan''s credentials, the captain read through them.


    "You passed through Ninglosth when you went north. Why enter through our second gate this time?"


    "It seems trading up there has be difficult. We n to stop by Travelga to offload our goods." Fael responded calmly, extending the bottle of liquor he was holding.


    "This is one of our products. Please, have a taste."


    "Hmm... Ark Caravan, I see." At a nod from the captain, the following soldier took the liquor bottle.


    <i>He¡¯s epting it?</i>


    The captain''s gaze then turned to Ian, who smirked slightly.


    "And these folks? Not part of your group?"


    "We met on the way here. Mercenary, Ian Hope." Ian presented a parchment.


    As the captain unfolded it, his brow furrowed.


    "The Temple of Brazier...? Who are you to have an identity verified by the Temple of Brazier?"


    "A mercenary. There should be records of me passing through Ninglosth¡¯s gate."


    "That may be, but the seal here is the High Priest¡¯s. "


    "It was issued by her."


    "Do you understand whom that represents?"


    "I am aware. It seems you are too."


    Realizing this wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward as before, Ian noted the captain''s reluctance despite having epted a bribe. Perhaps he was hinting at wanting more.


    While Ian pondered, the captain turned away. "We''ll need to verify this further. Wait here."


    Without waiting for a response, the captain walked away briskly, still holding the parchment. Ian leaned back nonchntly; such incidents were part of the journey. From his tone, it seemed the captain knew of Cherwyn¡¯s existence. Holding a certificate with a royal seal as a mere mercenary was bound to raise suspicions, but since it wasn''t a forgery, there was no real concern.


    "Are you speaking of the Hearth that contains the sacred me?" After a brief silence, a stuttering voice continued. Fael looked dazed as he held the reins.


    "Do you know of it?"


    "I do... We stayed in a vige nearby on the way here. To have one¡¯s identity guaranteed by the temple is unusual unless one is a priest. It seems you must have greatly aided the temple."


    Ian asked instead of answering. "How did it look?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The vige. And the temple."


    "The vige was bustling. I heard the fire of the Brazier was rekindled. Craftsmen who had left are returning. It will soon prosper as it once did."


    "And?"


    "They say a new spark hase to the temple. A girl, extraordinarily clever, they say. I couldn¡¯t enter the temple myself, but it¡¯s rare these days for a declining temple to revive..." Fael paused momentarily.


    Ian''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    "Do you know her?"


    "A bit." Ian''s smile faded as he responded.


    "They talk of mercenaries known as the bearers of the me. Could it be...?"


    Ian offered no further answer. It wasn''t a secret, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to broadcast it.


    <i>She''s doing well then.</i>


    That was enough for him. The waitsted about ten minutes before the gate captain returned, apanied by someone else. te armor and moderately short brown hair. As the questpletion window appeared before Ian, he smiled enigmatically.


    [The Young Commander.]


    "...I didn''t expect to encounter you here."


    It was Lucas Lamfield, the youngmander he had met previously in Ninglosth.


    "I also did not expect to see you again, Sir Ian," Lucas responded with a mix of surprise and pleasure.


    "The identity has been confirmed. I apologize for any rudeness." The gate captain spoke formally as he handed back the neatly rolled parchment with both hands.


    Fael looked at Ian again, surprised, while Lucas gestured toward the inside of the gate.


    "Could you spare some time? I¡¯d like to have a word inside."


    ***


    Once through the gate, Lucas led Ian into the fortress.


    "I thought you''d be in Travelga. I was actually nning to visit you there." Ian spoke as they walked.


    Lucas smiled gently. "Indeed, I¡¯m currently assigned to the Second Legion. I''m here on a temporary mission."


    "A mission? If it''s something you can¡¯t discuss, I won¡¯t pry." Ian added, prompting Lucas to shrug.


    "I¡¯m here to reorganize the garrison of this second gate fortress. We need to reallocate the troops."


    "Reallocate... To Karlingion?"


    "You remember our previous conversation. Yes, we¡¯re pulling troops from all the autonomous fortresses."


    <i>So that''s why the barriers were so easily breached...</i>


    Ian frowned slightly and nodded.


    Lucas continued. "The area might be under-armed, but this fortress is impregnable. It¡¯s quite a formidable barrier, isn¡¯t it?"


    Ian shrugged. "It is impressive."


    "It''s a legacy of the past. The Ancient Northern Kingdom built many walls and fortresses, believing that one day the Giant Kingdom would resurrect and reim their territories. We are benefiting from their foresight."


    "I heard they¡¯re still expanding the barriers."


    Ian recalled what Fael had told him. The ongoing construction of walls was a national project and a form of punishment. Criminals worked in dangerous areas, while free citizens built in rtively safer locations. The North was known for its mines, fur, and quarries, not just as fortresses.


    "They n to fortify the entire North as a massive wall defending the continent. It seems the homnd doesn¡¯t care much about it though. Let¡¯s go inside."


    Lucas then opened the door. It appeared to be the room where he was staying. He immediately ced a bottle of liquor on the table.


    Ian epted a ss without hesitation.


    As Lucas poured the drinks, he added, "It¡¯s not surprising. They don¡¯t even intervene when disasters strike the bordends."


    Ian paused with his drink at his lips. "Are you referring to the border kingdoms?"


    "Yes. War is spreading there like wildfire."


    "..."


    Ian set down his ss and looked at Lucas with a calm gaze.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    ¡°Do you know how the situation is unfolding?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know in great detail. As you know, the news isn''t fast, nor is it very detailed. There was quite a gap between the information I knew and the situation as it was urring... ah.¡± Lucas suddenly looked at Ian.


    ¡°Ian sir, you had a deep connection with the Kingdom of Agel Lan, right?¡±


    ¡°You know a lot about me.¡± Ian blurted out.


    Lucas paused for a moment, then quickly bowed his head slightly.


    ¡°I would like to apologize for any rudeness, Sir Ian.¡±


    ¡°I would rather hear an exnation than an apology.¡±


    He stood up, walked over to the desk, and picked up a small notebook.


    ¡°Since I met you in Ninglosth, I sent a letter to the Temple of Brazier. It was out of personal curiosity. I wanted to know more about you, Sir Ian.¡±


    ¡°You investigated me.¡±


    ¡°I won''t deny itpletely. My personal curiosity was greater. You saved the Temple of Brazier, are a pdin of Tir En, and repelled the demons infiltrating Ninglosth. I didn¡¯t distrust you.¡±


    <i>Desperate, indeed. </i>


    Lucas''s eyes and tone seemed genuinely truthful. Ian did not find it too rude.


    ¡°So, were you satisfied with the reply?¡±


    ¡°It was more than that. Here, I have been carrying it with me, intending to give it to you someday.¡±


    Lucas opened the notebook and pulled out a neatly folded letter.


    ¡°It seems someone at the temple knew you well for a long time. Thanks to them, I was able to know much more than I expected. I had already anticipated you were a remarkable person....¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he unfolded the letter. At the same time, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°I can see why.¡±


    The reply was written by Lucy, but it was clear Miguel had dictated it. Lucy wouldn¡¯t have just written something like this on her own.


    ¡°Dragon Hunter of the swamp. Beheader of monsters of Agel Lan. Purifier of the Tomb Forest. Savior of Agel Lan and Bearer of the Ember....¡± Lucas recited as if he had memorized the contents.


    Ian now understood why Lucas had be more respectful after a long absence and why he had spoken so freely about topics better left unspoken. He had unwittingly won the youngmander¡¯s admiration.


    ¡°...You are said to be an exceptional mercenary who resolves any assigned missions by whatever means necessary.¡±


    ¡°Not always. If the contract terms change, or if the client''s situation changes, I sometimes break the contract.¡±


    <i>Like old man Urd¡¯s request.</i>


    Ian spoke without taking his eyes off the letter.


    Lucas grinned and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s also a note at the bottom for you. It said not to discard it and show it to you when we meet. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been carrying it with me all the time.¡±


    ¡°...Right. I¡¯m reading it now.¡±


    It was Lucy¡¯s letter. She wrote that she was studying hard at the Temple of Brazier and could now ignite the sacred me of Lu Entre.


    Ian could not help but frown at the part stating that Miguel had also decided to serve Lu Entre.


    <i>That guy, a novice priest...?</i>


    Ian couldn¡¯t imagine him wearing a priest¡¯s robes. However, it was an undeniable fact written there.


    <i>If there everes a day when we meet again, I will be able to verify the truth.</i>


    ¡°Thanks... I appreciate hearing this pleasant news.¡± Ian said as he folded the letter.


    Lucas smiled in relief. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened to Agel Lan?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Agel Lan was the first to be pushed back.¡±


    ¡°...That can¡¯t be.¡± Ian¡¯s brow furrowed.


    It was an unbelievable story. After all, Mev Riurel was there. She alone could take on a hundred men without divine power, and with her extensive experiencemanding soldiers along the border, it was unlikely she would be easily defeated in a war between border kingdoms.


    Lucas spoke calmly. ¡°The king personallymanded the army, and his military tactics were poor. After several defeats, they retreated, and he lost the trust of his lords. After that, the details are unclear.¡±


    ¡°The king...manded the army?¡±


    <i>Not Mev? </i>


    Ian blinked in confusion. It was a scenario that had only unfolded in games. But now, Mev was certainly alive.


    <i>Could it be that she left Agel Lan before the war started?</i>


    Well, after all, there were plenty of reasons. Not only her but even Philip was disillusioned with the king¡¯s behavior. Perhaps Philip had influenced her decision. Considering how much he was influenced by Ian, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all.


    ¡°I will inform you if more informationes in. Once things are settled here at the fortress, I will be returning to Travelga, so you should be able to hear more frequent updates.¡±


    Ian nodded appreciatively. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°So, why were you looking for me? Did you find something near the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ian exined concisely that he had discovered an underground pce, killed the Giant Queen and the devil she had sealed, and then passed through the mountain range via the ruins where a giantmander was sealed.


    Of course, the calmness was only in Ian¡¯s tone.


    As Ian finished his story, Lucas¡¯s jaw had progressively dropped, and by the end, he seemed almost out of his wits.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡± When Ian asked, Lucas suddenly blinked as if snapping back to reality.


    ¡°...It¡¯s an astonishing tale. If what you had said is all true, are you able to prove it?¡±


    ¡°I have evidence. I¡¯d like to sell them for a fair price, and Lucas, you sir came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Sell... them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are clearly spoils of battle. Why else would I tell you this story?¡±


    ¡°Well... I suppose. Hmm.¡± Lucas paused, seemingly organizing his thoughts.


    After a moment, he faced Ian again.


    ¡°...Sir Ian, would you not stay here for one more day? I still have matters to attend to, and I would like to have a more rxed conversation with you tonight.¡± He added, cing his hand on his chest.


    ¡°I will providefortable amodations for you and all yourpanions.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason not to. We¡¯ll talk more about itter....¡± Ian trailed off, then nonchntly added.


    ¡°How much influence do you actually have in this fortress? Are you just passing through as an administrator?¡±


    ¡°I technically have the same authority as a fortressmander, though it¡¯s only in name.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve pulled out the troops, so the soldiers¡¯ morale must have dropped significantly.¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly, there¡¯s been an impact.¡±


    ¡°In that case....¡± Ian scratched his chin thoughtfully and then blurted out.


    ¡°Why not show off a bit with the nation¡¯s money?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Thank you. How should I repay this kindness....¡±


    Failing to grasp Ian¡¯s hand, Fael bowed deeply instead. The reason for his reaction was simple; all the food supplies he had been carrying in the fortress had been sold.


    Though the price was far from the exorbitant rates Fael would have charged the barbarians, it was still enough to make the profits he had intended in Travelga. Moreover, since he didn¡¯t even need to travel to Travelga, Fael¡¯s gratitude was understandable. He had also saved on the wages he would have paid for the additional travel time.


    <i>Indeed, showing off is best done with someone else¡¯s money.</i>


    Ian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s a token of my gratitude for all the Imperial liquor I¡¯ve been able to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°I had already set aside a few bottles of liquor for you. Bor has probably delivered them to your subordinate by now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pleasant thing to hear,¡± Ian smirked.


    Fael, watching him, asked cautiously. ¡°But what really is your true identity? I saw how the gate captain and themand soldiers treated you. No ordinary mercenary is treated with such respect. Are you really the Bearer of the Ember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a mercenary,¡± Ian responded calmly, then scratched his chin and added. ¡°And also the Bearer of the Ember. I don¡¯t care for grand titles, though.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you do not care for titles, you must have many. I won¡¯t ask further. Bor was right. You are too great a person for me to handle.¡±


    ¡°...Handle?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, I was actually considering hiring your mercenary group for the caravan.¡±


    <i>He had big dreams.</i>


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled.


    <i>So, is that why this quest had appeared...?</i>


    Fael shrugged. ¡°Of course, I would have paid you well. But now it seems better to just keep you as a weed guest, fitting my station.¡±


    At the same time, a questpletion window appeared in front of Ian.


    [The Fate of the Caravan.]


    As he closed the window, Fael looked away. Bor, his personal bodyguard, was approaching. Having unloaded his goods, he was preparing to depart immediately. Bor nodded slightly as his eyes met Ian¡¯s. It was likely a gesture of thanks. After all, he didn¡¯t want to go to Travelga.


    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen your guard well.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a perceptive friend. It¡¯s good to heed the words of someone who can sense danger.¡±


    Fael blinked, then soon smiled as if he had beenplimented.


    "That friend is for life. I n to drag him along until he can no longer hold a spear."


    "Admirable."


    "If you ever pass near Borta of the Empire, be sure to stop by. I will always wee you grandly."


    "Only as a guest then."


    "Of course. Do make sure to visit."


    "I will remember. Fael of Borta."


    Fael emphasized once more and moved on.


    "That friend told me to keep you by my side for life. Said you have a good instinct."


    "Indeed, the insight of a strong man."


    Leaving their conversation behind, Ian walked toward the carriage where hispanions were waiting. He passed a soldier waiting to guide the way and gestured to Charlotte and Thesaya inside.


    "Let''s go. We''re done here."


    Charlotte and Thesaya, who were holding bottles of liquor, quickly got up. It seemed they had also been given a chunk of cheese.


    <i>A man who knew gratitude.</i>


    Ian chuckled as he followed the soldier, while Charlotte¡¯s low voice continued beside him.


    "What''s the real reason?"


    "For what."


    "For buying all the merchant¡¯s goods. It doesn''t seem like just a repayment."


    "...."


    <i>Clever, indeed.</i>


    "From now on, having those guys follow us around would be more troublesome. That''s all." Ian said this as he looked back at the departing group of Fael.


    Thest linked quest, The Fate of the Caravan, had twopletion conditions. Either apany them to Travelga or persuade the caravan leader to return to the Empire.


    In such quests, the more difficult option often led to a better ending. In this case, it was thetter since Fael wanted to go to Travelga.


    Ian didn''t want to persuade him verbally, so he took the opportunity to use a workaround that had juste up.


    In the game, characters often reencountered each other in unexpected ces, either offering unexpected help, giving gifts, or presenting another quest.


    <i>Fael of Borta... Would it be the same now that the game has be a reality?</i>


    Ian mused inwardly and then nonchntly turned around.


    After all, time would reveal everything.


    ***


    The amodation Lucas had provided was a house on the outskirts of the fortress.


    It was undoubtedly a guesthouse. It had a reasonablyfortable bed, a desk, and even a firece. On one side, there was also a wooden bathtub.


    Thesayay on the bed, flicking her legs while still wearing her eye patch. Charlotte, sitting opposite Ian, was quietly sipping her drink, trying not to disturb Ian¡¯s thoughtful silence.


    Ian was sorting through his thoughts. The war of the border kingdoms, Mev, Thesaya, Lu Sard, and the events that would ur in the North. It seemed likely that the invasion of the specters of the Giant Kingdom, which had been thought unlikely, would happen. This clue would have remained unknown if he had not encountered the Imperial Arc Caravan.


    Perhaps, like the border wars, this was also an inevitable flow of events. Even earlier than in the game, signs were appearing.


    Maybe Ian¡¯s killing of the Giant Queen had somehow elerated the situation. But because of this, the oues might differ from those in the game. The forces at the Northern Barrier Forts hadn''t beenpletely withdrawn yet. Like Fael earlier, the Northern Barrier still had enough potential for change depending on his choices.


    <i>But if that happens... many quests might disappear.</i>


    He had unintentionally resolved too many quests near the mountain range. This could mean that many quests rted to Lucas and Travelga had already disappeared.


    If the barrier forts do not copse, most of the remaining quests would likely disappear as well. But that also meant saving many lives.


    Ian''s brow slightly furrowed.


    <i>Ridiculous. Since when did I start caring about the lives of others?</i>


    Apparently, being treated several times as a hero or savior had begun to make him believe he really was such a significant figure.


    <i>After all, I am...</i>


    Before Ian could conclude his thoughts, Thesaya spoke out, "They¡¯reing."


    The sound of knocking followed.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    Ian rose from his seat to greet Lucas.


    Lucas, having entered the room, looked around awkwardly at Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "It''s my first time meeting Sir Ian''s party."


    "Let''s skip the introductions. Please, have a seat." Ian gestured with his chin.


    Lucas sat opposite Ian.


    "So, you mean the Giant Legion Commander and the Queen of the Giant Kingdom...?" Lucas asked bluntly.


    <i>He seems quite curious.</i>


    Ian smirked at Charlotte. Charlotte approached with a sealed box she had prepared earlier.


    Thud, the sealed box was ced on the table.


    "This is the evidence and the spoils," Ian dered as he opened the sealed box.


    "Ah...." Lucas sighed as he stared at the severed head and the crown ced on it.


    After regaining hisposure, he inquired about how Ian ended up in the underground pce.


    "If you''re disposing of such artifacts, you''ll need to go through a procedure to investigate whether there was any irreverent or illegal process involved in acquiring them. However, with a certificate of a trustworthy guarantor''s exnation attached, you could simplify many repetitive procedures."


    Ian casually replied. "You mean you''re not just curious to hear?"


    "Of course, that''s part of it. But previously, Sir Ian, you seemed not to like repetitive procedures."


    "Who would like that? But anyhow...."


    Ian shrugged.


    ¡°I see that taking care of the artifacts can be quite annoying. There¡¯s also a risk of having them snatched midway.¡±


    "That''s true. But my guarantee might reduce that risk a bit."


    "I appreciate the help, but I don''t see why. It''s just adding more hassle for you."


    "The first reason is that my name will remain on record as the first guarantor of the artifact."


    "And the second?"


    "I''d like to build a rapport with you."


    "You¡¯re quite honest." Ian grinned and began his story.


    Some adaptation was necessary. Especially the part about the mark on his hand, as knowing he had made a pact with a devil would immediately mark him as a corrupted one.


    "...You overcame the temptation of the devil and even found clues there."


    "No need to put it grandly. If one isn''t foolish, they wouldn''t fall for the dangerous act of sumbing to an ancient specter whose identity they don''t even know."


    "From what I know, there are indeed many fools in the world, Sir Ian."


    <i>...Ultimately, I''m one of them too.</i>


    Ian continued talking without revealing his emotions. Lucas nodded or sighed asionally, listening to his story to the end.


    "...So that''s what happened." Lucas scanned the huge, horrific head that had been in Ian¡¯s pocket dimension, not yet dposed.


    "I¡¯ve also heard of the entrance to a ruin in the middle of the mountains. I have vaguely thought about sending an expedition someday...."


    Lucas''s gaze shifted to the golden crown on the head.


    "The important thing is that there was indeed an entity dreaming of reviving the Giant Kingdom beneath the mountain range. This means that the Ancient Northerners were not just cowards caught in delusions. Once this fact bes known, many Northerners will express their gratitude to you.¡±


    "I didn''t do it for that."


    "As a Northerner myself, I too express my gratitude to you, Sir. I''m actually d I can help you now."


    "You''re a Northerner?" Ian asked, surprised.


    Lucas nodded. "My blood is mixed. Right now, my lineage doesn''t seem to matter much right now. Hmm, first, I need to write a certificate based on the story you told me. Also, I need to ensure the rightful ownership of this artifact. As for evaluating the artifact... would it be okay to introduce you to a priest I know of? For an artifact of this worth, it would be best to manage it through the great church of the homnd."


    "Let''s do that."


    "There will be a lot of paperwork to prepare," Lucas murmured as he brought a ss of liquor to his lips.


    Ian, watching him intently, suddenly eximed. "That''s unexpected."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I thought you''d ask about much more than this."


    Lucas scratched his cheek as if his thoughts were exposed.


    "I do have a lot to ask. This isn''t just about mindless specters roaming the snowfields, but real evidence that a threatening entity existed. But...."


    Lucas shrugged. ¡°Sir Ian and yourpanions have already achieved feats beyond what an individual could aplish, without any obligation or duty to do so.¡±


    "..."


    "There''s no further cooperation or service I can demand from you. Investigating the dangers that may remain in the mountains and any uing changes is the responsibility of those of us in the autonomous region."


    Lucas reminded Ian of his character from the game¡ªa youngmander with a clear distinction between public and private duties, full of a sense of mission and responsibility. It seemed that the essential parts of him hadn''t changed even now in reality.


    Ian recalled the concerns he had just been pondering, and that the direction of his mind had been leaning towardpleting his quest.


    "...You are admirable."


    "I will propose dispatching an investigation brigade. I don''t expect it to be approved immediately."


    Lucas spoke in a more rxed tone as if sharing a personal matter.


    "Once the ck Wall stabilizes, the investigation will likely begin. Afterward, your name will also remain in history as the hero who beheaded the sleeping Giant Queen."


    "Hero? I''m rather...."


    Ian let out a hollowugh and then spoke.


    "The opposite kind of person."


    "...What do you mean?" Lucas asked, puzzled.


    "There''s a story I heard from a group of merchants I traveled with. The dead, wandering the snowfields, were heading toward the mountains, night after night."


    "Are you saying that the specters of the Giant Kingdom are gathering in the mountains?" Lucas''s face tensed slightly.


    Ian answered calmly. "Possibly. After all, I killed an entity who ruled over the Giant Kingdom. It''s not surprising that the kingdom''s specters, even in death, would flock to their sovereign."


    "..."


    "I know this and yet, my first thought is to sell the artifacts for a good price. I''m no hero."


    Charlotte looked at Ian as if asking what he was talking about, but Ian just calmly met Lucas''s gaze.


    "...Well, from what I see."


    Lucas, who had been silent in thought, finally looked directly at him.


    "You''ve only done what you had to do. The changes that have resulted are not your responsibility to manage. If we have to me anyone, it should be the Ancient Queen who corrupted her own people and soldiers."


    "..."


    "Even if it wasn''t for you, they would have eventually invaded the North. Now they''re just a disorganized mob without a focal point."


    Lucas looked intently into Ian''s eyes and slightly curled one corner of his mouth.


    "And you''re warning us in advance, even though you know you could be med."


    "...You think too highly of my intentions." Ian chuckled quietly.


    Lucas shrugged. "Anyway, it''s not something to just overlook. I think we should halt the reorganization of the fortress garrison. If the remnants of the specters are gathering in the mountains, there mighte a day when we have to march against them."


    "Can you do that unterally? During such a sensitive time."


    "It won''t be easy, but it''s not impossible. We have proof that you slew the Giant Queen."


    Lucas tapped his finger as if organizing his thoughts and continued.


    "I''ll send a letter to the church in the homnd, and I''ll go to Karlingion myself to report and handle the situation. It''s not a bad thing. This might be a good time to transfer my allegiance, now that there''s a valid reason."


    Lucas then bowed his head again toward Ian.


    "Once again, thank you, sir. Thanks to you, we can prepare in advance for the impending threat."


    "Is there nothing you need my help with?"


    "It doesn''t seem like it for now. I''ll be quite busy for a while. Don''t worry, I''ll prepare the necessary documents for you tomorrow."


    He smiled and stood up.


    "I wanted to meet you in Travelga, but it''s a pity. I''ll revert everything here to how it was and head straight to Karlingion. By the time I return, you might have already left. Since you may need to sell the artifacts in the homnd."


    "..." Ian''s expression becameplex.


    Lucas smiled gently. "Don''t worry. Whatever maye from the mountains, the barrier will not be breached."


    Lucas bowed lightly, exchanged eye greetings with Charlotte and Thesaya, and then left.


    As the door closed, Charlotte, watching his back, finally spoke. "He''s quite obstinate. Not bad."


    Instead of responding, Ian poured himself another drink. A faint bitter smile crossed his lips.


    <i>...So it''s all skipped like this.</i>


    He was sure that all the minor sub-quests rted to Lucas that existed in the game had disappeared. If Lucas was leaving for Karlingion immediately, it might be a long time before they met again. Since the stirrings of the ck Wall would not ur for at least a year.


    Charlotte, sitting across from him, murmured quietly. "I wondered why you said that, but I see you wanted to give a clear warning. I didn''t realize you were still keeping an eye on the specters gathering in the mountains, Ian."


    "He¡¯s probably worried about the Northerners." Thesaya smiled as if she knew everything, and Ian picked up his ss with a low chuckle.


    "I just didn''t want the arrow of responsibility to turn back to me."


    ***


    The next morning, Lucas approached the front of Ian''s carriage.


    "Here are the documents you''ll need. If you go to the church in Travelga, look for Priest Ferma. I used my family seal¡ªit will be much more effective than just my guarantee." He offered the documents with a haggard face.


    Ian, holding them neatly, smiled. "You really stayed up all night."


    "There were many documents to prepare. I wanted to unwind properly, but it''s a pity. Will you be leaving the North once you''re done?"


    "Well... I''m still considering it." Ian replied, then turned back to him.


    "There''s something I didn''t mention yesterday."


    "Please, tell me." Lucas blinked and urged him to continue.


    "Soon, nomads will be migrating here. Among them, those from the ck Forest Hill vige are people I know. If you send them to a settlement near Travelga, they won''t cause any trouble and will live quietly."


    "If they want to settle in the autonomous region, there''s no reason to refuse them. Are there many warriors among them?"


    "About a dozen."


    "Then they''re most wee. Recently, unitsposed entirely of Northern nomads have been formed. But..."


    Lucas, smiling broadly, cautiously added.


    "How do you know them?"


    "It turns out, I''ve be their great warrior."


    "Really...?" Lucas asked, somewhat stunned.


    Instead of replying, Ian gestured with his chin. Charlotte handed Lucas a wooden box that a soldier had previously prepared for them.


    "What is this.... ...!" Lucas''s eyes widened as he checked inside the box. It contained the head of the Giant Legion Commander.


    Ian shrugged as Lucas looked at him. "It doesn¡¯t seem very valuable, just unnecessarilyrge. I only need the crown, so you use it. It must be useful, right?"


    "Of course... but are you sure you can give this to me?"


    "Make sure it doesn¡¯t decay." Ian dered as he climbed into the carriage. He then sat down on the seat and nodded his head.


    "Well, see you again."


    Then the carriage started moving.


    <i>p p¡ª</i>


    A crow flew up from a nearby roof. Lucas, who had been staring nkly at the back of the departing carriage, startled by the sound of the wings, turned around.


    "Hey, soldier! Where is the coldest part of the fortress¡¯s storage?" His footsteps were hurried.


    The head in the box was a precious piece of evidence that absolutely must not decay.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    "Now it even feels warm enough here. Even peaceful."


    The carriage advanced along the road. It was a truly everyday atmosphere. Everyone in the party was so used to the sound of hooves that they hardly noticed it unless they listened intently. Ian, sitting in his chair, did not respond to Thesaya''s words and instead brought a bottle of alcohol to his lips.


    It wasn''t as strong as the liquor from the North, but it had a very good scent. It was perfect for alleviating the boredom of the journey. Since leaving the barrier fortress two days ago, all Ian had done was sit back loosely in his chair and sip his drink.


    "You look somewhat empty, Ian. No talk. Maybe because of the overcast weather?" Thesaya said, lying on the floor of the carriage.


    Ian nced down at her. "Can you even see my expression?"


    "I can feel it. Do you know why I keep staying like this? It''s because my other senses have be sharper."


    Thesaya paused for a moment. Her ash-colored hair fluttered faintly in the breeze as the sun had not yetpletely set.


    "It feels like I''ve opened new eyes. I can even see a cat yawning right now."


    Ian chuckled and nodded his head. "If something odd catches in that sense, let me know right away."


    "I will. But why are you so listless?"


    <i>What do you mean why, it''s because several side quests had flown by.</i>


    Ian felt a strange relief and, instead of replying, took another sip of his drink.


    The Northern barrier fortress came to mind, a truly impregnable ce. Likely, the other barrier fortresses would be simr. If there were sufficient troops and supplies, even with phantoms and giants mixed in, they would be able to hold them off.


    <i>He promised to contact the church, so maybe they''ll dispatch pdins andbat priests.</i>


    That meant there would be no main quests in the North for a while. Come to think of it, he had cleared not just one or two significant quests recently. And now that border wars had erupted, there was ample room for a gap. In the past, he might have passed the time by handling trivial requests while passing through viges...


    Looking at Thesaya, who was waiting for his response, Ian spoke up. "When we reach Travelga, I''ll immediately have the artifact appraised."


    "Okay, and?"


    "Until the vigers from the ck Forest Hill arrive at the settlement, I''ll stay there and gather information."


    Thesaya tilted her head in confusion as if she didn''t understand his abrupt statement.


    Charlotte, perking up her ears, chimed in. "What kind of information are you gathering?"


    "A war has broken out on the frontier."


    Charlotte quickly turned around. "A war, you say?"


    "Yes. Considering how quickly it''s spreading, it won''t end in a day or two."


    "...It¡¯s really happening, then. Javier mentioned it. The kingdoms on the frontier are all gathering war materials."


    Charlotte flicked her tongue.


    "We¡¯ve also sold several armaments. Not just to Agel Lan, but to neighboring kingdoms too. To keep the power from tipping too much one way."


    "That''s probably what they thought. They must have expected to maximize benefits even during the war."


    Charlotte licked her lips at Ian¡¯s statement. "That''s probably right. They were actually looking forward to the war starting. However, it¡¯s pointless to say now. So, is it Agel Lan¡¯s situation you want to hear about?"


    Ian took another sip of his drink and shook his head.


    "No. I''m looking to find out about Lu Sard''s situation."


    "...!"


    Thesaya''s mouth dropped open. She quickly removed the eye patch she was wearing and frowned slightly as she looked up at Ian. The sun was setting, and her eyes seemed to glow like the sunset. Anyway, she didn''t seem as scared as before.


    "Are we going directly to Lu Sard?"


    "After finding out what the situation is there. I need to know if the war has spread that far."


    "So what changes?"


    Ian shrugged. "If it''s wartime, we''ll move stealthily, without horses or carriages. Many will find us suspicious, and there will likely be shes."


    "That''s no big deal... Oh, I see."


    Thesaya, who had been slowly realizing, looked up at him.


    "So you''re worried we might end up killing them all."


    Ian did not deny it.


    Charlotte also snorted softly. "Most of the soldiers on the frontier are those who have been dragged out from scrounging the earth for food due to poverty. Killing such people is just one-sided ughter and means nothing. Anyway..."


    Charlotte''s gaze turned toward Thesaya.


    "Do you even properly know where your kin''s homnd is, you pointy ears?"


    "Don''t call them my kin. I have no such thing."


    Thesaya frowned and then pursed her lips.


    "But honestly, I don''t know. I wasn''t in my right mind when I fled. I just ran straight ahead for days."


    "Tell us what you remember," said Ian.


    In fact, he already knew where the homnd of the vampire n was. But speaking without any clue could lead to strange misunderstandings. As always, he had to pretend to deduce it through clues.


    "I don''t remember well. It was a very big house, with a wide garden. It was a big city with walls. So I thought the ce must be rich. Houses like that are rare."


    "If it''s a dominion in Lu Sard with such a city..."


    "It could only be Sadryn and Glumir." Charlotte picked up on Ian''s words.


    Charlotte shrugged under Ian''s gaze. "I''ve been there before. It''s close to the Empire and among the richest in the frontier kingdoms. It''s a country that the Empire''s merchants favor."


    "Then we just need to visit both dominions. If it''s arge house with a garden, it might not be that hard to find."


    "It''s iprehensible that the demons are living so richly. I thought it was a lie when this ear-flicker said it before. Ear-flickers are always like that."


    "Vampires can easily make servants and followers."


    Ian''s gaze scanned Thesaya''s silver hair and dark red eyes.


    "Maybe they have a muchrger force than we expect. But as such, it will also be easier to find their servants."


    Ian subtly drew a dagger from his waist. "A few pleasant conversations, and we''ll soon find out where their homnd is."


    "I look forward to it. I hope to join in on that conversation here and then." Charlotte said, baring her fangs.


    Thesaya, who had been quietly observing the two, suddenly spoke out.


    "And then?"


    "...?" Ian turned to her.


    Thesaya looked intently at Ian and added. "What will you do then, Ian? Will you leave me after the quest is over, as you''ve always done? Or...?"


    "...Well."


    Ian turned away and eventually returned the dagger to its sheath.


    "It seems that answer will have to wait for another time."


    "Eh? Suddenly what''s that...." Thesaya''s head turned nkly toward the front of the carriage.


    "...!" She btedly sensed an unusual concentration of magic far ahead.


    By then, Ian had stepped toward the coachman''s seat with his eyes shimmering with bluish magic.


    "Stop the carriage, Charlotte."


    Even without his words, Charlotte was already pulling on the reins.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A giant ice crystal bristling with icicles was rising across the road ahead. Ian''s hand reached out almost simultaneously.


    <i>Crackling¡ª</i>


    The cier Wall rose like a circr sector in front of the stopped carriage.


    Bang, a short loud noise followed immediately after as the ice crystal exploded.


    <i>Ting, ting, ting¡ª</i>


    Countless giant ice spikes stuck into the barrier. The translucent ice barrier turned stark white.


    "It''s not just one...!" Thesaya''s exmation continued.


    Ian, having cast the Wind de, finally straightened up to look beyond the barrier, frowning.


    "Yeah. Two... no...." As he muttered,


    Beyond the sagging ice crystals, two dark figures emerged cloaked in shadow.


    "That''s strange. I heard he was red. Was he a schoolmate of mine? That spell looks like a cier Wall... Hmm."


    The speaking man was a mage, d in a thick robe and holding a long staff. His paleplexion and gaunt face made it hard to guess his age.


    "...If he¡¯s your schoolmate, are you thinking of sparing him?" The lifeless, chilling voice came from a knight standing next to him, d in full te armor.


    His face was not visible due to a face guard, but it wasn''t hard to guess that he was in a simr state to the mage.


    The mage responded calmly, "It''s a pity I can''t press down the noses of those red nobodies. Giving lessons to a junior isn''t bad either."


    Ian loosened the straps of his ax and looked over Charlotte and Thesaya in turn before turning his attention back to them. Normally, he would have charged in immediately, but now he had questions he wanted to ask.


    "Are you from Lu Sard?"


    "You guessed it right. Indeed, the intelligence of a blue mage." The mage spoke up, his gaze fixed on the blue magic in Ian''s eyes, and then he added, "Call me senior. As for me¡ª"


    "I wasn''t asking you. Servant."


    "Um...?"


    "Are you from Lu Sard?"


    As the mage''s gaunt brow narrowed, Ian repeated his question. Soon after, the shadows of the mage and knight began to wriggle and started to merge into one. A long, white hand emerged from behind the mage''s robe. A woman with red eyes peered over the mage''s shoulder.


    "You have good instincts. I didn''t think you''d sense my presence."


    The heads of the mage and knight turned toward her as if entranced.


    Ian added, "I have questions."


    "Bold. I like that. Call me Freya."


    "I¡¯ll think about it if you answer my questions."


    Freya stepped forward, her shadow-like ck dress enveloping her entire body. To Ian, it truly seemed like a shadow.


    She covered her mouth with her long fingers and said, "What do you want to know?"


    "How did you find our location? Thest one followed us by scent. We''ve been in ces that are hard to track by smell."


    Freya smiled gently. "The Empress can sense whenever the blood seeds she has nted exert their power. No matter how much that cute hybrid hides, it will eventually be found. There are also other means of tracking."


    She casually spread her hand and a ck crow was perched on her palm.


    "In this case, I''ve been watching since you crossed the barrier. And I was just waiting in the most secluded ce."


    At the same time, waves of magical energy silently spread from her eyes.


    Ian''s face gradually lost its expression. "...I see. But it seems you don''t really know about me. You don''t even know what magic I use."


    "Unfortunately, not much. I thought you were a red mage. I guess that surging me wasn''t magic, then? Do you have an artifact?" Freya''s voice grew increasingly silky.


    The secretly spreading waves enveloped the surroundings. Her eyes curved into an arc as she stared at Ian''s expressionless face.


    "There''s no need to answer right now. Actually, we didn''te to kill you. We came to make a proposal that would benefit us both much more."


    "A proposal...?" Ian asked nkly.


    As he felt the magical energy seeping into his body, Freya whispered, "Hand over that hybrid to us. In exchange, we''llpensate you appropriately. The Empress has even offered to ept you as a member of our n, not as a hybrid but as a true member. If you can kill Ascold, you are certainly qualified."


    "Not a bad offer."


    "Right?"


    "But I refuse."


    "Good thinking, what...?" Freya''s smile froze momentarily.


    The cier Wall evaporated as if melting away immediately afterward. In one hand, Ian gripped a throwing dagger, and in the other, the Sword of Judgment, while Charlotte, crouching with a longsword in hand, was revealed.


    "You, you are not under the spell¡ª?"


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Before Freya could finish her question, Ian and Charlotte lunged forward.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    The mage, reflexively raising his staff, had his head snapped back as if thrown. A dagger handle protruded awkwardly from the middle of his face.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    Ian, ignoring the mage tumbling back like a log, sprinted forward.


    <i>He surely wouldn''t die from just that.</i>


    Even though blue magic has a short range, there was no way a mage would stand so exposed without any countermeasures.


    <i>nk, nk¡ª</i>


    The knight, drawing his long sword, began to rush forward to block the way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that one,¡± Charlotte said, dashing ahead, leaping forward after a few steps and swinging down her battle ax.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    The knight met her attack head-on, swinging his two-handed sword.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Ian slid past him. Ian had chosen to ambush in order to properly gauge their strength.


    These were foes he had never encountered in the game. It was undoubtedly a risky choice to dive in and probe their full capabilities, but it also allowed him to quickly assess their capacity. From the moment he silently cast his enchantment magic, he had assumed that this vampire, Freya, wouldn¡¯t have particrly highbat abilities.


    Of course, her magic was powerful enough. For a moment, he had felt an overwhelming urge toply with all her requests. But that was all it was¡ªa momentary impulse. Her magic was far from sufficient topletely shatter his mind.


    <i>...It¡¯s always like this, they get cocky and then pay the price.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian faced Freya, who was now turning her head back toward him after watching the falling mage.


    ¡°You...!¡± As she began to speak with a furrowed brow, the Sword of Judgment flew toward her throat.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    Freya¡¯s severed head spun through the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m not working with her just because of a contract. It¡¯s because it helps to kill all of you,¡± Ian said as he looked down at the fallen head.


    A blue glow gathered in his eyes.


    ¡°...You must have a grudge against our n. Too bad. You should have researched more.¡± Freya¡¯s severed head spoke with a smile.


    <i>Ssshh¡ª</i>


    Her body began to melt away like a shadow immediately afterward. Ian¡¯s gaze turned toward the writhing center of the shadow.


    <i>Creeeak¡ª</i>


    Frost des sprouted around his left arm. Ice crystals, sharp as des, chased after the spreading shadow.


    <i>Creeeak¡ª!</i>


    The ice that spread along the ground covered the shadow shortly after. Crack, the forming Frost Shield shattered as Ian¡¯s des struck it.


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Do you know the greatest advantage of being immortal?¡±


    The fallen mage, casting the Frost Shield while being pushed back by the shadows, slowly rose. The shadows stretched out like tentacles and plucked out the dagger embedded in his face. The mage looked at Ian with weary eyes filled with magical energy.


    ¡°The ability to umte magic and study spells indefinitely.¡±


    <i>Ting¡ª</i>


    His staff struck the ground.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Countless ice spikes erupted, surging toward Ian. Ian clicked his tongue and immediately spread the Frost Shield.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The explosion scattered ice fragments in all directions.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Ian, watching the ice fragments hammering on the shield, had a cool flicker in his eyes.


    <i>So this is how it¡¯s going to be.</i>


    Finally, the quest window appeared before his eyes.


    [Adjudicator of Enchantment.]


    Fragments of information floating in Ian''s mind quickly found their ces. Even if enchanting or corrupting him was their top priority, it was clear that Freya was thoroughly prepared to suppress him by force if necessary.


    Facing a blue mage designed to counter red mages, along with a knight servant to protect him, and even Freya hiding in the shadows, Ian was indeed up against an opponent more tricky than Ascold in some ways.


    <i>That is if I had fought the two of them together...</i>


    Ian''s gaze swept over the back of the knight currently engaged inbat with Charlotte.


    "Well done, beast...!"


    The two were intensely exchanging blows, fully engrossed in their battle. Since Freya¡¯s shadow had merged, the knight''s armor and sword had turned dark, trailing blurry afterimages. This was surely some form of dark magic unique to the vampire n. Charlotte¡¯s ability to match him was aided by Thesaya, who flicked her nails to slice through the shadow spikes sprouting from the knight¡¯s shadow.


    <i>Perfect setup to take down a spellcaster.</i>


    Ian¡¯s attention shifted beyond the Frost Shield. Across the settling explosion, the blue mage stood stock-still, preparing his next spell.


    <i>Tap, tap¡ª!</i>


    Ian didn¡¯t wait and charged. Though blue magic typically had a short range, making closebat was usually unwise; this time, he needed to exploit the mage¡¯s misconception that he was a blue mage.


    <i>If he knew I could also wield red magic, he¡¯d switch tactics immediately.</i>


    The mage hade prepared to fight a red mage. If he knew Ian could use red magic, he wouldn¡¯t be casting attack spells so confidently. He would maintain distance, focusing solely on neutralizing Ian¡¯s magic while relying on the knight and Freya for support.


    <i>That would be fucking tiresome.</i>


    Thus, Ian nned to fight up close, aiming to deliver a lethal blow quickly. Even if they acted immortal, as mere servants, they were not.


    <i>Ssshh¡ª</i>


    Ian flicked his left hand. A gleaming de surged toward the mage¡¯s face.


    <i>Swoosh</i>¡ª


    A dark ink-like shield sprang from beneath the mage¡¯s feet, blocking the dagger. As the mage¡¯s vision was obstructed, Ian leaped high.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Ian, holding his sword aloft, vaulted over the curtain. The mage, his eyes flickering with magic, met Ian¡¯s approach.


    ¡°I expected as much, junior.¡±


    <i>Creeeak¡ª</i>


    A clump of Frost des sprouted in front of the staff he had spoken to. In Ian¡¯s view, this was indeed a high-level mage.


    <i>Living long isn¡¯t just an empty boast, it seems.</i>


    Twisting his body, Ian replied, ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    A gust of wind erupted in mid-air, forcefully pushing Ian sideways.


    <i>Boom, boom¡ª!</i>


    With the explosion, ice shards shot through the empty air. It was enough time for Ian to perform an agilending after passing the mage.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    Shadow spikes urgently sprang forth. Freya seemed equally flustered since the trajectory was awkward. Ian simply rolled twice to the side to dodge and then stood, shing his sword diagonally upward.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    The sword de diagonally struck the hastily risen Frost Shield. The mage looked down at Ian, with a mix of surprise and relief on his face.


    ¡°You might be the best swordsman among my juniors¡ª¡±


    The mage¡¯s words faltered. Ian, smiling as he looked up, had eyes shimmering as if they held mes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a senior like you.¡±


    ¡°What is this...?¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes widened as magic swirled. The situation was clear to Ian, also a blue mage: an iing Chill Wave. But Ian had alreadypleted his spell.


    <i>Woosh¡ª!</i>


    At the center of the Frost Shield, where the sword was embedded, a bright yellow me exploded. It was the Pinpoint Explosion.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª!¡± A chilling scream erupted from the mage caught in the center of the st.


    <i>Screech¡ª!</i>


    Screams also continued from the shadows. Ian watched the shadow ignited by fire scatter in all directions before desperately extending toward the knight.


    <i>It looks like I¡¯m supposed to target the entity inside the shadow first.''</i>


    Yet, Ian unleashed a spell of Dancing mes directly at the mage, capitalizing on the momentum he had already built up.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    The explosion ravaged the mage, sending him flying, his body horribly burned and disfigured, though Ian was certain he wasn''t dead yet.


    <i>Tap, tap! Crunch.</i>


    Ian caught up to the mage in a sprint and drove the Sword of Judgment, held inversely, into the mage''s chest. The mage''s mouth twitched silently as he was impaled and pinned to the ground.


    Ian released the sword''s handle and extended his hand toward the Sword the Judgment.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    Another Pinpoint Explosion followed. The charred mage finallyy motionless. Before the mes had even settled, Ian approached and gripped the heated hilt of the sword.


    "At this point,ing back to life would rather be painful."


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Ian decisively beheaded the mage. He didn''t stop there; he also kicked the severed head away, ensuring that even vampire ck magic couldn''t revive him.


    <i>I haven''t fought a spellcaster in a while. Should I say I was lucky...?</i>


    <i>Boom.</i>


    His subsequent thoughts were interrupted by a loud explosion from behind.


    "...!"


    Turning around, Ian''s eyes red. The sight that greeted him was the figure of the dark knight, who swung his sword even with a battle ax embedded in his nape. From the tip of the sword, numerous shadowy thorns burst forth wildly.


    A carriage shattered to pieces, and horses butchered in the chaos. And next to them, Charlotte, her armor torn and flung aside as she sprayed blood, and Thesaya, who was clearly swept away trying to save her, all caught in a single nce.


    <i>Woosh....</i>


    The shadow spikes that had devastated the horses and carriage dissipated.


    ¡ªAldrich...! My poor eighth love...


    Fortunately, the dark knight, now focused on something else, no longer paid attention to them. He pulled the ax from his neck and tossed it aside.


    ¡ªAvenge me, Sten...!


    Freya¡¯s voice echoed as the shadow-enveloped dark knight, Sten, let his sword hang low. Only the will to heed her request seemed to drive him, as fiery anger zed behind his visor.


    <i>A second phase after defeating one...</i>


    Ian re-gripped the Sword of Judgment just as Sten charged at him. Red magic began to swirl in Ian¡¯s eyes.


    <i>Swoosh, swoosh¡ª!</i>


    Sten didn¡¯t stop his assault, swinging his sword repeatedly. ck arcs, crescent-shaped, flew toward Ian.


    <i>Ranged attacks too?</i>


    Ian dodged with a grimace, rolling on the ground before running straight toward the knight. If this was his tactic, then using long-casting spells would be out of the question.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Another shadow de flew toward him.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    Ian twisted away, and balls of fire erupted around him.


    "Hmph...!" Sten charged into the firestorm with a coldugh, unbothered by the subsequent explosion. He met Ian¡¯s descending sword with his own in a sh.


    The disparity in their size and strength was apparent, and with the aid of dark magic, Sten''s choice seemed rational.


    <i>Sizzle¡ª</i>


    Until blue holy energy surged along Ian''s sword.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª Crack¡ª!</i>


    The explosion of blue streaks snapped Sten¡¯s sword and sliced through his thick armor as if it were mere cloth. The vampire n''s adjudicator, skilled with a sword, couldn¡¯t have blocked such a blow, much less a mere knight servant.


    "Ah...." With a low groan, Sten¡¯s body, diagonally sliced from the neck down to his side, copsed unevenly.


    There was no gush of blood or guts¡ªjust blue holy mes of Tir En consuming the flesh.


    "Aaaaaah¡ª!" Freya, hidden in his shadow, also screamed in agony. It was unclear whether it was due to the holy power of Tir En or the grief of another servant''s death.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Over the writhing shadow, a de still bearing traces of holy power mercilessly pierced through. A tearing scream continued as Freya, impaled in the abdomen, revealed her true form.


    ¡°I don''t understand why you or your servants are so careless. I''ve already killed one of your kin¡¯s adjudicators.¡±


    Looking down at her howling like a beast, Ian spat out.


    ¡°Do I look that weak to you? As if I don¡¯t have a hidden trump card?¡±


    ¡°What... I wasn¡¯t being... careless...!¡±


    <i>Roar!</i>


    As if he had no intention of listening to a response, mes erupted from the sword. Another tearing scream continued. Ian, having dropped the hilt, drew a dagger from his waistband.


    ¡°Then it seems you guys are just below my expectations.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Freya tried to force her mouth open to speak. A red mage using a sword was strange enough, let alone mastering blue magic as well¡ªwho could have predicted that? Who in the world could know that a mage¡¯s sword would emit holy power?


    Initially, shaking off her enchantment was something not even a faithful priest or pdin could do. Only those of her kind or higher could do such a thing. However, she was not able to reveal such facts to Ian.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Since a dagger with a wave-like pattern pierced through her heart.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    The dagger de shimmered with mes.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A fireball that had formed in the heart of the de exploded upon creation. Freya¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth briefly lit up before she disintegrated into ashes along with the explosion. All that was left was the red-hot de of the dagger and the Sword of Judgment stuck in the ground.


    <i>Hiss...</i>


    The divine power collected on the Sword of Judgment scattered. Ian, holding the sword''s hilt, gazed pensively at the ashes. Like before, he wondered if something might spring out again. However, this time, nothing changed¡ªonly a blurry notification of questpletion appeared before him.


    <i>I guess not all are enchanted with that kind of spell...?</i>


    Thinking this, Ian finally retrieved his sword and checked his status. More experience points hade in than expected, almost as much as from thest time with Ascolde.


    "Just had a goodpatibility, huh? Well, it''s indeed easier to handle several moderately strong foes than one really strong one."


    Ian turned around and started walking, frowning at the sight that met his eyes. The wreckage of the carriage and the horses, now just chunks of meat, had caught his eye.


    <i>I liked that carriage...</i>


    Now, he had no choice but to proceed on foot.


    Swallowing a sigh, Ian approached Charlotte, who was sitting by the roadside leaning on something. Thesaya, lying across her thighs, seemed still unconscious. Charlotte, her chainmail armor torn and covered in blood, was dabbing her own blood on Thesaya¡¯s lips.


    "Are you okay?"


    At Ian''s question, Charlotte managed a bitter smile. "It''s embarrassing. I didn¡¯t expect to do such bizarre things suddenly. And to lose the carriage, too..."


    "It happened because I killed the mage first. I should have focused on the vampire from the start," Ian spoke nonchntly as he rummaged through the remains of the carriage.


    His brow furrowed a bit more¡ªthest bottle of liquor had shattered.


    <i>I was saving it, fuck.</i>


    Charlotte seemed to take his words as constion and sighed bitterly.


    "The world is vast, and there are many strong beings. Without my magical artifacts, I might have been a mere warrior."


    "You¡¯re doing something out of character."


    Ian, who had returned with the only intact backpack, ced it before her with a sneer.


    "You¡¯ve proven enough, so cut the nonsense."


    "...." Charlotte twitched her brow as if to say there was no way, but it wasn''t just empty words.


    Ian had often hired mercenaries in the game, and most of them didn¡¯t survive more than two dungeons. They would either die at the hands of a simple monster, get crushed by a boss, or self-destruct due to some bizarre status ailment. The ones who didn¡¯t were the named supporting characters, and even they often died, went mad, or fell into corruption.


    Honestly, this is the first time since Mev that he''s felt thisfortable delegating part of a boss fight.


    After wiping the still-hot Ancient Meteoric Dagger with a cloth, Ian examined Charlotte''s ripped-open side. The leather was deeply indented, showing pink flesh underneath, and broken chain links were embedded all around.


    "Your intestines aren''t damaged. Hang in there."


    Ian carefully pried out each chain link with the tip of his dagger. His delicate touch made Charlotte flinch, but she didn¡¯t even moan. Eventually, as he started to wrap a bandage around her waist, she awkwardly spoke up.


    "I can do it myself, you know..."


    "I¡¯m not doing it because you don¡¯t know how."


    <i>I have a first-aid skill, after all.</i>


    Based on his experiences so far, the skill effects were clearly working. Especially in terms of preventing the wounds from festering or worsening. After securely bandaging her, Ian then examined her forearm.


    "Be careful with your left arm for a while..."


    His voice trailed off as he frowned briefly.


    "Protect Thesa."


    With that, he stood up. Charlotte stiffened her upper body, not understanding why, as Ian¡¯s gaze turned toward the carriage. More precisely, to the mangled remains of the horses.


    <i>Squelch, creak¡ª</i>


    Flesh and intestines writhed and gathered. Ian hadn¡¯t immediately struck them down with the Sword of Judgment because the amount of corrupt magic performing this disgusting act wasn¡¯t that great. The gathered flesh and intestines soonpacted into a slightly smaller than a basketball-sized oval. It looked grotesquely molded into a face.


    The intestines began to twitch shortly after.


    "Ah, thank you for waiting. If you had crushed it midway, I would have had to repeat the same spell. It''s more difficult than it looks."


    A voice that sounded like bubbling goo or squelching intestines unpleasantly oozed out.


    <i>What the hell? Was that really a head?</i>


    Ian retorted, "I was curious. Who would be behind such deeds? Now I know. The Vampire Empress."


    "Oh my. Recognizing me immediately and even honoring me with such a title. I also know who you are, Ian Hope. A mercenary from unknown origin, the savior of Agel Lan, and the ughterer of Bel Ronde."


    <i>...A ughterer? Seems I have a reputation I didn''t know about.</i>


    As Ian snorted dismissively, the Empress added, "I only truly realized your capabilities after you killed two of our adjudicators. I thought Lord Ascold fell due to his carelessness. After all, he was someone who pursued his own aesthetic."


    "The ones you sent this time seemed even more foolish."


    "Well, I''ve never heard Freya and her lovers described that way before. Regardless... Freya''s death means I''ve failed to convince you."


    "So, you''vee for revenge?"


    "Not at all. If that were the case, I wouldn''t have shown up like this. I merely..." Watching a face made of intestines and flesh smile was not a pleasant experience. "...wanted to have a direct conversation with you."


    "...Hmm."


    Ian, resting a hand on his sword hilt, nodded as if to say, go ahead. To him, this head seemed nothing more than a means ofmunication. If it sprouted any nonsense, he could simply slice it in half, returning it to its original mass of flesh.


    "I have no hard feelings against you, Ian Hope. It¡¯s quite the contrary. A magic swordsman mercenary shrouded in mystery¡ªquite impressive, right? That''s why I was quite saddened when I learned we were entangled like this."


    "Is that why you sent another adjudicator after me?"


    "You should know. I sent them to persuade you. They were only to use force as ast resort."


    "They started with magic the moment they saw me."


    "Oh dear. Then, I apologize on their behalf. The adjudicators tend to prefer straightforward methods. But even now, I still don''t dislike you, Ian. There''s no need for us to fight to the death."


    <i>She is subtly calling me only by my first name. </i>


    Well, the opponent was a vampire who had lived for at least hundreds of years. In some ways, just showing him respect was quite significant.


    Ian snorted again and said, "I don''t have any grudge against you either. But it seems there are already enough reasons for us to fight to the death."


    "Is it because of that child? That child is not that special, Ian. On the contrary. She''s just an experiment. I don''t know what you''ve been promised, but I could offer you that too."


    The face formed a sticky smile.


    "I can offer you more than whatever the child promised. I can even protect you. Even if you don''t join us, we support others in such a way too."


    <i>Yes, definitely a better offer than what Freya made. </i>Ian nodded.


    The Empress whispered, "Think about it, Ian. You can''t face all of us alone. Even if you manage to kill us all, it wouldn''t be good for you."


    "Because someone backing you would target me?"


    Ian blurted out, and the head momentarily froze. The eyes made of intertwined intestines narrowed slightly.


    "Do you know something?"


    "Just guessing. You wouldn''t be able to live next to the Empire without some powerful backing. Seeing your reaction, I must have guessed right."


    The face seemed bruised in pride for a moment but then spoke.


    "That''s true. But you''re not wrong. You''ve already attracted attention. Stirring trouble with us wouldn''t be good for you."


    "Well... That doesn''t seem like your worry to take care of." Ian chuckled lightly.


    He had a rough idea of who their backing was. The Round Table Council.


    Often mentioned by corrupt nobles, clerics, mages, and demons. But he didn''t exactly know who they were or what they wanted. It seemed like he needed specific conditions to encounter them. Perhaps he just hadn''t progressed far enough in the story yet. Maybe it would have revealed itself in Chapter Four.


    "So it seems you won''t ept my offer after all." Finally, the Empress stated.


    As Ian began to walk leisurely toward the crimson head, he said, "You can''t give me what I want anyway."


    "And what do you want?"


    Ian whispered, "The experience points and quest rewards I''ll get every time I kill one of you."


    "...Whatnguage is that? I can''t understand it at all."


    "I want all of you dead. Thesaya might help with that, but not you."


    "I can''t understand that. Unless we were demons you aimed to kill. But alright, Ian."


    The head smiled up at Ian standing before it.


    "I''ll be waiting for the moment youe to us."


    Ian lifted his foot.


    "Yeah. I''m looking forward to it too."


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Ian had just stomped directly on the face, scattering the intestines and flesh that made up the head. As the stench of decay and blood filled the air, he scrunched up his face, reying the recent conversation in his mind. Demons knew him, and so did their backers¡ªit seemed they had known about him even before he had killed the adjudicator.


    <i>Have I gained some sort of infamy in the underworld...?</i>


    It was clear they were aware of him; otherwise, they wouldn''t have approached so directly and tried so hard to persuade him. Ian shifted his gaze and walked toward Charlotte, who was still blinking in disbelief.


    Watching him intently, Charlotte finally spoke.


    "What was that all about..."


    "Seemed like the Vampire Empress. The master of the bloodline."


    It was Thesaya who answered. Ian slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked down at her.


    "Were you awake?"


    "Yeah, just a moment ago."


    Thesaya smiled broadly.


    As Ian settled back down in front of Charlotte, Thesaya added, "I''m deeply touched."


    "....?"


    Ian, pulling out a new bandage from the bag, frowned and turned back to her.


    Thesaya¡¯s smile deepened. "I thought you might sell me out. There was no reason not to."


    <i>What now.</i>


    "The decision wasn''t made for you. It was for me. Don''t delude yourself."


    "But from what I see, turning all the vampires against you doesn''t seem to offer you anything, Ian."


    <i>Not offer anything? The experience points to gain and quests to clear are countless.</i>


    Snorting, Ian, holding the bandage, retorted, "Stop the nonsense and go gather some firewood. We''re staying here tonight."


    "Okay!" Thesaya sprung up energetically and suddenly nced back and forth between Charlotte and Ian.


    "Thank you. Both of you."


    "...?!"


    Charlotte turned her head with a look of disbelief. Thesaya was already running off to gather the remnants of the shattered carriage.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    The Countess Nigrante, in the Labyrinth Mansion of Glumir, woke with a start in the pitch-ck darkness.


    The violet luminescence that had filled her eyes faded as she gasped, "What in the world...?"


    Her face etched with shock, she gazed down at the desk in front of her. Resting under her hands was a small skull, horrific in form, seemingly pieced together from a child''s cranium and various animal bones.


    It was a sacred object¡ªknown to those aware as a relic of darkness or an idol of the abyss. It was with the aid of this grim artifact that she had been able toplete her incantations, sending shards of consciousness to the far north.


    "..."


    As she stared into the abyss within the small eye sockets, a wave of fatigue and deep thoughts suddenly overwhelmed her crimson eyes.


    "It seems the oue of the conversation was not favorable." The soft voice of an old man echoed from beyond the darkness.


    Slowly, the curtains by the window parted slightly, letting in a stream of pale moonlight.


    The visage of a pale, bloodless old man became faintly visible. To the outside world, he was her husband, but in truth, he was the Count, her oldest and most faithful servant.


    "You have already lost two adjudicators, mydy. Further losses would be...." The Count''s words halted as the Countess, weary, ced her index finger upon her lips to silence him.


    A brief silence fell, and then she whispered, "...I felt a cold rage and a suppressed madness beneath it. It was fleeting but immense enough to overwhelm me."


    "What does that mean...?"


    "The spell broke, and for a moment, fragments of my consciousness scattered before being sucked back into the abyss. It felt like the void''s magic caused some interaction."


    The old man furrowed his brow realizing there was another reason for her shock.


    "...What kind of being was it?"


    "I''d rather not know. But one thing is clear."


    A faint smile touched the Countess''s lips.


    "Soon, great turmoil wille to the North. Therefore..."


    Her gaze shifted to the old man.


    "I will send the sisters. They are the most cautious and cunning. Tell them to watch quietly and wait for an opportunity to retrieve the experiment."


    Her deration of waiting was only half true.


    Ian Hope would eventuallye looking for them, and they couldn''t just leave the experiment as it was. The time until the next priestly visit was not abundant. Initially, she had nned to send the strongest judges if Ian rejected her offer, but now her ns had somewhat changed.


    "When a storm of chaos strikes, everyone reveals their weaknesses."


    "I shall send your words." The Count bowed.


    However, the Countess hadn''t finished her speech yet.


    "And it seems that chaos is also necessary in Lu Sard."


    "...!"


    "We must drench thisnd in blood and death sufficiently. We may need it at some point."


    As the Countess mused over the potential devastation that would soon engulf her city, her heart ached, but she forced herself to remainposed and focused. The situation with Ian Hope wasplex and enigmatic.


    Beyond his exceptional skills as a sword-wielding mage, there was an undefined, potent element about him that had yet toe fully to light. This hidden aspect was the only usible exnation for his ability to y not just one, but two of her n''s judges.


    Of course, even so, a mere mercenary, no matter how skilled, could not face the entire n alone. However, to minimize the sacrifices, preparations needed to be made in advance.


    "I shall obey yourmand." The Count bowed respectfully and exited the room. Darkness descended over the chamber once again, with only the gleaming crimson eyes visible.


    After a moment, a voice tinged with bitterness and regret softly spread through the darkness.


    "...I never thought I''d end up aiding that detestable creature¡¯s work."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ian''s party continued along the road.


    They traversed barren ins, ash-gray forests, and valleys until another gate loomed in the distance, its walls cracked and old, bearing the marks of time just like the fortress on the mountain ridge beyond.


    "It''s rare to see. This gate is usually frequented by the defense forces or migrants. And everything about you¡ªfrom your credentials to your appearance¡ªis unusual. Are you mercenaries?"


    The middle-aged gate captain hardly nced at the credentials Ian presented, his eyes betraying a mix of curiosity and interest. It seemed his duties were generally uneventful.


    "Yes."


    "A mercenary group that has been beyond the wall and returned... You''re not ordinary, that much is clear. So, you''re heading to Travelga?"


    "How much further from here?"


    "Follow the southeastern road for about three days, and you''ll reach it. I''d like to tag along on your return..."


    The gate captain muttered with a nod of his head.


    <i>I wish you''d just check quickly.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "You must be affiliated with Travelga."


    "Yes. We take turns working here for a month at a time. As you can see, there¡¯s no need for anyone to stay here permanently. This ce is called Bellium Fortress, but it''s really more of a gateway or outpost."


    Ian''s eyes flickered slightly. "This ce is called Bellium?"


    "That''s right. It''s also the name of this area. Why, is there a story behind it?"


    "...No, nothing."


    Despite his dismissive reply, Ian carefully took in the walls stretching to his left and right.


    <i>I thought it looked familiar.</i>


    This old gateway was a location for major quests in the game. Based on the ck Walls, it would mean nothing, but since it centered around the snowy regions, it was a crucial strategic point.


    It was here that a small defense force, including Lucas, had made a desperate stand when the undead legions had broken through the barrier. Ian, Lucas''s most trusted mercenary, had been there as well. Their goal had been to hold the gate until the reinforcements from Karlingion arrived.


    <i>It was really tough...</i>


    There were no bosses, just a mix of normal and elite monsters swarming in, and he had seen the game over screen multiple times.


    Of course, he was much stronger now than he had been then, and it seemed unlikely that the barrier would be breached this time.


    "Passing through here, you could say you''re entering the heart of the autonomous region. I hope you find a good request within Travelga."


    The gate captain handed him a piece of parchment. Perhaps he, too, had fought to defend the gate back then. Ian added with a half-smile.


    "I heard there¡¯s a settlement of ouws near Travelga."


    "It''s on the way. If you go a day further, you''lle to a fork in the road that leads into the forest. They''re in there."


    The gate captain responded quickly, scratching his chin as he added, "They''re good people. Ever since they moved here, most of the monsters in the area have disappeared. The price of fur has gone down too. Anyway, they''re not very friendly to outsiders, so unless you have a special business, I''d advise you not to approach them."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Ian nodded slightly and moved on.


    "He''s quite friendly. Usually, they start by being cautious around us," Thesaya finally said as they walked away from the gate.


    Ian replied nonchntly. "He must have been bored."


    After all, those who hade this far didn''t really need to have their identities checked.


    "Anyway, it''s good. Only three more days to go, right?"


    Ian merely nodded nomittally. In the game, it was just a few minutes'' walk.


    Such changes had now be a routine part of their lives. Thesaya murmured excitedly, turning her gaze toward Charlotte, who was beside her.


    "But why is the cat so listless? It''s been days."


    "...Don¡¯t worry about it," Charlotte answered without even ncing at her.


    Ian looked at her. "Are you not feeling well? Have a fever or something? Does your side hurt?"


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "It¡¯s almost healed. Honestly, I could fight right now if I had to."


    "Then what is it? You don¡¯t seem like yourself, and you¡¯re not eating much."


    As Thesaya added, Charlotte grimaced and turned to her.


    "Why are you grinning like that? Like you¡¯re out of your mind?"


    "Did I do that...? Well, I guess. I have no reason not to."


    Thesaya smiled brightly.


    "Another damn adjudicator died. And it seems like you guys won¡¯t abandon me either. It couldn¡¯t get any better."


    "...Yeah. Great." Charlotte casually licked her lips.


    Thesaya''s eyes narrowed. "What¡¯s wrong, you''re no fun. What¡¯s bothering our kitty? Huh?"


    "Don¡¯t act like we''re close. You pointy ears."


    "Can''t we talk about this? We''re stuck together by fate anyway."


    Charlotte sighed deeply, then said, "Just a warrior''s concern."


    "Have you finally epted that you can''t kill me?"


    "...."


    "Oh. Seems like it."


    "...I''ve been thinking about how to deal with enemies that can''t be killed with just weapons. You''re no exception."


    Thesaya blinked in surprise, a yful smile spreading across her face.


    "Well, you do faint at the slightest magic and can¡¯t even handle a single specter on your own."


    "...." Charlotte frowned but couldn''t retort. After all, it wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement.


    Thesaya continued, "But what does it matter? Instead, you excel at defeating other things. Just do what you''re good at. What''s the problem?"


    "If we startpromising like that, there''s no end to it, pointy ears."


    "So, have you found an answer?"


    Charlotte hesitated. "...Not yet."


    "And yet you talk. Instead of making your already unattractive face look worse, leave the things you can''t do to me. After all, we''re one body, aren''t we?"


    "...." As if displeased, Charlotte grimaced.


    Thesaya teased her with a smirk.


    <i>...They''ve gotten quite close. </i>Ian thought to himself as he nced at the two.


    His intervention had been sessful. Forced or not, saving each other''s lives a few times had naturally sprouted a sense of camaraderie between them.


    Now, even without him, there was no danger of them threatening each other''s lives. Beyond that, it was natural for them to protect each other, as they had done before.


    "When we arrive at Travelga," Ian spoke up, interrupting the bickering pair, who both turned to look at him.


    "Let¡¯s see if we can acquire some magical weapons. And check if there¡¯s any way to revive the spell circuit in your armor."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened slightly. Indeed, it was the simplest and most certain solution to her concerns. Of course, there was a clear reason why that solution was untenable.


    "Even if it''s avable, we don¡¯t have the money, Ian."


    "I have it."


    "...!"


    "If the church pays the crown dues directly, there¡¯ll be even more to spare."


    "I¡¯ve already received an ax; I can¡¯t let you spend more..."


    As Charlotte stumbled over her words, Thesaya suddenly interrupted.


    "Ian, what about me? Don¡¯t I get anything?"


    "For you..."


    He turned to look at her and responded.


    "I guess I''ll have to buy you some shoes. And new clothes."


    "No... why do you always buy me things like that..."


    <i>Why do you think I do?</i>


    Looking at Thesaya, who was practically in rags beneath her cloak, Ian chuckled and then silently moved forward.


    Gloomy clouds seemed to follow the group as they advanced.


    ***


    The gate captain''s instructions were precise. Ian walked toward a vige encircled by sparse palisades situated deep within the forest.


    <i>It seemsrger than I expected...</i>


    Ian couldn¡¯t understand why these people, living near a metropolis like Travelga, would choose to establish a separate vige. Traditions could be preserved within civilization as well. Of course, this was likely a thought borne from him being a modern person. To them, this must have been apromise for survival.


    "It would be best to stop here, you outsider. Beyond this point isnd not permitted to you."


    At the vige entrance, one of two warriors watching them intently spoke out, both ready to thrust their spears at any moment.


    Ian, stopping, looked at the one who warned them. "We¡¯vee to deliver a message. Soon, other barbarians will be moving here."


    "...From which vige?"


    "ck Forest Hill Vige."


    "ck Forest Hill...? Wait here. I will ry the message." The questioning warrior frowned, then swiftly turned away.


    Ian looked at the remaining warrior and added.


    "I''ve said all I have to say."


    "If you really are from ck Forest Hill Vige, it would be wise to fulfill your responsibilities to the end."


    <i>What responsibilities?</i> Even so, Ian nodded obligingly.


    It was his im, after all, so it was only right to follow through. Soon, several warriors approached, led by an elder who seemed as old as Urd.


    "Is it true that warriors of ck Forest Hill Vige are moving here?"


    The elder stopped and asked, his face marked with deep scars.


    "That¡¯s right." Ian nodded.


    The elder''s brow furrowed.


    "Strange. They have no reason to abandon their holy statue and move. And there''s no reason for them to send an outsider with news."


    <i>Such a lot of questions.</i>


    As Ian was choosing his words, Thesaya¡¯s voice unexpectedly burst forth from behind.


    "Ian isn''t an outsider. He¡¯s the Great Warrior."


    "The Great Warrior...?"


    The elder looked back at Ian, his face slowly contorting.


    "It''s an insult to us and even ck Forest Hill Vige to im a foreigner, who doesn''t even look like a Northerner, as a Great Warrior..."


    "It¡¯s not a lie, old man," Charlotte growled lowly, speaking before Ian could add anything.


    "Your God chose Ian."


    Ian looked back and forth between Thesaya and Charlotte, their expressions saying, "What''s the problem? It''s the truth."


    "...." Ian, swallowing a sigh inwardly, turned his attention forward again. As expected. The expressions of both the elder and the warriors had taken a troubling turn.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    "Karha has recognized you as the Great Warrior...? Such ridiculous lies."


    "Life means nothing to them. How dare these demons insult the warriors of the North..."


    Murmurs and grumbles spread among the warriors.


    <i>...It looks like I can''t just pass by. I had only intended to deliver a message.</i>


    Ian, having briefly licked his lips, looked at the old man. "It''s true that Karha chose me on his own. I don''t expect to be recognized as the Great Warrior by you guys."


    "That crazy fool, until the very end...?"


    "I should cut out his tongue. I''ll do it myself."


    The warriors could not hold back their anger. The mood had be dangerously tense, not just among them.


    "What did they just say to Ian?"


    "They''re asking to be killed, the fools."


    "Right?"


    Charlotte and Thesaya exchanged cold words. Amidst the palpable murderous intent, Ian slightly raised his hand to stop them.


    If they fought here, it was likely that not just the warriors but also the settlers would have to be killed. The fierce Northerners would not simply overlook the death of their warriors. Such a sight was best avoided until absolutely necessary.


    Fortunately, it seemed the old man shared Ian''s thoughts. After calming the warriors with a look, he turned to face Ian again. The anger in his voice was heavily suppressed.


    "If you don''t want to see blood, you''d better prove your words. If Karha has truly blessed you as the Great Warrior, there would be evidence engraved on you."


    "...Ugh."


    <i>Really bothersome, seriously.</i>


    With a short sigh, Ian began to loosen the strap on his left shoulder guard. It was better than turning the settlement into a sea of blood, after all. He untied the bracer and one side of his chainmail, pulling out his left arm from the thick padded jacket he wore underneath.


    Then, slightly lifting the hem of his shirt over his shoulder, his left arm and upper body were fully revealed. Ian''s gaze scanned over his left shoulder.


    A tattoo that started from the back of his shoulder and went up to halfway above his elbow was shown. The design was a simplistic depiction of zing mes or a raging storm.


    <i>That fucking butcher scribbling on someone else''s body...</i>


    The same thought he had when he first saw it continued.


    The warmth he felt crawling up his forearm was because this tattoo was being etched at the moment hepleted the Northern Great Warrior Quest.


    There was no need to ponder why it happened. To bestow a blessing, a conduit to ept the sanctity was needed, hence it was left on the body instead of the soul.


    "Is that sufficient?" Ian looked at the old man who had approached him, uttering these words. The old man stared at the tattoo on Ian''s arm with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "It doesn''t make sense... But this is clearly a battle tattoo...? Could it be the warriors of the ck Forest Hill... No, then this is...."


    Muttering to himself like chanting a spell, the old man caught Ian''s nce, who then began re-dressing in his clothes and armor. It seemed like he had seen enough, so there was no point in waiting any longer.


    Just as the old man reached out his hand, he withdrew it under Ian''s cold gaze. The confusion and conflict were apparent on his face as he alternated his gaze between Ian''s forearm and face.


    "Look here. Kvassar, why the silence?"


    "You''re not seriously believing this nonsense, are you? A man who walks with demons can''t possibly be the Great Warrior of the North."


    As patience seemed to run out among the warriors, someone stepped forward.


    "Step aside, elder. There''s a simpler way to verify this foreigner''s ims." A tall figure with long, slightly curled hair, holding a long spear, emerged.


    As Ian adjusted his shoulder guard back into ce, he looked at him.


    "The simplest way?"


    The warrior said coldly.


    "A duel. Foreigners. If you truly are the Great Warrior recognized by Karha, you wouldn''t refuse or lose a duel."


    Old man Kvassar frowned, and Ian''s eyes narrowed, not from surprise but because a quest window had just popped up in front of him.


    [The Authority of the Great Warrior.]


    It was another barbarian-only quest. Seeing that the reward was yet another strength stat, a sardonic smile crossed Ian''s lips.


    <i>Right, it''s no longer surprising.</i>


    That''s when Kvassar turned back to the warriors.


    "Wait, everyone. Maybe this person really¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth, elder."


    "...!"


    It was Ian who cut him off. ncing at the warriors and curling one corner of his mouth, Ian then added. "Bring it on. Take a number and line up."


    "Number...?"


    "Decide the order toe at me. Ore at me all at once."


    The long-haired warrior''s smile deepened.


    "Your answer is worthy of a warrior, you outsider. But I can''t desecrate a sacred duel like that. Wait."


    <i>Sacred, my ass.</i>


    While Ian snorted in derision, the warriors began to argue among themselves about who would go first. It was clear they thought this would be over quickly.


    "Don''t forget to cut out the tongue, Ian. Or leave it to me. I''ll make them all mute."


    "And give them all to me. I''ll chew them up."


    Charlotte and Thesaya whispered. Ian looked back at them with a cold gaze.


    "Both of you shut up now. Don''t speak until I say you can."


    Although these two had gotten him into this quest. He had no intention of making things worse. After all, this was supposed to be a ce for Urd and Askel to live. Killing several warriors and leaving behind resentment would only sour things.


    "Phew...." Ian loosened up his body as he watched the warriors noisily deciding their order.


    He considered drawing his sword but decided against it. If he used a weapon, he wasn¡¯t confident he could subdue them without killing them.


    <i>If things get tough, I might as well use something like the Wind de in secret.</i>


    While tightening his gloves, Ian suddenly turned to look at Kvassar. His gaze was changing in an unusual way.


    "O Great Warrior of the North...." He muttered as if sighing.


    Only then did Ian look down at his own hand. Red sacred power was flickering and spreading. The Blessing of Battle, which had never been activated before, was now manifesting for the first time.


    A sarcastic smile spread across Ian''s lips.


    "...Is it that I shouldn''t embarrass myself in front of your descendants?"


    Maybe it was a natural event in the game. Whether it was true or not didn''t really matter. The important thing was that he could now beat them all without magic.


    Kvassar was about to speak to the warriors when Ian interrupted.


    "Everyone stop, this man¡ª Uh?!"


    "Didn''t I tell you to shut your mouth?"


    Ian mped his hand over Kvassar''s mouth and spoke coldly.


    <i>Who said you could stop? Before receiving the quest, maybe.</i>


    But now that he had received the quest, stopping the duel would only happen afterpleting the quest.


    Ian turned around. "Move this old man aside. And make sure no one else interferes with the duel. Just stop them. Don''t kill anyone."


    Charlotte nodded and grabbed Kvassar by the scruff of his neck. She hissed a warning.


    "It¡¯s better for you to keep quiet, old man. Don¡¯t interfere with the warriors'' duel."


    "Shh. Shh." Thesaya, finger pressed to her lips, followed Charlotte as she dragged Kvassar away.


    Ian, with his fist clenched, faced the now quiet warriors.


    Like the old man, they had expressions of shock.


    Of course, he had no intention of letting it slide.


    Ian flicked his chin toward the warrior in front and raised his fist.


    "Come at me in order. Don¡¯t waste time."


    "...." The warrior with a stern face threw his spear aside and stepped forward briskly.


    "I am Volber from Grey Valley."


    "Ian."


    As Volber raised his fist, Ian sprang from his crouched position.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    "...?!?!" Volber''s eyes widened.


    It felt like Ian had grownrger in a sh. By the time he realized Ian had rushed right up to him, Ian¡¯s fist had already connected with his jaw.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    ***


    <i>Crash, bang!</i>


    "Ugh... erk...." The warrior who was flung to the ground shivered as he tried to get up, but eventually copsed. From a distance, Charlotte rushed over, her hair flying, and dragged the fallen warrior away.


    "Phew...."


    Ian shook off the blood on his gloves as the questpletion window appeared before him. Since getting involved with the Northern barbarians, his strength stat had increased by two. Although it was a good thing, he couldn''t entirely smile about it. He felt it was enough strength for now.


    "Ugh..."


    The proofy sprawled in front of the stakes. Ian quietly observed the warriors, either unconscious or just gasping for breath. The long-haired warrior who had given him the questy there, several front teeth missing, his face swollen.


    <i>Certainly, it''s a great blessing when it activates. </i>Ian smacked his lips indifferently.


    His entire body was now practically a weapon of devastating power in itself. His strength and agility, with Blessing of Battle, were far superior to even the most valiant barbarian warriors. He didn''t need any extraordinary skills to knock them all down. Most couldn''t even properly block Ian''s punches, and those who were skilled inbat or those who were tough could only withstand a few hits.


    <i>I should have been a barbarian warrior from the start. Damn...</i>


    Swallowing a sudden sigh, Ian turned his gaze toward the entrance of the vige. The vigers, who had gathered, were now looking at him.


    "...."


    Initially hostile and furious, they no longer shouted or jeered at him. Instead, looks of awe, small andrge sighs, and admiration had taken their ce. They were from various viges beyond the barrier.


    Among the warriors Ian fought, there were likely chieftains from each vige. Recalling a divine warrior in Ian''s figure, as he dispersed red sacred power and beat them all, was a natural progression.


    "Anyone else who wants to try?" Ian spat out.


    Of course, no one stepped forward. A few warriors who camete merely nodded lightly under his gaze. With that, a smirking Ian turned to look at Kvassar, who was standing beside Thesaya.


    "As I said, I only came to deliver a message. Do you believe me now?"


    "...." Kvassar just dumbly nodded. Ian gestured toward Charlotte and Thesaya and addressed the vigers.


    "I trust that there will be no harm to the residents of the ck Forest Hill Vige because of what happened today."


    <i>That should wrap things up neatly. </i>Thinking this, Ian turned to leave.


    As he walked, he fiddled with his fist, still flickering with sacred power.


    <i>Why doesn''t the blessing disappear?</i>


    "Hey, Ian. You''re just going to leave like this?" Thesaya, who had followed him in a rush, whispered.


    Just as Ian was about to respond indifferently.


    "Wait...! Please wait a moment...!"


    A desperate voice followed. Kvassar was hurrying after him.


    <i>...I had intended to leave just to avoid this hassle.</i>


    Ian looked back at him with a click of his tongue.


    "I''m done here."


    "Forgive... forgive my rudeness, Great Warrior."


    Stopping, Kvassar caught his breath and added, "We just found it hard to believe that the Great Warrior, who is not from the North, had emerged. Now, no one doubts you. Please, let go of your anger."


    <i>You''ve got it all wrong.</i>


    Ian snorted. "You didn''t listen to a word I said. I''m not interested in being some Great Warrior. I came to deliver a message, and now that my business is finished, I''m leaving. I never nned to deal with you all from the start."


    "That''s exactly what the Great Warrior would say." Kvassar chuckled.


    Ian''s attitude clearly reflected someone indifferent to honors or power.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Ian had no desire whatsoever to be a leader of the Northern barbarian warriors, nor did he want to take on the burdensome responsibilities and duties that would follow.


    "What I meant to say was just to ask you to stay in the vige for just one day." Kvassar quickly added.


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "Is that all?"


    "We are all people who have left our homnds. If the newly emerged Great Warrior of the North leaves our settlement without visiting, it would feel as if Karha has abandoned us."


    "...."


    <i>Is that why the sacred power hasn''t disappeared?</i>


    As he pondered, a new quest window popped up in front of him.


    [The Footsteps of the Great Warrior.]


    The quest, now a reality, seemed particrly bothersome as it simply asked Ian to tour the settlement. He snorted lightly through his nose.


    But he couldn¡¯t skip it. The reward was a skill point, after all.


    <i>Is this thest linked quest?</i>


    Still aware of the vigers at the entrance, Ian eventually spoke.


    "One night. But, keep that damn Great Warrior talk out of my ears."

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    The next morning, the group left the settlement, split between two horses. The settlers ultimately refused to ept the money Ian offered for the horses. Even some of the warriors tried to follow them¡ªall of whom had been beaten by Ian. Reluctantly, Ian had to raise his fists again to deter them.


    "We almost turned into a mercenary troop."


    Thesayaughed, and Ian, letting herment pass through one ear, looked back at the receding settlement. It appearedplete from the outside but was still under construction. The immigrants were building log houses. There were clearings left untouched after logging and the outskirts directly connected to the forest without any fences. It meant the residents of the ck Forest Hill Vige had enough resources to migrate.


    <i>That should do it, I guess.</i>


    Ian shifted his gaze without any attachment. There shouldn''t be any more linked quests, so he likely wouldn''t have to deal with those Northern barbarians again.


    "Why do I always have to share a horse with the kitty?" Thesaya suddenlyined.


    Pulled from his thoughts, Ian looked back at her. "Do you think you can maintain your sanity while continuously smelling me?"


    "I''m confident. Want to test it? ...Oh, that meant no. Got it."


    Thesaya quickly turned away, and then Charlotte, frowning, turned to Ian.


    "Ian, can¡¯t we just make this one walk? She keeps pulling on the mane."


    "What can I do if it''s made to be grabbed? It''sfortable this way."


    <i>Really, not a single day goes by quietly.</i>


    Ian snorted indifferently and gripped the reins of the horse tighter.


    ***


    After traveling for a full day and a half, they finally saw Travelga appear. A fortress-like castle at the center, and severalyers of dry city walls. Thendscape of the gray city, devoid of any decoration or color, blended with the cloudy sky, creating a rather gloomy view.


    Yet, its size was fitting for the capital of a free territory. There were even residential areas formed around the outer parts of the city walls, and numerous people bustled about the main roads. It was the busiest and most crowded scene among all the Northern cities they had seen. No wonder, if Travelga appeared deste, it would mean the free territory was facing a crisis, just like in the game.


    "...?"


    As Ian entered through the North gate of the castle, his brow furrowed suddenly. The face of the gatekeeper seemed oddly familiar. The gate captain also recognized Ian and momentarily showed a surprised expression, then smiled faintly.


    Ian, stopping, said, "Are you managing all the cities of the free territory?"


    It turned out it was the same gate captain who had been at the gate of Ninglosth.


    The man burst intoughter and replied, "I only manage the North gate here. I knew we''d meet again someday, but it¡¯s nice to see you."


    As he nodded to Charlotte and Thesaya, Ian, who had dismounted, looked at him.


    "Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have a family?"


    "No, I don''t. It''s for the best. Even if I had one, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Anyway, I''m here because... well, it''s thanks to you."


    The gate captain met Ian''s gaze with a curious smile.


    Ian''s eyebrows rose.


    The gate captain shrugged and continued, "I came here following Sir Lucas. I was lucky, I guess. Otherwise, I would have been dragged to Karlingion. Since I knew you, I came along."


    "So, why does knowing me matter?"


    "Sir Lucas was very interested in you. He needed someone who would recognize you and report back as soon as you arrived in Travelga. Turns out, I was that person."


    "Ha..."


    A sardonic smile spread across Ian''s face.


    <i>Was this some kind of butterfly effect?</i>


    Regardless of the reason, encountering a familiar face wasn¡¯t a bad thing, especially if it was a seasoned soldier from the defense forces.


    "Thanks to you, I was put in charge of the North gate right away. And here we are. I was half-doubting, but you really dide back alive. So, did youplete the task?"


    The gate captain asked quietly, almost whispering.


    Ian shrugged. "That''s one way to put it."


    "You have no idea what we saw in the mountains¡ª"


    Thesaya began to boast as if it were her own aplishment, but Charlotte quickly covered her mouth. Red and orange eyes red at each other as the gate captainughed again.


    "You still get along well. Well, justing back alive is the answer enough. But... It''s unfortunate. Just when themander happens to be away."


    "I''ve already met with Sir Lucas," Ian said, handing over a parchment.


    Without even unfolding the certificate, the gate captain blinked.


    "You''ve already met him...?"


    "At the barrier gate. We''ve discussed everything. Hmm... now that I see."


    Ian scratched his chin and added, "It seems like you''re the one in an unfortunate situation now."


    "What could possibly be unfortunate for me?"


    "Sir Lucas is probably on his way to Karlingion by now."


    "Uh...?"


    "It seems he''s settling down there. He might call you over."


    "Ah, darn it."


    The gate captain sighed deeply with his eyes tightly closed.


    "I really don''t want to go to that cursed ce... there are more than a few mages there."


    Ian''s smile turned wry. "Not fond of mages, I see."


    "Who would be? Everyone knows those folks are in Karlingion just because it''s close to the ck Wall. People secretly studying the ck Wall aren''t exactly sane."


    The guard captain shook his head disapprovingly.


    "They don''t even disclose the location of theirir. I even doubt whether the Tower of Mages really exists. If there are so many towers, at least one should be known, shouldn''t it?"


    <i>That¡¯s because they have built a huge basement underground or beneathkes, and im it¡¯s an inverted tower.</i>


    "Indeed. It''smon knowledge that those fellows aren''t sane."


    Hiding his true feelings, Ian casually shifted his gaze. Charlotte and Thesaya, who had been staring at him, quickly looked away.


    Ian suppressed a chuckle and continued, "By the way, I heard there¡¯s a Church of the Light here. Which way to it?"


    Only then did the gate captain casually unfold the certificate and say, "You¡¯ll need to cross another wall to get there. Do you have business with the church too? I¡¯m curious..."


    "Better you don¡¯t know. Now, where''s an inn frequented by mercenaries or traders?"


    "There are a couple, but whatever you do, don¡¯t go to the Snowy Toad Inn. It¡¯s just around the corner in the southwestern alley. That ce is mainly for mercenaries who''ve been around here a long time. Outsiders often cause trouble there."


    "Then that¡¯s where we¡¯ll go."


    "...?!" The gate captain raised his eyebrows as he looked at him.


    Ian, taking the parchment from him, nonchntly added, "I n to get acquainted with those who are quick on their feet. Getting to know each other through a few punches usually works fast."


    After a moment of gaping, the gate captain''s expression turned serious.


    ncing around, he covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "It would be fine as long as it ends with just brawling, but don¡¯t kill anyone. If you do, make sure not to get caught."


    "Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯te to that." Ian grinned and said goodbye, starting to walk away. Charlotte and Thesaya leisurely followed him, leading the horses.


    "...You mean there won''t be any killing, or you won''t get caught?"


    The gate captain muttered as he watched the unusual group''s backs, then sighed and looked forward again.


    "Karlingion..."


    Now was really not the time to worry about others.


    ***


    After handing over the horses, Ian immediately bought new clothes for Thesaya.


    "So, are we fighting again?" Thesaya asked, awkwardly adjusting to her new shoes.


    Ian shrugged as they turned into an alley.


    "If necessary. First, we¡¯ll try methods that don¡¯t require it."


    "Methods that don¡¯t require it...?"


    Charlotte looked at Ian as if questioning whether such a thing existed.


    Ian said, seriously considering if she was asking in earnest, "People usually call that conversation."


    "...Ah, right."


    "Let''s eat first."


    "I¡¯m hungry too." Thesaya licked her lips.


    Her red eyes blurred slightly. Blinking under Ian¡¯s gaze, she clumsily pulled out a leather eyepatch and put it on.


    Stepping ahead, Charlotte said, "Don¡¯t bother and wait. I¡¯ll catch a few rats for you before bedtime."


    "At least two. Plump ones."


    Charlotte nced back at Ian nonchntly as she nodded.


    <i>Not to worry, right?</i>


    Ian smiled slightly and pushed open the door of the inn. A small wooden sign with a toad painted on it swung above. Ian entered, receiving the stale and musty air mixed with warmth on his skin.


    ".... "


    The noise inside the inn suddenly quieted down.


    The fairly spacious first-floor tavern was quite busy, even though it was early evening. The eyes of those seated turned toward Charlotte and Thesaya.


    <i>Now this kind of reception almost feels weing. </i>


    Thinking to himself, Ian leisurely made his way to a table in one corner.


    Soon after the group entered, a waitress who had been watching them came over. She was tall with a typical Northern demeanor, looking like she could handle herself.


    "What''s good here?" Ian asked, to which the waitress blinked and then lowered her voice.


    "You seem new here. It''s probably best if you leave soon."


    "Why? Because this ce is full of gang leaders?" Ian asked, prompting a wry smile from the waitress as she added, "It¡¯s quiet now, but in an hour or two, it¡¯ll get much noisier. Then, probably..."


    Her gaze swept over Thesaya and Charlotte.


    Ian shrugged. "Sounds good. We can hear a lot of interesting stories then. So, what''s good to eat here?"


    The waitress, eyeing Ian with a look of disbelief at his confidence, eventually shrugged and said, "The stew with beans and meat served with rye bread and eggs is the safe choice. The expensive item is the roasted meat."


    "Then two servings of each, and bring us a drink each. The strongest you have."


    "Okay. You¡¯re not nning to stay the night, right?"


    "No, that¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re staying for the night."


    "...."


    The waitress looked at Ian again as if to gauge his sincerity.


    <i>Ah, it seems these guys really do stir up trouble.</i>


    "Give us yourrgest room. Can we also take a bath?"


    "...Yes, but there¡¯s a charge for each pot of hot water."


    "Then please arrange that as well."


    Ian took out a few silver coins and ced them on the table.


    The waitress¡¯s eyes narrowed. "That''s too much."


    "Keep the change."


    "Are you trying to prepay for damages?"


    "...."


    <i>She''s sharp.</i>


    Catching Ian''s nce, the waitress lightly massaged her temples and whispered, "No weapons allowed, and no killings either. The city guard will be called immediately."


    Ian nodded agreeably and added, "Do you often hear outside news here?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t know how reliable it is."


    "I''ll be here for a few days, so I''ll listen carefully."


    Ian pushed another silver coin across the table toward her. The waitress sighed with aplicated expression as she took the coin.


    "I''m not sure if I should ept this. You might not actually be able to stay the night."


    "Take it, bring us the food. I''m hungry."


    "...." The waitress looked at Ian for a moment, then turned around abruptly.


    Charlottemented nonchntly, "He''s already befriending the waitress."


    "Befriending? More like bribing."


    Thesaya added, "I¡¯ve noticed before, Ian is especially nice to the staff."


    "They work hard." Ian chuckled nonchntly and looked around the tavern.


    Drunkards, ruffians, and mercenaries. Whatever name applied, they were all the lowest of the low.


    Just the fact that they mingle with such types every day was enough reason for him to be kind to the staff, even more so considering his own past peppered with various part-time jobs.


    Ian''s eyes calmly assessed the nces thrown his way as the food was soon ced before him.


    "This one¡¯s on the house." The waitress whispered as she set down an extra drink and turned away.


    Ian looked at Thesaya and lifted his drink.


    "Every now and then, somethinges back around."


    He took a refreshing sip of the drink and then picked up his fork. No further conversation was needed. The only things that mattered now were the warm food in front of him and the drink that hit his throat.


    <i>Feels like I¡¯m truly one of the locals now. To think this tastes good.</i>


    While Ian immersed himself in his food with asional chuckles, Charlotte¡¯s expression gradually hardened.


    A group of six at a table across were making lewd jokes about them, particrly about Thesaya. The insinuations were that there could only be one reason a blind fairy would apany them.


    Their voices weren¡¯t even lowered, making it easy for the group to hear.


    <i>I should start with those guys. Once I finished eating.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian was busy eating when Charlotte spoke up.


    "...Ian, can I step out for a moment?" Charlotte set down her fork and spoke in a calm voice.


    Ian didn¡¯t even look up as he responded. "I was nning to go."


    "I¡¯d prefer if you left it to me."


    "Hmm...."


    After a brief pause, Ian dipped his bread into the stew and muttered, "Remember, no weapons, and don¡¯t kill anyone."


    "What about breaking?"


    "As long as they can still talk, it¡¯s fine."


    "I¡¯ll take care to ensure your meal isn¡¯t disturbed." Charlotte smiled slyly, stood up, and looked back at Thesaya.


    "Keep your mouth open. You might get some blind blood sttered in."


    "That¡¯s the coolest thing you¡¯ve said." Thesaya smiled.


    Charlotte turned and casually made her way across the tavern floor, then smoothly grabbed one man by the head and mmed it down onto the table.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The table shatteredpletely.


    Charlotte, having knocked out one opponent, punched another in the face. A bald man at the same table was sent flying, spewing blood and broken teeth from a heel kick to the face.


    Charlotte spun around, and with a swing of her forearm, she knocked away a dagger lunged at her by thest man. The dagger struck the wall, making a brief, tingling sound.


    Instead of pain, the man looked shocked as he stared at his dangling wrist, right before Charlotte''s fist smashed into his face.


    <i>Crash, bang, bang!</i>


    The man rolled noisily on the floor before slumping against the wall. It all happened in the span of a single inhale and exhale.


    The thugs inside the bar, who had been watching dumbfounded, finally jolted in surprise.


    "What the hell is this crazy demon chick...?!"


    "She must be insane to want to die!"


    They stood up, each muttering something. Contrary to the waitress¡¯s words said earlier, simultaneously, they were armed with various-sized des.


    "...Huh."


    However, Charlotte didn''t pull out a weapon.


    Cracking her neck as if loosening it with a purr, she lunged toward the nearest table.


    "Kill her!"


    "What are you looking at? Get her!"


    <i>Crack! Crash!</i>


    Shouts, curses, and the sounds of breaking and smashing instantly filled the room.


    "Hmm...."


    <i>Why do they all seem like small fries?</i>


    While gnawing on some meat, Ian turned his gaze to the corner where the waitress was. A mercenary was blocking her path.


    He wasn''t wielding a knife, and the waitress appeared unafraid as if she anticipated trouble. Ian spotted a burly man in the kitchen area, observing the waitress while clutching a kitchen knife.


    <i>Ah, that guy must be the owner.</i>


    It seemed unlikely that any harm woulde to the waitress or that the guards would be called. With a slight nod, Ian turned his attention back to the ongoing chaos.


    Under the flickeringmplight, a primitive brawl was unfolding.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Charlotte, unafraid of the weapons aimed at her, moved instinctively like a warrior. She used fists, feet, knees, and even her head when needed, as weapons.


    She also flipped tables and retreated unexpectedly to prevent being surrounded, taking control of the situation.


    <i>I see there is... no need to help her.</i>


    Enjoying the scene, Ian took a sip of his drink just as several men from the back, riled up by themotion, came forward shouting.


    "What''s this guy still eating for?"


    "Don''t you see he''s with that demon chick? Get these guys too!"


    Their eyes glinted, catching the dim light on their weapons.


    Just as Ian put his drink down,


    <i>Shush¡ªthump!</i>


    Thesaya, her silver hair fluttering, burst forward and kicked the guy at the front directly in the abdomen.


    Using the momentum of her kick to throw the man and simultaneously brake, she then caught another by the nape of the neck and mmed him to the ground as shended.


    "Ugh..."


    As her hair bounced up, it hit the face of another man standing behind her. Maintaining a low stance, Thesaya then kicked his shin.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    With the sound of breaking bone, the thug fell forward. Thesaya grabbed his hair and mmed his head onto the floor once more. Having quickly subdued three men, she dusted off her hands and returned to her seat. Her lips under her eye patch curved into a smile.


    "Don''t worry about it, Ian. Keep eating. I''ll handle anyone else whoes."


    <i>...That''s veryforting. </i>


    Ian chuckled and picked up his fork again, adding, "Don''t get worked up. Don''t eat them either."


    "Don''t worry. They''re not worth the effort."


    As she answered, she nodded at the other mercenaries watching her, as if to challenge them.


    Though not as powerful inbat as Ian and Charlotte, Thesaya was still a formidable force, being both a vampire and a fairy. If she chose to, she could handle all the mercenaries present.


    But there was no need since Charlotte was swiftly handling the situation. Amid the overturned and broken tables and chairs, shattered tes and bottles, more than ten mercenariesy scattered.


    "Phew...." Charlotte stood in the middle of the mayhem, catching her breath.


    Her ck fur and mane glistened with blood. A strange relief washed over her as she wiped the blood from around her eyes.


    "Damn it..."


    "What kind of monster is that...?"


    The mercenaries, now dwindled to just four or five, hesitated and sighed. The fierce resolve they had at the beginning had long vanished. They only nced anxiously, alternating their gaze between Charlotte and to the side.


    It was at that moment when Ian, who had been dipping his bread in the stew, turned his eyes in the direction they were nervously watching. Soon after, his expression subtly shifted.


    <i>Right... It couldn''t just be these guys.</i>


    Beyond the waitress, whose expression had now turned to shock, footsteps echoed from the stairs connected to the second floor.


    A group of well-armed mercenaries wasing down.


    "What the hell... fuck it..."


    "What are those now?"


    The mercenaries, having witnessed the chaos in the hall, sighed one by one. Their gaze naturally gathered on Charlotte, who stood in the center, grinning with her fangs exposed as if inviting them to join her. Just as the atmosphere threatened to turn hostile again, a booming voice filled the air.


    "Everyone, hold your positions."


    Parting the mercenaries, a burly man stepped forward. He was a heavily armored Northerner in his mid-thirties, with his face marked with distinct scars.


    "You fools picked the wrong fight..."


    He muttered almost like a sigh as he moved not toward Charlotte, but toward Ian, who was seated at a table. It seemed he immediately recognized who the leader was. Stopping at a reasonable distance, he looked at Ian, who continued to chew his bread, ignoring everyone else.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves. I''m Trude, in charge of these men."


    "Ian."


    Ian''s response was curt.


    Trude''s expression twitched, but he did not draw the handaxe at his waist. It was clear that someone with a subordinate who had subdued all his men was not ordinary. The fact that Ian continued his meal amid the chaos was enough reason for Trude to act carefully.


    "...It seems this fight started because of my men, but let''s end this senseless violence here."


    "The senseless violence was by your men, not us."


    "...."


    Trude nced again at the silver-haired blind and the nonchnt beastfolk seated across Ian. Realizing they were unarmed made him swallow another sigh. The thought that if these people were to take up arms, all his men might be dead, crossed his mind.


    He then spoke again. "It''s clear you''re no ordinary folk, but neither are we. It''d be tiresome if this reached the ears of higher-ups, so let''s not escte this. It''s better to solve this through conversation, given our simr livelihoods."


    "Good. Conversation. That''s what I came for."


    Ian finally set down his piece of bread and looked up directly into Trude''s eyes.


    "But first, apologize properly."


    "...Right. For the rudeness of my men¡ª"


    "Not to me."


    Ian cut him off, gesturing toward Thesaya and Charlotte.


    "It seems right that your men apologize to the ones they insulted."


    "...."


    At that moment, Trude clenched his teeth. His jaw muscles visibly twitched, but that was all. He couldn''t move rashly or say anything because of Ian''s piercing gaze. Those deep, dark eyes seemed to be waiting for him to be agitated or angry.


    Trude sensed his guess was correct. These people clearly didn''t care about their numbers or backing. After all, it wasn''t natural for such monstrous individuals to appear out of nowhere.


    <i>Was this situation orchestrated from the start...? To take us over, perhaps? At a time like this? No, rather, it was the kind of thing that would happen at a time like this.</i>


    It was a troubling thought, and imagining it alone turned his stomach, but he couldn''t afford to gamble with their lives here. It was more pragmatic to yield now and n forter.


    With these thoughts, Trude finally turned his gaze and nodded slightly toward Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "I... apologize for my men''s rudeness."


    After a brief silence, Charlotte moved forward, passing the flinching mercenaries to stand behind Thesaya. Trude twitched his eyebrow at the sharp smell of blood and body odor.


    "Good. Now we can finally have a conversation."


    Ian, with a dry smile, gestured to a chair.


    "Sit down."


    "....¡±


    <i>Is it now the turn to hand over my mercenary group?</i>


    Thinking this, Trude reluctantly seated himself.


    ***


    With Charlotte watching, the mercenaries carried their injuredrades upstairs and started cleaning up the chaotic hall.


    "From what I hear, the biggest crisis is in Agel Lan. The lords no longer follow the king''smands. It wouldn''t be surprising if they''ve dered independence by now," Trude continued smoothly.


    After knowing that Ian wanted the information about the border wars, Trude spilled everything he knew to Ian.


    "The focus is now on Menere and Bel Ronde. Although they were initially allied, their rtions havepletely soured now, making the situation quite peculiar."


    "Hmm. Indeed...." Ian sipped his drink, listening.


    <i>Indeed. Coming here was the right decision, </i>thought Ian.


    Mercenaries, along with merchants, were always the first to catch wind of news from afar, driven by the lure of profit. War, in particr, represented the ultimate opportunity for mercenaries, as it could yield not only wealth but also titles, depending on the circumstances.


    For the mercenaries of Travelga, the border wars were especially tantalizing news. While they might be relegated to cleaning up after the local defense forces at home, the situation on the front lines offered much greater potential.


    This was why Ian had chosen to gather news about the border from them. Of course, the main reason was that dealing with these sorts of ruthless individuals was both the easiest and most straightforward approach.


    ¡°...Just like here, mercenary bands are forming all over Travelga. They probably will leave this ce before long.¡±


    "The duke would be displeased."


    "We can''t just live off the scraps the generals throw us forever. When an opportunity presents itself, it must be seized. I actually thought that''s why you came here."


    "...?"


    Ian frowned lightly as he looked at Trude, who added as if gauging his reaction.


    "I thought you came to take over the mercenaries."


    A smirk passed over Ian''s lips. ¡°Keep them for yourself. If I was going to do that in the first ce, you''d already be dead.¡±


    Ian looked directly into Trude''s eyes as he added, "If that was the case, you would''ve been plotting to stab me in the back, wouldn''t you?"


    "...Hardly. My own life is most important to me," Trude replied quickly, shaking his head as he momentarily held his breath.


    Ian scoffed lightly. From what Ian has seen, the Northern warriors always fell into two categories: those who were all muscle, even in their heads, and those sly as a fox, pretending to be like all muscle. Trude clearly belonged to thetter.


    Feeling the weight of Ian''s gaze, Trude averted his eyes briefly before continuing, "Anyway, if the Northern mercenary bands join the border wars, the dynamics of the war willpletely change. There are rumors of all sorts of peoples like the ck Wolves, the Red Brotherhood, Valley Fox, and Agent of Vengeance wandering around, but then it''ll be the Northerners who make a name for themselves."


    "Agent of Vengeance...?" Ian paused, putting down his drink to ask.


    "The person who roams devastated or looted regions, dealing with rogue mercenaries or nobles who exploit while the war has gone for their own gain. It''s hard to believe all the tales, really."


    Trude shrugged with a sly look typical of a mercenary. "No one in their right mind would take on such dangerous tasks without payment."


    "Maybe it''s not about the money," Ian mused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he curled the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you know something?" Trude narrowed his brows.


    "That''s none of your concern. But speaking of it, you haven''t mentioned Lu Sard. Do you know anything about that area?"


    "That ce has always been quiet. I just heard that soldiers are gathering at the fort near the border..."


    Trude paused, locking eyes with Ian as if gauging the importance of Lu Sard''s news.


    "Is the information about Lu Sard what you''re most interested in?"


    Seeing the mercenary''s calcting look, Ian casually warned, "Be careful with your words."


    However, that was enough for Trude.


    Trude sighed briefly in understanding and nodded as he returned Ian''s gaze.


    "I''ll look into it quietly and let you know.


    ¡°No need for details; I just need the overall situation. But are you really okay with this?"


    "What... Do you mean?"


    "Your man got beaten up by us. There might be losses in strength. You might want revenge...¡± Ian''s eyes formed a gentle arc.


    "I wouldn''t."


    Trude swallowed, then definitely shook his head.


    "Chasing after your lives would probably end all of us. Besides, my real close associates didn''t suffer much. We were nning upstairs. Those guys were just waiting for breadcrumbs to fall."


    As if trying to convince Ian, Trude took a breath before adding, "If they drew swords first, they should be thankful they''re not dead."


    "Well, good then," Ian nodded slowly.


    As Trude rxed a bit, Ian continued, "Make sure to manage your underlings well so I can keep trusting your word. If we''re attacked, I''ll assume it was under your orders."


    "...!" Trude''s shoulders tensed. He then forced a smile and nodded.


    "Understood. Don''t worry."


    "You¡¯re quite themunicative fellow. Let''s move on to the next topic." Ian smoothly transitioned the conversation.


    Trude then divulged all the information Ian needed, including the exact location of the church and the best workshop in Travelga. Unfortunately, there were no craftsmen skilled in magical circuits; such craftsmen or mages seemed to only exist directly under the Empire''s control.


    <i>... Now I just need to wrap up the business with the church.</i>


    Ian leaned back in his chair, satisfied.


    He then gestured to the tavern keeper and the waitress standing quietly in a corner, who approached the table at his signal.


    "Uhm...?"


    Trude looked puzzled as Ian added, "Bring out some money."


    "Money? Why all of a sudden?"


    "For the damages your men caused."


    "Well, the damages were... honestly..."


    "Honestly, what?"


    "...Nothing."


    Resigned, Trude sighed as he took out a purse of coins, then stole a nce at Ian.


    "By any chance... are you a former knight?"


    <i>This means I¡¯m that harsh, right?</i>


    With a smirk, Ian lifted his drink.


    "Hardly."

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    With a sigh, Ian rxed into the steaming water. He had been resting for three days already. While waiting for news from Lu Sard and the barrier fortress, he decided to wash away the fatigue of his journey. Of course, he couldn''t stay idle forever.


    "I''ve got... things to do," he muttered, reluctantly rising from the bath.


    The Swamp''s Resentment silently swam across the water slithered up his body. It was a sight only visible when he bathed alone.


    Drying himself off, Ian walked into the empty room. Originally thergest room in the inn, which had been previously used by Trude. Ian''s eyes scanned the clothes and equipment neatlyid out on the bed.


    "Just washed up, and now this..."


    Clicking his tongue, he mechanically began dressing himself. The fact that most of the items were newly bought provided some constion.


    Today, he needed to meet Priest Ferma. Though he''d visited the church the day after arriving in Travelga, he hadn''t been able to see Ferma directly. Instead, a low-ranking priest ryed his business and returned with a letter the next day, requesting a meeting to authenticate the relic and discuss its handling.


    <i>What''s there to discuss?</i>


    A smirk crossed Ian''s lips. As expected, Ferma was no different from other priests. Perhaps, given Lucas''s introduction, he assumed Ian was a devout and easily exploitable knight.


    <i>Well, it doesn''t matter if I ept whatever they offer.</i>


    Ian shrugged lightly as he donned a newly purchased chainmail over a thick quilted jacket. That would be the most convenient oue. Thanks to Lucas, he was able to skip all the tedious processes.


    No matter how much they undercut the price, they''d still give him dozens of gold coins. Adding that to his current wealth wouldst him until he stepped foot in the Empire. And after that, money wouldn''t be a concern anyway. With the steel vault key he obtained from Javier, he had over seven hundred gold coins even after fees if Javier''s word was true.


    Moreover, dealing with priests the wrong way could have annoying consequences. Damaging rtions with the church was one thing, but it could also result in bounties or divine wrath.


    While Ian didn''t care much about church rtions, the other penalties were worth avoiding. In the game, dying once would clear it, but that wasn''t an option now.


    Priests were troublesome in many ways, constantly dragging the church into everything. Compared to them, the mage who sought the chance to open his skull was better in that they were at least straightforward.


    <i>Just the thought of arguing with them is already tiring.</i>


    Strapping the Sword of Judgment to his waist, Ian took out the sealed box from his pocket dimension. Confirming the crown inside, he finally stepped out of the room.


    "Oh... um... greetings."


    A few mercenaries lingering in the corridor hesitated and bowed awkwardly at his appearance. None seemed inclined to seek revenge. They all feared him, which was understandable. After all, Charlotte, who was like a demon to them, didn''t even dare talk back to him.


    "Hey, you." Ian''s voice snapped out, and the mercenaries stopped in their tracks. His voice was calm as he continued, "One of you,e and carry this."


    "...Yes, sir." After a brief scuffle of nces, one of them hurried over.


    The young man still had one swollen cheek, but he was luckypared to the others. Most who had fought Charlotte hadn''t walked away with just a few missing teeth. Even now, the groans of those bedridden upstairs echoed faintly down the corridor. Ian felt no sympathy. They had been the ones to pick the fight and draw weapons in the first ce.


    "If you drop it or tip it over, your life will end the same way."


    Thed who epted the sealed box was no different. He had a rather boyish face, which only emphasized how little potential he had.


    "Y... Yes, sir!"


    Seeing how frightened the young man was, Ian snorted inwardly, thinking the boy would probably quit soon. He then leisurely set off.


    ***


    Unlike at night, the tavern was quiet and serene during the hazy daylight hours.


    "We''ll have your meal out in a moment."


    The waitress, eager to please, rushed off to the kitchen. Ever since Ian''s group arrived and ended themotion, the innkeeper and waitress had grown quite fond of them. With a faint smile, Ian noticed one more person sitting at the table with Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "You came out sooner than I expected. I heard an hour was the minimum for you."


    It was Trude, the burly Northern mercenary.


    "Well, you dide out quickly, Ian."


    Thesaya, wearing her eye patch, smiled bashfully at him. Thanks to Charlotte bringing her rats every day, her face was glowing even in the daytime.


    Charlotte, who had been deep in thought, also looked up and exchanged a nod with Ian before ring at the mercenary who had followed behind him.


    Charlotte wasn''t wearing any armor at the moment. Her old armor was practically ragged, so she had to order new gear. Since her physique differed slightly from humans, some of her equipment had to be custom-made.


    However, she didn''t throw away or sell her old gear. Instead, she had carefully stored it in her room, saying that she was nning to carry it in her bag¡ªa sentence that knowing her personality, she would definitely keep.


    In any case, whether Charlotte was armored or not didn''t seem to matter to the mercenary who had taken a beating from her.


    "Have a good time... sir," he said, cing the sealed box gently on the remaining chair before dashing back upstairs without looking back.


    Now, the tavern was empty except for them.


    "So, that''s why you came out early. Heading to the church, aren''t you?" muttered Trude as he nced at Ian, who had just sat down.


    "What''s in that box you''re taking to the church?"


    "You''d be better off not knowing," Thesaya replied.


    Charlotte nodded in agreement. "The pointy ear is right. Curiosity beyond your position tends to shorten lives."


    Trude paled.


    "If you need more, just let us know," said the waitress, serving the meal just then: eggs, grilled meat, warm stew, and a strong drink.


    "This is enough. You can go rest," Ian said.


    <i>Drinking during the day, huh? Nice. </i>


    Ian picked up the ss and turned to Trude.


    "So, tell me why you were waiting. Do you have news about Lu Sard?"


    "Indeed, I do. I gave these twodies a piece of information earlier," Trude eagerly replied.


    "I heard that Lu Sard dered war too. Now, every kingdom on the border is at war."


    While he spoke, Thesaya climbed onto another table andy down, while Charlotte resumed chewing her food, lost in her own thoughts.


    Trude scratched his chin and added, "It''s iprehensible. The other nations didn''t mess with Lu Sard for a reason. There''s no apparent benefit to them getting involved in the war now. It''s hard to understand what the higher-ups are thinking."


    <i>Of course. Since their goal is to throw the nation into chaos</i>.


    Ian silently nodded while chewing his food.


    The vampire families would be offering the people of Lu Sard as sacrifices for dark magic or turning them into minions. There weren''t many ways to achieve that without being noticed, aside from causing war.


    Something simr had happened in the game too, though that was probably due to Thesaya. In any case, Lu Sard seemed destined for turmoil. The Empress of Trueblood would be diligently preparing for Ian''s visit amidst all this.


    "Anyway, that''s the news that came inst night. I got it from a merchant who passed through that area recently. He said it happened just a few days ago. I had to buy several drinks to get this information out of him."


    Ian nced at Trude while chewing his meat. Trude quickly shed a smile.


    "I''m not asking for payment. Thanks to you, I got valuable information in advance. Sure, everyone will know eventually, but those who prepare early always earn a little extra."


    "Seems like the expanding war is good news for you."


    "Of course. The greater the chaos, the higher our value. If we y our cards right, we might receive a chest of gold."


    <i>Yeah, right.</i>


    With a cold sneer, Ian lifted his drink and added, "If you''ve said all you needed to, then go."


    "Just a few questions before I go."


    "What?"


    "Are you heading to Lu Sard?"


    "Who knows? Probably."


    "And will you be joining the war?"


    <i>So, this is what you''re really after.</i>


    Ian took a sip and looked at Trude with dry eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well... yeah. I can''t imagine you catering to nobles and stabbing peasants."


    Trude shivered slightly before muttering to himself as if reaching an understanding.


    "Well, then, good luck. I''m going to head upstairs and get some sleep. Drinking till morning has left me exhausted."


    Feigning nonchnce, he got up and briskly walked away.


    Watching Trude''s retreating figure, Ian thought, <i>...So people like him gathered, killed each other, and ended up causing such a mess?</i>


    If the ending unfolded as he had seen in the game, they were all dead men walking. However, Ian had no intention of stopping them. It was their choice, and he had no reason or desire to intervene.


    <i>That''s how they all end up dying.</i>


    Ian''s gaze eventually settled on Charlotte.


    "What are you worrying about?" he asked.


    Charlotte flinched and blinked at his words. "...It''s nothing much. Today, I''ll apany you to the church as your squire."


    She averted her gaze awkwardly, adding, "I''ve been thinking about the phrases to introduce you with. It''s difficult ...to embellish words. Your previous squires were quite skilled with words."


    "...."


    <i>So that''s what she was worried about.</i> Ian was about to tell her to stop wasting her time, but instead, he scratched his chin. Although he wasn''t fond of grand introductions, he thought it mighte in handy this time. Just not in the usual way.


    "If you''re going to do it anyway, why not put a little more effort into your forte?" Ian said, putting down his fork and meeting Charlotte''s gaze.


    He then gestured toward the stairs.


    "Go upstairs and put on your armor first."


    "...?"


    ***


    "...The swamp dragon hunter."


    Ian''s prediction was spot on. At the church, Priest Ferma''s ingratiating smile stiffened the moment he saw the heavily armored beastfolk follow Ian into his office. When she set the sealed box on the desk, his shoulders even twitched.


    "The Purifier of the Tomb Forest¡¯s demonic realm. The executioner of Agel Ran''s beasts."


    Charlotte looked directly at the priest''s face, her low, growling voice slow and deliberate.


    "Savior of Agel Ran and butcher of Bel Ronde. Bearer of the ember, Disciplined crusader of the Stern Goddess...."


    In just over a minute, Ferma''s smile had vanishedpletely.


    "...The judicator who put an end to the Giant Kingdom, and the great Northern warrior who slew the White Demon, Sir Ian Hope."


    The long-winded introduction that seemed like it would never end finally came to a close.


    As Charlotte opened the sealed box with a click, her sharp ws glistened in the light. She then took a step back, smiling faintly at Ferma while revealing her fangs. The priest, staring at her fangs, snapped back to reality and released the breath he had been holding.


    "...."


    Ian, standing with his arms crossed, finally caught Ferma''s attention. He said nothing, just stared coldly with his dark, sunken eyes. Ferma realized then that it wasn''t just the beast folk''s voice that was intimidating. Lucas''s letter hadn''t contained half of what he had just heard.


    "You''ve achieved some... remarkable feats, Sir Ian." Ferma managed to speak with difficulty.


    Ian smiled softly. "Most of them were achieved through blood, so it''s nothing to be proud of. And I''m not a knight, so there''s no need to call me ¡®Sir¡¯"


    His tone, however, was far from gentle.


    Ferma''s shoulders stiffened once more.


    Ian added calmly, "So, when will the appraisal begin, Priest Ferma?"


    "...!"


    Ferma finally turned his gaze to the sealed box. It was almost a relief; staring at the crown was better than facing those two. At least, that''s what he thought.


    "Sir Lucas said that you''d give a fair appraisal."


    With those words, Ian fell silent. Neither he nor Charlotte, who was standing directly behind him, took their eyes off Ferma''s face for even a moment, until the priest broke out in a cold sweat, hastily scribbling numbers onto the appraisal form before handing it over.


    ***


    <i>Surprised this worked.</i>


    Walking away from the church, Ian chuckled to himself once more. He had received 150 gold coins from the church. Excluding the steel vault key, it was thergest sum he''d obtained since arriving in this world.


    "...Talking to the priest like that didn''t feel great."


    Despite achieving their highest gains since joining the group, Charlotte still looked uneasy. She had imed to be a follower of Lu Sr, and even to her, priests were worthy of respect.


    "You did your best to introduce me. You didn''t threaten or coerce anyone."


    Ian''s tone was nonchnt.


    "If the priest got scared on his own, there''s nothing we can do. Consider it Lu Sr''s help."


    "Well... yeah, you''re not wrong."


    Ian nced back at Charlotte, who was flicking her tongue, then happily opened the tavern door. A few sips of the finest liquor would make her more appreciative of Lu Sr''s grace.


    "...?" He sensed a strange atmosphere a few steps into the tavern. The mercenaries looked uneasy, and Ian''s expression grew puzzled as well.


    "Ian! Kitty! Look over here!"


    Next to Thesaya, who was waving and calling out to him, stood several Northern warriors, including Askel and the now quiet Valeri, from the ck Forest Hill Vige.


    "Great wa... I mean, Sir Ian...!"


    The warriors who met Ian''s gaze nodded politely one after another. Ian eventually stopped in front of Askel, who looked as stoic as usual but slightly tense.


    <i>Alright. They didn''te just to say hi.</i>


    Despite thinking this, Ian remainedposed and smiled.


    "How long have you been waiting?"

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    "It¡¯s been about an hour," Askel said politely.


    Ian reached out and tousled the boy''s hair lightly. Even though he hadst seen him not too long ago, Ian noticed that Askel''s face looked a bit more mature. Come to think of it, he seemed to have grown bigger too.


    <i>He''ll probably bulk up soon, just like the others</i>, Ian thought as he spoke. ¡°How is the relocation?¡±


    "The relocation went well. They had set up a space for us at the settlement. We also heard that you had visited," Askel replied.


    "Really? That''s good to hear."


    "The warriors at the settlement challenged Ian. Of course, they all got beaten up," Charlotte added, who were exchanging weing nces with the warriors.


    Askel chuckled, exchanging nces with Valeri. "We heard about that too. Sometimes, you have to experience things for yourself to believe them. Anyway..."


    Askel looked up at Ian as he continued. "Our vige people are all safe."


    "All of them?"


    "Yes. We hardly encountered any monsters while crossing the snowy ins. Everyone thinks it was Karha protecting us, but I believe it was because you all cleared the way for us. Regardless, everyone is grateful."


    Askel shrugged and added, "If we hadn''t moved or had been a little slower, we might not all be here."


    Ian''s eyes twitched for a moment.


    "Why? Did something happen?" Thesaya asked, tilting her head.


    Askel nodded.


    Just as Askel was about to speak, Ian cut in, ncing around.


    "I don¡¯t think this is the ce to discuss it."


    The mercenaries, who had been eavesdropping with perked ears, quickly avoided his gaze. Ian looked at Charlotte.


    "Clear out everyone upstairs."


    "Understood." Nodding, Charlotte strode away.


    Ian turned his gaze to the remaining four barbarian warriors beside Askel.


    "I''d like to have a private conversation with Askel. Could you guard the stairs and make sure no onees up?"


    "Yes...!"


    The warriors nodded eagerly.


    When Ian''s eyes met Valeri''s, he nodded firmly as if to say, "Leave it to me."


    <i>This kid, now I can''t see any cunning in his eyes anymore</i>, Ian thought with a faint chuckle.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Soon, themotion started near the stairs, as theirrades helped injured mercenaries down.


    "...?"


    The barbarian warriors nced back at Ian, noticing an unusually high number of wounded.


    "Those are Charlotte and Thesa¡¯s handiwork. I was just a bystander. Let''s go up." Ian shrugged and started walking.


    As he passed, the waitress hurriedly asked, "Shall I bring up a bottle of liquor?"


    "That''d be great."


    Ian flicked a gold coin from his pocket to her and nced around the bustling tavern before saying, "Make sure our barbarian friends are fed and give everyone here a drink."


    ***


    "All clear. The big guys are guarding the stairs," Thesaya said as she followed the waitress into the room, leaping onto the bed.


    Charlotte took a seat between Ian and Askel while the waitress skillfully ced the bottle and sses on the table. Ian took the ss Askel was about to grab, filled it with water instead, and ced it back down.


    Pouring himself a drink, Ian looked at Askel, who was smacking his lips, and said, "Go ahead with what you were saying."


    "...Yes."


    Askel nodded and began speaking in his usual calm voice.


    "We started moving about a week after you left, Ian. So initially, there was a lot of grumbling because we had to leave many belongings behind. But our old man didn''t pay any attention to it."


    <i>The old man must have been pushing hard,</i> Ian thought, picturing Urd as he shrugged and took a sip from his ss.


    "So?"


    "By the time we were close to the barrier fortress, even those who had beenining became grateful to our old man."


    Askel looked up at the flickering shadows of Ian and Charlotte on the ceiling, following themplight.


    "There were pitch-ck storm clouds far in the North. We knew a blizzard wasing, but it wasn''t just that. It was unnaturally dark beneath those clouds as if the night was falling."


    "...?"


    "It didn''t seem like a natural phenomenon. That darkness would have definitely swallowed our vige up. If we''d stayed there, it wouldn''t have ended well."


    Ian brought the ss to his lips, his brows furrowing. He couldn''t recall anything like this from the game.


    <i>It must be the dragon''s magic.</i>


    He had suspected as much since hearing that the wraiths were gathering in the mountains. With the queen and the demon both dead, only the nameless ancient dragon could control the wraiths of the Giant Kingdom.


    However, Ian had paid little attention to the dragon''s presence, as he believed he wouldn''t encounter it in the near future. Such a colossal monster shouldn''t appear this early.


    In the game, he fought another dragon near the end of Chapter Three. It was subjected to a seal that was akin to punishment, rendering it unable to move properly and exposing its weaknesses clearly. Yet, even in that state, it was terrifyingly strong. It was one boss that gave Ian the most game-over screens.


    Apart from its weaknesses, it was nearly impossible to damage. It had incredibly high physical and elemental resistances. So, unless it was tied to a specific quest, a dragon in Chapter Two seemed unbnced.


    After all, the Giant Queen was undeniably a boss that existed in the game. However, it seemed entirely usible for a dragon to support the wraith legion through some form of magic. Of course, this was different from Ian¡¯s expectations. Having killed the Giant Queen, Ian thought the butterfly effect would benefit him.


    <i>Who would have thought that killing a conditional boss would make the main quest even harder...</i>


    If this is how it was in the game, the developers must have been an evil asshole. They must have taken pleasure in catching yers off guard.


    <i>Well, there were more than a few of those elements in the game, but... this is a bit much.</i>


    Pouring himself another drink, Ian mused, and Askel resumed speaking.


    "And at the fortress, we met someone who said he knew you, Ian."


    "...Sir Lucas?"


    "Yes. You know him."


    "Thest time I saw him, he said he was heading to Karlingion."


    "He mentioned that too. He said we were lucky. When we arrived, he was getting ready to leave. Anyway, he asked me to ry a message to you. It seemed like your warning hade true. And that he has prepared as much as possible, so there''s no need to worry."


    "...Hmm." Ian took a sip, thinking.


    Ian had warned Lucas about the insane wraith army, not about one backed by unknown magic.


    "...This doesn''t feel right," Charlotte murmured, having listened quietly.


    Askel looked at her and nodded in agreement.


    "I''m uneasy about it too. By now, those storm clouds might have reached the fortress. Of course, the fortress won''t fall, but...."


    "Well, that''s uncertain," Ian said, bringing his ss to his lips. His tone was calm, but Askel and Charlotte held their breath, staring at him.


    "Do you think the barrier fortress could fall?" Askel finally asked.


    Ian shrugged and wiped the alcohol from his lips.


    "Maybe. Perhaps."


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we do something...."


    "Why should I?"


    ¡°...?"


    Askel''s bewildered gaze made Ian chuckle softly.


    "I''m just a mercenary. The dominion should deal with problems that big."


    "...You''re not wrong. If even half the legion stationed at Karlingion is deployed, the wraith army shouldn''t be a problem. If the North is truly in danger, the Empire won''t sit idly by," Charlotte said, nodding.


    She seemed to want to reassure Askel, but it didn''t appear to be working.


    "Even if help arrives, wouldn¡¯t the North probably be in chaos before then?"


    "If you''re worried, prepare for it. So you can protect your base."


    Ian filled his ss again as he added, "Of course, if you give me the request, I won''t refuse. I''ll do my best to protect you."


    He ced the bottle down with a thud and looked directly at Askel.


    "So, what will you do?"


    ¡°...."


    Askel met Ian''s gaze, opening and closing his mouth before finally bowing his head.


    "It''s shameful. We owe you our lives, yet here I am expecting you to help us again... But we can''t leave our new home as soon as we''ve settled in."


    Askel murmured as if to himself, then looked back up at Ian.


    "We''ll prepare for the worst in our own way. If that''s still not enough, we''ll reconsider asking for your help."


    <i>I thought I''d get a quest out of this... guess I was wrong.</i>


    Contrary to his thoughts, a faint smile crossed Ian''s lips.


    Of course, Ian intended to fight the wraith army. However, he didn''t want to attach any lofty reasons, like a sense of justice or duty, to it. The reason he wanted to fight was simply for quests and experience points.


    <i>Something wille my way if I wait long enough. It always has,</i> Ian thought as he finished his drink and stood up.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go down."


    "...Yes."


    Askel and the barbarian warriors returned to the settlement early the next morning. The urgent-faced messenger rode across Travelga in less than two days after that.


    ***


    The merchants were the first to react. Even before it became clear what news the messenger had brought to the inner city, they were already packing up and leaving town.


    This was enough to unsettle the residents since merchants are as quick to detect danger as they are to catch the scent of money. Ian didn''t particrly feel surprised. The merchants'' intentions were obvious.


    They wanted to avoid getting swept up in the fire and nned to return once everything had burned down to make a profit from the aftermath. Following the merchants, the mercenaries also began leaving Travelga. This, too, was unsurprising. If they stayed, they''d be facing mysterious monsters. Joining the border war would be safer and more profitable.


    The shifts rippling through Travelga also affected the Snowy Toad Inn, where Ian''s group was staying.


    "Well, well...."


    Around noon, Ian walked out of his room to see a group of mercenaries with their gear slung over their shoulders. Many had fled during the night, sneaking away quietly, and now others were packing up and clearing out their rooms in broad daylight.


    "Hey, Gollon, are you really leaving me behind?"


    "Sorry, but we can''t carry you all that way when you can''t even walk. Don''t worry. The defense forces won''t use anyone with broken limbs."


    "You ungrateful bastard...! Fine, just go! I''ll pray to Lu Sr that you get gutted by some peasant''s stray de!"


    "Thanks for the blessing. Live well."


    <i>Such camaraderie.</i>


    Ian listened to theical exchanges echoing through the hallway as he made his way downstairs. Mercenaries were already crowding the tavern, preparing to leave.


    "Leader, are you really noting with us? If you don''t decide now, we''ll join Joseph''s band instead."


    "Quit fooling around ande with us. If you don''t leave now, you might not be able to leave starting tomorrow."


    A few mercenaries tried to persuade Trude, who was seated at a corner table. Surprisingly, he was just drinking as usual. Snorting, Trude red at them.


    "Quit your bullshit and get out of here already. I''m pissed off enough as it is."


    "And why are you so pissed off?" Ian asked, sitting across from Trude.


    The mercenary sitting at the table next to them sprang up and hurriedly vacated his seat. Trude also flinched.


    Since the barbarian warriors had visited, Trude''s gaze toward Ian had changed again, almost reverently, as if he were some historical figure. He hadn''t exined why, but Ian could guess easily enough. Trude probably had heard that Ian was the Great Warrior of the North.


    "Well... everyone has learned what the messenger brought," Trude hesitated before bringing his ss to his lips.


    Ian poured a drink into the fresh ss the waitress had brought and asked bluntly, "Did the barrier fall?"


    "...?!" Trude put down his ss and looked at Ian in shock.


    "How did you know?"

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    "It¡¯s just a guess. I heard from the barbarian warriors that something was wrong in the North."


    "Ha... I knew something felt off that day. I thought you had somehow learned what the new messenger brought this morning."


    Trude sighed and wiped his face with his hand before turning back to Ian.


    "If you knew that, why haven''t you left already?"


    "And what about you?"


    Trude opened and closed his mouth, seemingly at a loss for words, before ncing toward the mercenaries, leaving the inn one by one. He then took another swig of his drink.


    "I guess I''m a Northerner after all. My head knows they¡¯re right, but I can''t seem to move my feet... damn it."


    "<i>Mmm....</i>" Ian nced sideways.


    There were some Northerners among those leaving, but all those staying behind were Northerners. Though these people had acted like mercenary opportunists, they stayed when the North was in trouble. It was pretty ironic, but Ian didn''t bother to point it out. Instead, he took a sip of his drink and spoke.


    "Tell me what you''ve heard."


    "They say dark clouds and shadows swallowed the barrier. That was the first message. The guy said it was like an eclipse. And that he heard countless screams beyond the barrier the entire time he was riding out. He didn''t see the barrier copse with his own eyes, but... it must have... fuck it."


    Trude downed his drink in one gulp before adding, "All those northern legends were true. There really is a wraith army dreaming of restoring the Giant Kingdom. Ah... Northern Superhuman...."


    He muttered thest words like ament before bringing the ss back to his lips. Ian stared down at his own drink. He didn''t know how long the barrier fortress had held out, but it must have fallen by now.


    "I don''t know what news the messenger brought this morning, but it won''t be good. His face was pale as a ghost."


    "We''ll find out soon enough."


    Ian nodded as he watched the mercenaries leave the tavern. After a moment, Ian¡¯s expression grew peculiar.


    "...Or maybe we''ll find out right now."


    "...?"


    Trude, tilting his head, followed Ian''s gaze toward the tavern door. A man who appeared to be a knight was entering. He nced at the mercenaries, who had their things packed with disdain, before locking his gaze on Ian. After scrutinizing Ian''s appearance, the knight nodded and approached.


    "Are you, by chance, Sir Ian Hope, the Stern Goddess'' crusader and the executioner of the Giant Queen?"


    "...?!" Trude and the nearby mercenaries stared at Ian in bewilderment.


    Ian looked up at the knight with an impassive expression. If he''s calling me that, he must be from the church.


    "That''s me, but I''m not a knight, so there''s no need to call me ''Sir.''"


    A smile spread across the knight''s face.


    "If the Stern Goddess recognizes you, then what''s a knighthoodpared to that? Nice to meet you, Sir Ian. I''m Mildred Anis of the Second Legion of the Dominion."


    "Pleased to meet you, Sir Mildred. What brings you here?"


    "I have something to discuss with you, but...." Mildred trailed off as he nced around.


    The mercenaries, catching his icy gaze, quickly averted their eyes.


    <i>I just came down and haven''t even had breakfast yet. Fuck...</i>


    Ian sighed quietly and grabbed Trude''s bottle before standing up.


    "Let''s head upstairs."


    ***


    "I''m d you didn''t leave. As expected, the Stern Goddess'' crusader differs from other mercenaries. They wag their tails for a little extra coin, but when the North is truly in danger, they all tuck their tails and flee¡ª"


    "I''m no different from them." Ian cut off Mildred as soon as he sat down.


    While Mildred blinked in confusion, Ian poured himself a drink and continued, "I''m only staying because it seems like there''s money to be made. That''s why I''m sitting across from you right now."


    Mildred forced a smile. "<i>Ha, ha</i>... just as firm as I''ve heard."


    Ian looked at him with a humorless expression.


    "Where did you hear about me?"


    ¡°From the church. Priest Ferma mentioned you. He said that the executioner of the Giant Kingdom''sst queen was here and that we should ask for your help. He said you''d be a force as strong as a centurion, given your outstanding achievements. We need a focal point to rally the mercenaries.¡±


    A faint smirk crossed Ian''s lips.


    Priest Ferma clearly hadn''t forgotten the grudge. He was undoubtedly trying to put Ian in an extremely dangerous situation under the guise of asking for help. It didn''t matter, though, as long as there was a quest involved.


    <i>I guess I''ll have to visit that priest again after the next loot haul. Maybe I should bring a giant''s head with me...</i>


    Ian raised his ss and spoke, "It seems like the situation is quite dire if you''re reaching out to a mere mercenary like me."


    Mildred nodded, his face hardening as if he''d never smiled. The young knight was clearly afraid, and his erratic behavior was likely an attempt to mask his fear.


    "... Have you heard anything about the Northern situation?" Mildred asked.


    "I know the basics. The barrier is being consumed by the darkness, and the wraiths are howling."


    ¡°That simplifies our conversation. Here¡¯s thetest news: the darkness enveloping the barrier has started moving south. I¡¯m not sure what happened beyond it, but... it can¡¯t be good. The cities and fortresses soon to be shrouded in darkness will probably share the same fate. So¡ª¡±


    "Just get to the point," Ian interrupted. "Skip to the main point. I already know how things will go."


    "...Archduke f has ordered us to prevent those unholy creatures from defiling thends near Travelga. So the brave General Gelud¡ª"


    <i>This guy doesn''t know how to be brief.</i>


    Ian swallowed a sigh.


    Then again, exining such a crazy order concisely would convince no one.


    "So, what you''re saying is..."


    Ian took a sip of his drink and cut Mildred''s long-winded exnation short. "You''re going to hold off the wraith army at the Bellium Fortress instead of Travelga. Youck soldiers, so you''re looking for mercenaries to fight and die alongside you."


    "...We just need to hold out until reinforcements arrive. If the walls are about to fall, we''ll retreat. And maybe... the reinforcements will get there before the wraiths do."


    Mildred, who had been stiff for a moment, added with a hollow voice, probably because he didn''t believe his own words.


    Ian chuckled softly. This order didn''t surprise him at all. The Archduke had given the same order in the game.


    <i>And then he acted like he expected no one to survive until the reinforcements arrived. That old bald bastard.</i>


    Mildred, misunderstanding Ian''s expression, quickly added, "We''ve almostpleted preparations to set out. The primary force will depart noter than tomorrow afternoon. We''ll issue a conscription order to the mercenaries in a few hours, but we can''t stop them from running away. I''ve heard of your achievements, Sir Ian. You''d certainly be a great help. If you could rally the mercenaries and¡ª"


    Ian tuned out Mildred''s rambling as the quest window popped up in front of him. Not just one, but two.


    [Recruit Reinforcements] and [Bellium Resistance.]


    It was a quest chain Lucas had given in the game before. Ian hadn''t expected to receive it this way. After closing the quest window, Ian looked at Mildred, who was still talking, trying to calm his nerves.


    "Sir Mildred."


    "May Lu Sr guide us¡ªYes?"


    "Are youing too?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then stop babbling nonsense. You already know this is basically a suicide mission."


    "...." Mildred opened and closed his mouth several times, but no sound came out.


    Ian smirked and lifted his ss. "So, make a realistic offer. What''s the pay if we make it back?"


    Mildred''s eyes widened before he finally exhaled and said, "We can guarantee you at least fifty imperial gold coins. Those you recruit will receive twenty coins each, all fairly."


    "At least? So, we could get more?"


    "Depending on your contributions, yes."


    "All right... but if you really want to be fair, give everyone fifty coins. After all, one needs to survive to receive them."


    "You''re right. ...We''ll do that. With the church''s support, it should get approved."


    "And?"


    "And...? Is there something else you want?"


    "I heard there are many weapons made of imperial steel in Travelga''s arsenal."


    "...That would require the military''s approval."


    "If I die, the deal bes void. You don''t have the confidence to promise something that insignificant?"


    "...."


    Mildred seemed at a loss for words, but then nodded and said, "I''ll do what I can. I''ll make sure every surviving mercenary gets one... And I''m telling you now because I know you''ll ask for this anyway."


    "Excellent. Now, we just have onest step."


    "Last... step?"


    "Bring a written contract, stamped with the legion or the church''s seal."


    "...." Mildred gaped as if he hadn''t expected things to go this far.


    Ian didn''t even scoff. He didn''t trust verbal contracts with nobles or the church, especially in desperate situations like this.


    The door swung open just then.


    "If you keep me waiting again, I''ll tell Ian everything¡ª"


    Thesaya, who was talking to Charlotte, stopped mid-sentence as she noticed Mildred and turned her eyepatch-covered face toward him.


    "Oh, we have a guest."


    "...." Mildred nced back and forth between the two in confusion as Ian stood up.


    "Get that contract ready. The job starts once it''s signed."


    "...Ah!" Mildred shot up and quickly left the room.


    Thesaya, tilting her head as she watched him walk away, asked, "What''s up with him?"


    "He''s a client," Ian said as he passed her and leisurely stepped into the corridor.


    Thesaya followed up with, "Where are you going, Ian?"


    "To eat. Both of you,e along."


    ***


    The tavern was eerily quiet now. Those sitting silently, including Trude, wordlessly ascended to the second floor at Ian''s gesture.


    "...Do you think we''ll be alright?" the waitress asked as she ced food on the table.


    Ian nced up at her and shrugged. "Who knows? If you stay put, you probably won''t die."


    "You think so?"


    "Probably."


    The waitress exhaled with relief and walked away toward the kitchen. As soon as she was out of earshot, Thesaya and Charlotte spoke up.


    "The atmosphere on the streets is chaotic. Everyone looks downcast, the gates are crowded, and the soldiers are bustling around."


    "They seem to be prepared for deployment. I don''t understand it."


    "And yet I''m going to join in on that nonsense," Ian muttered as he spooned stew into his mouth.


    Charlotte frowned. "What did you say...?"


    "I''m going to Bellium with the defense forces. I''ll gather the mercenaries and lead them."


    "Bellium... is that the valley fortress we passed through?"


    "Yeah. You don''t need to know all the details. You two won''t be involved in this."


    Charlotte''s frown deepened. "Not involved? How can I not be involved when you''re going?"


    "Yeah, the three of us are one."


    "You two are one, not me," Ian smirked and pointed his wooden spoon at Thesaya.


    "I don¡¯t know how many would survive, but someone will see this one fighting, and then the aftermath will be a hassle."


    "Then leaving only the pointy ear behind is..."


    "As you should know by now, you two are one. Having you around her will let me fight with no worry."


    "...." Charlotte fell silent.


    Ian looked at Thesaya. "You''d also feel morefortable being with Charlotte."


    "Well, it''s actually kitty who can''t live without me."


    "That''s why I want you both to pack up and head to the barbarian settlement right away. They''ll wee you. Help them guard the settlement. Even if Bellium doesn''t fall, things might slip past the walls."


    "If we just stay here quietly..."


    Charlotte mped a hand over Thesaya''s mouth and lifted her. "All right, we''ll do that. Just make sure youe back safely."


    Ian chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. I won''t die holding onto your tail. While you''re at it, tell Trude toe down."


    "...I wasn''t talking about the tail," Charlotte muttered quietly as she turned around with Thesaya, who had given up resisting and hung limply in grasp.


    <i>Now she''s worrying about me. </i>Ian chuckled to himself and resumed eating.


    Trude came down a few minutester, scratching his belly. His face was weary, like he had just woken up.


    "You called...?" He sat down, with his voice sluggish. Ian swallowed the meat he was chewing and looked at him.


    "Are you staying here?"


    "...That''s why I''m still here."


    "The soldiers are leaving for Bellium Fortress. They might start moving supplies this afternoon."


    "Bel... Bellium?"


    "Yeah. The remaining mercenaries in the city will probably be drafted too. So, you have three choices."


    Ian munched on stew and held up three fingers. He began folding them down one by one as he continued speaking.


    "First, you follow them for a pittance, or second, you sneak away during the night."


    "...What''s the third?"


    "Volunteer with me in advance ande along."


    "...?!"


    "It''ll be dangerous. I won''t care about you guy¡¯s situation when fighting. But..."


    Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "If you survive, you''ll earn fifty gold coins and an imperial steel weapon."


    "Imperial-made...?"


    "The choice is yours."


    Trude''s jaw dropped, and any trace of sleep vanished from his face. Ignoring Trude''s gaze, Ian leisurely continued his meal.


    Ian didn''t care what choice Trude would make. He only looked back at Trude after finishing everything on his te.


    "What''ll it be?" Ian asked after rinsing his mouth with his drink. By then, Trude had fought through his inner turmoil and finally spoke up.


    "I''ll follow you, Captain."


    "Good."


    The tavern door opened just as Ian shed a smile. Mildred, panting for breath, held out a document.


    "I brought the contract...."


    <i>The timing''s perfect today. Could this be a sign that things are going well?</i>


    Ian thought, then gestured to Trude.


    "See this? Then get up and tell everyone left in the city. Those who return alive will receive the same pay. The more people, the higher their chances of survival."


    "...! Got it!"


    Trude''s eyes widened before he hurriedly pushed back his chair and dashed out of the tavern. Ian got up leisurely and approached Mildred, taking the contract from his hands and scrutinizing it. A few minutester, Charlotte and Thesaya came down to the tavern.


    "Yes. It''s a fine contract."


    Ian finally rolled up the document and looked at Mildred.


    "Can you help my two friends here leave through the north gate first, Sir Mildred?"


    "...Yes, that''s doable," Mildred answered reluctantly.


    Ian smiled. "Then, see you tomorrow."


    That afternoon, after several wagons had crossed the northern gate, they issued the conscription order to the mercenaries. That night, a few remaining mercenaries snuck out of the city.


    The next day, Ian led around twenty mercenaries through the north gate, forming the rear of the column heading for Bellium Fortress.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    Under the cloud-covered sky...


    "Mother..."


    "Lu Sr, please watch over us with your radiant light...."


    The morale of the soldiers marching hastily toward Bellium was low from the start. Prayers and muttered voices constantly reached Ian''s ears.


    "I think we made a mistake...."


    "We''re definitely going to die... damn it...."


    The mercenaries following Ian weren''t much different, murmuring anxiously without hiding their unease. Ian pretended not to hear. There was nothing he could say to change the atmosphere, and he couldn''t be sure of anything himself either.


    In the game, reinforcements arrived after just ten minutes, but in reality, it was uncertain when they woulde. Half a day, maybe a whole day¡ªor they might have to hold out for more than a day. And now, there was also the unpredictable factor of the dragon.


    <i>The dragon might seek revenge rather than the kingdom''s restoration.</i>


    If that were true, the current target of the wraith army would be Travelga, where the crown was, or Ian himself, who had beheaded the queen. This meant that the number of wraithsing to Bellium Fortress would be much higher. They wouldn''t scatter across the Northern regions like in the game.


    However, even if that were true, there was nothing Ian could do at the moment.


    <i>The forces have increasedpared to the game, but so has the wraith army. Still, the basic structure shouldn''t have changed too much. I guess I need to focus on the giant warriors.</i>


    All he could do was keep thinking. Recalling his memories from the game, the contents of the walkthrough he had skimmed through, and considering what he had seen and heard in the North, Ian walked silently.


    The march halted only at dawn. Exhausted soldiers lit campfires and began cooking stew with preserved rations in several pots. Too tired to pray, the soldiers lined up to receive their share of stew. While standing in line with the mercenaries, Ian observed General Gelud and his officers huddled together without even setting up tents.


    <i>Looks like a funeral over there as well.</i>


    The knights, including Mildred, were constantly whispering something to the general. A man in a thick robe, undoubtedly a mage, asionally nodded while adding his ownments. They were all expressionless, but there was no way they were discussing anything hopeful.


    <i>...They''ll figure it out themselves.</i>


    After all, they wouldn¡¯t want to die either.


    Finding a spot near a campfire lit by the mercenaries, Ian finished up his stew, which did not differ much from a slop, and immediately began inspecting his gear.


    "...."


    Even though they kept ncing at Ian, none of the mercenaries dared speak up. Most of them had never dealt with him directly, but knew his reputation well enough.


    Upon arriving in Travelga, he swiftly defeated all the mercenaries at the Snowy Toad Inn, instantly gaining the reputation of a tyrant. He was also a skilled warrior who earned the respect of the barbarians. He was also a mercenary who was so skilled that the knight hade and offered him a job.


    Even if the rumors about him being the crusader of Tir En or the Great Warrior of the North were hard to believe, it was enough to earn the mercenaries'' respect and fear.


    Pushed by the mercenaries'' stares, Trude finally spoke up.


    "Hey... um, Captain..."


    "What?" Ian continued, polishing the dagger in his hand without looking up.


    "How about a drink before we sleep? No one''s saying it, but they''re all nervous. If we just leave them like this, at least a few will run away by morning."


    "...." Ian finally looked around at the mercenaries gathered around several campfires. Fear and anxiety were clear in the expressions of their eyes.


    "...Don''t worry about my response. Do whatever you want. If anyone wants to run, go ahead. The soldiers will hang you if they catch you, but I won''t stop you. So, do what you need to."


    ¡°...?!"


    A few frowned as if they hadn''t expected those words at all. Trude was no exception.


    "Captain,e on, that''s too¡ª"


    "Everyone values their life. So if you don¡¯t have the confidence to survive and are afraid, do that. Instead, for those who follow me to the end and survive, I will make sure they are properly rewarded?. Just as per the contract."


    Ian nced at the mercenaries with sunken eyes and finished speaking.


    "So, do as you wish. Don''t bother me."


    He began polishing the iron dagger in his hand again.


    Despite his indifferent attitude, paradoxically, the mercenaries'' expressions softened. After all, Ian didn''t believe they would all die.


    "...."


    "...Well, if that''s the case, whatever."


    The mercenaries shrugged at each other and began pulling out bottles of liquor from their bags, one by one. They took out packs of preserved rations like jerky as well, and conversations gradually spread around the fires.


    "Hey, pass it around."


    Some mercenaries offered bottles of liquor to the sentries walking past them. Normally, soldiers and mercenaries would mix like oil and water, but now, just days away from death, such boundaries held no meaning.


    "...Thanks."


    A soldier who epted a drink returned to his campfire and shared it with hisrades. The rxed atmosphere among the mercenaries spread to those around them. Before long, a few tipsy mercenaries started humming a low, mournful song.


    The melody, more sorrowful than hearty, seemed to be a traditional song from the North. Other mercenaries and Northern soldiers muttered along, joining in with the refrain. General Gelud and his officers did not stop them. They simply sipped their drinks while observing the soldiers around the camp.


    "...." Only Ian snorted indifferently.


    <i>It''s like they''re advertising that they''re marching to their deaths.</i>


    He shook his head and took a swig of Trude''s drink before settling into his nket. The loud snoring of those who had fallen asleep soon reced the soft echo of the round song, steady as the crackling of the campfire.


    ***


    The march, which had started early in the morning, came to a sudden halt in less than half a day. In the middle of a forest path:


    "What the heck is that...?"


    "Looks like barbarian warriors. Are they reinforcements...?"


    Hearing the murmurs from the front of the line, Ian leaned forward, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.


    <i>That kids...</i>


    His brows furrowed as he recognized the group blocking their path. Bows on their backs and quivers on their thighs. Clothes and cloaks stitched together from pelts. Each holding a spear or ax¡ªthe barbarian warriors.


    "So, you wish to apany us to Bellium Fortress?" General Gelud was speaking to them.


    "We heard cursed wraiths were descending from the mountains. We''d like to lend a hand if the Great Warrior permits," answered Askel, a smaller boypared to the other warriors.


    "Great Warrior...?"


    "Aren''t they supposed to get the general''s permission...?"


    The knights on horseback looked at each other, confused.


    "It''s a wee sight to see brave warriors join us. It''s heartening to know that the Northern spirit still lives," Gelud said with delight before adding, "But who do you mean by the Great Warrior?"


    "That would be¡ª"


    "Probably me," Ian answered, cutting off Askel.


    "...?" Gelud turned his head, his brows furrowing as he watched Ian Hope, the leader of the mercenaries, approach.


    "Ian, sir...!"


    The warriors immediately straightened up, standing tall and giving Ian a slight bow.


    "....¡±


    Gelud frowned as he silently observed Ian. He had heard of Ian through Mildred¡ªa capable mercenary whose achievements were notable enough for the church to recognize him as the Stern Goddess'' crusader. Despite this, Gelud hadn''t thought of keeping him nearby, as he didn''t believe anyone truly noble would do mercenary work. His bearing seemed anything but noble.


    However, at this moment, Gelud had no choice but to change his assessment. The prideful barbarian warriors were paying Ian their genuine respect.


    <i>He doesn''t even look like a Northerner...</i>, thought Gelud.


    Ian looked up at Gelud at that moment.


    "May I speak with them for a moment?"


    Gelud had many questions, but he nodded without showing it.


    "Make it quick. We have little time."


    "It will be," Ian replied tly, and approached the warriors withrge strides.


    A few flinched and stepped aside, allowing Ian''s gaze to fall on the two standing behind them.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "...We''re ashamed," Charlotte said with her head bowed.


    Thesaya, standing beside her, smacked her arm. "What is there to be ashamed of? We tried to stop them, Ian. They kicked up a fuss and said they had to follow the Great Warrior."


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Yeah, of course. </i>Ian''s gaze shifted to Askel and the other wild warriors.


    Askel bowed his head slightly. "Great Warrior, you fight the wraiths, so we can''t just sit back. Please, let us follow you."


    "...." Ian let out a sigh and nced at the other warriors. They all had that stubborn look, as if words would have no effect unless he beat them into submission.


    <i>They keep calling me the Great Warrior, but they do whatever they want. Why are they so eager to die?</i>


    At that moment, a quest window appeared before him.


    [Northern Warriors.]


    The first aim was to lead these warriors to the Bellium Fortress.


    <i>Looks like the barbarian ss had it easy in the North</i>, he mused as he addressed Askel.


    "If all of you leave, who''s going to protect the vige?"


    "We left enough warriors behind. We decided through fairbat. Besides, everyone, from the elders to the women, knows how to fight. They''ll be fine."


    "They''ll be fine, huh...." Ian stared at Askel for a moment.


    It was clear that Askel and the ck Forest Hill warriors had taken the lead in convincing the others.


    Still, having these warriors join would be a significant boost. He could already feel the expectant gazes of the soldiers andmanders behind him.


    "Wait here." Ian turned and approached Gelud.


    "May I ask a favor?"


    "A favor?"


    "If these warriors join us, the settlers will be vulnerable. I''d like to send the remaining vigers to Travelga."


    "You think they might have already closed the gates and want a pass?"


    "Yes."


    Gelud scratched his chin, surprised by the request. But it wasn''t a difficult favor to grant. He dismounted and gave Ian a faint smile.


    "It seems they only listen to you. I''ll appoint you as a temporary centurion, Sir Ian. You''ll also attend the meetings from now on."


    "...Very well," Ian replied with a stifled sigh as Gelud took off one of his gloves. A ring with a seal engraved on it was visible on his middle finger.


    "I''ll have the passes prepared right away."


    As Gelud turned back to his knights, Ian returned to the warriors and gestured with his head.


    "You heard him. We''ll send the settlers to Travelga."


    "Thank you, Great Warrior...!"


    Ian looked down at Askel, who had answered.


    "You''re leading them, Askel."


    "Me...? But¡ª"


    Ignoring Askel''s protest, Ian looked at Charlotte.


    "Help him out. Move quickly. Drag him if you have to."


    "Sure." Without hesitation, Charlotte struck Askel''s neck, knocking him out and slinging him over her shoulder. She looked back at Ian.


    "Then we''ll wait for you in Travelga."


    "Make sure youe back safely, Ian." Thesaya clenched her fist as she followed Charlotte, who was heading toward Gelud.


    Ian took in the remaining warriors. Valeri and Volber from Gray Valley were among them.


    <i>A bunch of guys that I''ve beaten up</i>, thought Ian.


    "Follow orders properly. If you act on your own, I''ll break something."


    The warriors chuckled softly at his words.


    <i>I¡¯m not joking, though.</i>


    Ian sighed and turned back toward the column.


    "Follow me. We''ll be at the very end."


    ***


    They arrived at Bellium Fortress in the early hours of the morning. Everyone was exhausted, but there was no time to rest. General Gelud immediately inspected the fortress''s condition and began preparations for defense.


    They reinforced the main gate with severalyers of bars, and instead of filth, they filled the moat with firewood and oil. The defenders stacked stones for throwing inyers on the walls and watchtowers, and they positioned the few cannons they had prepared in suitable locations.


    Only after making these minimal preparations to face the wraith army did Ian and the soldiers get some rest in makeshift barracks.


    But of course, their rest was not long.


    "...!" Ian abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Frowning, he looked around the dim barracks and kicked Trude and Valeri by his feet.


    As they woke up in a panic, Ian said, "Wake everyone up. Now."


    "Suddenly? What are you¡ª"


    Trude''s drowsiness disappeared in an instant.


    "You mean...?"


    "Yeah."


    Ian tightened the straps on his cuirass and added, "They''reing."


    Trude and Valeri nced at each other before springing up. Within moments, the barracks became a flurry of activity.


    <i>Ding¡ªDing¡ªDing¡ª</i>


    The nging of the rm bell echoed just a few minutester.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    <i>I have no idea what time it is.</i>


    Outside the barracks, Ian looked up at the cloud-covered sky, lost in thought. He was the only one who had the luxury of gazing at the sky.


    "Get into formation! Stop dragging your feet!"


    "Check your gear! You won''t have time toe back to the barracks!"


    Commanders shouted frantically as soldiers scrambled into position. Even the supply carriers were bustling around, making the entire camp a chaotic mess.


    The assembled soldiers lined up and headed straight for the walls. Despite the chaos, they moved like clockwork, well-drilled and disciplined.


    "Hey! Hurry and gather!"


    "At this rate, we''ll be thest ones up!"


    Despite being the first to prepare, the mercenaries and barbarian warriors were only now gathering. Individually, they were skilled, but as a group, they were far from cohesive.


    Gelud had appointed Ian as a centurion to keep them under control. But Ian had no intention of managing them all the way through.


    <i>I have too much to do to be tied down here.</i>


    "The mercenaries are all here."


    "The warriors are all gathered too."


    Trude and Valeri spoke up, their eyes filled with a mix of tension and excitement as they looked at Ian.


    Meeting their gazes with a calm expression, Ian spoke. "Once we''re up on the walls, spread out. Find an empty spot and follow the orders of the nearestmander."


    "But, Captain, where will you be...?" Trude asked, frowning.


    Ian answered nonchntly.


    "I''ll be moving around, looking for the most dangerous spots to fight in. Don''t worry about me. And do nothing reckless. Especially you lot."


    Ian nced coldly at the barbarian warriors.


    "Don''t follow me around or get so excited that you jump down the walls. Stay in your positions. That alone will give you plenty of chances to crush the skulls of those trying to scale the walls."


    Ian looked back and forth between the mercenaries and the warriors before adding, "Each of you is much stronger than the average soldier. So think of it as protecting them. Remember, our goal is to hold out until the reinforcements arrive. Got it?"


    "Yes!" the warriors and mercenaries shouted in unison.


    <i>They answer well, at least...</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue, still doubtful, and turned around. The walls stretching across the valley came into view. They were much longer and taller than they had appeared in the game, meaning there was a broader area to defend.


    <i>It definitely won''t be easy to handle everything alone...</i>


    He climbed the stairs that lined the wall. Even in the dim light, he could see the backs of soldiers standing in formation, holding longbows in one hand and arrows in the other, their breaths trembling.


    At the top of the stairs, Ian turned back.


    "The vanguard, head to the very end. Remember, you''re protecting this ce."


    He nodded at the mercenaries and warriors passing by, meeting their eyes one by one. He needed to instill some sense of purpose in these unruly individuals.


    After sending thest one to his position, Ian finally set foot on the wall. As he walked toward the central area, he looked beyond the walls.


    "...."


    Across the gloomy, gray valley, an unnaturally low-hanging ck cloud stretched out like a long curtain. Beneath it, darkness loomed like a shroud, writhing like mist.


    <i>It¡¯s no different from the ck Wall, huh...</i>


    Ian''s brows furrowed. Seeing it with his own eyes rified that this was something he''d never encountered in the game.


    The thought crossed his mind that this might not just be a simple increase in difficulty. Perhaps this was the true nature of the Bellium Defense quest, unlocked only by ying the Giant Queen.


    Of course, it didn''t matter now. What mattered was something else.


    The countless blue eyes that were piercing through the darkness.


    Undead of all sizes, from giants to humans to dwarves, ran across the ground like beasts, their blue lights twinkling as they charged forward. The eerie sight of countless blue fireflies swarming together against the dark and dreary backdrop was unsettling.


    Ian was probably the only one who could afford to remain calm.


    "Lu Sr, please have mercy on this mortal..."


    "Damn it... fuck... how are there so many..."


    Fearful whispers and ragged breaths filled the surrounding air.


    "Sir Ian." A familiar voice broke through the tense atmosphere, causing Ian to stop in his tracks.


    It was Mildred, sword in hand, approaching Ian with aposed expression.


    "The mercenaries and wild warriors seem to have scattered. Why are you moving alone?"


    "It''ll be more helpful for them to scatter than to stay in one ce. The same goes for me." Ian replied as he stopped walking.


    Not too far from the center of the wall, he stood where General Gelud and his guards, along with a robed mage, stationed themselves atop the gatehouse tower.


    "I''ve heard the stories, but seeing it with my own eyes is a unique feeling altogether. Today may be the day we go to be with Lu Sr," Mildred murmured, gazing at the wraiths charging across the valley.


    He had epted death before the battle even began. It was weak, but Ian couldn''t me him. Most people would probably reach a simr conclusion after seeing this sight.


    "I''m not nning to die. We''re holding out until reinforcements arrive." Ian drew the Sword of Judgment, speaking calmly.


    He wouldn''t need to use it just yet, but he wanted to be prepared for battle since the vanguard of the undead had already entered the valley.


    "...?" While gripping his sword, Ian nced at his left shoulder. A warm heat and a surge of holy power spread through his body. It was the Blessing of Battle.


    <i>For once, this guy is actually helping me.</i>


    A smirk appeared on Ian''s lips. In a situation where conserving his magic was crucial, having the Blessing of Battle activated was a rare stroke of good fortune.


    Mildred''s astonished voice broke the silence.


    "S¡ªsir Ian, what is that...?"


    "Karha is granting us his blessing."


    "Karha? Then, does that mean you''re really the Great Warrior of the North...?"


    "This is just Karha acting on his own¡ª" Ian''s voice trailed off.


    The holy power wasn''t stopping.


    <i>What the...</i>


    He frowned as he looked down at his body. The holy power was thickening all over him. It was actually happening. The holy power was flooding into his body endlessly. The heat was condensing in his lower abdomen, growing hotter by the second.


    <i>No way, what is this fucking¡ª</i>


    Ian''s body instinctively lurched as if moltenva were boiling inside him.


    "Sir Ian, are you alright? Something doesn''t seem right..." Mildred stuttered nervously, but Ian couldn''t answer.


    Ian felt like he was burning up from the inside. If he hadn''t been clenching his teeth, he would have screamed.


    Then, the tightly condensed, unbearably furious energy slowly rose, resembling bubblingva.


    <i>Are you trying to kill me, you fucking asshole?</i>


    Ian''s face twisted in agony.


    He wanted to suppress the heat, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t contain this power with his will. The more it rose, the faster it moved, and the more violently it surged.


    In the end, Ian couldn''t hold it in any longer. He arched his back and unleashed the fiery energy.


    "<i>GRAARRRRR</i>!"


    A mighty roar, so loud it seemed unreal, shook the air.


    ***


    "....?!"


    General Gelud, standing on the tower, snapped his head around. He felt a battle cry so powerful that it resonated through his body.


    "What on earth is that...?!"


    He saw its source and his eyes widened. Waves of red holy energy were exploding outward in concentric circles. At the center stood Ian Hope, head thrown back as he howled at the sky.


    The waves of holy energy swept across the wall and passed over the tower where Gelud stood. He shuddered from the heat of the waves.


    "<i>GRAA.... RAAAAAR</i>¡ª"


    "Oh Karha!"


    The barbarian warriors'' cries echoed from all sides. As they looked up at the gray sky and howled, red holy energy shrouded their entire bodies.


    The crimson glow even enveloped several mercenaries and soldiers.


    "Oh, Superhuman of the North!" A northern soldier clutching a longbow screamed.


    Mendes, the mage watching this spectacle with a curious gaze, finally spoke.


    "He really is the Great Warrior of the North. Fascinating. I never thought I''d see Karha''s blessing right before my eyes...."


    "I didn''t believe it either... but it appears to be true...." Gelud murmured in awe as he looked at Ian.


    Ian had finished his roar and was now grimacing as he spat on the ground.


    ¡°... If Karha is watching, this may be a battle for the history books,¡± Gelud muttered grimly before turning his gaze back toward the valley. He saw the blue lights filling the valley and surging forward.


    Although he had converted to the Lu Sr faith, he had grown up hearing tales of Karha''s achievements. He couldn''t show cowardice in front of God. Gripping his sword so tightly that his knuckles whitened, Gelud raised it high and shouted.


    "All troops, prepare to shoot!"


    ***


    The volley of arrows began.


    Standing behind the reloading soldiers, Ian gritted his teeth once more.


    <i>That fucking butcher bastard.</i>


    Even Ian himself could barely believe what he''d just done. A battle cry, of all things.


    It was likely a bonus event tied to the quest. The Blessing of Battle was not originally a skill with an area of effect. He surmised that the quest involving the northern warriors had something to do with it, probably part of the final quest in a series of barbarian warriors. It was a bonus event fitting for such a quest.


    <i>Now that it''s reality, it''s probably just Karha throwing a fit. Or he must¡¯ve enjoyed seeing me in pain.</i>


    He never wanted to experience it again, but in the end, the result was favorable.


    <i>Very favorable, actually.</i>


    All the barbarian warriors were blessed as well. Although his own holy energy outshone theirs in intensity, they would still experience a significant boost in their fighting power against the undead horde.


    <i>Looks like Karha is only blessing his followers. Petty for a God who doesn''t even need believers. If he had blessed every soldier on the wall, this battle would have been much easier.</i>


    "Fire!"


    Despite Ian¡¯s thoughts, the battle continued. Gelud shouted themand once more, and his soldiersunched a volley of arrows.


    Arrows arced through the air and rained down upon the undead. However, it wasn¡¯t the most efficient attack.


    While some blue eyes went dark as skulls shattered, the undead barely suffered any damage from many arrows. The arrows had little effect on the undead, but they were nearly useless against the giant warriors, who could only be taken down by the ballista.


    Fortunately, themanders were aware of this, and they directed the few avable ballistas only toward the giant warriors.


    Two soldiers strained to turn the winch on each side while another loaded the bolts, aiming at the hulking silhouettes in the distance.


    "Reload!"


    "Reload!"


    The volleys weren''t entirely ineffective. Precision wasn''t crucial, as the horde of undead now filled the valley.


    Darkness trailed behind the horde, slowly but surely.


    <i>Why isn''t it moving together with them? Some kind of limitation?</i>


    Ian couldn''t understand why, but he knew one thing for sure. The attack of the undead he had experienced in the game was only phase one. When that darkness covered the fortress, phase two would begin.


    <i>So before we reach unknown territory, I need to deal as much damage as possible. </i>


    Ian calmly organized his thoughts.


    For now, he couldn''t do much. This was the time for the soldiers andmanders to shine.


    But soon, the moment woulde when individual prowess would determine the battle''s oue. That¡¯s when Ian would make his move.


    <i>I''m not sure if I can handle this alone, but...</i>


    "They''re getting closer! Aim and shoot!"


    After a few volleys, themanders called for individual targeting. The undead horde had reached the middle of the valley, now not far from the gatehouse.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    mes suddenly illuminated the air. A mage stood before Gelud, raising his staff high.


    The mage rapidlyunched Dancing mes, simr in size to Ian''s, into the air, causing them to explode among the horde. Fragments of bone scattered everywhere, and the mage didn¡¯t stop there.


    <i>Woosh, crash¨C!</i>


    A fireball incinerated the skull of a charging giant warrior.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t rest either. They shot arrows until their hands bled. The barbarian warriors and mercenaries alongside them didn¡¯t let up with their longbows and crossbows.


    "Light the arrows!" Themanding officers shouted.


    Several ming arrows fell into the moat.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The piled-up oil-soaked firewood from earlier caught fire. The area around the walls became brightly illuminated as the mes spread. Finally, only a few of the leading undead reached the front of the moat.


    As they hesitated, arrows rained down on their skulls. A few undead, however, leaped over the moat and clung to the wall, climbing like insects.


    Several soldiers set aside their bows and picked up the heavy stones that were piled nearby, dropping them over the wall.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    All the stones were heavy enough to shatter the skulls of the undead. It was a series of excellent defensive measures. Even if the undead ultimately climbed the walls, the soldiers could hold them off. It had been the same in the game.


    <i>...If only it weren''t for those things.</i>


    Ian''s gaze, scanning the surging tide of undead, finally settled on one point.


    In the distance, a lone giant warrior, having survived both ballista and magic attacks, was advancing toward the wall. In the game, the bnce had tipped the moment these giants reached the wall. It wouldn¡¯t be much different now that it was reality.


    <i>So this time, I won''t let a single one of them reach the wall.</i>


    Ian tightened his grip on the Sword of Judgment, then leaped forward.


    A red streak cut across the wall.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    "Stop them! Fire your arrows!"


    A pale-faced officer shouted, pointing at the approaching giant warrior below the wall. Although they had built the wall tall specifically to stop them, this provided littlefort to the soldiers at the moment.


    A gruesome head, with only a thinyer of flesh stretched over the skull, was smiling up at them. The giant tilted its body back as if preparing to swing its ax.


    "Argh!"


    The soldiers fired arrows at the giant''s head, but it wasn''t enough to stop its movements.


    "Move aside!"


    A barbarian warrior, his body filled with red divine energy, shouted. Gripping his spear tightly, he threw it with all his might, teeth clenched.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª thud!</i>


    The giant, ready to strike, stumbled back, the spear deeply embedded in one side of its face.


    "Is it... dead?"


    A soldier muttered just as the giant steadied itself. It red up at the wall, snorting with fury. Flesh crumbled from the spear embedded in its cheek.


    "... Was I not strong enough?" The barbarian warrior clicked his tongue.


    "No, you did well." Ian, passing by the warrior, spoke.


    He then leaped over the wall toward the giant. The Sword of Judgment, charged with the Wind de, fell, leaving a red trail.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de split the giant''s head from the crown to the upper jaw. The giant stumbled and copsed as Ian kicked the head hard.


    A red streak arched through the air.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Sliding back into the wall, Ian looked up. He immediately spoke to the wide-eyed knight staring at him.


    "Do you have more spears to throw?"


    "There should be plenty; we brought several times more than needed," the knight replied hastily.


    Nodding at the barbarian warrior, Ian said, "Then get those all up on the wall. These spears are needed for them to help stop the giants."


    Ian turned back to the warrior.


    "If one isn''t enough, throw multiple spears. If you hold them off, I''lle."


    "Understood, Great Warrior!"


    When he nodded, Ian was already running in the distance. Another giant was approaching the wall.


    ***


    <i>Crack! Boom!</i>


    <i>Another one down.</i>


    After stabbing the giant''s eyes with the Sword of Judgment and triggering the Vacuum Explosion, Ianunched himself off the giant''s head.


    With the Blessing of Battle, Wind de, and heightened Focus and Instincts, he was able to move in ways impossible for ordinary people.


    Although he''d suffer from severe muscle aches and fatigue afterward, that wasn''t a concern right now.


    He had to survive to worry about that.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Landing at the edge of the wall, Ian looked up. There stood a familiar face, Valeri.


    Ian immediately got to the point. "They will bring up extra spears brought up to the wall. If the giant approaches, grab a spear and throw it until its head is smashed. Even if you only buy time, I''ll be there."


    Without waiting for an answer, Ian turned away.


    His dark eyes scanned the situation in front of the wall. His efforts were paying off. No giant warriors had yet embedded their axes into the wall.


    In the Bellium defense quest in the game, giant warriors were the biggest factor that made the battle difficult. Not only did they try to break down the wall, but once attached, the undead would climb up their bodies and leap onto the wall. If left unchecked, they''d eventually break through the old wall, and that''s when things would get troublesome.


    The undead would swarm through the gap, infiltrate the fortress, and climb the stairs to attack the soldiers from behind. And by then, you''d be looking at a game over screen.


    So, Ian''s top priority from the start had been the giant warriors. If he could handle that properly, he would be the weight tipping the scales to maintain the bnce of the battle. And so far, he was seeding.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Keep dropping the rocks! Hey, supply team! Keep bringing more stones! Are you trying to get us all killed?!"


    "Stick by the barbarian warriors when fighting the ones climbing up! Just provide support!"


    Amid the chaos of screams, explosions, and shouts, the battle was not going poorly. In fact, the barbarian warriors were exceeding expectations.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Oh, Karha!"


    The warriors, imbued with divine power, were fighting like literal barbarians. Thanks to Ian having spread them out, even in situations where the undead managed to climb the walls, the front lines held without breaking. Even if a section was in danger, it didn''t stay that way for long.


    <i>Crack! Snap!</i>


    Ian, rushing past with a red streak, disassembled the undead wherever he went.


    "That''s the Great Warrior of the North..."


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    The soldiers who watched him disappear without acknowledging their gratitude began to think thoughts they''d never had even an hour ago. That maybe, just maybe, they could survive this.


    ***


    <i>How long does that guy n to keep chanting? What kind of spell is he preparing?</i>


    Rolling to the ground, Ian clicked his tongue as he red up at the mage on the gatehouse tower. The mage who had been hurling fireballs earlier was now motionless, staff held high. The concentration of magic suggested he was indeed preparing a spell.


    But Ian couldn''t afford to wait.


    "Oh, Superhuman of the North!"


    Another giant was approaching the wall from afar, and the sight of a barbarian warrior throwing his spear at the giant was unavoidable.


    <i>Damn it, of course, it''s on the other side.</i>


    Ian gritted his teeth and dashed precariously along the edge of the wall. Though dangerous, it was the only way to move faster. With heightened Agility, Focus, and Instincts, he had no choice but to trust his own movements.


    <i>Thwack! Crack!</i>


    Crushing a few undead who had climbed up, Ian finally arrived, letting out a low click of his tongue. This time, he was a littlete.


    As he slid to a stop on the wall, the giant warrior was already swinging down an ax he had raised above his head. Ian''s eyes narrowed as he followed the ax''s heavy trajectory.


    <i>Shall we give it a shot?</i>


    His body moved the moment the thought crossed his mind. Ianunched himself diagonally downward like an arrow, twisting his body in midair.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The massive ax barely grazed Ian as he spun, slicing the giant''s wrist with the Sword of Judgment.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de of the sword sliced diagonally through the giant''s wrist that was gripping the ax. The severed wrist caused the ax to embed itself shallowly into the wall. With the wrist severed, the ax couldn''t deliver its full force.


    Meanwhile, Ian spun and collided directly with the giant''s face. In that moment of horrid sensation that coursed through his entire body, Ian swung down the Sword of Judgment.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    The sword de embedded itself next to the giant''s lip. The giant''s bright blue glowing eyes locked onto Ian, who was hanging onto its face. Clutching the sword hilt, Ian swiftly pivoted and nted his foot on the giant''s lip. With ash-gray magic swirling in his eyes, he locked gazes with the giant.


    Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    With a soundless explosion, the giant''s face caved in deeply. Ian kicked off the giant''s head and reached for the wall.


    <i>Thud</i>, his fingers barely caught the edge of the wall.


    "<i>Oh</i>, Great Warrior...!"


    The rugged grip of a barbarian warrior pulled him up quickly. This time, it was a familiar face, Volber from the Gray Valley.


    "Phew... phew...." Iany t on the ground, panting heavily.


    <i>Damn, this is exhausting...</i>


    He could already taste the bitterness in his mouth, and his temples were throbbing. He couldn''t feel it properly in the middle of battle, but he knew he''d soon suffer from a splitting headache, amon side effect of prolonged Concentration. Although the Blessing of Battle clearly elevated his physical abilities to a superhuman level, it didn''t mean he had be truly transcendent.


    <i>If this is activating, doesn¡¯t it mean that an incredibly tough battle is ahead...?</i>


    Given Karha''s nature so far, that was entirely possible. He would only grant his blessing when death was near, testing if the Great Warrior could ovee the crisis. Judging by how game elements forced themselves into reality, it was entirely usible, especially with a skill described as having a low probability.


    ¡°Are you okay? You told us not to do anything reckless...,¡± said Volber, lifting him up.


    "If you''re upset about it, why don''t you be the Great Warrior?"


    Uttering nonsense, Ian took the canteen Volber handed him. At any rate, this reckless action had been worthwhile. Ian''s action prevented the giant''s ax from destroying the top portion of the wall, likely causing Volber and the surrounding soldiers to fall below.


    Panting, Ian brought the canteen to his mouth and raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t water¡ªit was alcohol.


    <i>Well, even better...!</i>


    That wasn''t the only good news. While he was gulping down the drink, the mage¡¯s spell finally began to manifest.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Ian turned his head to see the spectacle, with a smirk curling at the corners of his mouth.


    <i>So that''s what kind of spell it is. </i>


    The bright yellow mes dripping down from the tip of the mage¡¯s staff were unmistakably a me Tide, or at least a simr spell. But it was a muchrger and more colossal wave than Ian''s. Amplifying both chaos power and the essence bead would be necessary to create something of a simr scale.


    It seemed like the reason it took a long time toplete was because the mage was amplifying the spell''s power to the fullest.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    The rolling mes illuminated the surroundings like broad daylight. The wave swept over the undead, assaulting the wall, leaving no trace behind.


    "...!"


    At the end of the watchtower, the mage stumbled, coughing up blood after the wave had swept entirely in front of the wall. The guards barely caught him as he nearly fell over.


    <i>Even before this, the magic consumption must have been no joke. He did well. The magic consumption probably shortened his lifespan by a few years.</i>


    Ian chuckled as he looked at the uncontroble mes. The mage¡¯s decision to unleash high-level magic despite the risk of magic exhaustion had paid off.


    The mes swept away most of the remaining undead horde and continued to burn even now.


    "Don''t stop! There''s an end in sight to these cursed monsters!" General Gelud shouted, and the soldiers, filled with hope of survival, picked up their weapons and cheered.


    "...?" Ian looked down at his left hand for a moment. The faded brand on his palm suddenly ached.


    <i>But there¡¯s no trace of magic...</i>


    Frowning, Ian finally raised his head. He had focused entirely on the vicinity of the wall, so he hadn''t seen thendscape beyond it until now.


    Pitch-ck darkness and swirling storm cloudsy beyond. Reflexively looking up, Ian''s brows furrowed.


    ¡°When did this happen...?¡±


    Jet-ck storm clouds had covered the fortress. The dark veil, which had once been so distinct, had crept in unnoticed.


    "There, there...!"


    "My God, Lu Sr...."


    Ian wasn''t the only one who noticed the change.


    As the me Tide subsided, the soldiers realized their surroundings had grown as dark as midnight. Despite the trees in the gorge burning brightly, the area remained dimly lit.


    But the soldiers'' despair wasn''t just because of the darkness.


    "What the... fuck...."


    Innumerable blue lights flickered in the gorge beyond. Another wave of undead, as many as the ones they''d already fought, was slowly approaching this time.


    "<i>Haha</i>, fuck. There''s no end to them..."


    "We''re all... going to die...."


    Even faster than their arrival, hope vanished from the soldiers'' faces. The soldiers stood speechless, staring at the undead beyond the gorge, while only Ian couldn''t tear his eyes away from the swirling storm clouds.


    The brand on his palm throbbed, and the shard of chaos also seemed to pulse, resonating.


    "...!" Ian''s eyes trembled.


    He suddenly felt an overwhelming magic aura that took his breath away. It was unbelievable, as though it hadn''t existed moments ago but had suddenly materialized.


    <i>No way... </i>


    Ian''s jaw slightly dropped as he focused on the center of the storm clouds.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö... Found you...


    A telepathic thought reverberated through the battlefield, plunging it into silence.


    Ian was probably the only one who partially understood its meaning, but that was entirely irrelevant.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    Right at the center of the unmoving storm clouds, a colossal silhouette emerged. In the very center, a blue glow flickered. It was a giant glowing eye.


    "<i>Ha</i>...." Ian chuckled wryly.


    The awakened dragon roared.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    A thick, dark cloud shed brilliantly, scattering thunder and lightning. Amidst the dragon''s roar, a deafening sound echoed, as if the world were copsing.


    However, no one on the fortress walls could scream or flee at the scene before them. Even the strong barbarian warriors dropped their weapons and copsed at the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar.


    Everyone on the walls stood in stunned silence, staring nkly at the shing dark clouds and the colossal shape that appeared between them. Ian couldn''t escape this feeling either. The best he could do was remain standing, barely able to hold his ground.


    The roar of the dragon, which caused the highest levels of Immobilization and Fear in the game, also affected his body. However, he didn''t fall into a state of terror.


    It had the opposite effect.


    <i>It seemed like it had woken from aatose state. Could that be the reason why no one felt its presence? Or was it simply hiding it on purpose? Maybe keeping its body dormant was more convenient for maintaining this domain. Or it could conserve its power. If that¡¯s the case, there might be a limit to how long it can move¡ª</i>


    His mind was swirling with thoughts. Endless spection and musings circled in his head. It was a natural response toprehend and understand the situation quickly.


    After all, what he believed was impossible was unfolding right before his eyes. But ultimately, the important fact was that the dragon had appeared.


    And soon, there was a high probability that he would have to fight it.


    <i>And with a simr probability, I''ll die.</i>


    Even as he quickly drew this conclusion, Ian didn''t lose hisposure. It wasn''t just because of his strong Mental Fortitude.


    <i>...If that''s a fully functional dragon.</i>


    As mentioned before, it was too early for a dragon to appear. If one appeared regardless, there would be something appropriate to match. Whatever that was, surviving to the end would depend on his ability.


    <i>Fuck...</i>


    As Ian silently sighed, the dragon, having finished its roar, pped its wings wide.


    So far, it had been floating in the air without a single wingbeat. Given that it brought ck clouds wherever it went and scattered thunder and lightning with a roar, it wasn''t a surprising sight.


    The dragon soared between the clouds. The dark clouds, whipped up by its wingbeats, crackled and scattered btedly with a roar. In the next moment, the dragon descended, gliding into a position where the fortress was clearly visible. The high walls built to block giants were clearly of no use against the dragon. Its shape, sharply defined, defied perspective even from a considerable distance.


    <i>It''s the size of a small apartment building...</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian carefully examined the dragon''s entire body. Compared to the dragons he remembered, this one looked somewhat emaciated.


    While others might bepletely overwhelmed and not notice at all, this dragon''s appearance was gaunt, as if it had only dried skin over bones. It appeared almost mummified, as if it had been extracting magic for a long time from the ice or snow.


    The dragon folded its wings, and scales fell off its joints like dust. Of course, that didn''t change the fact that it was still a dragon. Judging by the state of the Giant Queen in the past, it might have umted void magic.


    ¡°------!¡± The dragon, lifting its head skyward, roared again.


    The ear-splitting roar wasn''t the only thing. An invisible shockwave swept through the valley and fortress like before. The dark clouds rolled away in a circle from the dragon, scattering lightning in all directions.


    <i>Another roar...?</i>


    While Ian furrowed his brow,


    ¡°<i>Argk...</i>.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Several soldiers who were already crouched copsed to the ground. The soldiers near Ian were no different. Whether they were dead was unknown. He could only hope they were merely unconscious.


    Volber, who was crouched nearby, was still alive, but his unfocused pupils had lost all signs of life. Drool dripped down his trembling jaw, and the divine power he wielded had vanished entirely.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡±


    But Ian endured once more. This time, too, he had the power of chaos to thank. He remembered how the fragments of chaos resonated.


    Though the fragments didn''t respond well, only a small amount of chaotic energy swirled within him. That alone was enough to prevent the dizziness and helplessness he felt earlier. Of course, his entire body tingled, as if it had received an electric shock, making it difficult to move, let alone regain his strength.


    <i>Grrrrr....</i>


    The dragon, having finished its roar, looked toward the fortress. With lightning crackling around the valley, its bright blue eyes focused on the wall.


    ¡°...!¡± Ian gasped as he felt the dragon ring directly at him.


    It wasn''t a mistake.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö Pay the ¡ö¡ö price...


    The dragon''s growling thoughts bored into Ian¡¯s mind as a bluish light began to gather in the creature¡¯s maw. The magic was crystallizing. What it signified was clear: a dragon¡¯s breath.


    <i>Are you kidding me...?</i>


    Ian¡¯s eyes widened as a chilling sense of dread washed over him, as if all the blood in his body had turned cold. Perhaps his earlier thoughts were nothing but delusional fantasies¡ªa way to escape reality. Or maybe he hadn¡¯t fully resisted the state of fear.


    Even the belief that his reason was intact could have been a misconception. Despite these ominous thoughts, Ian tried to use his skills. But the magic didn¡¯t move ording to his will as it usually did. The aftermath of the dragon¡¯s roar was clear.


    Realizing this, Ian didn¡¯t run but opened his status window. With his weakened body, he knew he couldn''t dodge the dragon¡¯s breath, no matter how hard he tried. It would only lead to unnecessary sacrifices.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡±


    While struggling to muster both his magic and chaos energy, Ian began investing points into his Mental Fortitude. He continued until the magic within his body finally came under his control again. The effects were immediate after just a few points. The dragon¡¯s maw opened just as Ian¡¯s eyes shone with blue magic.


    <i>ROAR¡ª</i>


    A brilliant white breath erupted like mes from the dragon¡¯s gaping maw. But it was an intense cold, so harsh that it could freeze the air itself.


    Ian faced the dragon¡¯s breath, which painted his vision white, with his magic-glowing eyes. His spell wasplete. He could see the ice crystals forming before him with his naked eyes. However, even a cial Wall wouldn¡¯t be able to fully block the approaching breath.


    At that moment, a strange thought crossed his mind, curling one side of his lip.


    <i>To be killed by a dragon... what a fitting end in this damned world.</i>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A dazzling golden light filled his vision at that moment.


    ¡°....?!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened.


    The cial Wall he was forming shattered as a colossal golden force field suddenly bloomed in front of the fortress walls. A translucent barrier spread across the front of the wall.


    <i>ROAAAAR</i>¡ª


    The dragon¡¯s breath engulfed the barrier. Magicden frost spouted like a fountain atop the field, and the golden light shed brilliantly.


    The breath solidified into ice and crumbled to pieces. The structure of the barrier became visible between the fragments¡ªa honeb-like pattern of hexagons.


    <i>Any entity capable of deploying such a vast and intricate magic field in an instant...</i>


    ¡°....!¡±


    Ian craned his neck upwards. High in the sky, the golden curtain divided the space. A massive dragon, covered in pale scales, was flying through the curtain. Ian¡¯s mouth hung ajar.


    <i>Archeas...?</i> <i>To see that dragon here...</i>


    One of only two dragons remaining on the continent. Archeas, the tinum Dragon, was the dragon known by countless titles and epithets.


    The quest window appeared before his eyes at that moment.


    [One Who Defied the Natural Order, Tahumrit.]


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    As Ian read the quest to defeat the fallen dragon alongside the tinum Dragon, a hollowugh spread across his lips.


    So everything he had experienced until now was nothing more than a boss event cut scene.


    A furious question followed: why had Archeas only appeared now?


    If he had arrived earlier, he could have avoided the needless sacrifices, and the wasted stat points.


    <i>...Is that why it hid its presence? To keep its kin from interfering?</i>


    The thought didn¡¯tst long.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    The faint crimson divine power burned brightly. The effects of the immobilization quickly dissipated. This might have been part of the quest event as well. No character of Chapter Two level would have stood a chance in the battle between the two dragons.


    <i>If that¡¯s really the case...</i>


    Ian''s gaze fell upon the Sword of Judgement in his hand. Divine power writhed within the de, a faint bluish light spreading subtly along the edge.


    <i>One¡¯s a barbarian warrior buff, and the other¡¯s a knight buff. What about the mage?</i>


    Just as he thought that, the golden barrier faded alongside the dragon¡¯s breath. Beyond it, he saw the back of Archeas flying toward Tahumrit. The questions in his mind vanished. They didn¡¯t matter for the moment.


    <i>...I¡¯ll find out as I go on.</i>


    Ian¡¯s grip on the sword hilt tightened atst.


    ***


    <i>ROAAAAR¡ª</i>


    The breath unleashed by Archeas swept over Tahumrit, scorching the army of the dead behind him. Bright yellow mes erupted like an explosion.


    <i>KYAAAAA¡ª</i>


    Tahumrit roared from the midst of it. Hovering in midair with a powerful p of his wings, Archeas howled back. The magical waves that collided in midair shattered, ripping the atmosphere apart. Dust and debris rose in the valley, covered in bones and ashes.


    In the next moment, Tahumrit soared upward. In the next moment, Archeas'' breath swept Tahumrit''s hide, charring it and exposing his endoskeleton. Between his dried muscles and bones, bright blue magic flickered like blood vessels.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    The two dragons shed in mid-air. Golden energy shed around Archeas, but the same was true for Tahumrit. A veil of blue magic burst like lightning, shattering the golden force field.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    White lightning struck through Archeas. The tinum Dragon threw his head back. The golden magic erupting from his maw streaked into the center of the dark clouds. Golden magical circuits spread through the clouds. The swirling dark clouds faltered and rolled back.


    <i>Crunch¡ª </i>


    Tahumrit sank his teeth into Archeas¡¯ nape at that moment. Though no blood was spilled or torn, Tahumrit''s bite was enough to send the dragon plummeting.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The two entangled giants rolled across the valley floor. Tahumrit was thrown off, howling as he looked back to the sky. The unsteady clouds darkened again, swallowing up the golden magical circuits.


    The same happened with Archeas. Golden haze rose from his entire body, casting a faint light between the clouds.


    Both dragons were consuming their magic endlessly, fighting in ways iprehensible to humans. One was trying to engulf the area in darkness, while the other was pushing back that darkness.


    ¡°Lu... Sr...¡± General Gelud, who had copsed on the watchtower gate and was staring nkly at the scene, finally let out an inaudible sigh.


    Even though he had somewhat kept his sanity, his condition was rtively better. The mage Mendes, who had fainted earlier, hadn''t stirred. All the guards wore nk expressions.


    But ?there was nothing Gelud could do. He could only watch the two dragons staring each other down and pray to the God of Light.


    A pir of magic erupted from Archeas¡¯ entire body at that moment.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö... ¡ö¡ö... ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!


    A majestic thought reverberated through his mind. It was an unintelligible ancientnguage. Gelud could only assume that the tinum Dragon wasmunicating something to the Corrupt Dragon.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö... ¡ö¡ö¡ö- ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö-!


    ¡°<i>Argk...</i>¡±


    As the thought resonated in his mind, Gelud clutched his head. He couldn''t understand this either, but the corrupted dragon grew enraged. To prove that, bright blue magic erupted from Tahumrit¡¯s entire body. Not a vivid blue, but an ominous hue tinged with faint purple. The magic released by the two dragons covered the dark clouds, swirling and intertwining like paint.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    The tinum Dragon charged at the Corrupt Dragon. Archeas, jaws wide open, attempted to bite down on Tahumrit¡¯s emaciated neck. Tahumrit swiped at Archeas with his front paw, and the two tangled together in a primal struggle.


    It was a raw, bestial brawl.


    Gelud couldn''t have known that both Archeas and Tahumrit were pouring all their magic into canceling each other''s spells. And that to end the stalemate before their magic ran dry, they had resorted to a physical confrontation.


    All Gelud could do was hope and pray that the tinum Dragon, Archeas, the legendary creature he had only heard of, would emerge victorious.


    After all, no mere mortal could interfere in this battle of these divine creatures.


    ¡°....?¡± Gelud¡¯s brow furrowed at that moment.


    In the middle of the valley, someone¡¯s back came into view. Tinypared to the dragons, but cloaked in zing red divine power and holding a sword glowing with blue light.


    ¡°....!¡± When Gelud realized who it was, his eyes widened to the point of tearing.


    It was the crusader of Tir En and the Great Warrior of the North, who had saved countless soldiers from crisis throughout the battle.


    ¡°Ian... Hope...!¡±


    He was walking alone, toward the dragons.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    <i>Fuck...</i>


    Ian suppressed a sigh as he stepped on the crunching ground filled with ashes and bones. His legs trembled with each step. It was a primal warning¡ªhis instincts telling him not to go any further.


    It also was a thought that any human with eyes would naturally have. The giant winged beasts entangled and rampaged in front of him.


    <i>Roar¡ª Boom¡ª</i>


    Every time the dragons collided, the ground quaked, and shockwaves swept through Ian¡¯s entire body. These weren¡¯t high-level spells or divine powers at work. It was simply the aftermath of the dragons¡¯ immense strength and magic colliding.


    <i>I really don¡¯t want to get any closer...</i>


    Clicking his tongue, Ian kept walking, though he didn''t bother running since it seemed pointless for now. He also hoped the beasts¡¯ fight would calm down a bit in the meantime.


    If he charged in right now, he would end up like a shrimp caught between whales.


    <i>Roaarr¡ª</i>


    Contrary to his wishes, the battle between the dragons was growing more fierce. Tahumrit''s ws tore off Archeas'' scales, which were a brilliant shade of yellow and reflected light, causing them to scatter in all directions like fallen leaves. Archeas tried to strike at its back with the wings and sink its teeth into the nape.


    Tahumrit swatted him away with its skeletal wings. The Corrupt Dragon had nearly shed all of its dried skin, revealing the grotesque, true form of bones and muscles. Between its ck bones and muscles, blue magic tinged with purple flickered like blood vessels.


    The two dragons let out short roars at each other and charged again.


    Another shockwave followed.


    Lowering his head to endure it, Ian stifled a chuckle. The closer he got to the battlefield, the clearer the dragons¡¯ size and forms became. He could also sense how strong they were.


    It wasn¡¯t just about physical strength. Every blow they exchanged seemed to contain more magic than he had in total.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Of course, the divine power surrounding his entire body remained strong. It was bing even thicker. His limbs felt full of strength, and his senses were keen and clear, as if shedding ayer of skin.


    The Sword of Judgement fit into his grip like a part of him. The divine power of Tir En grew more intense, making it appear as though he held a sword forged of blue light. However, none of that gave Ian much courage.


    <i>I¡¯d probably die instantly if I took a direct hit.</i>


    Because his humanity remained unchanged, engaging in a reckless charge toward these living cataclysms would only result in him bing a mere divine-powered chunk of meat. He couldn¡¯t afford to attack from a distance, either. That would be the most meaningless action. The spells he cast wouldn¡¯t even tickle Tahumrit.


    In the end, I need to approach, dodge the attacks, and pierce it with divine power.


    It was easier said than done. But he had to do it. Though the battle seemed evenly matched now, if left alone, Archeas would eventually lose. Setting aside the implications of the quest, they were, after all, in the very heart of Tahumrit¡¯s domain.


    This territory undoubtedly provided some sort of power to the Corrupt Dragon. Otherwise, the tinum Dragon wouldn¡¯t have tried to purify the territory first. And most likely, he wanted Tahumrit to target him during that purification process.


    But the Corrupt Dragon made the right choice, even in its madness. Instead of attacking the tinum Dragon, it prioritized protecting its domain. When the corrupted and the purifying forces shed, the corrupted one always held the upper hand.


    That¡¯s why Archeas charged Tahumrit first.


    <i>Dragons don¡¯t have infinite magic, after all.</i>


    They didn¡¯t reim the swirling magic in the sky because doing so would leave them vulnerable afterward.


    In a war of attrition, Tahumrit, who already owned a vast territory, would have an overwhelming advantage. The smartest choice here would be a tactical retreat, but Archeas fought.


    Whatever the reason, this was fortunate for Ian. If Archeas retreated, he¡¯d be as good as dead. Perhaps the entire North would be as well.


    <i>So, is that why it didn¡¯t retreat...?</i>


    Archeas needed reinforcements. In the same sense, Ian needed to help him.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Tahumrit mmed Archeas into the ground at that moment. Its front paw pinned the tinum Dragon¡¯s head. Archeas, who had been protecting its nape with the wings, suddenly nced at the distant ground.


    There, he spotted a human cloaked in red and blue divine power.


    ¡ªDon¡¯te any closer, noble one...!


    The urgent thought shot through Ian¡¯s mind. This time, it was in the Imperialmon tongue.


    ¡ªYour will is noble and pure, but in the end, only death awaits...!


    <i>If I stay still, I¡¯ll die anyway.</i>


    Snorting at the response, Ian kept moving. Tahumrit, who was about to tear into Archeas¡¯ wings, turned its gaze to Ian. Blue light burned in its eyes.


    ¡ªThe des¡ö¡ör... co¡ö¡ö¡öna...


    Magic gathered in the Corrupt Dragon¡¯s maw as its thoughts echoed. The pinned-down Archeas twisted desperately, pushing against Tahumrit¡¯s jaw with its front paw.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    A breath of chill that somewhat resembles ashes shot up beneath the clouds, crystallizing and scattering in all directions like shards.


    <i>Tat-tat-tat!</i>


    Ian started running at that moment. He locked his gaze onto Tahumrit''s exposed neck bones and the thick vicle extending beneath them.


    <i>ng.</i>


    Tahumrit swatted away Archeas¡¯ front paw after expelling its breath.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    Ian, cloaked in Wind des, was already charging toward Tahumrit¡¯s nape. A blue sh swept across the massive neck of the Fallen Dragon.


    <i>Crack, crack.</i>


    Blue divine energy fragments scattered like sparks.


    Even the divine-infused Sword of Judgement couldn¡¯t slice through the dragon¡¯s bones in one blow. He only sliced through muscle tendons and left w-like marks on the ck bones.


    <i>Roarrr¡ª</i>


    But it was enough to enrage Tahumrit.


    <i>Flies are not annoying because they''re a threat.</i>


    With that thought, Ian¡¯s eyes glowed as he urgently kicked off the air. The massive paw of the Corrupt Dragon was swinging toward him, along with a furious roar.


    The swirling magic between the spread bones was clearly visible.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    Even the slight brush past the dragon sent Ian crashing to the ground. Instinctively twisting his body, hended after bouncing a few times. He wasn¡¯t sure if it could be called a roll, but at least he wasn¡¯t dead.


    He likely had the Blessing of Battle to thank. His chest ached sharply, probably from a few broken ribs. But Ian rose withoutint. He had to be grateful that his limbs were intact. Ice shards fell around him like hail, but there was no time to defend against them leisurely.


    <i>Fucking damn it...</i>


    <i>ROAAAAR¡ª</i>


    Tahumrit, missing its paw, twisted its body in the opposite direction and swung its wing at Ian. The fact that it was a tattered wing made of bones and muscles didn¡¯t matter. The magic swirling around it served as a barrier on its own. Getting swept up in that would not end with just a dive-like impact.


    <i>Am I really going to die after two attacks...?</i>


    Even with that thought, Ian infused his power of chaos into a Whirling Barrier. It was toote to dodge, and a Frost Shield or cier Wall would be useless. He could only hope that the swirling wind would act as an airbag and bounce him away.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>


    However, the dragon''s wing beat helplessly tore apart the swirling wind that had always protected him.


    Massive bones filled Ian¡¯s field of vision.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A golden force field bloomed in front of Ian at that moment. Though several hexagons shattered against the wing bones, the remaining magic was enough to protect Ian.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Simultaneously, Archeas bit into Tahumrit¡¯s nape and soared upward. When Ian drew the Corrupt Dragon''s attention, Archeas seized the opportunity. As the two giants rose, the force field crumbled. But not all of it vanished.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian narrowed his eyes at the single remaining hexagonal shield.


    Golden runes flickered and shimmered on the back of his gauntlet. He could feel the enormous magic contained in those runes.


    A single hexagonal shield, clearly drawing magic from those runes, floated a short distance above his forearm like arge shield.


    ¡°Is this the real knight buff...?¡±


    <i>And this is just the blessing of Tir En?</i>


    Looking down at the Sword of Judgement shimmering with divine energy, Ian let out a soft chuckle.


    <i>A golden magical shield and a holy sword?</i>


    <i>Boom.</i>


    Meanwhile, Tahumrit, with its nape bitten by Archeas, crashed to the ground. Archeas didn¡¯t let go of its neck, determined not to miss the opportunity.


    Tahumrit didn''t go down without a fight either. Tahumrit shed and whipped at Archeas¡¯ body with its ws and wings. The scattered tinum scales flew in all directions.


    ¡°... <i>Ha</i>.¡± Ian readjusted his grip on his sword and started running again. It was just a small leap for the dragons, but not for him.


    <i>I¡¯ve been running non-stop since the fortress.</i>


    But this time, he wasn¡¯t just running. From afar, countless blue eyes were charging toward him. The undead, who had been watching since being swept up by Archeas¡¯ breath, were all rushing at Ian.


    It must have been Tahumrit¡¯smand. To keep this fly-like enemy pinned down while he fought Archeas. The undead were being blown to bits in the dragons¡¯ fight, but they didn¡¯t care. Ian didn¡¯t slow down either. The Blessing of Battle boiled within Ian.


    ¡°<i>Aaargh</i>¡ª¡±


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    With a roar that was beyond his control, Ian raised his shield and charged into the oing undead.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    He didn¡¯t even need to swing his sword. Ian shoved aside the group of undead with his shield, then swung his left arm, smashing a couple of them to pieces.


    Only then did the Sword of Judgement carve a graceful arc.


    <i>Swoosh, crunch!</i>


    Blue light painted the darkness relentlessly. Each time, the undead caught in the arc exploded into pieces. The recoil of his sword swings tranted into shield bashes. Though his vision was now filled with the undead army, Ian moved without care. Cut, swing, bash, and strike¡ªa ceaseless cycle.


    ¡°<i>Grraaaah...</i>!¡±


    The crescent of blue light bisected a giant warrior about to bring down its battle ax. Azure curves and golden shes swirled like a dance¡ªa path of bones formed steadily behind Ian.


    <i>Crash</i>.


    Suddenly, his view cleared. He could see the dragons intertwined like a small hill. He had broken through the encirclement, although could still see rushing blue eyes glowing from beyond.


    <i>How many have I dragged down here?</i>


    As he thought this, Ian ducked.


    <i>Whoomph¡ª</i>


    The shockwave from Archeas¡¯ wings brushed past him. The gust from Archeas'' wings caught the undead following closely behind and shattered them into pieces. Despite shaking off the jaws biting its nape, Tahumrit remained pinned down. Tahumrit¡¯s movements were now desperate, unlike before.


    Ian''s interventionpletely shifted the course of the battle. It was also thanks to the vengeful dragon, not forgetting its purpose to the very end. Archeas dodged Tahumrit''s swinging ws with a tilt of its head, and its golden eyes suddenly paused as he noticed Ian charging alongside him. Their gazes met. This time, it didn¡¯t tell Ian to back off.


    <i>So, you think I¡¯m useful now, huh?</i>


    Ian muttered to himself as he adjusted his direction toward Tahumrit¡¯s head.


    They did not exchange words, but ?their thoughts aligned. Instead of blocking or dodging the Corrupt Dragon¡¯s iing wing, Archeas offered its shoulder and extended its forepaw. The giant w pinned Tahumrit''s head to the ground.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Ian raised the shield to block the shockwave that followed the deafening crash and met the Corrupt Dragon¡¯s blue re. Tahumrit had also noticed Ian. Its blue eyes burned with fury. While being pinned down by Archeas, Tahumrit gathered magic in its maw, which Ian could feel.


    <i>Quite the determination you¡¯ve got. But I¡¯m pretty stubborn too.</i>


    With a grin, Ian pushed his legs even harder. The Wind des propelled him forward like a seizure, closing the distance between him and the massive head in an instant. Stretching out his arm toward themon weak spot of all creatures he¡¯d ever faced, Ian unleashed the Strike of Judgment.


    A zing sh pierced through the massive blue eyes.

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    Ian felt an immense resistance in his grip. Gritting his teeth, he reached out as far as he could.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    With a feeling of something breaking, the light in his eyes exploded like fireworks. The divine energy that had been building up and couldn¡¯t escape all burst out at once.


    Ian could not withstand the bacsh, resulting in him being flung backward.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    Tahumrit¡¯s furious scream burst out with its breath, rushing toward Ian as he rolled across the ground.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The tinum wing mmed down onto the ground in front of it, blocking the breath. The breath shattered and froze against the wing, while golden magic flickered brightly beyond the shoulder des, deflecting both the breath and roar.


    The moment Archeas¡¯ eyes narrowed,


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A violet shockwave erupted from Tahumrit¡¯s entire body, pushing Archeas¡¯ massive frame back. The swirling magic in the sky shed brightly.


    Ian was also flung further away.


    <i>How far am I going to be pushed back...?</i>


    Gritting his teeth, he swung his left arm down like a stake.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    The edge of his Force Field Shield embedded itself into the ground. Ian¡¯s left arm stayed firmly attached to the shield, as if anchored by a powerful ma.


    It looked like he was hanging off a cliff. Despite his shoulder feeling like it was going to tear apart, Ian grabbed the Sword of Judgement in reverse and plunged the de into the ground.


    <i>Scratch-scratch-scratch¡ª</i>


    The shield and sword ground against the earth as he slid back.


    He could feel the magic in the runes depleting. Ridiculously enough, he was consuming more magic now than when he¡¯d been fending off or smashing the undead. But at least his shoulder pain and sliding speed were decreasing.


    When Ian¡¯s feet touched the ground,


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Archeas crashed down not far away. The earth shook, and the shockwave swept across Ian¡¯s force field shield.


    Ian, now on one knee, trembled all over.


    <i>Grr...</i>


    However, Archeas didn''t even look in his direction because Tahumrit, who had unleashed its magic, spread its wings wide and fixed its burning violet eyes on the swirling magic in the sky.


    He then soared up.


    Archeas opened its wings right after. However, it didn¡¯t take off immediately. Instead, it nced back with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°<i>Phew... phew</i>...¡±


    Because it felt like a human climbing up, jumping onto the tail, and making their way up its body.


    Ian did not avoid Archeas''s gaze. Rather, as if challenging it to find a better way, he even let out a brief sigh. Archeas did not rage at the human who dared to tread on its body, nor did it demand ountability for this disrespectful act.


    Instead, as if amused, it slightly revealed its massive fangs and slightly raised the scales on its body, to make it easier for him to climb.


    At the same time, a faint golden light shimmered throughout its body. The scales that had fallen off its entire body all grew back in an instant. The scales between the shoulder des grew in severalyers and rose upward.


    In the meantime, Ian, who had almost crawled up like running, inserted his left arm tightly between the manyyers of scales that had grown up to below its chest.


    ¡°....!¡±


    At that moment, Archeas sensed the magic waves shimmering within Ian¡¯s body. It was a faint power of the void and clear divine energy.


    <i>A mage?</i>


    The impression that it was a more interesting entity than expected was, of course, only momentary. Because Tahumrit had already soared up to such a height.


    Archeas pped its wings. Its massive body tore through the atmosphere as it ascended.


    ***


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Amidst the enormous air pressure that made it hard to even open one''s eyes, Ian pondered a seemingly obvious question:


    <i>Is this right...?</i>


    In what felt like an eternal moment, Ian wondered if this really was the correct strategy. He should have read the guide more carefully.


    In retrospect, he hadn''t spent over thirty minutes actually reading the strategy guide. If he disregarded the time spent scrolling through and figuring out why his character was ruined, he actually spent less than half of that time on other things.


    Ian was neither particrly intelligent nor fond of reading text. After all, he thought it would suffice to look it up as he raised his new character.


    <i>I should have spent the time poring over the main quest guide rather than skimming through other job descriptions or quest lists.</i>


    Even if he had carefully absorbed the often-skipped guide to the north, he might have been standing safely on the ground rather than on the back of a dragon, waiting for Archeas to pull Tahumrit back to the ground. Of course, such thoughts were meaningless now. It was not possible to turn back time.


    <i>Killing that ppy bastard will make it the right strategy.</i>


    Finally, the pressure eased a bit. He was just below a swirling mass of clouds, feeling a vast ocean of magical power above him. The magic in that vortex was beyondprehension.


    <i>It''s crazy to imagine what it was like, battling with all that magic.</i>


    Archeas stopped ascending. Beyond, Tahumrit was visible, desperately absorbing magic from the vortex like quenching a deep thirst. Of course, Archeas did not wait.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    The already gathered magic turned into a breathtaking breath of the dragon.


    Tahumrit could not evade it.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The brilliant explosion and heat engulfed Tahumrit. Digging his hands deeper between the scales, Ian maintained his unwavering focus.


    Soon, Tahumrit''s figure emerged briefly from the mes. By now, a violet magical barrier had wrapped around Tahumrit''s body. Of course, it was not entirely intact. The mespletely charred and fused Tahumrit''s muscles together, while the bones were in the same state.


    <i>Instead of breaking, they''re melting.</i>


    It was then that two more wings unfolded above Tahumrit''s wings. Magic formed these wings. Almost simultaneously, golden magic streamed between the vortexes, seeping into Archeas'' entire body.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The golden magic wing emerged over Archeas'' wings as well.


    "...?!"


    Ian''s eyes widened as an incredibly dense magic surged into his body. It was the magic of the dragon. Only then did he realize that a huge tinum scale was stuck in his left hand. A smirk crossed Ian''s lips.


    <i>Is this a mage buff...?</i>


    It was clear now that Archeas discovered Ian was a mage.


    The euphoria of seemingly infinite magic followed, and even in this moment, his mind grasped the underlying truth. To Archeas, this amount of magic was nothing more than a speck of dust. No matter how much magic Ian poured out, it was merely like scooping a few pots of water from the sea.


    <i>Then....</i>


    Thinking this, Ian extended the Sword of Judgement to his side. Blue sacred power surged along the de, and golden magic prated through it.


    <i>Zap, zap.</i>


    The magic soon turned into white lightning, spreading like a web.


    Tahumrit, who roared and charged immediately afterward, undoubtedly targeted Ian. Archeas also extended forth. The scale in Ian''s grip clung to the scales that served as a saddle.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The two dragons collided in midair. Unlike before, they did not fall. The magical wings clearly yed some role. The aerial battle continued, filled with roars, magic, and breaths. They struck each other''s jaws, spun their bodies to dodge breaths, and emitted fields and shock waves to neutralize the magic.


    In this dizzying fight, where up and down lost their meaning, anyone watching from the fortress would feel as if they were witnessing a scene from a myth. And during it all, Ian was, surprisingly, not troubled.


    Amidst the sh, not only the Blessing of Battle but also the dragon''s magic augmented Ian''s capabilities.


    <i>How many buffs have been stacked on me exactly?</i>


    As he thought this, Ian calmed his breathing. The Sword of Judgement had turned a brilliant white, as if he was wielding a Sword of Light rather than lightning.


    The dragon''s magic possessed the power to amplify magic, and Ian had mixed in chaos power as well. He did this not only to further amplify his magic but also because he believed it would deal a greater blow to Tahumrit, who was now using the magic of the void.


    Chaos power was deadly even to other beings of the void, a fact Ian knew from experience.


    <i>If I corrupt my character, it must be like this, fighting the corrupted ones.</i>


    Ian thought he could endlessly amplify his magic now. He hadn''t done so because he was afraid the Sword of Judgement wouldn''t withstand it.


    Despite being jokingly called a steel magic wand, the sword''s primary purpose was not to cast spells. Using it for magic greatly reduced its durability, even if it was a robust relic-to-be.


    Even now, Ian could feel the essence of sanctity inside the sword wobbling, likely a repercussion of constantly drawing upon its sacred power to its limits.


    <i>Just a little more. Just a bit longer...</i>


    Fortunately, the right moment came before the sword could no longer endure the magic.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    Tahumrit, entangled in Archeas''s front paws, suddenly lunged its head forward in a surprise attack. Its maw, filled with violet magic, gaped open as if to tear Ian apart.


    <i>This will sting you a bit as well.</i>


    Ian, facing Archeas, thrust his Sword of Light straight into the fray. Not even the dragon''s breath could outpace lightning. A massive white bolt pierced through Tahumrit''s maw.


    With a crack, the osciting violet magic shattered.


    Between the bones of the corrupted dragon, white light shed, and a stream of white lightning covered its body.


    <i>ROA-AARRR¡ª</i>


    It seemed the impact genuinely shocked Tahumrit. The dragon''s magic and chaos power had clearly pierced through its formidable resistance.


    <i>Seems like my magic has transcended human capabilities.</i>


    As Ian pondered this, Archeas didn''t miss the opportunity.


    With a crunch, despite the risk of harming itself, Archeas bit deeply into Tahumrit''s shoulder. Simultaneously, it mmed its golden-magicden front paws into the center of Tahumrit''s ribs. Magic shed and shockwaves shed.


    With a crackle, Archeas''s'' ws crushed the corrupted dragon''s chest.


    Groaning in agony, Tahumrit bit deeply into Archeas'' neck. Archeas had apparently allocated all avable magic to offense, not defense. tinum scales crumbled, and dragon blood surged, instantly vaporizing into a golden magical mist.


    With a series of snaps, Tahumrit''s chest continued to crush under the pressure.


    Even with its neck deeply bitten, Archeas exerted more force. Its immense body conveyed this power even to Ian. Archeas gradually lifted Tahumrit upward by spreading its front paws wider apart, elevating them. The connection at Archeas''s neck tore, and a cloud of golden blood formed a dense mist.


    Finally, Tahumrit, its mouth full of Archeas''s flesh, tilted its head back¡ªa cry mixed with pain and hatred. Soon after, it spat out the flesh and savagely tore at Archeas'' neck. Archeas? bit into what remained of Tahumrit''s neck.


    Ian''s focus was silently directed towards the space between Archeas'' raised front paws, instead of the entangled heads of the two dragons. The shattered chest of Tahumrit was splitting open, revealing arge, dark mass at its center¡ªthe condensed magic within. The exposed dragon''s vulnerability allowed another dragon to attack its unprotected heart, which was not shielded byyers of bone and magic.


    With a tear, Ian withdrew his left arm from the scale. He then quickly moved to stand at the end of Archeas''s shoulder.


    Gripping the Sword of Judgement, he felt the power return to the sacred energy, flickering dangerously but now burning brightly again


    ¡°...¡±


    Ian nced below. From this height, everything below looked trivial, like toys. The valley and the Bellium Fortress, covered in mes and ash,y amidst a dense darkness, echoing with the cries of the tormented.


    A slight smirk crossed Ian''s lips.


    <i>...I¡¯d probably die if I fell from here.</i>


    The next moment, heunched himself toward the heart, sword raised high, ready to deliver the final blow.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    The blue trail embedded itself in the upper part of the massive heart.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Ian felt the solidity in his grip as he adjusted his hold on the sword hilt. Hanging on, he drew the sword down with all his might.


    Tahumrit momentarily stiffened.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    A deep, lengthy gash appeared across the heart. The blue sacred power zed, incinerating the corrupted magic spreading along the crack.


    <i>Screech¡ª</i>


    Tahumrit finally released a pain-filled scream.


    Ian did not stop. The de continued slicing through the heart, intensifying the screams until a chilling sound abruptly silenced them¡ªArcheas had twisted Tahumrit''s neck, contorting the corrupted dragon''s massive head into an unnatural angle. The violet glow in its eyes faded.


    <i>Snap.</i>


    Thunder rumbled from within the swirling storm clouds, and an ashy blizzard spread. The vast amount of corrupted magic, left masterless, flowed out more swiftly than it could evaporate.


    While gazing at the limp and twisted head of Tahumrit, Ian eventually shifted his gaze to Archeas, whose one side of its neck was torn. The look in Archeas''s eyes, as it stared at its fallen kin, was not one of joy but of sadness and exhaustion. Archeas''s gaze then returned to Ian at the heart''s center.


    Ian spoke up. "Can you catch me, please?"


    Archeas''s eyes became slightly curved. With a wrenching sound, one of its front paws slowly withdrew from being deeply embedded in Tahumrit''s ribs. It seemed capable of bearing the weight of this massive dragon with just one arm.


    W<i>hat do we do with this corpse? I guess I own about one-third of it...</i>


    Thought Ian, observing the situation.


    His brows furrowed as he reconsidered the massive heart he was leaning on. A critical question arose: <i>why hasn''t the questpletion window appeared?</i>


    <i>...No way. </i>


    Ian¡¯s arms tensed.


    Defeating a boss in the game was no straightforward task, as striking its weak spot did not automatically ensure victory. This was true when facing a dragon, a creature that defiedmon understanding and existed in an undead state, making the battle even more challenging. It might dy its death even with its neck broken and heart pierced.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    As if to prove his suspicions, the spreading purple magic stitched the split heart back together. Ian felt the pressure binding the sword de. The blue sacred power red up violently, and magic surged through it.


    <i>This fucking¡ª</i>


    Ian''s face contorted in frustration. The lifeless head of Tahumrit suddenly reignited with a violet glow, ring at Ian.


    Archeas, startled, widened its eyes and attempted to push its paw back into the ribcage, but it was slower than Tahumrit''s sudden attack.


    With a hideous scream, Tahumrit¡¯s dislocated jaw opened, and the ashy blizzard and flowing corrupted magic rapidly intensified.


    A massive explosion and shockwave enveloped the area. Although the intertwined dragons absorbed most of the impact, Ian still had to curl up and shield himself with the Force Field Barrier.


    ¡ªVengeance¡ö¡ö... must... ¡ö¡ö...!


    Desperate thoughts echoed in his mind.


    As the explosion intensified, Archeas wrapped itself in a golden barrier. Ian struggled to continue slicing with his sword.


    <i>How dense can this magic possibly be...?</i>


    Despite his full effort, the sword moved only slightly. It seemed more likely to break than to make a significant cut.


    Tahumrit spread its drooping wings, just like the two wings of magic, with the tips beginning to disintegrate into dust.


    <i>Insane...!</i>


    Ian realized the creature''s intent. Deciding to abandon the Sword of Judgement, he prepared for its final desperate act.


    <i>I can get the sword backter from the remains. </i>


    With that thought, he ced his foot on the heart and readied to leap.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The corrupted magic formed a blurry shield around the split chest.


    ¡ªYou cann¡ö escap¡ö¡ö¡ö...¡ö¡ö!


    Crackling and grinding, alongside the visceral sounds, Archeas''s front paw crushed into Tahumrit''s ribs, shattering one side of its chestpletely. A paw tumbled away with it, but Tahumrit seemed unfazed by the loss.


    With a roar of surprise and rm, Archeas voiced its shock.


    However, Tahumrit, not minding its disintegrating body, pped its wings and had already broken free from Archeas. Upside down, the battered form of the corrupted dragon surged upwards.


    ¡°...!¡± Ian''s eyes widened as he struck the magic barrier with his shield. The magic amassed in the storm clouds above poured down relentlessly.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The scenery was engulfed in a fierce burst of purple magical power.


    Ian, crouched and looking through the gaping ribs, saw magic raining down, causing Archeas to plummet. Even as it screamed, it regained itsposure. The endless expanse of a golden barrier unfolding around Ian slowly etched itself into his vision.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    The cataclysmic explosion that seemed to mark an end enveloped the barrier, and suddenly, the entire scene receded into the distance.


    ***


    ¡°...¡±


    An eerie silence enveloped Travelga. No one wandered the streets. The silence began the moment a great noise echoed from beyond the northern skies.


    It had been less than two days since reinforcements from Karlingion had headed north. The noise from the north, near the Bellium Fortress, was not a good omen. The barbarian settlers gathered in a few houses shared the same sentiment.


    "...Don''t worry. Everyone will return safely," Askel reassured as he moved from house to house, though his words did little tofort.


    As Thesaya followed him into another house, faint anxiety tinged her face.


    "Ian must be alright, right? There is no way he¡ª"


    "Don''t even utter such nonsense," Charlotte cut her off, leaning against the wall.


    "Ian won''t die. He promised¡ª"


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    The ground trembled anew, this time with a noise of apletely different magnitude.


    The beastfolk and the vampire fairy halted their conversation.


    Thesaya removed her eyepatch and locked eyes with Charlotte. Without waiting, they both leaped onto the roof of the building. After hopping across several roofs, absorbing the continuous booms, they finally stood side by side on a narrow chimney. Thendscape before them became visible.


    Darkness filled the sky, with dense storm clouds in the north and shes of light in the distant sky.


    Thesaya sighed as she watched the scene.


    "What in the world is happening..."


    Her ears perked up suddenly, and she quickly turned around, her eyes shing red. The silent darkness held with only the look of the few vigers peeking out their doors out of curiosity.


    Thesaya narrowed her eyes, which Charlotte noticed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "... Nothing. Just had a strange feeling," Thesaya muttered, turning back to the front.


    Soon, she forgot her ominous feeling entirely. Because in the distant sky, piercing through the dark clouds, a massive being traced a violet arc through the air, following a parabolic trajectory at incredible speed toward the east.


    As it approached close enough to be over Travelga, Thesaya stammered out:


    "A dragon...? Is that a dragon...?"


    Charlotte merely blinked. To her, it appeared the same. A creature of such enormous size with wings could only be a dragon, though its appearance was bizarre. Almost skeletal, tattered all over, and crucially, flying upside down. The strangely twisted and limp thing was not a tail, but a head.


    The violet trail glittering in the air was the remnants of magic from its disintegrating wings.


    As the dragon changed its trajectory, one wing dipped deeply, revealing a torn torso. Charlotte''s mouth fell open wider. In the midst of the flickering purple magic, familiar glows of red and blue shone brightly.


    <i>SCREECH¡ª</i>


    With a harrowing scream, the dragon scattered a gray breath down to the earth. The shing blue light intensified, and a small silhouette briefly emerged.


    As Charlotte continued to stare at the retreating figure of the dragon, she eventually sighed, "Ian...?"


    ***


    "Fucking hell..."


    Clutching the sword he had just drawn, Ian thought to himself that this situation was certainly not in any game he had yed.


    No matter how evil the creators were, pushing a yer into such an extreme scenario seemed unreasonable. But now, such thoughts were to change nothing. He was already standing atop a dying dragon''s heart, soaring through the sky at an incredible speed.


    Or, more urately, it was falling.


    Ian felt the altitude decreasing incrementally.


    <i>Clearly, it ns to die with me.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian nced up at the magical barrier overhead. There was no need to stab at the heart again¡ªthe creature would die on its own soon enough, as the dispersing magical energy within the heart was palpable. Before the beast hit the ground, however, Ian knew he needed to escape.


    <i>About thending...</i>


    Ian checked the magic remaining in his body. The scale in his hand had long since fallen away, but he still kept some of the dragon¡¯s magic within him.


    If he used the Whirling Barrier and Whirlwinds judiciously, he might be able tond with only a few broken bones.


    There wasn¡¯t really another option. Deciding swiftly, Ian tightened his grip on the Sword of Judgement. He felt cracks in the de, but its sacred power still shone brightly¡ªenough for his purpose.


    With a loud crack, Ian swung the sword at the magic barrier. The effect was dramatic. The once unstable barrier, after a few hits, fractured.


    ¡ªThat... won¡¯t ¡ö¡ö... You ¡ö¡ö meant... to ¡ö¡ö...


    An echoing thought tried to impose itself over Ian, as a massive shadow loomed overhead.


    Realizing it was a wing, Ian''s brow furrowed with irritation. With a creak, the remaining front paw awkwardly moved to shield him from above. An additional barrier formed from the haphazardly interwoven dragon bones appeared over Ian''s head. The violently flickering magic made the barrier untouchable, even though it wasn''t tightly sealed.


    <i>This bastard really means it.</i>


    Ian gritted his teeth. It was impossible to shatter all the bones above him, especially with a sword beginning to crack.


    Eventually, Ian looked down again. To escape this prison, he had to ensure the creature''splete demise.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Ian mmed the sword into the heart. Sparks flew where sacred power met magical energy. Ian continued to strike, feeling the de¡¯s cracks widen, yet the sacred power also intensified, as if determined to fulfill its purpose until the end.


    With a final, loud snap, the magic around the heart shattered. The sword plunged deeper. Ian pushed it to its limits, and in response, the sacred power zed brilliantly.


    <i>Crack, crack-crack¡ª</i>


    Cracks spread throughout the heart. Purple magic surged, inteced with shes of blue light.


    <i>R¡ªOAA¡ªR¡ª</i>


    Below him, Tahumrit''s death scream echoed as a final breath.


    With a burst, the sword exploded, and the heart disintegrated in all directions. Ian fell downwards, finallynding.


    The questpletion window appeared. Closing the window, Ian first observed the remnants of the Sword of Judgement.


    <i>...Thanks</i>, he thought briefly.


    The body of Tahumrit was copsing around him. Its wings and limbs flowed down like blossoming flowers.


    Finally, the outside became visible. He was plummeting at an incredible speed. The ground was not far.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    That was when the fragmented heart''s magic whirled up around him.


    <i>Fuck¡ª</i>


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    With nearly simultaneous timing, the explosion of the fragments catapulted Ian outward. He spun wildly, feeling chunks of the dragon¡¯s magic dissipate within him, clearly sacrificed to protect his body from the magical st.


    There was no time to mourn the loss. Ashen magic swept in Ian¡¯s eyes, creating the Whirling Barrier. He slowed his rotation slightly, but the situation was still dire.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    As the remains of Tahumrit crashed to the ground, Ian faced an onught of soil and shattered dragon bones.


    He quickly raised the Field Force Barrier.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The shield scraped the surface of the bones, twisting his trajectory as it broke. The Whirling Barrier then thrust him aside. Another bone brushed his arm, and Ian realized his left arm had broken¡ªneither the Blessing of Battle nor the dragon''s magic could fully protect him from physical impact.


    Quickly, he raised another Whirling Barrier and stretched his right hand toward the ground.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A gust shot out, reducing his speed slightly. The next moment, the shock mmed his body upward. Ian realized that instead of crashing into the ground at an angle, thebined force of blessings and the dragon¡¯s magic had propelled him back up.


    With his dragon magicpletely gone, he sensed numerous fractures all over his body. Fortunately, he hadn''t lost consciousness, but his situation had not improved.


    Ian sensed his impending death. Everything seemed to slow down in his spinning vision: dragon bones scattering, darkness and dust swirling, the ground approaching again, and his status window.


    Feeling the wind intensify, Ian allocated all his remaining attribute points to his Health. Next to his basic resistance skill, he upgraded themon skill, Primordial Vitality, to level five.


    That was hisst conscious act.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    ¡ªThis station is... this station is...


    With the familiar rumble, the announcements infiltrated his ears. He was on his way to work, in the middle of the subway.


    ¡°....¡±


    He narrowed his eyes momentarily, taking in the darkness whizzing past the window beside the automatic doors. His hand, slightly sweaty, was gripping the handle next to the door.


    ¡ªThe doors will open on the right.


    Releasing the handle, he turned around. While there were many people, it wasn¡¯t as crowded as usual.


    He checked his phone; he was about ten minutes earlier than usual.


    <i>Right, even leaving just this much earlier made themute far more bearable.</i>


    A faint smile crossed his lips. The bag''s weight on his shoulder felt familiar, as did the shirt with the top button undone.


    The train slowed down, and people with tired expressions gathered around the doors. He heard the sighs and coughs of the people.


    Soon, the doors opened and the passengers quickly disembarked. He followed them onto the tform, trailing behind the crowd surging toward the stairs, taking in the scene with his eyes¡ªan all-toomon morning scene, devoid of any leisure.


    <i>Beep¡ª</i>


    After passing through the ticket gates, his pace slowed. The source of a sweet smell that had been teasing his nose was just ahead.


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    He chuckled lightly and walked over. It was manju and walnut cookies. The vendor, flipping the pastries nonchntly, nced up at him.


    ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°... Yes. Both, please.¡±


    He answered softly, pulling out his wallet. The vendor quickly swiped his card and handed him a paper bag filled with warm, sweet scents.


    ¡°....¡±


    He immediately popped a manju into his mouth. It was soft, warm, and sweet. The smile on his face deepened as he chewed, passing by a bakery next door disying various pieces of bread.


    <i>Perhaps I should have opted for a croquette or a sandwich.</i>


    Despite this small regret, he continued walking, not stopping. Passersby nced at him curiously, wondering about the smell. As he was about to exit the station, he felt his throat getting dry. Several cafes were visible up ahead. His steps naturally turned toward them.


    Stopping by a cafe would negate the point of leaving early, but that wasn¡¯t his concern right now. He entered a well-known franchise cafe, a ce he usually avoided because a smaller cafe a block away was cheaper by more than a thousand won.


    ¡°Can I take your order?¡±


    ¡°One iced americano and... a strawberry smoothie, please.¡±


    He ordered thergest sizes avable and added that he would drink it there, then sat at a table by the window¡ªa luxury he would not normally indulge in the morning. The street was busy; the cafe was buzzing, and he sat there with the folded paper bag on the table.


    <i>Woong¡ª</i>


    He savored the moment until the bell rang, signaling his order was ready.


    <i>Honestly, what I really want is a Coke or a beer...</i>


    Despite this thought, he took a sip of the coffee. Even the bitterness from the slightly burned coffee felt good. The strawberry smoothie was sweet and tangy. He sighed softly and opened the paper bag. The manju had cooled down slightly but was still richly sweet,plemented by the bitter coffee. He savored the taste without a word.


    ¡°Is this what you really wanted?¡± Across from him, a man was spoke aloud. He was a stranger with unremarkable features.


    He remained calm; The man smiled faintly and turned away.


    ¡°Interesting world, isn¡¯t it? I get to see such fascinating scenes. Quite envious.¡±


    ¡°....¡± He froze, only his eyes moving to meet the man''s gaze. From the moment he saw the man, Ian sensed the guy was not a human.


    The man¡¯s smile broadened, and from that point, the man¡¯s facial features seemed to blur and melt away.


    Like that, the world flipped. A street bathed in dark crimson light suddenly turned into ruins. Long, waving silhouettes of ck meandered through the street.


    The paper bag rustled. Instead of a manju, arge, half-eaten insect was wiggling its legs in his hand. The cup held a thick, unidentified liquid.


    Tossing the insect to the ground, he spoke, ¡°So, I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Laughter spread around him. The man''s head elongated bizarrely upwards. The voice sounded changed, altered somehow.


    "This is just your dream. It might be more regrettable for you, though."


    The man''s head no longer looked like a head. It resembled a reptile''s tail, or perhaps a tentacle. Fear enveloped him, but not to the point of shattering his mind. It was only then that he realized he was facing just a tiny part of this man.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Purple fractures spread around him. The cracks quickly swallowed up the world, and soon, they blended together. The man also melted into the entwining chaos, and everything became blurred.


    "Someday... we¡¯ll...again...."


    The voice disintegrated into the noise. Unintelligible remnants of emptiness flickered. And then there was darkness again.


    ***


    His awareness returned like paint spreading across a canvas. The remnants of the nightmare faintly brushed through his mind. He honestly didn''t want to know what that entity was.


    <i>I should have had croquettes with coke...</i>


    With that brief reflection, Ian finally opened his eyes.


    The unfamiliar gray ceiling came into clear view. He finally felt the sensation of pressure all over his body. His limbs were secured with splints, and bandages covered his entire body.


    Just having a sense of feeling was oddly reassuring. It meant, at least, he hadn''t be paralyzed.


    <i>It''s fortunate nothing is missing, given the circumstances.</i>


    Ian, not letting his guard down, meticulously checked his fingers and toes. Despite the difort, he could still feel the sensations.


    Miguel had said when his wrist was gone, it still felt like his hand remained. But it wouldn''t have felt as wiggly as it did now.


    "<i>Ah</i>...."


    Finally, Ian let out a sigh of relief and instinctively opened his status window. All his ability points had disappeared. And in their ce, Health points had significantly increased.


    <i>... Though my strength is still higher.</i>


    Ian tried to remain calm. Regretting was useless. After all, he wouldn''t have survived if it weren''t for this. What consoled him was that his experience points had almost reached the next level.


    <i>All the rewards from the quest and the experience points from the dragon are probably included.</i>


    Given his level, it was an enormous amount.


    All the quests he had received werepleted. The rewards totaled two skill points and several question marks. Based on past experiences, question mark rewards often turned out to be loot obtained in reality.


    Ian''s consciousness naturally shifted to the skill window. It was clear that rewards had been received, but the remaining points had decreased. It was expected since he had maxed out the universal skill Primordial Vitality which enhances natural health recovery.


    <i>I might have maxed it out unnecessarily,</i> Ian thought with a rueful smile crossing his lips.


    <i>Humans are indeed fickle.</i>


    It was a time to be grateful for surviving. But he couldn''tpletely push away the regret. Essentially, he had be a far more ruined character.


    <i>...Well, looking at my stats, I can hardly call myself a mage anymore.</i>


    Maybe it was a foreseen oue from the moment he hadpletely misaligned a few buttons. And that no matter how hard he tried, it was inescapable.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    It was then that the door opened. A priestess entered the room carrying a basket.


    Only then did he notice the room''s scenery. The unadorned bed hey in, the likewise in desk and chair, and the circr window.


    <i>I was wondering where I was. It''s a church.</i>


    Thinking about this, he finally got up. His body was stiff, so he had to jerk upright.


    "Hi, <i>hiiek</i>...?!"


    The priestess, who was tidying the room, gasped and copsed.


    Ignoring her wide-eyed stare, Ian bent his arm. Crunch¡ªthe splint stabilizing his arm broke.


    <i>Now I¡¯m able to move a bit more freely.</i>


    "By the Light of Lu Sr... You really have awakened... Seeing how quickly you''re recovering, I thought it was the grace of the Brilliant Goddess... but this is really...."


    As he rotated his stiff neck, the stammering priestess prayed. Ian, watching her for a moment, slightly loosened the bandage pressing his mouth, and asked, "Could you call Priest Fermat for me?"


    ***


    The news of Ian''s awakening had the priests rushing over. As they saw Ian sitting on the bed, they immediately kneeled down and began praying to Lu Sr.


    <i>Treated like a miracle...</i>


    Ian chuckled sardonically while looking at Fermat, who couldn''t even meet his eyes, just sweating and focused on his prayer.


    After the priests finished their prayers, Ian finally spoke.


    "Let just the two of us stay. The rest of you may leave. And if anyonees to pray again, I''ll ensure they live the rest of their lives without their front teeth, so pass that along."


    "Yes!"


    Two priests at the front rushed in. As Ian spread his arms, they silently unwrapped the bandages.


    Ian''s gaze returned to Fermat, who stood with his head bowed among the retreating priests.


    "Priest Fermat."


    "Yes. Speak, Sir Ian..."


    Fermat awkwardly bent at the waist. His eyes were weary, as if something had happened.


    <i>Clearly, he isn¡¯t an easy person to converse with</i>.


    Ian, smirking inwardly, opened his mouth. "Is Sir Lucas at Travelga by any chance?"


    Fermat quickly bowed his head.


    "Yes, he is."


    "Then go call him. It would be easier to talk with him."


    "But... Sir Ian."


    "...?"


    "There are people... waiting for your recovery."


    "Who?"


    Fermat, looking embarrassed, bowed deeply and said, "One is His Grace, Archduke f, and one is from the order¨C-"


    "I have no intention of meeting them." Ian cut him off.


    Given the atmosphere, ?meeting them would only result in tiresome nonsense.


    "Do not notify them I have awakened. If it bes known, also inform them that the visit was refused."


    Ian added firmly and gestured with his chin.


    "Go call Sir Lucas, Priest Fermat."


    "...Yes." Fermat swallowed a sigh, closed his eyes, and turned away.


    Ian chuckled. It seemed clear that he was rumored to have killed Tahumrit. The careful way the priests unwrapped each bandage alone told that story. They treated him not just as an apostle of God, but as if a deity had descended among them.


    <i>...If this continues, it will keep me up all night.</i>


    "How long have I slept?"


    As Ian suddenly spoke, the priests quickly spread their fingers.


    "You have been at the church for about a week."


    "No wonder I''m hungry. Prepare some clothes and a meal for me. I''ll take care of this."


    "Yes, we will do so... Sir Ian."


    The priests bowed deeply, sweating coldly, and stepped back. Watching the arrogant folks fumble was certainly amusing.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door opened again when Ian, wearing a robe, had almost finished eating the bread and soup on the table.


    "...?"


    He had expected Lucas, but it was Fermat again. Behind him, someone veiled in white caught Ian''s eye, and he narrowed his eyes indifferently.


    "I believe I asked for Sir Lucas."


    "I have... contacted Sir Lucas."


    "I also said to refuse visitors."


    "Well, it''s not that I brought... This... this person is..." Priest Fermat stammered, sweating coldly, his already weary face turning pale.


    Then, the person behind him slightly lifted the veil to reveal their eyes. A faint smirk passed over Ian''s lips at the sight.


    "That''s what it was... Come in."


    At those words, Fermat, who was nearly breaking down, sighed in relief.


    He stepped back, and Ian added, "Priest Fermat?"


    "Yes, yes...?"


    "Wait at the end of the hallway. Make sure no one enters, and tell Sir Lucas to wait if hees."


    "Yes...."


    "If you fail to carry out this properly again, your future will be even more troublesome."


    "...."


    Fermat bowed his head and retreated.


    The veiled figure entered the room. As the door closed, a soft voice emerged from beneath the veil.


    "I had intended to persuade you. Thank you for granting permission so readily."


    The voice was strange, almost like a woman''s or a delicate man''s.


    "I thought it pointless to refuse."


    Ian chuckled lightly, watching as the figure approached.


    "The Great tinum Dragon wouldn''t easily back down if refused."


    "It''s good you recognized it so quickly, but..."


    The figure stopped and lifted the veil, looking down at Ian. Golden eyes curved slightly beneath the veil.


    "That makes me a bit sad. Aren''t werades?"

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    <i>To hear such words from a dragon.</i>


    Ian, suppressing augh, shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, it was something like that."


    "Something like that... You enjoy cruel jokes, making me feel sad multiple times."


    Despite its words, its tone was not at all displeased. In fact, Archeas seemed to enjoy it.


    Archeaspletely removed its veil. Its blond hair, faded as if touched by light, fell below its shoulders. Its face was spotlessly white, and its golden eyes shone


    <i>... That''s why it covered its face.</i>


    "Wouldn''t it be more convenient for you to change into a less conspicuous appearance rather than covering up?"


    "Of course it would be. But it''s ufortable to disguise myself in another form. My spells and body remember this form. I should have chosen a different appearance from the beginning..."


    As Archeas sat across from Ian, it smiled faintly.


    "When you''re young, everyone enjoys standing out."


    "It must be quite inconvenient for you now."


    Nodding nonchntly, Ian popped the remaining bread into his mouth. Archeas'' smile deepened.


    "The first question you ask upon seeing me is that. You''re indeed amusing. Usually, people ask if I really have a nest full of gold, or they try to confirm my gender."


    "... Do you answer such questions?"


    "Of course. The rumors are not entirely false, but I abandoned such hobbies hundreds of years ago, and though dragons don''t have distinct genders, I could be either if desired. I''ll even tell them what gender this body is."


    "How kind of you..."


    Kindness from an absolute being. At least in this world, it was an utterly paradoxical notion. Thergesse of the powerful, or perhaps there was a reason they had no choice. Or maybe, as with those who have lived long, they simply enjoyed babbling on.


    Archeas leaned its elbow on the table and propped its chin on its hand,zily flicking its long fingers.


    "Looking at you, I think I understand how humans felt when they saw me. There''s so much I want to ask."


    "I know. That''s why you came as soon as I awoke."


    Ian, seemingly unsurprised, lifted his ss to his mouth. He showed no signs of nervousness, even in the presence of a dragon. In fact, it was true. There was no point in being tense.


    That clearly seemed to have pleased Archeas.


    With a gentle smile, Archeas said, "So you''ll kindly answer my questions, won''t you? As a small token of gratitude for me saving your life."


    "...?"


    Ian put down his cup and looked at Archeas.


    "It seems I saved you as well."


    "Of course."


    Archeas reached into the sleeve of its robe, and a broken sword appeared from within. It was the Sword of Judgement. Archeasid it down with the handle facing Ian and added, "I''m talking about what happened afterward."


    "... It was fortunate that you found me."


    "When I stopped the explosion and looked back, I saw reinforcements in the distance. So I decided to leave the rest to them and followed you. But by the time I arrived, it was already toote. I was sad. However, that was when you surprised me again."


    Staring intently into Ian''s eyes, Archeas smiled. Hard to believe, a human emotion seemed to emanate from that colossal tinum Dragon.


    "I discovered you were still alive. Your body was in such a gruesome state, yet it was desperately struggling to survive. It was miraculous."


    "...."


    <i>The perks of having invested in skills and stats.</i>


    The Primordial Vitality increased the recovery rate in proportion to the lost life. Since he was on the brink of death then, the effect must have been the strongest.


    As he nodded, Archeas'' voice continued in his ear.


    "Perhaps it was because of the chaos you harbored. The power of chaos was also trying to save you."


    "...."


    Ian''s eyes flickered slightly.


    <i>Indeed, it was the being who had infused its magic into my body. It would have noticed any chaos I harbored.</i>


    What was more surprising to Ian was the chaos power. That it had tried to save him.


    <i>A power that can be both magic and divine force...</i> <i>Could it also have been life force?</i>


    Ian suddenly recalled a nightmare. The purple cracks spread from him. That, too, must have been the chaotic power he harbored, protecting his consciousness from the void.


    Watching the changes in Ian''s eyes with enjoyment, Archeas added, "But it seemed you werecking in strength. If I had left you as you were, you would have died. So I also lent a bit of my power to ensure your recovery outpaced death."


    "Moving me to the church was also your doing... My questions are answered. I wondered why I woke up here."


    "It''s surprising. I thought you would have realized it right away. There aren''t many who can move those timid andzy people."


    "Well, that''s true but..."


    "I do hope you''ll be a bit more willing to answer my questions kindly. It seems you don''t like to talk much."


    <i>While you love to talk at length.</i>


    Thinking about this, Ian chuckled and shrugged.


    "Alright. If you answer my questions afterward."


    "You negotiate well. Let it be so."


    "So, what are you so curious about?"


    "What I''m most curious about is... Well, to put it explicitly, your secret. I''ve lived for a considerable time, but I''ve never seen a being like you before."


    Archeas continued, flicking his finger.


    "A mage that¡¯s beloved by several gods, and even harboring chaos, yet your soul remains untainted. How is that possible?"


    "That''s a broad question... The reason my soul remains untainted is..."


    Ian paused, scratching his chin. He could hardly say that his soul came from another world and his body was that of a game character, which might be why he could uniquely choose his own corruption in this world. Besides, he wasn''t even sure if that was the precise reason.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure. It might be because I harbor a shard of chaos, or perhaps because of my strong Mental Fortitude. It might even be rted to my lineage. My blood is of ancient lineage."


    "Hmm... Ancient lineage... While everyone has a bit of ancient blood, yours is considerably purer. Perhaps it''s natural for you... It might be so natural for you that you can''t see the reasons. That''s regrettable..." Archeas murmured to himself, eventually letting out a small sigh.


    Ian smirked. "Is there a reason for the tinum Dragon to feel regret? It seems nothing can taint your soul."


    "If you want an answer, no. Of course, the soul of a dragon is strong and pure. But it cannot withstand eternity. Rather..."


    Archeas''s smile turned bitter.


    "Living for an almost eternal span, all dragons inevitably sumb to madness at some point. That''s why, when I felt the disturbances across the continent, nearly all my kin left. They feared that corruption and madness woulde upon them too swiftly."


    "Why don''t you leave as well?"


    "I considered that leaving wouldn''t solve the problem fundamentally. It would only dy the inevitable. Even if I found a new paradise, I couldn''t escape it forever, like Tahumrit did..."


    Archeas¡¯s golden eyes scanned the void. Its gaze seemed to reminisce about an irretrievable past or contemte a predetermined future.


    "He was originally a very rational and proud blue dragon. Even he fell into corruption because of something as trivial as love. I suppose it will happen to me eventually, too. For some unexpectedly trivial reason. Perhaps... it''s already begun."


    Archeas looked back at Ian. Its voice carried a detached tone.


    "I''ve used too much power this time. I''ve absorbed a lot of tainted magic. Thus, I need a period of purification. It won''t be easy to recover. Well, it is the twilight of magical power. It will take a long time, and I must also purge the umting toxins. Perhaps this process might even damage my soul."


    Ian''s expression briefly hardened.


    Though he had thought there were only two dragons left, in truth, there had been three. Now, only two remained again. One of them had been sealed somewhere underground, leaving only Archeas currently free.


    <i>If Archeas were to go mad, it would lead to tremendous sacrifices.</i>


    Honestly, Ian didn''t think he could win a fight against Archeas even now.


    "... You could ask for Lu Sr''s help."


    "The Radiant Goddess will not help."


    "Weren''t you considered a holy saint and messenger of the gods?"


    "That''s why they''re merely showing tolerance by observing."


    Archeas casually spread his arms.


    "The gods do not favor dragons. They see us as entities that disrupt bnce. Looking back, they''re not wrong. The only reason I was able to intervene this time was because it involved my kin. Otherwise, the gods would just keep watching me."


    <i>Is this some kind of divine retribution? After all, there probably wasn''t just one reason Tahumrit had established its domain.</i>


    Thinking about this, Ian nonchntly nodded. Listening to Archeas, it seemed like just another round of ying with setups.


    As if reading his thoughts, Archeas smiled.


    "My questions are almost at an end. One. Two. Maybe three."


    <i>So, depending on the answers, the number of questions could change. </i>


    Ian shrugged. "Just get to the point. Your kindness, ording to your benevolence, is nearly worn out."


    "Oh dear. It seems my story wasn''t interesting to you. Well, yes. It''s none of your concern, anyway."


    Archeas leaned slightly toward Ian.


    "Your soul isn''t just untainted; the hands of the gods have not touched it at all. Is there a reason?"


    "Because I have no intention of serving anyone."


    "Even the Radiant Goddess?"


    "... She might be listening."


    "Don''t worry. The gods can''t overhear our conversation right now. I''m blocking their view. You''re like a firefly beside the sun."


    <i>No need to refer to me as a firefly...</i>


    Ian candidly responded.


    "I have already refused Lu Sr¡¯s offer once."


    "Oh... And in the future?"


    "The same. No one."


    "What about the void? The forgotten Ancient gods might not stop whispering sweet nothings to you."


    "They are to be in."


    "Even if you could grasp the truth and secrets of chaos?"


    "They all turn insane in the end at the cost."


    "Yes... Indeed... You are a mage, yet not a mage. Truly typical of you."


    Archeas seemed capable of immediately discerning the truth in Ian''s words.


    Ian chuckled briefly. "It seems you''ve exceeded the stated number of questions."


    "Yes. Now only my proposal remains. I honestly didn''t expect to get this far."


    "A proposal...?"


    Ian still couldn''t fathom his intentions. It was difficult to predict how his thoughts developed. Perhaps dragons were inherently such beings.


    Archeas smiled faintly, as if expecting Ian''s gaze.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you refuse, I won''t force you or hold it against you. I''m just making an offer. Won''t you listen?"


    At that moment, a quest window popped up in front of Ian


    [The Proposal of the tinum Dragon.]


    It was a simple quest that would bepleted by agreeing to listen to his story.


    <i>Another conditional quest, then.</i>


    However, Ian sensed that this was a quest that would only be unlocked after meeting many conditions. The preceding conversation had provided enough basis for this assumption. It would likely also be the starting point for another series of quests. Despite these thoughts, Ian maintained an expressionless face as he spoke.


    "You may not know, but my main upation is a mercenary."


    "Meaning you don''t move without suitablepensation."


    "Exactly. Even for someone as distinguished as you, I do not act without appropriatepensation."


    "Oh... the scales of negotiation were tipped before we even began. I''ve already shown many of my cards."


    Despite its words, Archeas didn''t look upset at all. It probably saw some hope in Ian''s response.


    "In that regard, before I listen to your request in detail, there are things I need to rify. Once I listen to your story, it seems there will be no turning back."


    "Not even taking a small break in between, huh? Well, I already knew about that boldness. Let''s hear it in order."


    "I fought alongside you."


    "That''s true."


    "So, I should have some im over Tahumrit¡¯s remains. Besides, I dide back from the dead, didn''t I?"


    "...."


    Archeas blinked for a moment. After twitching its lips briefly, it couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter.


    "Demanding the remains of another dragon in front of a dragon! I''ve seen many humans, but truly, I''ve never met one like you. You really aren''t afraid or intimidated by me at all!"


    "...."


    <i>Was that really something tough so hard about?</i>


    Ian watched Archeas, who was now wiping tears fromughter, and then added, "So, how much will you give?"


    Archeas''sughter grew louder. Eventually, it shook its head amusedly and said, "Do people often tell you that you''re ruthless? Even dwarves and orcs would shake their heads at you. Yes... originally, I intended to give you a small reward. But hearing you speak, it seems that wouldn''t be enough."


    Archeas then looked straight at Ian.


    "His head will remain here as a testament that the North has ovee the dragon''s trial. Will you not concede the rest to me? It must be buried in a fitting ce. Dragon bones are hard to handle and not widely useful. However..."


    Archeas spoke as if persuading and smiled.


    "I''ll give you a treasure ofmensurate value. It will surely be sufficient."


    It was not a bad offer. Initially, Ian had nned to sell the dragon bones to Travelga, anyway. Although some parts would have been kept, it would take a long time before he could process them, even after entering the Empire. A treasure from this tinum Dragon right now would likely be more valuable.


    "I will listen."


    "I''ll give you three options."


    Archeas, picking up a ss, fork, and spoon, ced each in front of Ian as he continued,


    "One will give strength to you, as Great Warrior of the North; another will protect you as a holy pdin of the Stern Goddess; thest will add mystery to you, a mage harboring chaos."


    He spread his hands and looked at Ian.


    "Which do you want to receive?"


    "... Can''t I have them all?"


    Archeasughed once more.


    <i>Feeling like I¡¯ve be a cheeky grandchild...</i>


    While Ian was pondering, Archeas continued, "I''d like to, but the gods would be angry. Giving you all three would be akin to breaking the world''s bnce myself. The reward befitting your feats should be just one. You should earn equivalent treasures with your own strength."


    <i>Typical issues with gods.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly. This, too, might just be a dose of reality given to him. It seemed impossible to get more than that. There was no need to ponder what to choose.


    Ian picked up the ss.


    "I''ll take the mage''s reward."

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    "Unexpected. I thought you wouldn¡¯t choose this one."


    Archeas tilted its head slightly as it spoke. A bitter smile flickered across Ian''s lips. It was surprising to see such a reaction from Archeas, who knew Ian was a mage.


    <i>Well, looking at me now, a warrior or knight might seem more fitting.</i>


    However, he could never give up magic. After all, magic was the basis for the skills he had learned so far and those he would learn in the future. Especially now that he had be an even more ruined character, he had to ept any external help without discrimination.


    "But I respect your choice."


    Archeas added leisurely, reaching deep into its sleeve and pulling out a hand. Archeas held an empty ss bottle in its grasp.


    <i>Does Archeas also have a pocket dimension as well? </i>


    While Ian was contemting this, Archeas ced the bottle on the table and picked up the broken Sword of Judgment. Archeas nced at Ian and then drew the remaining de across the palm of his left hand. No blood flowed from the cut, only revealing crimson flesh. Archeas opened the bottle''s cap, brought its left hand over it, and smiled slightly.


    "You don''t even pretend to be surprised. That''s also upsetting."


    With a frivolous joke, Archeas clenched its fist tightly.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Golden light shimmered between its fingers. A golden liquid flowed down from its palm into the bottle. As it flowed into the bottle, the liquid vaporized and condensed at the bottom, creating a swirling mist filled with brilliant golden light. Archeas closed the bottle after witnessing the inside fill with radiant gold.


    It ced the Sword of Judgment back on the table and pushed the bottle toward Ian. As Ian took the bottle, Archeas''s voice reached his ears.


    "This is the purest dragon magic filtered from my heart. It''s practically an elixir for a mage. I can''t say for sure what kind of synergistic effect it will produce..."


    "... Whatever the effect, it would have a permanent impact," Ian responded softly.


    Even as Archeas nodded, Ian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the golden light within the bottle¡ªprecisely on the information window titled [Source of the Dragon.]


    Maximum Mana, Mana Affinity, Mana Recovery, Casting Speed, Cooldown Reduction, among others¡ªthe Source of the Dragon was an elixir that would permanently grant two random enhancements from a list of nine effects. The increase wasn''t dramatically high, but that was significant enough.


    <i>The higher the base stats, the greater the additional effects. ... Hopefully, it would increase my Mana.</i>


    While thinking, Ian nced at Archeas.


    "Can I consume it right away?"


    "By all means. Take your time. I won''t snatch it away."


    Archeas motioned with its hand as if brushing away concern, its wound already healed.


    <i>Treating me like a child again.</i>


    Ian smirked, opened the cap, and downed the contents in one gulp. It was tasteless, with only a sensation of heat entering through his mouth.


    "...?" Ian¡¯s brows furrowed as the heat spread rapidly through his body. It felt as if his insides were burning. Soon, his body began to exude a foul-smelling yellow sweat.


    "Ah... Hmm... So it affects you like this." Archeas smiled as Ian took a deep breath, grimacing unpleasantly.


    Ian couldn¡¯t see any changes in the status window. It seemed that the stats, which could only be checked through the detailed settings in the game, must have increased. At any rate, ?his Maximum Mana hadn''t increased. It was also disgustingly ufortable.


    "Has... the impurity in my body... been expelled?"


    "Possibly. Your veins have likely be cleaner and stronger. Maybe they''ve even widened. Ultimately, you would know better than I."


    "Hmm..." Ian murmured, flexing his hand. The magic felt more distinct. As he tried to test it, he noticed that the speed at which the magic circted within his body had also increased.


    <i>The Casting Speed has increased. The other one might be Mana Affinity or Mana Recovery. Maybe Cooldown Reduction?</i>


    Whichever it was, it wasn''t the worst oue. Among the options were things like Elemental Resistance. This was a result that could be considered second-best. The actual effects would be clearer during a magic-using battle.


    "Excellent..."


    "I''m d you''re satisfied. With this, we can say there are no debts left between us."


    "That''s right. For now," Ian spoke with a faint smile.


    Archeas also chuckled briefly. It was clearly a forcedugh.


    "So, future dealings are separate, I see. But yes, it''s not you who''s at a disadvantage. After all, in any deal, the one that is more desperate usually has to take on a bit more risk."


    "You''re very easy to talk to. One might expect you to y tough."


    "If there was something to gain from it, I would have. But such tactics wouldn''t work on you, do they? What use is a threat to someone who causally walks into a battle between dragons?"


    Archeas stared at Ian for a moment before adding, "So, will you listen to my proposal now?"


    "I will," said Ian.


    Archeas smiled at his response.


    As the questpletion window appeared, his smooth voice continued. "There are those who intentionally wish to destroy the continent. They believe it''s better to destroy everything and start anew rather than trying to restore the already crumbling bnce."


    "... Are you speaking of the Round Table Parliament?"


    "That''s one name for them."


    Archeas didn''t seem surprised that Ian knew the name. Rather, it was Ian who was internally shocked. He had never expected such a topic toe from the tinum Dragon.


    "They are a group with diverse objectives, yet they share amon goal, which is quite interesting."


    "So, you need an agent to deal with them?"


    "I can''t ask for something that grand. That would mean I''m interfering too much. I can only intervene in small parts."


    "Well... usually, pulling on one thread in these matters tends to unravel more, like the stem of sweet potatoes."


    "Each of them would probably be at the very bottom of that string. So if someone gets pulled out, they would cut the string before they alle to light."


    Archeas then gently met Ian''s gaze."I don''t expect you to stay in the North much longer. You''re likely to leave this ce. Staying here would bring too many annoyances. Wherever you go, I won''t interfere. I shouldn''t. However..."


    Archeas raised its long, white index finger.


    "During that time, reduce their number by just one. Just one of those seated at the Round Table. It doesn''t have to be immediate, and it doesn''t have to be at my request. Just ensure it''s done before everything bes irreversibly broken."


    <i>A small but significant request. </i>


    Ian muttered internally and then asked, "Do you think that alone would influence the entire group?"


    Pleased that its intention was quickly understood, Archeas smiled. "A delicate bnce can be disrupted by the removal of just one small weight. Even if it leads to further chaos, that''s preferable to total destruction."


    Ian stroked his chin.


    Archeas epted his gaze gracefully.


    Soon Ian let out a quiet chuckle. "It seems to me that this is something the gods should be dealing with, not you."


    "That''s their cunning nature. They never disrupt the bnce abruptly. They make the world gradually worse, letting allws eventually fall apart, making it seem like a natural course. Just creating minor fractures here and there."


    Archeas''s expression grew somber. "So, during that process, the gods won''t intervene. They might even help a few. At first, it might seem like helping to maintain bnce. Of course, a divine agent could coincidentally stand in their way... But if the gods step in, it will probably be at the veryst moment, when it''s toote."


    "... So you''re choosing to respond in the same way they do."


    Archeas neither confirmed nor denied. It just smiled.


    The quest window finally appeared.


    [Agent of the Dragon.]


    The task was simple: eliminate a member of the Round Table.


    Ian looked at the quest window silently for a moment. In truth, he had practically made up his mind. He hadn''t had much conflict with the Round Table in the game, but this time was different.


    <i>There''s no need to kick away an opportunity that hase rolling to my feet.</i>


    Contrary to his inner thoughts, Ian spoke in a dry voice.


    "Why choose me? There must be many others willing to risk their lives for your cause."


    "That''s precisely why they can''t do it. Most powerful individuals have their souls tainted in some way. They inevitablye with external constraints. And that bes their weakness."


    Archeas tapped the table slowly with its fingers. It was clear it was enjoying this conversation.


    "And those at the Round Table would exploit that very easily. They would kill, persuade, or corrupt. But you don''t have those constraints. You wield the power of gods without serving them, carry chaos without sumbing to it, and you even have the courage to throw yourself at a dragon. Perhaps that inexplicable part of you is simply because of an extraordinarily powerful soul, almost akin to that of an immortal."


    Archeas smiled gently. "So right now, you are the only one capable of standing against them. I have no otherparable options."


    "Hmm..." Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Archeas had just revealed that there were no other options.


    <i>Is it because dragons are exceptionally noble? Or is it just Archeas?</i>


    Either way, it was impressive. If it had been him, he would have imposed a sense of duty or threatened as necessary.


    Yet, even now, Archeas had made no threats or demands. Despite being an irritant to the gods, it was clear it loved the continent. If not, it wouldn''t have been nned within the many constraints that bound him.


    "Let''s say I kill one of them." Ian finally spoke. "What would you give me as a reward?"


    "Interesting. A bargain feels more trustworthy than any oath."


    Archeas, with a voice tinged with amusement, spread its hands.


    "I''ll give you a fair reward, up to the point that it won''t anger the gods. You know I don''t make empty promises, don''t you?"


    It meant Archeas would give something quite good, even if it wasn¡¯t the best. Ian didn''t press further and simply nodded. It was clear that Archeas wouldn''t provide more details, anyway.


    "How should I reportpletion?"


    "You should do so under the watchful eyes of the Radiant Goddess."


    Archeas pulled a small talisman from his robes. "Burn this at Lu Sr''s temple. It doesn''t matter where. Then you''ll be able to meet me shortly after."


    "In that case..."


    Ian extended his hand.


    "This request is established."


    "Thank you for epting, Ian."


    Archeas didn''t just ce the talisman in Ian¡¯s hand; it also firmly sped Ian''s hand with both of its hands. Golden lights flickered in Archeas''s eyes as its voice, as warm as the touch of its hands, continued.


    "From this moment, you are officially and uniquely my agent. However, unlike the gods, I regret I cannot lend you power. But I always wholeheartedly wish for your safety and health."


    "Let me be clear upfront. This agency role is only valid for this task." Ian smirked as he spoke.


    Archeas nodded. "Of course. Afterward, we can return to being oldrades."


    "Can you also have a meal in that form?"


    "I can, though it''s not necessary."


    "Then next time, let''s have a drink."


    Archeas''s smile deepened, looking happier than at any other point in their conversation.


    "Very well. I''ll prepare my finest drink and wait."


    After releasing Ian''s hand, Archeas stood up.


    "Rest well. Make full use of the priests."


    "One more question."


    "Ask away."


    "Does the Archduke know of your existence?"


    "Of course. I knew that boy when he was just a sprout with potential."


    "Before you leave, could you stop by and visit him? To ensure he doesn''t bother me."


    "My agent''s first request is something as simple as that... But I can''t refuse. I''ll do so." Archeas turned to leave with a smile, suggesting it enjoyed even thest moments of their conversation. Once again veiling its face, Archeas exited.


    Ian let out a quiet chuckle. After all this, now he was a dragon''s agent. He shook his head in disbelief as he stored the dragon''s talisman in his pocket dimension.


    "Sir Ian...!"


    The door burst open. Lucas stood there with a gaze full of awe, and behind him, Priest Fermat looked worn out.


    <i>Yes, they had been here all along.</i>


    "It''s been a while."


    "It''s truly a miracle that you are unharmed... It must be the grace of the Radiant Goddess¡ª"


    "I have a lot to hear from you," Ian cut him off indifferently.


    Lucas smiled. "Of course. I''ll tell you everything you want to know, Sir Ian."


    Ian nodded in acknowledgment.


    <i>Seems he¡¯ll do anything for me.</i>


    Ian then turned to Fermat.


    "I''ll need a bath first. Could you prepare the bathwater, Priest?"


    "Yes... of course, Sir Ian."


    "Lead me to the bath immediately. And make sure you heat the water yourself."


    "...." With his eyes tightly shut, Fermat turned away.


    Following behind him, Ian looked back at Lucas. "We''ll talk while I bathe. I can''t stand my own smell."


    "Understood, Sir Ian. But, um..."


    Lucas quickly caught up, lowering his voice.


    "Who was the person who just left? They appeared to be someone out of the ordinary, given that they were veiled."


    Ian calmly responded. "That was a dragon. The tinum Dragon, Archeas."


    "...?!"

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    "¡ªSo, after that, the reinforcements set out again. By now, they must be sweeping up the remnants near the barrier. It¡¯s a pity we can''t join them, but I have my own tasks here...."


    Lucas''s soft voice trailed off as Ian, leaning his head against the bathtub, lifted one hand above the water''s surface.


    Soon, the bathroom door opened. A weary-looking Ferma priest entered, staggering under the weight of a pot filled with hot water. He poured the water into Ian''s tub, causing it to overflow onto the floor.


    Without opening his eyes, Ian asked, "When will my payment arrive?"


    "I''ve sent someone. I mentioned both your names, so it should be handled immediately," Ferma replied in a resigned tone.


    Ian had entrusted him with ?collecting the gold coins and the new armor he was to receive, as a personal visit would have been too bothersome.


    "Inform me as soon as it arrives. It''s best to hurry. I won''t be leaving until I get it."


    "... Yes." Ferma nodded and turned to leave.


    Watching him retreating, Lucas finally spoke up. "The priest has been through a lot these past few days. Since he was the one who pushed for the contract, he had to take on all the rted church duties as well."


    "Well, he brought it on himself."


    "... Pardon?"


    "Let''s continue our conversation."


    Ian interrupted, changing the subject.


    "What happened to the fortress defenders?"


    "As I mentioned, more than half of them returned alive. Unfortunately, a few became imbeciles... but that''s not umon in war. It was thanks to the Great tinum Dragon and the Dragon yer, you, Sir Ian, that we could save them."


    Ian quietly listened to Lucas''s words, which flowed like a luby. His exnation was very detailed. He exined how many in Travelga saw the corrupt dragon crossing the sky that night, which allowed the returning soldiers to be treated as heroes. And that it wasn''t just the loose-lipped priests who spread the word that Ian had ridden the dragon.


    "General Gelud testified to all the battle events. As a result, your and the tinum Dragon¡¯s achievements have been meticulously recorded in Northern history. They even n to bring in a famous artist from the homnd. They¡¯ll paint the great battle on the church ceiling, with the general overseeing it."


    "Records...? Are they really going to paint a ceiling fresco?" Ian asked, frowning.


    "Yes." Lucas smiled. "The legend of the North became a reality, and we ultimately triumphed, so it''s only right to celebrate those mythical achievements. It will take some time toplete, but once it¡¯s done, it will be disyed alongside the Corrupt Dragon''s skull."


    "Ha...."


    <i>So they''re going to keep this in their history. </i>


    A dryugh escaped Ian''s lips. He had no grounds to object since the Northerners themselves wanted to paint it. Perhaps they had already got Archeas¡¯s permission.


    Archeas would have dly agreed.


    "General Gelud is eagerly awaiting the day he can see you again, Sir Ian."


    <i>I''ll make sure we never meet again</i>. Thinking about this, Ian changed the topic.


    "What about the barbarian warriors?"


    "While you were gravely ill, they gathered in front of the city walls every day. They practically equate you with Karha. Well, since you killed the dragon that fought Karha, it''s not entirely incorrect...."


    <i>This is bing absurd.</i>


    Swallowing a sigh, Ian asked, "Are they still doing that?"


    "No. After confirming your recovery, we sent them back to their settlements. They should help with the fortress''s reconstruction by now. They¡¯ll hear about your awakening in a few days."


    "... At least no one will bother me immediately."


    Ian resolved once more to prepare to leave as soon as he stepped out of the church. Staying here any longer would mean drowning in a sea of attention and praise.


    "The mercenaries'' payments¡ªI made a promise to them."


    "I took care of everything. Everyone received their due without any omissions. Only you, Sir Ian, remain. The Archduke wants to personally thank you and present his gratitude, but...


    "I think you already know my answer without me having to say it."


    "Sir Ian, you truly have no interest in power or fame, despite being more honorable than anyone else."


    "Honorable is not a word that describes me. I do not need it. I prefer money and spoils."


    "I didn''t expect you to say that even in a moment like this. Right now, if you desired, you could even be the suprememander of the North."


    "...?"


    <i>What is he talking about now?</i>


    Ian frowned, turning to look at Lucas, who continued nonchntly.


    "You are the Great Warrior of the North, a Dragon yer, and the tinum Dragon''s rider. Everyone, from the Archduke and the Northerners to the priests, would ept it without question. I would dly follow you as well. Of course...."


    Lucas¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "I don''t expect you to do so. I''m merely suggesting you consider it, at least while you remain in Travelga."


    <i>This guy is going to be a bother, too. </i>


    Ian, who had been watching him with sunken eyes, finally spoke. "I''ll be leaving in a few days."


    "... So suddenly?" Lucas''s eyes widened.


    When Ian nodded, Lucas let out a sigh.


    "Why the rush... We¡¯ve only just reunited. Why leave so soon?"


    <i>He is annoyingly sentimental.</i>


    Suppressing a smirk, Ian leisurely shrugged his shoulders. He already had a reason to stop Lucas from spouting more nonsense.


    "The tinum Dragon has asked something of me."


    "Th-the tinum Dragon?" Lucas momentarily held his breath.


    Ian nodded. "I have a mission to carry out as his representative. Does that answer your question?"


    "Of... course. If it¡¯s a request from the tinum Dragon, it must be followed. Should this remain confidential?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter much, but I¡¯d prefer it that way."


    "I swear by the Radiant Goddess to keep it a secret. Even if I can¡¯t help the tinum Dragon''s representative, I won¡¯t be a hindrance."


    <i>Swearing, really?</i>


    Ian chuckled.


    Lucas, who had been thoughtfully stroking his chin, spoke again. "However, leaving quietly won''t be easy. Once you start preparing, everyone will find out. Many will try to stop you."


    Ian''s smile deepened. He looked at Lucas.


    "So you''re offering to help."


    "Of course. I''ve received nothing but help from you. If I can repay even a little, I''ll do anything. Don¡¯t worry."


    "A carriage will suffice. My two horses are already saddled."


    "Leave those horses behind. I¡¯ll provide you with the best warhorses, two of them. And I''ll make sure the carriage is well-stocked with provisions."


    "If you insist, I won''t refuse."


    <i>Looks like I won¡¯t have to lift a finger.</i>


    Ian rubbed his hands together in satisfaction.


    Knights, though they might be cold-blooded killing machines, were incredibly loyal to those they respected or pledged allegiance to. Of course, this only applied to knights who were honorable and deeply religious.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door cracked. It was Ferma who stood in the doorway.


    "Sir Ian, your items have arrived."


    "Have them brought to my room. Priest, prepare to clean up here."


    "... Yes." Ferma closed the door again.


    Ian, thinking how he never felt guilty about working a priest to the bone, stood up. His bare body, scrubbed clean of old grime, revealedrge and small scars, about half of which were new.


    <i>Must¡¯ve been a mess, crashing into the ground, bones breaking through flesh.</i>


    As Ian calmly dried himself, he let out a bitter smile. To recover so fully from such a state, it''s no wonder they regarded him as a living miracle.


    "Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never properly thanked you."


    Lucas, who had been quietly watching, suddenly spoke.


    When Ian turned to look at him, he bowed his head slightly and continued.


    "Thank you, truly. Without you, the North would be filled with death and chaos by now. I''m embarrassed to even thank you. Despite your warning, I couldn¡¯t properly defend the barrier."


    <i>... Not something I expected to hear in the bathroom, </i>Ian thought, but replied nonchntly.


    "I just did my best toplete the mission. And the north has merely ovee one crisis."


    "... You mean it¡¯s still not time to rx." Lucas, momentarily tense, let out a sigh, his face as if awakened from a dream.


    Ian dropped the towel and added. "The ck Wall is still there, isn¡¯t it?"


    "...!"


    "So next time, make sure you are thoroughly prepared. Neither the tinum Dragon nor I will be there."


    "I will... keep that in mind," Lucas answered firmly, his eyes suddenly steely, as if receiving an oracle.


    <i>It looks like he won¡¯t let his guard down a second time. </i>


    Ian averted his gaze and walked away.


    "Please make the arrangements as quickly as possible." Ian stepped out.


    With a creak, the swaying door closed again.


    Lucas, who had been standing motionless, finally let out a sigh.


    "The erosion of the ck Wall... is it starting again?"


    Although Ian''s words had no basis, they couldn''t be ignored. After all, they came from the new hero of the North. Lucas, trembling slightly, clenched his fist so hard it seemed it might break, and left the bathroom. The glorious victory at the Bellium Fortress was no longer on his mind.


    ***


    "Is there any difort, Sir Ian?" the man helping Ian don his armor asked courteously.


    Ian clicked his tongue as he looked back at him. "Your way of speaking is what¡¯s ufortable."


    The one who brought the chest with Ian''s reward was none other than the gate captain who guarded Travelga''s north gate. He had checked and inspected the equipment, then came to the church with two soldiers.


    The gate captain, feeling awkward, replied, "Even so, I can¡¯t be informal with the hero of the North. Besides, I didn¡¯t even take part in the Bellium battle."


    "What difference does that make? I thought I¡¯d get readyfortably with a familiar face, but it¡¯s no different thanks to you."


    "What do you mean? I inspected your belongings for you."


    The gate captain replied with a broad smile, his expression much more rxed as he gestured.


    "If there¡¯s anything ufortable, let me know. I''ll rece it right away."


    "No need. You chose well." Ian replied, adjusting his gloves to fit perfectly.


    Ian wore a chain mail made of imperial steel that covered him up to his groin. The breastte, greaves, pauldrons, and other armor pieces on top of it alsoprised rare imperial steel. The gate captain had brought only the best items, all well-maintained, with minimal loss of durability.


    <i>Now, even with a lot of te armor, I don''t feel any difort.</i>


    The increase in Ian¡¯s Strength and Health from his time in the North had significantly transformed his physique. Now, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone mistook him for a knight. Suppressing a bitter smile, Ian looked at the gate captain standing by the door.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving Travelga soon, probably within three days."


    "...!"


    "I¡¯ll likely leave through the south gate, early morning or dawn, quietly, if possible. Can you help?"


    "You don¡¯t even need to ask."


    The gate captain, who had momentarily tensed, smiled as if delighted.


    "For your request, I''d do anything short of dying. Staying up a few nights is nothing."


    "Go to Sir Lucas. Tell him I made the request; he¡¯ll handle it."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll report to him and then catch some sleep. Starting tomorrow morning, I''ll guard the south gate without a break, soe anytime."


    With a nod, the gate captain turned away.


    <i>This is why connections are important</i>, Ian thought as he finished preparing and approached the desk. He looked at the Sword of Judgment.


    "... I was d I didn''t have to worry about the sword breaking for a while."


    Murmuring, Ian picked up the sword, and his eyes widened.


    "Hmm...?" He could still sense a faint divinity within the broken de. Checking the information window, he saw it still had durability left, albeit with a new name: the Broken Sword of Judgment. It could still use the Strike of Judgment, though with the penalty of reduced durability.


    <i>I didn¡¯t n to discard it, anyway...</i>


    He thought as he stored the Broken Sword of Judgment in his pocket dimension, recing it with the Northern Warrior''s Longsword at his waist.


    The weight of the full armor subtly enveloped his body. Memories of the Bellium Fortress battle shed through his mind¡ªeach one seemingly unreal.


    Fighting a dragon. Without numerous buffs and Archeas, he would have died before even attempting. His fingertips trembled slightly, the sensation from that time lingering in his body.


    "Ha...." Ian let out a bitterugh.


    Though he had boasted to Lucas, the truth was he had only ovee one hurdle. The world was still full of beings potentially as powerful or even stronger than Tahumrit. He couldn''t always rely on luck and external help. A time woulde when he''d have to face such monsters with his own abilities.


    <i>Will I be able to manage until the end? With this ruined character?</i>


    Ianughed again. It was a meaningless question. If he didn¡¯t want to die, he had to. Just as he always had, somehow.


    Ian took a heavy purse from the chest, its weight reassuring him he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money for a while. Tossing and catching the purse, he ced it inside the pocket dimension. Then he pulled a robe over his armor, pulling the hood deep over his head. Without lingering, he turned to leave. It was time to return.


    ***


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door of the Snowy Toad Inn opened. The bustling tavern fell silent within seconds.


    "...." Ian, having entered and removed his hood, found the mercenaries and even the barmaids staring at him as if time had stopped. Thankfully, the silence didn¡¯tst long.


    "Captain...? Is that really you...?" Trude, who had been drinking, mumbled, spilling his ale.


    <i>Disgusting as ever.</i>


    Ian frowned and replied, "I''m not the captain anymore. The job¡¯s done."


    "By Lu Sr, Oh the Superhuman of the North...."


    With a sigh, Trude and the other mercenaries began to kneel one by one. Ian''s frown deepened.


    <i>Here we go again.</i>


    "Stop right there. Anyone who kneels and prays in front of me will walk on their knees for the rest of their life."

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    "...!"


    The mercenaries, who had been lowering themselves hesitantly, froze in ce. Ian walked past them as they slowly began to sit back down, taking a seat opposite Trude.


    "Are Charlotte and Thesa upstairs?"


    "Uh... well... When we got back, they weren¡¯t here; they were with the barbarians. I heard they were using a house on the outskirts." Trude stammered, still looking like he couldn¡¯t believe Ian was in front of him.


    "The outskirts?"


    "There¡¯s an alley where many immigrants and the poor stay. Charlotte woulde here once a day to eat, but now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen her for days."


    "...?"


    Ian''s brow furrowed as he drank his drink. He then ced his ss down and looked directly at Trude.


    "Tell me more."


    "Captain... or, rather, Great Warrior... no, I''ll just call you captain. I can¡¯t bring myself to call you anything else."


    Trude continued, his hands shaking as he poured a drink into Ian''s ss. "After you were brought in, both of them were half out of their minds. They roamed around with the barbarians, looking lost. They only seemed relieved once they heard you were miraculously recovering. The day the barbarians left, Charlotte came by. She was drinking and said you couldn¡¯t possibly be dead, that she knew it."


    "And then?"


    "That¡¯s thest time I saw her. I haven¡¯t seen her since. Has anyone seen Charlotte in the past few days?" Trude shouted.


    The mercenaries, who had caught Ian''s gaze, quickly shook their heads. Conversations broke out about how odd it was that she hadn¡¯t been seen at all.


    "...." Ian turned back to Trude.


    Meeting Ian''s serious eyes, Trude hastily swallowed his drink and spoke up.


    "I know where that house is. Shall I take you there?"


    Ian downed his drink in one gulp and stood up.


    "Immediately."


    ***


    Trude strode down the alley. The outer walls of the city loomed closer.


    ncing at Ian, who followed closely, Trude muttered, "This ce gets little sunlight and is the hardest to live in. I suggested theye back to the inn, but they refused. I still don¡¯t know why they insisted on staying here instead of somewhere morefortable and warm."


    <i>For them, this ce might have felt morefortable. </i>Ian kept that thought to himself as he continued walking silently. He had a bad feeling, and such premonitions were rarely wrong.


    <i>Did Thesa betray me? Or is there another adjudicator...? They might have fought each other.</i>


    Either scenario was usible. Over a week had passed since he had been carried to the church in a bloody mess.


    "No matter how much they heard about my recovery, it¡¯s natural they wouldn''t expect me to be this well."


    He had kept Thesaya and Charlotte in line with his strength. Although he had subtly encouraged their closeness, the bnce could easily break if they thought he was weakened. The same could be said for the vampires of Lu Sard. If he were weakened or disappeared, they would have no reason not to send an adjudicator.


    "Here we are. This is the ce." Trude stopped.


    They stood in front of a dpidated stone house with a broken window covered by cloth.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door wasn¡¯t locked.


    As soon as Ian stepped into the dim interior, he knew his premonition hade true. The ce was a mess, with a faint smell of blood and a rank odor, like that of a wounded, cornered animal. In the darkness, orange eyes glinted with hostility. Ian removed his hood.


    "Can¡¯t you recognize my scent anymore?" The feline pupils dted.


    "Ian...?!"


    "Yes, it¡¯s me."


    "You¡¯ve... returned safely...!"


    Ian stared silently at the frozen Charlotte before finally speaking.


    "You¡¯re injured."


    "This... it¡¯s my fault... all of it..."


    Charlotte''s eyes wavered as much as her voice. Ian strode toward her purposefully.


    "What the hell is this...?!" Trude finally took in the disarrayed state of the room and gaped.


    Ian, sitting down on a bed, spoke.


    "Go fetch the strongest liquor, bandages, and some food. Also, bring a table and chairs."


    "Oh, got it...!" Trude quickly turned and left.


    Meanwhile, Ian faced the visibly emaciated beastfolk, Charlotte, who managed to speak with difficulty.


    "Ian, this..."


    "Let¡¯s talk after we see to your wounds."


    Cutting her off, Ian removed his gloves. Charlotte leaned back, and Ian nced around at the scattered equipment near the bed. It was clear a fight had taken ce. He began unwrapping the poorly applied bandage on her side and asked, "Did Thesa do this?"


    "... Yes."


    Ian examined the revealed wound. Among the scratch marks, a deep stab wound in her side stood out. Thankfully, it was healing without signs of infection or rot.


    <i>... Looks like the alcohol won''t be necessary. </i>


    While he thought, Charlotte continued speaking.


    "But it was inevitable. I tried to kill her first."


    "From the beginning."


    Ian looked up at Charlotte.


    "Exin from the start. Did this happen right after the barbarians left?"


    "...Yes. I was on my way back after drinking."


    Charlotte licked her dry lips and continued.


    "I should have arrived before Thesa. She hadn¡¯t eaten for two days and had gone to find food nearby. I hadn¡¯t eaten much either, so we agreed to meet after eating separately. Then, someone called me from beyond the alley. I saw red eyes. At first, I thought it was Thesa."


    "...It was the adjudicator."


    "After that, I don¡¯t remember. When I got my consciousness back, I was here. My sword was stuck in the wall, and Thesa was crying in front of me. She had stabbed my side. It brought me back to my senses. So, I..."


    Charlotte growled lowly, as if angry at herself, avoiding Ian''s gaze as she continued.


    "I was under the influence of those adjudicator bitches. I let them into our home and set a trap to catch Thesa."


    Ian took out a sealed box from his subspace and unwrapped a bandage. As he wrapped Charlotte''s waist, he scanned the room.


    Broken table and chairs, shattered household items, a fang de on the floor, and a battle ax embedded in one wall.


    "There wasn¡¯t just one adjudicator."


    "There were two. Twins...."


    Charlotte''s voice grew rough and low. Her orange eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    "They were watching Thesa and me fight. The house was shrouded in darkness. They must have isted the space. I heard their whispers. They seemed to be waiting for the perfect moment when only Thesa and I were left, so we would kill each other."


    Ian wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. The vampires he had encountered so far all had at least one trait that could be considered bizarre.


    Ascold had his peculiar aesthetics regarding strength, and Freya had her notions about love. Perhaps Thesaya¡¯s obsession with survival also had a simr thread.


    "So?"


    "Thesa saw my eyes and smiled. Then she winked. The next moment, she bared his fangs. I willingly offered my neck."


    Ian finally looked at Charlotte¡¯s neck. Beneath the fur, a deep mark resembled a bite from a piranha.


    "She drank my blood with all her might. But it was clear she didn¡¯t get intoxicated by it. She stopped just before I passed out. She whispered for me to lie still and then threw me aside. I had no choice but toply. I was about to faint."


    Charlotte¡¯s teeth ground together audibly.


    "I could hear those crazy bitchesughing. They said it was the most fun to watchrades kill each other. Then they asked Thesa if my blood was tasty. Thesa sneered and said beastfolk blood was tasteless. Then she thanked them. She said she had always wanted to kill me and thanked them for giving her the chance."


    Charlotte clenched her fists, drawing blood with her nails. Ian clicked his tongue and pried her hands open, while Charlotte sighed and continued.


    "Then she tore through the darkness. She must have created a hawk and a way out. She escaped through it, and the twins, flustered and hurriedly followed her. That was thest thing I remember. I passed out and woke up in the middle of the day."


    "And since then, no one has returned?"


    "...None. Neither Thesa nor those crazy bitches."


    As he wrapped the bandage around Charlotte''s hand, Ian narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t particrly surprised that they hadn¡¯t returned. What surprised him was Thesaya¡¯s choice.


    <i>A kid who seemed to do anything to survive...</i>


    It was almost like she had thrown herself to save Charlotte. Though the reason might not have been noble. She could have hoped Charlotte would tell Ian, so he woulde to rescue her. Or perhaps, on a subconscious level, she might have believed that if Charlotte died, she would too. Regardless, the result remained unchanged.


    "It¡¯s my fault, Ian. I¡¯m...pletely useless... just trash...."


    "Now¡¯s not the time for self-me, don¡¯t you think?"


    Ian looked at Charlotte steadily and added, "We need to go get Tessa back."


    Charlotte''s unsteady gaze slowly settled into a cold determination.


    "...Of course."


    At that moment, the door opened again.


    "Oh my, what a mess in here."


    A waitress carrying a tray of food wrinkled her nose as she entered. Behind her, Trude and a few mercenaries followed with bottles of liquor, bandages, a table, and chairs.


    "It smells worse than a tavern in here."


    "Does that really matter right now? Clean up and set up the ce." Trude, catching Ian''s look, quickly began moving.


    Ian, ignoring the activity, continued to watch Charlotte.


    "How many days has it been since this happened?"


    "...Two. Maybe three."


    Charlotte sighed, meeting Ian''s gaze.


    "She might already be¡ª"


    "She¡¯s not dead yet," Ian interrupted calmly. "They need Tessa alive. They''ll keep her that way for a while. She probably knew that, which is why she saved you first. Probably."


    Charlotte frowned, her eyes swirling with a mix of emotions. Ian watched her quietly and added,


    "Even if she¡¯s dead, nothing changes. We¡¯ll just avenge her then."


    Charlotte froze. After a moment, she looked back at Ian and bit out, "Yes. Definitely."


    "And before that, we¡¯ll settle the score with those adjudicators."


    "I hope I get the first shot."


    "Are you nning to be their puppet again?"


    "Not this time. I¡¯ve gone over it in my head dozens of times. Those crazy bitches... I¡¯ll tear them apart myself."


    Ian shrugged, unsure if she had a concrete n, but he stood up.


    "For now, get up. You need to recover before you can take revenge."


    ¡°...¡± Charlotte rose without a word.


    As the mercenaries set up the table and chairs, she sat down and began eating silently.


    "...Looks like you haven''t eaten in days," the waitress murmured as she poured water into Charlotte¡¯s ss.


    Ian turned to her and pulled out a money pouch. "Give us yourrgest room. And prepare a bath immediately. She¡¯s in a terrible state."


    "You don¡¯t need to pay."


    The waitress replied brightly and turned to leave.


    "But know that we¡¯re going to name the room you stayed in after you. It¡¯ll be called the Dragon yer¡¯s Room."


    "..."


    Before Ian could respond, she had already left.


    Trude and the mercenaries, who had been standing quietly, blinked at Ian''s gaze. He nodded.


    "Gather all of Charlotte¡¯s belongings. Clean them up and take them to the inn room. If anything¡¯s broken, get it repaired immediately."


    "Understood...!"


    The mercenaries moved quickly as if burned.


    "Why is this so heavy?"


    "Hold it properly, idiot. You know what¡¯ll happen if you lose anything."


    They picked up Charlotte¡¯s scattered items and left. The room finally fell silent. Ian watched Charlotte, who kept her head down and slowly ate, with somber eyes.


    <i>I¡¯ve been away too long.</i> <i>A godforsaken dark age with no room for carelessness, fuck.</i>


    However,ining wouldn¡¯t change anything. It wasn¡¯t Charlotte¡¯s fault, nor was there any point in ming her. Events had simply unfolded as they would.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Ian sat across from Charlotte and ced a bottle of liquor in front of him. Pouring the liquor into two sses, he pushed one toward Charlotte. After downing his own drink, he looked at her, still unable to lift her head.


    "Don¡¯t you want to know?"


    "...?"


    "What I went through."


    "...!" Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    She hesitated before looking away and muttering, "I want to... hear."


    "Good. Listen while you eat."


    Refilling his ss, Ian added nonchntly, "I¡¯ll tell you everything from the beginning."


    "...."

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    Ian descended to the tavern of the Snowy Toad Inn and finally took a breath, downing a drink. The door opened, and Trude and the mercenaries entered shortly afterward.


    <i>They''re certainly diligent. </i>


    He smacked his lips as he poured a second drink, and Trude approached his table.


    "Is the beastfolk woman asleep?"


    Ian nodded as he lifted his ss. Charlotte had fallen into a deep sleep after her bath. Despite her strong vitality and recovery abilities, the time she spent alone in that pigsty of a house had taken its toll. In Ian''s eyes, it was a miracle her wounds hadn''t worsened.


    "And the carriage?" Ian asked.


    Trude smiled as he sat down. "It''s parked next to the stables. I slipped the stablehand some coins, so it¡¯ll be ready whenever you need it."


    Ian nodded. Lucas¡¯s efficiency was impressive. While Ian was with Charlotte, Lucas had sent the carriage to the inn. Trude and the mercenaries had volunteered to handle the rest.


    "We also did a round of the outskirts. Most people had no idea anything had happened. There seemed to be some sort of magical barrier around the house. But one person saw arge silver bird and tworge bats flying over the wall. Said it was early morning two days ago and thought it was just a drunken hallucination."


    <i>You''ve gone above and beyond. </i>


    Ian nodded approvingly. "Good work."


    He had already guessed that Thesaya had left the city. Escaping was her specialty, and causing amotion in the city would have been a blunder. She was likely still on the run, avoiding capture.


    <i>Though it''s a slim chance...</i>


    Even so, it didn¡¯t change the n. In fact, leaving the city would make it easier for her to catch his scent and follow.


    "...Was that silver bird Thesaya?"


    Ian stared at Trude, who quickly smiled in response.


    "I was just worried, considering the situation. It seemed likely."


    "There are those pursuing her. Which are the demons lurking in Lu Sard."


    "D-demons...?" Trude''s eyes widened, as did those of the surrounding mercenaries. They held their breath, looking at each other.


    <i>I thought they wouldn¡¯t ask more questions.</i>


    Trude swallowed and lowered his voice. "Was she kidnapped by demons, then?"


    "Most likely."


    "But why...? Were you nning to go to Lu Sard because of that? To kill the demons?"


    "Something like that."


    ¡°...Of course...¡±


    Sighs and murmurs of awe spread among the mercenaries. Their gazes on Ian grew more reverent and intense. These were all survivors of the Bellium Fortress.


    Some had even witnessed Ian¡¯s battle. It was natural for them to see him as a savior fighting against the continent¡¯s darkness. Ian clicked his tongue.


    "Stop looking at me like that. It¡¯s creepy."


    Trude quickly averted his gaze and spoke.


    "Then you should leave soon. If you stay in the city, you¡¯ll be stuck for at least a month. I heard the archduke wants to meet you, and both the Temple of Brazier and the Great Church of the Empire have sent people."


    <i>The archduke is understandable. But,</i>


    "The Temple of Brazier and the Great Church?"


    "Rumors are spreading. They praise your achievements, probably wanting to make you a saint or an apostle of their order."


    <i>I¡¯ve be disgustingly famous.</i>


    Ian let out a shortugh, thinking of Lucy and Miguel. Meeting them again would be pleasant, but now wasn¡¯t the right time. A simple reunion wouldn¡¯t suffice. If they were alive, there would surely be a time to meet again.


    "...I need to leave before it gets any moreplicated."


    "Don¡¯t worry about keeping it quiet. We¡¯re the Dragon yer¡¯s warriors, after all. We wouldn¡¯t hold you back."


    "That Dragon yer title..." Ian chuckled dryly.


    Trude and the mercenaries had formed a mercenary group called the Dragon yer''s Warriors. They were currently the only mercenary group in Travelga.


    They maintained ties with the barbarian warriors and the defense forces they had fought with in Bellium and quickly absorbed the remaining mercenaries, solidifying their position. A new great northern mercenary group was born.


    Trude spoke quickly. "Following you would require more than ten lives, so we decided against it. But rest assured, we won''t be an obstacle in your path. If you ever need our help, we''ll dly follow. That¡¯s an unchanging fact, as long as we are the Dragon yer''s warriors."


    <i>He''s got a way with words. </i>


    Ian half-listened to Trude''s speech as he raised his ss. Trusting mercenaries'' loyalty was as futile as expecting devotion from a priest or reliability from a mage.


    "That''s your choice. But know this: if you tarnish that name by resorting to thievery, the Dragon yer himself wille for your throats."


    "What do you take us for... Haha. By the way, will you be heading down through La Drin and Bel Ronde?" Trude forced augh and quickly changed the subject.


    Ian shrugged. His original n was to travel safely through Imperial territory to Lu Sard. It would be a longer route, but it would avoid the chaos of border conflicts until he reached Lu Sard. However, with Thesaya missing, he had no choice but to take the shortest route, as he had done when entering the north. The fastest way from Travelga was to head south through the outskirts of La Drin and Bel Ronde.


    "It''s chaotic here, so the news isn¡¯t as fast as it used to be, but I¡¯ve heard La Drin is a mess. They were the first to sh with Bel Ronde. Refugees say it''s in ruins. As for Bel Ronde, it''s constantly at war with everyone."


    "Thanks for the information. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Well... Rest up. You seem to have a lot on your mind. We¡¯ll leave you to it."


    Trude and the mercenaries stood and bowed.


    "Keep it down while you drink. Don''t disturb the captain. If anyone gets loud, you''ll get your throat ripped out.¡± Trude red at the other mercenaries before heading upstairs.


    The already quiet tavern fell into an even deeper silence.


    <i>You guys were the loudest ones. </i>


    Ian smirked and lifted his ss. Trude was right; he did have a lot to think about.


    ***


    It waste into the night. The empty tavern was silent; even the waitress who had brought him a new bottle of liquor had gone to bed. Ian remained at his table.


    <i>You can never predict the butterfly effect...</i>


    Ian brought the ss to his lips, revisiting thoughts he had already pondered several times. The Vampire Empress had said she would wait, but Ian hadn''t trusted her wordspletely. While she might prepare for his visit, he doubted she would give up on seizing Thesa. He had kept Thesa as close as possible to crowds and himself, trying to protect her.


    Sending them to the barbarians while he went to Bellium wasn''t just about protecting the barbarians. Yet, the world that had once been a game had currents he couldn''t fully control. Events like Mev¡¯s downfall, the border wars, or the invasion of the northern undead legion were inevitable, almost destined.


    <i>A character who never had an escort quest in the game... Maybe I was holding back the tide, and she got swept away the moment there was a gap.</i>


    Ian shook his head lightly. These spections were meaningless now. The important thing was how he would respond. Just as Mev and Lucy had survived, and as he had faced the massive variable of a dragon and survived, the oue wasn¡¯t set in stone, even if the overarching events were.


    There might still be a way toplete the quest without killing Thesaya. She hadn¡¯t fully transformed into the Empress of TrueBlood yet, so there was a chance.


    <i>If the current Empress of TrueBlood could still give out Thesaya¡¯s quests...</i>


    A wry smile crossed Ian''s lips as he reached the same hopeful conclusion again.


    <i>I''m naturally thinking of saving her...</i>


    He brought the ss to his lips. This was mere wishful thinking, a shallow self-deception. The likelihood of needing to kill her was much higher. She was, after all, a boss and a demon from the game. Ian didn¡¯t entertain the idea of Thesa dying first. If it came to that, vengeance would be all that remained. There would be no hesitation in that.


    <i>...Whatever happens, I''ll have to ept it.</i> <i>As always. </i>


    Ian reached a different conclusion this time, downing his drink in one go. The harsh burn traveled down his throat. Grabbing the bottle, he realized it was empty and reached for another, finding it already half empty.


    ¡°...?¡±


    <i>Wait a minute. </i>


    Pouring another drink, Ian¡¯s brow furrowed. He suddenly realized the strange sensation he''d been ignoring. His gaze fixed on the ss.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    He muttered, downing the freshly poured drink in one gulp. He poured another and drank it just as quickly, then put the ss down with a sense of futility.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just my imagination....¡±


    Ian rarely got drunk easily, and even when he did, his judgment didn¡¯t falter. He never experienced hangovers either. But no matter what, with drinking strong alcohol, he could always feel a pleasant buzz.


    Now, there was none. He had drunk a bottle and a half of strong liquor, plus three more shots in quick session. The slight burning and brief dizziness were all he felt, and even those vanished quickly. His naturally high Mental Fortitude and Resistance had been bolstered by his increased Stamina and the Primordial Vitality skill.


    <i>Either I''m breaking down alcohol at an incredible rate or not absorbing it at all... Damn it, who knows.</i>


    One thing was certain: he could no longer get drunk.


    <i>One of the few joys that kept me going in this damned world.</i>


    "Damn...." He sighed, pouring himself another drink. It was an instinctive action to stave off his bitterness.


    <i>Maybe I should look for some cursed item that lowers my stats...</i>


    The sound of footsteps on the stairs interrupted his thoughts of lowering the stat.


    "...You''re still awake, Ian."


    It was Charlotte. She hade down the stairs fully equipped. Ian, watching her moreposed face, soon noticed the item around her neck.


    "That looks like Thesaya¡¯s eyepatch."


    "Yes, it is," she answered sheepishly, sitting across from him.


    Ian gave a faint smile. "So sentimental. Thesa would be pleased to know."


    "...It''s not about sentiment. It''s for revenge against those crazy bitches."


    "...?"


    Pouring herself a ss of water, Charlotte muttered.


    "No matter how much I think about it, I reach the same conclusion. I fell under their spell the moment I made eye contact. It was brief, but enough. So if I cover my eyespletely... I can avoid bing their puppet."


    Ian was about to dismiss it as nonsense, but then he furrowed his brows, thinking of Thesaya from the game. In her final phase, there was indeed a random pattern that caused any character who looked at her to fall under mind control.


    <i>Hypnosis was a skill all vampires possessed, but... If she absorbed the twins¡¯ true blood and became even stronger...</i>


    Nodding, Ian spoke. "But they won''t be easy to deal with, especially with your eyes covered."


    "It won¡¯t be easy. But I have senses as sharp as Thesa¡¯s. With enough practice, it won¡¯t be much different from having my eyes open. I''ll make sure of it."


    Charlotte''s voice was calm, not sounding like a boast.


    <i>...It''s not something I can talk her out of. </i>


    Ian shrugged and asked, "How¡¯s your body?"


    "I feel very light."


    "Good."


    "I''m ready to move whenever you are."


    Ian looked at her, narrowing his eyes slightly. Charlotte met his gaze steadily. She clearly wanted to leave immediately.


    "You seem to have forgotten something."


    Ian chuckled and put down his ss.


    "I slept for an entire week."


    ***


    The sky was beginning to lighten with dawn. The sound of hoofbeats broke the quiet of the main road.


    Leaning casually against the watchtower of the closed gate, the gate captain smirked as he saw the approaching carriage.


    "In quite a hurry, aren''t we?"


    He gestured to the soldiers to open the gate. Descending the stairs along the wall, he walked up to the carriage. Charlotte, sitting in the driver''s seat, nodded at him in recognition. As the soldiers opened the gate, the gate captain approached the carriage.


    "Leaving so soon? I thought you''d rest for at least another day."


    Ian smirked and looked at him.


    "If I rest another day, I''ll be stuck here for a month."


    "If anyone asks, I''ll say I opened the gate on the Dragon yer''s request. I don''t know anything else. Will that do?"


    Ian shrugged. "Tell them I threatened you with a sword if you like. I''m leaving anyway; just pass the me onto me."


    The gate captain''s smile widened. "I¡¯ll handle it. Stay safe out there, Dragon yer of the North."


    "You too. Thanks for everything."


    The gate swung open. With a polite bow, the gate captain stepped aside. Ian, with a faint smile on his lips, watched as the carriage moved out.


    The gate captain watched the carriage disappear before heading back up to the watchtower. Watching the carriage make its way down the road, he finally murmured.


    "Every time, he leaves without a trace of regret."


    The gate captain realized Ian''s premonition was urate that very afternoon when a group of barbarian warriors arrived in the city looking for him.


    The Dragon yer''s disappearance was confirmed the next day when priests of the Radiant Goddess arrived. Archduke f only learned of his whereabouts from an urgent message from a border post a few dayster.


    <i>Ian Hope had left the north.</i>

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    Amid the darkness, dark crimson eyes glowed silently. Gradually, the surroundings brightened softly. A crimson light source spread instantly along the edges of the massive pupils.


    Throughout the vast interior, devoid of a single pir, mounds of bones piled up like small hills came into view. This underground cavern, with no visible exit, was a dragon''s tomb. However, not all the dragons here had found eternal rest. On the contrary, some remained alive, trapped in eternal torment.


    "...."


    In the middle of a towering cliff-like wall, the glowing eyes became clearer with each breath. Crimson magic illuminated the entire dragon¡¯s body. Huge metal stakes pierced through the center of its chest and abdomen, embedding it into the wall.


    Each of its wings had two stakes deeply driven into them. Thick metal rings connected to the wall bound its neck and tail, restricting any significant movement. The surface of the stakes and rings, inscribed with dense incantations, shimmered with crimson magic. This dragon was both a prisoner and the guardian of the tomb.


    The dragon raised its head. Debris cascaded down from its head. Its gaze turned to the far end of the cavern, where a massive golden incantation glowed brightly. At the center, a human d in white robes appeared. The crimson eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡ªIt''s been a long time...


    A deep, low thought echoed, simultaneously gentle. The human pulled back their hood, revealing faded blonde hair and a face so white it seemed to glow in the darkness. Meeting the dragon¡¯s gaze, Archeas smiled faintly.


    "Yes, it has been a long time."


    A whispering voice. Yet, it posed no problem for them.


    ¡ªYou haven''t visited in a while... Are you feeling lonely atst? Regardless, it''s good to see you... Faded gold....


    "I feel the same. But today... I haven''te to see you."


    Archeas moved its step. Golden magic flew beneath the hem of its robe, and its body glided across the cavern. Archeas stopped in a space and gestured with its hand. A huge golden magic appeared in the air, and a mound of bones silently poured out. The bones settled without scattering or copsing, forming a small hill like the surrounding others. The deep and low thought spread.


    ¡ªSo there was still one of our kind left on the continent... I recognize these... remnants... Tahumrit, was it...?


    "The blue dragon, blinded by madness, has finally found rest...." Archeas murmured.


    ¡ªI see, so it is... And now, it''s just the two of us again... Faded gold....


    The dragon let out a lowugh.


    ¡ªIt seems Tahumrit didn¡¯t go to rest willingly... I can feel your pain and exhaustion, Archeas... But it''s strange... You don''t seem too displeased despite that...


    Archeas did not respond, simply gazing at its fellow dragon condemned to eternal punishment. The thought continued.


    ¡ªWhy is that? Is it because you walked the outside world in your true form for the first time in ages... Or because the memories of mercilessly taking the lives of our kin have stirred your blood? Or... perhaps a new mortal has caught your eye...?


    A faint smile finally appeared on Archeas¡¯s lips.


    "I am pleased that your insight remains sharp. Rakhmah, thest of my kin left on the continent...."


    Speaking in a soft tone that could either be mocking or sincere, Archeas turned to the dragon.


    "Your question is the answer... There¡¯s no need to exin further."


    Golden light trailed from its robe as Archeas crossed the cavern again. Rakhmah chuckled softly.


    ¡ªYou still love without hope of reciprocation... But because of that, someday... you wille to understand me...


    Archeas stepped into the now dull incantation. Without looking at Rakhmah, Archeas muttered.


    "Do not harbor vain hopes. Even if my soul were to be tainted by madness, I would never im to be a God."


    ¡ªGreat love inevitably begets great hatred... Perhaps the hatred you will birth might be greater than anyone else''s...


    The crimson eyes flickered softly with the thought.


    ¡ªEven so... I hope to see you again in your current form...


    The incantation glowed brilliantly. Archeas disappeared beyond the light.


    "...."


    The dragon¡¯s glowing eyes, watching the dispersing light, gradually settled into silence.


    ¡ªYou have found a new agent... Faded gold....


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Magic rippled through the dragon''s entire body. The more it surged, the brighter the incantations engraved on the stakes and shackles glowed, inflicting even greater pain. But it did not stop. The crimson magic spread like a spider web across the entire wall.


    Over the long years, the chaos of the outside world had caused small cracks in the incantations surrounding this deep underground tomb. Though too small to affect the whole, the ancient dragon who once dreamed of defying the heavens extended a small touch beyond these gaps.


    Just as the ancient gods of the void did, it awaited a follower who would hear and ept its whispers. Emitting magic like an oracle, itughed as if savoring the pain that pierced its heart.


    ¡ªOne of the two will end up tasting the sorrow of losing an agent once again...


    The cavern''s glow faded. In the deep underground, where even the gaze of the gods could not reach, the dragon dreaming of defiance closed its eyes once more.


    ***


    It had been three days since they entered La Drin. The weather felt warmer, not just because they had grown ustomed to the northern cold. Spring was arriving.


    <i>Not that the scenery reflects it.</i>


    Ian thought as he chewed on jerky, leaning back in his chair and gazing at the gray sky and barren hills. It was a rtively peaceful sight today. The faint smoke in the distance was the only visible sign of tragedy.


    Trude¡¯s words about La Drin¡¯s downfall had proven urate. All the outposts leading to the north had be deserted. Plundered and abandoned viges, corpses nailed to stakes or discarded haphazardly, crows and rats swarming over them.


    At night, vengeful undead haunted the fields and scavenging monsters. The kingdom of La Drin was exactly as Ian remembered from the game.


    <i>Now that I¡¯ve gone through the north first ande down, the timing finally matches up...</i>


    A war of chaos, destruction, death, and plunder where no one but the corrupters ever truly won. Yet, their journey through it had been unexpectedly peaceful. Once they started moving, Charlotte did not rush or show anxiety.


    After Ian¡¯s return and the stability he brought, she seemed to have sorted out her thoughts. Perhaps she simply trusted that Ian would save Thesa. Ian did not bother to correct her or reveal his own doubts, as it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The insignificant border monsters were no match for the beastfolk warrior who could easily cut through even the northern creatures.


    Despite not being in perfect condition, Charlotte handled them effortlessly. The same went for Ian. The local monsters were not even a warm-up for him.


    <i>In the game, the local mobs didn¡¯t get annoying until Chapter Three. Now, even the minions...</i>


    Ian thought, chewing on his jerky, and noticed Charlotte looking back at him from the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Jerky?" He offered the jerky in his hand.


    Charlotte took the jerky calmly as she tilted her head.


    "There seems to be trouble beyond the hill, Ian."


    "...?"


    "Screams and shouts. It sounds like a fight."


    "Oh, really...."


    <i>It was bound to happen sooner orter. </i>


    Ian leaned over to avoid blocking his view. The path over the barren hill remained quiet for now; he couldn''t hear anything yet.


    "Keep going. Whatever it is, we have to pass through, anyway."


    "Understood."


    Charlotte answered calmly and faced forward again. Ian fixed his gaze on the hill. Shortly, he heard the faint sound of urgent hoofbeats and the rattling of a carriage.


    Soon, a carriage appeared over the hill. It was an old, rickety wagon pulled by a scrawny horse. A terrified woman sat in the driver''s seat, and a man awkwardly holding a sword and shield was visible in the cargo area. Several mounted riders quickly surrounded the wagon. Unlike the couple, these riders were well-armed.


    "... Is it a raid?" Charlotte growled quietly.


    Ian nodded, unsurprised. The kingdom of La Drin was copsing. Not only mercenaries, but soldiers were turning to banditry. And corrupters hiding everywhere were probably seizing the opportunity to expand their power. They had no use for themon folk.


    <i>Come to think of it, several side quests started like this.</i>


    "Saving them would be difficult," Charlotte added while Ian was lost in thought.


    They were still quite far from the top of the hill. Even if they ran at full speed, they would likely arrive toote.


    "We can at least get revenge for them," Ian replied, leaping onto the carriage roof.


    Even without a pretext, those bandits wouldn''t just let them pass.


    "<i>Argh</i>...!"


    In the meantime, the man in the wagon screamed as a bandit jumped in and struck his shoulder with a sword. The man dropped his shield, and the bandit drove the sword deep into his chest.


    "Hon, honey¡ª!"


    A woman in the driver¡¯s seat cried out. The bandit tossed the man out of the wagon and walked over to her, grabbing her by the hair and yanking the reins. The wagon came to a stop. But Ian was no longer looking at the wagon.


    He focused on the bandits instead.


    "...."


    "...."


    The other two mounted bandits trailing the wagon gazed at them. They exchanged nces and then grabbed crossbows from their saddles, spurring their horses forward.


    <i>Sticking to the basics, I see...</i>


    Drawing his sword, Ian moved to a lower position right behind the driver''s seat. He stomped lightly on the roof, testing its sturdiness. The doubleyered wooden roof was solid; it wouldn''t copse unless he jumped with full force.


    Just as gray magic was finally flickering in his eyes, the bandits fired their crossbows while aiming at the wagon. Charlotte quickly steered the wagon to the side, causing the bolts aimed at the horse to embed in the wagon''s side instead. The bandits, seemingly satisfied with that, returned their crossbows to the saddle and drew their swords.


    "Protect the horse. Follow slowly."


    Without blinking, Ian observed the approaching bandits.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop¡ª</i>


    Waiting patiently, Ian leaped before the bandits could reach the wagon. The wind propelled him forward.


    "<i>Gah?!</i>"


    The bandit¡¯s eyes widened in shock, not expecting Ian to charge at him like this. But by then, Ian¡¯s sword was already inches from the bandit¡¯s head.


    <i>Crunch¨C</i>


    The Northern Warrior''s Longsword cleaved the bandit''s head down to his chest. The impact pushed the bandit''s body backward. Ian, who had already crouched, kicked the bandit¡¯s chest with all his might. It was the same move he had practiced countless times against giants at the Bellium Fortress.


    <i>Thud¨C-</i>


    In an instant, a gust of wind mmed the bandit''s corpse into the ground. While not as strong as when blessed with the Blessing of Battle, it was enough to counter the charging momentum. Iannded on the horse. Blood sprayed into the air.


    "What the hell, that¡¯s insane...?!"


    The remaining bandit, looking between his fallenrade and Ian, who had effortlessly mounted the horse, turned his horse to flee. Ian turned his horse and swiftly pursued. His eyes glowed gray, and the wind swirled around him and his horse. The distance between him and the fleeing bandit closed rapidly.


    "Fuck, don¡¯te closer¡ª Don¡¯t...!"


    The bandit shouted, ncing back, only to see Ian standing on the saddle of his galloping horse. He gasped. In the next moment, Ian leaped, cutting through the air as if unaffected by the wind.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The bandit twisted his body, but it only increased his pain. Ian''s sword, which had aimed for his head, struck his neck instead, slicing deeply down to his abdomen. The chain mail and leather pauldrons offered no resistance to Ian¡¯s Wind de.


    "<i>Guh</i>... <i>urgh</i>...."


    Unable to die immediately, the bandit made a gurgling noise as blood spurted from his mouth. Blood sprayed from his severed torso as well. Before his entrails could spill out, Ian grabbed his hair and flung him aside.


    Ian, now on the bandit''s saddle, nced at his slowly ascending wagon and whipped the reins. On top of the wagon, thest bandit was yelling toward the hill while hisradesy dead.


    The woman in the driver¡¯s seat had been beaten and was unconscious, her face a mess. The bandit, looking terrified, aimed his reloaded crossbow at Ian. Despite his fear, his aim was true.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The bolt flew toward the horse. Ian leaned forward, swinging his arm simultaneously.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Ian deflected the bolt, causing the bandit¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    The bandit¡¯s mouth formed the words, "Impossible."

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    <i>I know, right?</i>


    Ian muttered to himself as he dashed up the hill. His senses felt sharper, as if shedding ayer of skin. His body moved as he willed, and he was acutely aware of his limits.


    After countless battles in the North, especially the life-and-death struggle at Bellium Fortress, Ian had felt hisbat skills advance to a new level. While his raw stats had been significantly higher under multiple buffs back then, this was a kind of growth that couldn¡¯t be quantified.


    <i>I''m getting better at using my body.</i>


    Swallowing a bitter smile, Ian kicked off the saddle and leaped into the air. For an ordinary person, such a reckless move would have likely resulted in broken bones or a loss of consciousness upon impact.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    However, Ian had no hesitation as he rammed into the bandit with his shoulder. Hesitating or fearing injury in such moments would only lead to greater harm.


    He also knew his armor would absorb some of the impact and that his body could withstand this level of shock. If anything broke, it would be a chance to test his improved recovery abilities. His opponent, however, was not so fortunate.


    "<i>Guh</i>... <i>ugh</i>...!"


    The bandit, now sprawled on the ground, coughed up blood. His body was partially embedded in the broken wooden floor. Ian, pinning the bandit down, raised his sword.


    <i>Thud. </i>


    The de plunged into the bandit¡¯s chest as if slicing through tofu. The bandit, gasping in pain, quickly drew hisst breath.


    <i>I should have made his death more painful.</i>


    Ian thought as he stood, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene on the other side of the hill. The raided wagon wasn''t the only one.


    Several wagons lined the hillside, with bloodied bodies strewn about and others lying on the roadside awaiting their fate. The remaining bandits, who had hesitated at theirrade¡¯s call, finally scrambled to grab their reins or mount their horses when they saw Ian.


    "Fuck...! Who is that guy?"


    "A knight, perhaps...?"


    "Could it be the one from the rumors...?"


    As Ian stared silently at the lifeless body of a child, the bandits'' whispers reached his ears. Finally, he turned his attention to them. Unlike the previous three, the remaining eight bandits didn''t charge recklessly. They stood, muttering anxiously, their eyes filled with tension and fear, but one among them seemed rtivelyposed.


    "Sir Knight, we don¡¯t know where youe from, but...." The bandit stepped forward slowly, speaking in a calm voice.


    <i>He must have something to rely on for such confidence...</i>


    While Ian thought this, the bandit continued speaking.


    "These people refused conscription and fled the country. They not only ignored the return order but also raised their weapons against us. Therefore, we are merely carrying out their immediate execution."


    "Oh, I see. But you don¡¯t seem like the regr army."


    Ian replied nonchntly, wiping the blood from his face with his palm, which only smeared it more, making him look even more intimidating. Despite this, the man smiled, thinking the conversation was going well.


    "We are mercenaries, hired by Count Bed, the rightful owner of thisnd, and currently under themand of Sir Elinder."


    "Sir Elinder, <i>huh?</i>..."


    A peculiar smile yed on Ian¡¯s lips. As the mercenaries watched nervously, the man spoke.


    "If you wish, you can confirm this yourself. Sir Elinder is camped only a day''s journey from here."


    "That¡¯s a very tempting offer. But first, there''s something we need to clear up."


    "... Go ahead."


    "Are you the leader of these men?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Even if your words are true, it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that you attacked me and my subordinate with crossbows and swords in sight."


    The leader¡¯s smile froze.


    There was no need to borate that those who had drawn swords had paid for their lives. It was implied that he had to ount for the affront to himself. This was typical knightly logic.


    <i>He probably wants somepensation, that greedy bastard. </i>Despite his thoughts, the leader forced a smile.


    "Thene with us. Sir Elinder will offer an apology andpensation."


    Of course, it was a lie. The moment the knight set foot on their base, he was a dead man. Sir Elinder would never forgive this man.


    However, Ian¡¯s response had once again defied his expectations.


    "That won''t be necessary. I just want the one who failed to control his men to take responsibility."


    Ian gestured with his chin.


    "Give me your head, and I won¡¯t hold Sir Elinder ountable for today''s incident."


    The leader¡¯s smile vanished.


    Only then did he realize that this mad knight had been toying with him all along. Maybe he just wanted to extract information through their conversation. His eyes turned cold, but only for a moment. He noticed his subordinates staring at him and frowned.


    "What are you looking at, you idiots? Don¡¯t you get it? He just wants to fight us!"


    He drew his sword with a ng, adding, "Pick up your weapons! Even if you go back empty-handed, you¡¯re as good as dead¡ª"


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Before he could finish, his head snapped to the side, a dagger embedded under his cheekbone. He dropped to the ground, twitching. The mercenaries gasped.


    "Crazy... Captain...?!"


    "Again, you''re drawing weapons against me."


    Ian, who had already leaped onto the bandit''s horse next to the wagon, turned the horse toward them and spoke. As the sound of hooves from the approaching wagon reached him, he nced at the frozen mercenaries for a moment before snapping the reins and charging down the hill.


    "Damn it! Kill him!"


    The mercenaries scrambled to grab their crossbows.


    "Shoot!"


    Bolts flew toward Ian, who was charging at them. A whirlwind whipped up immediately afterward.


    "What the hell was that¨C-"


    Their questions were cut short as the mad knight, sword extended, was suddenly right in their faces.


    "Scatter! Surround him!"


    The mercenaries frantically whipped their reins. The closest one turned his horse and raised a round shield.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    But it was futile. Ian¡¯s sword shed in an arc, and the wind extending from it shattered the shield. The long de hovered next to the bandit''s head as he staggered in the saddle.


    <i>sh.</i>


    His head flew off, and blood gushed from the severed neck as Ian passed. Cries of terror burst from the peasants cowering on the ground. As they crawled away from the chaos, the remaining mercenaries drew their weapons and shouted.


    Ian didn¡¯t listen to them. Charging toward the next target, he drew a throwing dagger with his free hand.


    <i>Thud! Screech¨C-</i>


    "<i>Argh?!</i>"


    The dagger buried itself in a horse, not a man. The startled horse reared and copsed, throwing its rider, who screamed as he hit the ground. Ian leaped from his saddle toward the closest mercenary.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    <i>sh!</i>


    The mercenary, who was caught off guard, raised his sword. Ian twisted his body, taking the blow on his shoulder and retaliating with his own sword. The mercenary¡¯s sword nced off Ian¡¯s pauldron and broke, while Ian¡¯s de dug deep into his shoulder.


    "<i>Guh</i>... <i>ah</i>...."


    Pulling out his sword, Ian ducked instead of pushing the mercenary''s body away. Thud, a bolt embedded itself in the mercenary¡¯s back.


    <i>Such faithfulrades, these guys.</i>


    Ian thought as he threw another dagger, knocking the slumped body aside.


    "<i>Ugh</i>...!"


    A mercenary with a dagger in his chest fell from his horse.


    Ian, covered in blood, charged toward the next opponent.


    "Shit...! What is he...?"


    "It¡¯s him... the Red Knight!"


    Fear filled the faces of the remaining mercenaries. Seeing theirrades die so quickly, and their attacks not affecting this blood-soaked madman, was horrifying. The man wasn¡¯t even wearing full te armor or a helmet.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Another mercenary fell, blood gushing from his severed body. Two remaining mercenaries looked at each other, eyes wide with realization.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    Ian was circling his horse. Without hesitation, the two whipped their reins, thinking only of escape.


    "I, I... survived...!"


    One mercenary, seeing Ian turn toward hisrade, sighed in relief. He had thrown away his weapon, hoping to lighten his load and outrun the monster knight.


    But he didn¡¯t realize that the mad knight wasn¡¯t really a knight.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    A searing heat rapidly closed in from behind.


    "...?!"


    The mercenary¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he nced back. Four or five fireballs were speeding toward him.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Explosions erupted around him. One st threw his horse off bnce, sending it crashing to the ground. The mercenary was flung from the saddle, tumbling through the air. Beyond the upside-down world, he glimpsed the figure of the knight with his sword pointed at him, smoke trailing from the de.


    <i>Magic...?</i>


    That thought was hisst as his neck snapped upon hitting the ground.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The final fleeing mercenary''s head split open immediately afterward. His horse continued running, but Ian didn''t pay it any attention as he reined in his own horse. As the horse carrying the corpse galloped away, Ian turned his horse toward the heart of the raided scene.


    "...."


    "Please... spare... me...."


    A mercenary, crawling on the ground with a broken leg from being thrown off his horse, whimpered as he heard footsteps approaching. Ian walked up without a word and drove his sword into the man''s back.


    "<i>Phew</i>...."


    He let out a brief sigh, not retrieving his sword. The fight wasn''t over yet; the strongest opponent remained.


    "Ian! Behind you!"


    Charlotte''s shout echoed from a distance just as Ian calmly turned around, signaling her to stay back with a raised hand. A bulky figure was struggling to rise¡ªa mutating mercenary captain.


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    <i>Still not fully mutated... What a pathetic creature.</i>


    While dealing with the mercenaries, Ian had already sensed the tainted magic emanating from the captain. He had left him alone because the amount of magic wasn''t significant. It was unsurprising; this captain was not a proper minion of the corrupters, just ackey of ackey.


    Moreover, Ian''s perception of time inbat flowed more slowly and precisely than normal.


    <i>His rxed demeanor and the mention of Elinder''s name made me suspicious. As expected, it¡¯s just as I thought...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian gathered his magic.


    The mercenary captain staggered to his feet, his face grotesquely twisted, with a dagger still embedded in it. His armor couldn''t contain his bulging muscles, tearing apart to reveal asymmetric, swollen muscles with purplish veins.


    Such creatures were not umon in the game¡ªsub-bosses or named enemies ssified as elite monsters. Their slow mutation speed had made them easy targets, as Ian used to beat them during transformation and drain their blood.


    <i>This time, I''ll just kill it.</i>


    The already-formed Dancing mes flickered around him. With an added touch of chaotic energy, they would be even more lethal to that iplete corrupted creature.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    Sessive sts of fire struck the nearly transformed captain, bursting his skin and exposing raw, crimson flesh beneath.


    "<i>Ugh</i>¡ª<i> Argh!</i>"


    Just as the captain screamed, Ian charged, leaping at him.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    Ian''s sword cleaved the twisted head in half, stopping just below the neck. It didn''t matter; he hadn''t intended to bisect the captain.


    With his red-glowing eyes, Ian muttered. "I¡¯m definitely faster."


    <i>Roar!</i>


    The roaring mes engulfed the mercenary captain''s entire body. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. Ian kicked the man through the ze andnded a suitable distance away.


    "Scree-eech¡ª"


    The captain shrieked horribly, burning up until he stopped moving. Ian waited until he was sure the captain was dead and saw his experience points increase slightly before moving on. He pulled out a cloth from his pocket and wiped the blood and oil from his sword.


    Charlotte, watching from the driver''s seat, finally spoke. "That looked like ck magic...."


    Her tone suggested she hadn''t expected to see such a presence among mere bandits. Ian, puzzled for a moment, remembered she hadn¡¯t encountered many corrupters or mutated creatures. Before meeting him, she likely hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to see their true forms.


    "It was nothing significant. Real corrupters or their minions are much stronger." Ian replied nonchntly, retrieving his sword.


    He then noticed the surviving onlookers, who had been observing the situation from a distance. Those who met his gaze flinched and bowed their heads.


    "Thank you... my lord...." an elderly man among them spoke.


    That was it. Most of them bowed their heads in fear rather than gratitude.


    <i>Is this it?</i>


    In the game, such situations often triggered quests. Even so, Ian wasn''t particrly disappointed and turned away. These events were happening all over the bordends, and there would be more opportunities.


    "Wait... wait a moment...! My lord! My lord...!"


    "...?"


    Ian paused as he was about to get back on the wagon. He saw a woman running down the hill, nearly tumbling in her haste. It was the driver of the first wagon they had encountered. She must have regained consciousness after fainting.


    "Thank you... thank you, my lord...!"


    She panted, copsing to her knees. Ian nced at her battered face and responded curtly.


    "There''s no need for thanks."


    "Aren''t you... the one from the rumors?"


    The woman added. Ian stared at her in silence, and she wore an expression that was somewhere between a smile and a sob.


    "I knew it...! I recognized you the moment I saw you...! You are the Red Knight... the Agent of Vengeance...!"


    "...?"

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    Ian tilted his head in confusion before suppressing a smallugh.


    <i>They are saying that again. We don''t look alike at all.</i> <i>Is it because I''m covered in blood...?</i>


    Anyway, it wasn''t an unpleasant misunderstanding.


    A growling breath continued from behind. ncing back, Ian saw Charlotte frowning. She was ready to start her long and flowery introduction at any moment, so Ian raised his hand slightly with a signal.


    As Charlotte stuck out her tongue, the woman kneeled and added.


    "I heard you help those who seek vengeance. Please, avenge my dead husband and neighbors...!"


    Looking down at her, Ian finally opened his mouth.


    "You''ve got the wrong person."


    "What...?"


    "I am not the Agent of Vengeance."


    "But... but... I''m sure...." The woman stammered, her eyes wide.


    She didn''t want to believe it. Ian could fully understand her feelings. She had lost her family and friends before her eyes and barely survived herself.


    "Being a mercenary is my profession. I don''t fight for noble causes like the Agent of Vengeance. I killed them all because they came at me with weapons."


    "...."


    "So if you want, hire me. Don''t ask for a favor."


    As Ian''s calm voice continued, the light in the woman''s eyes faded. She seemed to ept reality.


    Just then, an old man, who had been approaching hesitantly, stopped behind her. It was the same old man who had thanked him earlier.


    "Stand up. It''s rude to behave this way when you should express your gratitude and offer a reward..."


    Muttering, he sighed as if pitying her, then looked at Ian.


    "Please forgive her rudeness, sir."


    "There''s nothing to forgive."


    "Then please, wait a moment."


    Bowing, the old man turned around. Walking toward a cart on one side of the road, he looked back at the still-frozen vigers.


    "What are you doing? Are you just going to let our life savior leave?"


    "...!"


    The vigers finally moved. Watching the old man rummaging through the cart, Ian smirked and muttered.


    "I don''t need any reward. I don''t want to take from those who have nothing."


    <i>I thought he was going to give me a quest.</i>


    Ian, who had climbed into the carriage, looked at Charlotte. She nodded and grabbed the reins. The woman, who had been sitting on the ground, clung to the carriage at that moment.


    "Sir, may I ask you one thing?"


    When Ian looked at her, she continued.


    "Did you mean you would ept a request?"


    "I meant I would consider it."


    "Then, in that case...."


    She rummaged through her belongings and held out her dirty, blood-and-dirt-covered hands. A few silver coins glittered in them.


    "This is all I have, sir. If it''s not enough, I will be your servant to repay you. So please... kill that monster... in the knight''s guise."


    A quest window finally appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    [The Knight Bandit of La Drin.]


    <i>So it appears when I give up hope.</i>


    As he read the details, Ian''s eyes twitched.


    <i>Time limit...? Did it have this before? I don''t think it did.</i>


    Anyway, it was a quest he needed to do. The reward included an ability point.


    "If the payment is too little... please take this too, sir. It''s still insufficient, but...."


    Thinking he was dissatisfied, the old man who had stood next to the woman offered a money pouch.


    Other vigers arrived one by one around them.


    "Sir, please take my money too."


    "Take mine as well. It''s not much, but...."


    "Please, sir...."


    <i>It''s chaos.</i>


    Ian closed the quest window and spoke. "Does anyone know where his base is?"


    "I... I know...." One man raised his hand.


    Ian nodded toward Charlotte.


    "Exin it to her."


    "...! Yes, sir." The man who had suddenly opened his eyes wide turned around.


    As Ian looked back at the woman, he reached out and picked up the coin that had been ced in her hand.


    "The request is established."


    "Thank you... thank you, sir...!" The woman sped her hands as if praying and uttered those words.


    Relief and excitement spread across the faces of the others, including the elderly man. Just as anothermotion was about to spread, Ian spoke.


    "Now, everyone, disperse. Instead of wasting energy needlessly, it would be better to gather your belongings."


    The vigers stopped their movements with a flinch, and Ian added with a dry gaze.


    "Nothing has been resolved yet."


    "...!"


    The smiles disappeared from the faces of the vigers. Their faces were suddenly thrown back into reality.


    It was to be expected. The request had not beenpleted, nor had they safely crossed the border. They had merely survived a crisis by luck, and there was no guarantee that such luck would repeat.


    In the ensuing silence, the man who had finished exining stepped back.


    Ian, gathering his gaze, asked. "Did everyone hear that?"


    "Yes. Clearly."


    "Then let''s depart."


    Charlotte wasted no time and whipped the reins.


    This time, no one stopped them.


    The carriage passed through the chaotic hill and moved away. After a moment of watching the departing carriage, the vigers dispersed in various directions. The daunting reality awaited them once again.


    ***


    It was now night. Ian chewed on some jerky, looking up at the cloud-covered sky. It had been days since theyst saw a sunset. The sky had darkened at some point and then brightened again.


    "Looking at this, the signs of corruption are quite tant."


    It was a perfect environment for the corrupted. Not to mention the demons and demonic beings. And soon, it would be even more so, likely for the entire frontier region.


    It was a flow that no individual could stop. All he could do, as always, was solve the minor problems in front of him.


    Ian casually opened his mouth. "Let''s stay up a littleter today and move."


    "Understood." Charlotte, who had been sitting quietly, responded.


    <i>Are you really paying attention?</i> Ian slightly narrowed his eyes and added.


    "Make sure we don''t lose our way. We''re already taking a detour, and I don''t want to waste more time."


    "Don''t worry. I think I know where that bastard''s den is."


    "You think?"


    "Since it''s close to the Empire. I''ve been there a few times when I worked for the guild. It looked like a barbarian vige with its log houses and fortifications. I don''t know if it still looks the same now."


    "Excellent...."


    Ian slightly smiled and added.


    "When do you think we''ll arrive?"


    "Probably by the afternoon. At least before nightfall."


    <i>Tomorrow afternoon. That''s cutting it close.</i>


    Ian scratched his chin, recalling the quest''s time limit. It wasn''tmon even in games to have a precise timer disyed. Anyway, if they werete for any reason, it would end in failure.


    "Then we better hurry."


    "Understood. ...But."


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then sneakily looked at Ian.


    "Was that knight Elinor responsible for creating that monster earlier?"


    "Probably. That''s the mostmon way for the corrupted to increase their minions. They tempt with power and then use it as a shackle to enforce obedience. The ones we saw earlier are just the lowest-ranked minions."


    "I see... Then... Can you leave those minions to me? They seem like good training partners."


    Ian nced at the leather eye patch hanging around her neck and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sorry, but not this time."


    "... Not this time?" Charlotte asked back, not defiantly but curiously.


    Ian didn''t mind and nodded. "Yes. You need to guard the carriage."


    "The carriage... right...."


    Charlotte answered in a deted voice, turned to look ahead, and added.


    "It seems I''m not of much use this time either... Alright. Let''s do that."


    <i>What are you saying, again?</i>


    Ian snorted and said, "We''re just dividing the roles. There''s no need to head directly into a den teeming with armed robbers, right?"


    Ian recalled his experience in the game.


    The robber knight''s stronghold, on a gentle mountainside, was practically a wooden fortress or a fortification.


    It had been converted and expanded from a vige, turning it into a base for an armed force. Though they were called robber knights, they were essentially a burgeoning warlord group. They looted nearby viges for supplies and kidnapped residents under the guise of conscription.


    <i>They''re probably nning to expand their power to oust the lord... or join the forces of their master.</i>


    The exact circumstances didn''t matter. In the game, it was a massive stronghold, so it was important to know that it wouldn''t be much different now that it had be a reality.


    Charging head-on into a ce swarming with creatures that wouldn''t even give experience points was inefficient. Normally, Ian would have just set it on fire, but this time, doing so would mean that many of the enved people would be burned to death as well.


    "So, we''re going to sneak in quietly and take that knight''s head first. We''ll only kill those who attack us. Once their leader is gone, theckeys will probably just pretend to fight and then flee. We won''t bother chasing them. So we can''t leave the carriage behind."


    Ian tapped on the armrest.


    "If the escapees find this, they won''t just pass it by. But if you''re guarding it, no matter how manye, they won''t be able to take it."


    "I see... Got it. If that''s my role."


    "And stop talking nonsense like that."


    "..." Charlotte lowered her head instead of answering. Her shoulders slumped and her short tail drooped. Soon, a subdued voice followed.


    "But it''s true that I''m useless, Ian. Especially against those we can''t kill with just des."


    "...."


    <i>Why is the conversation going there?</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian didn''t interrupt. It was the first time since their journey had resumed that Charlotte had opened up. Besides, there was nothing else to do, anyway.


    "I can''t shake off the thought that I need the power to kill them. If things continue like this, the same will happen in Lu Sard."


    "You sound as if there''s a way to gain such power."


    "... Yes. Though you would never allow it. I know it''s not the right choice. I''m just tempted by it."


    Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You''re considering conversion."


    Charlotte flinched as if she hadn''t expected him to realize it immediately.


    She soon nodded. "Yes. You''d probably call it corruption. And you wouldn''t be wrong. The once noble Primal Wildness has been tainted by the chaos of the void."


    She had mentioned this story before. The God of the beastfolk was exiled to the outskirts of the void by the Gods of humans.


    Ian scratched his chin and spoke. "I don''t think serving him would grant you power immediately."


    "He probably would. Kruxica cherishes his descendants."


    "Descendants?"


    "Yes. We are all his descendants. That''s why other gods, including the Radiant Goddess, don''t bestow divinity upon us. But the Primal Wildness would willingly embrace even the descendants who abandoned him."


    "Along with side effects."


    "... Of course. Regardless of his will, I have seen many warriors corrupted by the power of the void. Some even became demons. So in the past, I secretly despised warriors who served the Primal Wildness. I thought they were selfish and weak. But now..."


    Charlotte growled lowly.


    "Now I understand them. I, too, want to get stronger power even if I have to take such risks."


    She spoke with a self-deprecating smile, as if confessing.


    "I know how this sounds to you, who face the darkness of the continent. But that''s why I think you can understand my conflict¡ª"


    "Think carefully and decide."


    "What...? What did you say?"


    Charlotte turned around.


    Ian spoke calmly. "I said, think carefully before deciding."


    "Are you serious?"


    "I think you''re doing your part well enough. But if you still feel unsatisfied, that''s something I can''t fix. It won''t go away just because I stop you."


    Charlotte, gazing quietly at Ian''s eyes, eventually sighed.


    "You really mean it, Ian."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "Because you''re the holy knight of a Strict Goddess, the Great Warrior of the North, and the saint of the church, the Agent of the tinum Dragon...?"


    "That doesn''t mean I serve them. I don''t serve anyone."


    "...! ... Yeah,e to think of it, Ian, you''re also a mage," Charlotte murmured as if she had only just realized.


    <i>Being a mage is my primary job, though. </i>


    Ian chuckled briefly. To him, the Gods of this world were merely tools to be used. He still had no intention of worshiping what had once been just bits of data. He would simply use whatever power he needed. Just as he had embraced the shards of chaos.


    "I don''t care who you serve or what power you wield, as long as you can control yourself. That''s all that matters to me."


    Ian looked into Charlotte''s orange eyes.


    "But if you be a beast tainted by madness, just know that I won''t hesitate to kill you."


    "...." Charlotte''s eyes flickered with a mix of conflict and relief.


    Eventually, she nodded. "Alright... I''ll think it over a bit more. And whatever decision I make, I''ll let you know."


    "Do that." With jerky in his mouth, Ian looked away.


    Charlotte added. "One more thing."


    "What now?"


    "Do you still think I''m more suited to be an assassin than a warrior?"


    <i>Did you still hold on to that?</i> Ian smirked and answered without hesitation.


    "Of course."


    ***


    The forest grew dense on both sides of the road. The carriage climbed a gentle slope.


    <i>At least we''re notte.</i>


    Ian put on each piece of equipment properly that he had either loosened or taken off. There was still about an hour left before the time limit expired. It wasn''t a lot of time, but it wasn''t too little either.


    "I''ll look for a ce to stop the carriage soon," Charlotte said.


    Ian nodded slightly and secured the shin guards of his steel boots so they wouldn''t shake. Soon, the carriage pulled into a clearing on the side of the road. Beyond the tall, leafless, ash-gray trees, a barely discernible watchtower peeked out. The carriage stopped.


    "There will surely be those trying to escape. Keep a close watch on the horses," Ian said.


    "I will," Charlotte replied, setting down her battle ax and jumping off. She walked toward a nearby tree with a securing rope in hand.


    "No matter how manye, not a single one will..."


    She stopped mid-sentence as a chilly wind blew down the mountainside. She frowned and looked back at Ian.


    "I smell blood, Ian."


    "...?" Ian paused as he was adjusting his shoulder guard. He took a deep breath but couldn''t smell anything.


    Charlotte dropped the rope and turned around. "It seems to be from up there. I''ll check it out."


    She leaped forward. Ian, frowning, quickly moved his hands.


    <i>I have a bad feeling about this.</i>


    Soon after getting off the carriage, he ran up the mountain path. From above, Charlotte raised her hand.


    "Here, Ian."


    The source of the blood scent she had detected was close by. It was, of course, a corpse. However, there wasn''t just one. Four men dressed simrly to those they had previously foughty sprawled with their innards spilling out or their heads split open. Ian''s eyes narrowed.


    <i>So this is why it had a time limit.</i>


    "There was someone here before us."

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    Charlotte nodded.


    "These guys haven''t been dead for long. No insects are on them yet."


    "It seems someone who knows how to use a de," Ian added, clicking his tongue as he turned away.


    "We can''t let that person get away. Change of ns. Secure the carriage well and follow me."


    "...?! Got it!"


    Charlotte watched Ian run uphill, her eyes wide, then quickly leaped toward the carriage. Meanwhile, Ian didn''t stop running.


    <i>... Anyway, since there''s still time left, we shouldn''t be toote.</i>


    Soon, the view of a massive mountain fortress came into sight. Sharpened wooden stakes stretched out like castle walls, and watchtowers rose at regr intervals. Beyond them, the roofs of wooden buildings followed the gentle slope of the mountain.


    It was an excellent wooden fortress with living facilities, except that the watchtowers were empty. Fortunately, the assumption that they weren''t toote proved correct, as there was still noiseing from the distance.


    <i>Whoever it is...</i>


    Ian stepped beyond the half-open main gate. The smell of blood and rot hit his nose. Corpsesy scattered everywhere.


    <i>They have a lot of confidence, charging head-on like that.</i>


    The trail of death continued along the winding path between the log houses. Ian walked, impressed by the audacity of the forerunners. Judging by the previous bodies, they were no ordinary fighters.


    Some rtively intact bodies had multiple stab wounds, but most had their necks shed or guts spilling out horribly. Corpses, split horizontally, vertically, and diagonally, or even dismembered, were not umon.


    Most had clearly been struck down in a single, incapacitating blow, unable to defend themselves properly. Broken swords and misced bolts were scattered around like straw.


    "A massacre took ce here...." Charlotte, who had entered the vige behind Ian, muttered in awe.


    "But they didn''t kill everyone," Ian said, striding between the buildings.


    Following behind, Charlotte nodded. She could sense the faint presence inside the buildings. Almost every building they passed had survivors. Quite a few of them.


    "They only killed those who attacked," Charlotte observed.


    "Exactly... all of them, no matter the human or the corrupt."


    As they moved toward the source of the distant noise, Ian took in every corpse. He had no intention of letting the rogue knight getaway. If necessary, he nned to take him by force, so he needed to gauge the abilities of those who came before him.


    <i>Thwack¡ª</i>


    "...!"


    Ian''s eyes widened when he was halfway up the slope. A red sh erupted from the window of a two-story wooden building amid curses and shouts. The surprise was brief.


    "Ha... So that''s who it is."


    A smile crept onto Ian''s lips. He finally realized the identity of the forerunners. He wondered why he hadn''t recognized it immediately. There weren''t many people in this region with such sword skills and recklessness.


    "Are they acquaintances?" Charlotte asked from behind.


    Without stopping, Ian turned to her. "More than just acquaintances¡ª"


    He stopped speaking and looked ahead. With a loud crash, someone burst through the second-floor wall of the wooden building and fell. Rolling to a stop on the ground was a knight in full te armor, without a helmet. He quickly stood up and shouted at the hole he had made.


    "Everyone, stop that madman now! Don''t look so scared, you idiots! Fine... I''ll take away your fear!"


    Purple energy swirled around him as he drew a longsword and pointed it at the hole in the wall. The corrupted energy spread along the de. There were brief screams from inside the building, which then turned to guttural, choking sounds.


    "You''ll never leave this ce alive, you bastard¡ª"


    Ian, who had stopped to watch, finally let out a low sigh. "Starting at phase two already...."


    Charlotte, standing beside him, looked at him as he muttered.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It means that the knight over there is our target."


    Ian sheathed the Northern Warrior''s Longsword and gestured with his chin.


    "That guy''s mine. You handle the ones escaping through the front gate. Just don''t touch those fighting these bandits, especially the knight in full te armor."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them," Charlotte replied, leaping into action.


    She kicked off the wall and lightlynded on the roof, dashing away.


    <i>I said that because I was worried you might get killed,</i> Ian thought, as he retrieved the Broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension.


    He started walking again at a leisurely pace. The rogue knight was clearly nning to sacrifice his subordinates and escape. Since that was the far end of the building, if he didn''t run directly for the gate, he would have toe toward Ian, as they had just passed the stables.


    <i>Considering their main base was being raided, the time limit seemed generous. It must have included the time for that guy to escape.</i>


    After all, the rogue knight would run when at a disadvantage, even in the game. He had exceptional regeneration, and when cornered, he would call his minions and flee to recover his strength.


    <i>But how did the status window know this and set the time limit ordingly?</i>


    It was a question that didn''t fit the situation.


    <i>Does it have foresight?</i>


    It was more convincing to think that this situation existed in the game as well. After all, he had missed more than a few side quests simply because he didn''t know about them due to time limits back then. This time, he had luckily timed it right.


    <i>Which means I¡¯ve probably already missed some side quests...</i>


    It was then that the rogue knight, striding ahead, noticed him. The man with purple-glowing eyes stared at Ian and finally spoke.


    "Who are you?"


    "The one who''s going to kill you."


    "With that broken sword?"


    "This should be enough to kill you."


    At Ian''s calm reply, the rogue knight''s face twisted in anger.


    "You crazy bastards... You think I''m a joke. Fine. I''ll kill you, you goblin shit!"


    A sinister sound echoed from beneath his armor as corrupted energy swirled around his body.


    Ian drew upon his power, and in an instant, the Wind de was ready. Although he seemed rxed, he had no intention of dragging out the fight. Ian started running toward the mutating rogue knight and leaped. As he raised the Broken Sword of Judgment overhead, a glimpse of the scene beyond the roof revealed itself.


    "I-it¡¯s a monster¡ª Spare me...!"


    Two men burst through a door. They must have been terrified and fleeing after seeing the grotesquely transformed minions. It was fortunate they made it this far. Unfortunately, monsters weren''t only inside.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Charlottended on one of them from the roof of a nearby building, splitting his head. The other man''s eyes bulged as his head flew off.


    <i>... She''d make a perfect assassin.</i>


    "You worm! Where are you looking?" The rogue knight''s shout followed.


    Unlike the lower minions, his transformation was less grotesque and dramatic. His size increased just enough for his armor to hold, and purple veins spread across his face. His eyes, nowpletely dark purple, were fixed on Ian.


    "You fearless bastard! I''ll skewer you right through!" He yelled as he raised the sword in his hand. He wielded the long greatsword like a one-handed sword.


    "This way, you won''t run away," Ian muttered as he used the Strike of Judgment.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A blue light spread across the crossguard. Unlike when the de was intact, the divine power red up along the broken edge like a roaring me.


    "What...?!" The rogue knight''s eyes widened.


    As he hastily retracted his outstretched arm, Ian shed down with his sword. The blue trail tore through the air violently.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The divine power, flowing like mes past the greatsword blocking its path, sliced vertically through the rogue knight''s body. Iannded at the knight''s feet, rolled between his legs, and came to a stop.


    <i>Thwack¡ª</i>


    A beatter, blood spurted up. The knight''s head and upper body split messily to the sides.


    <i>It seems the power has increased since it broke.</i>


    As he thought this, Ian readjusted his grip on the sword, its light fading. The severed parts of the knight''s body were writhing and swelling as they reattached. Despite burning with divine power, the regeneration didn''t stop.


    "The... the dam..."


    <i>Just like a cockroach,</i> thought Ian.


    Ian poured all his remaining divine power into the knight''s back, then returned the Sword of Judgment to his pocket dimension. Drawing the Northern Warrior''s Longsword, he leaped once more.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    The sword, imbued with Wind de, shed horizontally. With a scraping sound, the neck was deeply cut.


    "<i>Gah</i>... <i>Argh</i>..."


    Ian clicked his tongue, surprised that it hadn''t been severed. He forcefully kicked the rogue knight''s back, causing him to fall forward. Iannded on the ground, rolled, and rushed toward him again. If it wasn''t cut off, he would just keep cutting until it was.


    <i>Whack! Whack!</i>


    Ian chopped down on the regenerating neck like he was wielding an ax. The head, which had been stubbornly hanging on, finally detached.


    Ian then shot a fireball at the rolling head. The flesh, which had been writhing and trying to reattach, was engulfed in mes and burned away. The rogue knight''s body, trembling, finally went limp.


    The questpletion window appeared. Closing it, Ian looked back and forth between the head that had turned into a roasted lump of meat and the limp body. It was a fittingly pathetic end for someone called a rogue knight.


    <i>In the end, I ended up getting the best part,</i> Ian thought as he retrieved his sword.


    Leaning against a nearby wall, he watched the wooden building where themotion continued. Screams, howls, and the sh of steel were stilling from inside. asionally, a red light like blood shed. There was no need to go in and help. Waiting here would be enough.


    <i>Wham¡ª</i>


    Soon, with a sound like a leather drum bursting, a dark figure flew out from the wall the rogue knight had broken.


    "<i>Grr</i>... <i>Ugh</i>...!"


    It was a mutated minion, its muscles grotesquely swollen. The hollowed chest of the creature, which had rolled on the ground and stopped, swelled again with the sound of bones creaking.


    Momentster, a red divine light spread from beyond the broken wall. A knight in full te armor emerged. A red trail, like blood, descended on the fallen, corrupted being.


    <i>St!</i>


    The sword pierced the minion''s chest. The Red Knight, whonded while stepping on the bloated body, let go of the hilt and raised their fist.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    The divine steel fist smashed into the minion''s head relentlessly. The pounding ceased only after the head turned into a mushy pulp. The Red Knight, breathing heavily, pulled out the sword embedded in the chest. Flicking off the blood from the de, The Red Knight turned around.


    "...!"


    Their movements stoppedpletely. The Red Knight looked like a statue of a holy knight imbued with divine power, much like the statue of Karha Ian had seen before. Ian''s lips curled into a smile as he finally met the frozen gaze.


    "<i>Ahhh</i>?!"


    A scream burst from the hole in the wall. A young man with brown hair barely stopped himself at the edge, his sword and shield iling awkwardly. He had nned to run and jump, but he stopped at thest minute. After finally regaining his bnce, he crouched down to retrieve his sword.


    Leaning out from the building, he mumbled. "How did you jump down like that, sir? Oh... Wait... Sir, I can''t do it. Please catch me from below...!"


    The squire, clinging to the wall, eventually shouted. He turned to look at the still-frozen knight.


    "Sir? Can''t you hear me? Don''t just stand there... What are you staring at?"


    The squire, finally noticing the direction the knight was looking, turned his head. He frowned in confusion, and then his eyes widened to the point of tearing.


    "I, Ian, lord...?!"

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    "Yes, it''s me, Philip."


    "Why are you lord... here?" Philip asked in a bewildered voice.


    <i>This kid is still the same.</i>


    "Why do you think so?" Ian smirked and gestured with his chin toward the corpse lying nearby.


    "It''s for a job."


    "...!" Philip''s eyes widened, and a sigh of relief came from behind him.


    "Lu Sr, my god..."


    Ian turned his gaze. The red divine light flickering around the full te armor was fading. The knight raised a hand. With a click, the beak-shaped visor lifted. Red hair, a scar crossing one cheek, and pale skin were revealed. Surprised green eyes stared back at him. Mev¡¯s lips trembled.


    "It really is you, Ian...."


    "Were you thinking you were seeing a ghost?" Ian teased with a smile, then added, "It''s been a while, Sir Mev. I''m d to see you."


    "...!" Mev blinked, then let out a smallugh.


    "I forgot to greet you... It''s good to see you too, Ian. I''m very happy to see you safe and well."


    "Same for you as well."


    "You were hired to kill the rogue knight?"


    "Yes. Although you got here ahead of me."


    Mev''s smile deepened. She sheathed her sword and continued. "I always thought we''d meet again someday, but I didn''t expect it to be today. It seems the Goddess guided us."


    <i>... More like the quest did,</i> Ian thought, shrugging.


    It was then that Philip, still clinging to the wall, urgently shouted.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but...! Please catch me! My hand''s feeling weird¡ª"


    With a snap, the board Philip was holding onto broke. He screamed as he fell, but surprisinglynded without injury. He looked momentarily confused, then sheepishly cleared his throat and looked away.


    "Um, I guess it wasn''t as high as it seemed. Sorry, please continue your conversation...."


    <i>He''s still good at breaking the mood,</i> Ian thought with a chuckle as Mev started walking.


    Ian walked toward her at a leisurely pace. Now that he had a closer look, he noticed changes in her that he hadn''t seen at first nce.


    The shape of her armor and the sword at her waist were different. Her demeanor had changed, too. It was calm and sharp, but not in a dangerous way. The biggest change was her eyes. Back then, they had seemed resigned, as if she had lost the will to live. Now they shone brightly, full of determination and purpose.


    <i>Seems like wandering suits her....</i>


    As he thought this, Ian spoke. "What brings you here, Sir Mev?"


    "There was a man called Viscount Flint. He was a corrupted individual conducting vile experiments on people in his undergroundb. I dealt with him and rescued those he was experimenting on. One of them was the client. He was so weakened that he was barely clinging to life."


    Mev continued speaking without taking her eyes off Ian. They were now less than twenty steps apart.


    "At first, he was brought here and used as a ve. When he fell ill, he was sent to the Viscount. He asked me for revenge before he died."


    "So it wasn''t just a job; it was hisst wish...."


    "To me, it''s the same. And thanks to that, I got to meet you again."


    Ian stopped with a faint smile. Mev took a couple more steps and then stopped as well. She looked into Ian''s eyes and added.


    "There were so many things I wanted to tell you when we met again. But now that you''re here, I can''t think of any. I''m just d to see you."


    Ian shrugged.


    "I''ve often heard rumors about you in the North."


    "Your reputation has spread even to the North...?" Philip, who had followed them, asked with wide eyes.


    At Ian''s gaze, he quickly stepped back and bowed. "It''s been a long time, sir. I was too caught up to greet you properly earlier."


    Ian looked at him closely. Blood was sttered on his face and body. His frame had be more solid, and there were fresh scars on his face.


    "You''ve be quite capable while I was away."


    Philip looked up and grinned at Ian''s words.


    "Do you really think so, my lord?" Philip''s slightly na?ve, bright smile was still the same.


    "Philip has been doing his part well, Ian. Although he hasn''t been knighted yet, he does not differ from a knight," Mev added calmly.


    Philip shook his head, looking a bit embarrassed. "I still have a long way to go. If I want to keep serving you, I need to work harder."


    <i>So humble now, too.</i> Ian smirked while Mev turned back to him.


    "I''ve always wondered how you were doing. I assumed you were doing well wherever you were, but I hadn''t heard anything for a while. I thought you might be somewhere in the Empire. Have you been staying in the North all this time?"


    "It just happened that way."


    "I heard about a major incident in the North recently. I''m d you''re safe."


    "There were rumors about the invasion of the undead legion and that a Great Warrior and a Dragon yer appeared during the conflict," Philip added cautiously.


    Ian replied matter-of-factly. "Well, about half of it is true."


    "Wow... So, you know the full story, my lord. I''d love to ask about it, but...." Philip nced around, and Mev nodded.


    "Indeed. We still have matters to settle... Can you wait a bit, Ian?" She looked at Ian.


    Philip watched nervously while Ian shrugged.


    "I don''t see why not. I''ll wait."


    "... That''s a relief. I was worried you might leave immediately afterpleting the job."


    Philip sighed in relief and looked between Ian and Mev. "Once we''ve finished up, I''ll make sure you both can catch up properly¡ªAh!"


    He jumped back suddenly as a dark figure silently fell behind Ian.


    Philip, seeing this, instinctively drew his sword and shouted. "Demon! It''s a demon, sir! Watch your back!"


    Mev, her face turning serious again, also drew her sword.


    Charlotte, who had stood up paying no attention to them, spoke. "I''ve dealt with all the ones that escaped, Ian. I''ve also checked for any remaining minions inside."


    "Good work," Ian nodded calmly and looked at the two with drawn swords.


    "Lower your weapons. She''s with me."


    "With you...?" Philip looked Charlotte up and down with a frown. His lips twitched.


    "But as far as I know, she''s a talking beast¡ª"


    "Stop right there. Unless you want to lose your tongue, shut up and put away your sword." Ian cut him off, clicking his tongue briefly, and then turned to Mev.


    "This is Charlotte. She''s a beastfolk, not a demon."


    "... I see." Mev sheathed her sword without furtherment and nodded slightly.


    Ian nced at Charlotte, who lifted her chin slightly. "And this is¡ª"


    Philip cleared his throat loudly, cutting Ian off.


    As Ian frowned, Philip, having sheathed his sword, stepped forward.


    "Apologies, but that''s my job, sir."


    <i>... Always so diligent for no reason.</i> Ian refrained from speaking, acknowledging that Mev''s squire was Philip.


    "I apologize for the misunderstanding," Philip said, looking up at Charlotte''s orange eyes. He then cleared his throat.


    "And allow me to formally introduce her. This is Sir Mev Riurel, a follower of Lu Sr, an apostle of Tir En, protector of Agel Lan, the Red Knight of the battlefield, Agent of Righteous Vengeance, and savior of the weak."


    "Riurel...?" Charlotte''s eyes gleamed with recognition as she muttered the name.


    "And I am Philip, her squire."


    Charlotte, watching Mev with eyes reflecting various emotions, then turned to Philip.


    "I''m Charlotte. I serve Ian."


    "Indeed...."


    Their gazes met, and a subtle tension filled the air. Ian smirked and turned to Mev.


    "So, what business remains?"


    "There are still remnants of the corrupted inside. We need to eliminate them and free the captured people. It won''t take long; will you wait?"


    "Understood. Let''s finish this quickly," Ian said, drawing his sword.


    Philip looked at him with excitement. "Are you helping us, sir?"


    "Thanks to you, sir, the job was easier. I''ll help with the final cleanup."


    "If you''re helping, there''s no reason to refuse," Mev said with a smile, lowering her visor.


    Philip quickly added, "Then we''ll take the opposite side. You two sir should go down this path."


    Nodding to Charlotte, Ian turned.


    "See you at the main gate."


    ***


    The search for the remnants was swift. Ian and Charlotte tracked down every hidden enemy. Some tried to use the freed ves as hostages, but Ian dispatched them without hesitation, driving a dagger onto their foreheads. There were dozens of people enved in the fortress, including men, women, and children. Ian led them all to the main gate. Soon, Mev and Philip arrived with a simr number of people.


    Philip took charge of organizing the situation. "You are now free! You can stay here or gather food and weapons and return to your hometowns. However, my lord and I rmend staying here."


    His speech was natural, as if he had done this many times before. Mev stood behind him with her arms crossed, looking just as natural.


    "You remind me of when you used to save the barbarians andplete requests. Their method is a bit more loud, though." Charlotte murmured, leaning against the wall at the back of the crowd.


    Ian chuckled briefly. "You can''tpare them to me. We''re fundamentally different."


    "Fundamentally...?"


    "I move for a reward, but they expect nothing in return."


    "Hmm... I never thought you did all those things just for the reward."


    "Then you were mistaken. It was all for the reward."


    <i>Technically, it is for quest rewards and experience points. </i>


    As Charlotte shrugged, Philip continued his speech.


    "The outside world is chaotic. It might be better to bring your families and settle here. This ce is easy to defend. There''s a stream nearby, andnd to cultivate."


    "Um... Sir." One of the freed people cautiously raised a hand.


    Philip gestured for him to speak.


    "There was a noble that the captain of this ce served. He often sent people to him. If he finds out about this ce, we¡¯re as good as dead...."


    Philip''s smile deepened, as if he had been waiting for this question.


    "Viscount Flint is already dead. By..."


    He looked back at Mev, who was standing behind him.


    "By the sword of the Red Knight, Sir Mev Riurel. So you can all stay assured."


    "...!"


    The crowd''s eyes widened in realization. Cheers of gratitude and joy erupted with voices chanting for the Red Knight. Philip nodded as if the cheers were for him.


    "His intentions are noble, but his mannerisms are arrogant," Charlotte muttered.


    Ianughed as Philip pointed toward them.


    "And it was these two who took down the notorious rogue knight. Remember this, Sir Ian Hope and his beastfolk squire, Charlotte!"


    Cheers erupted for them as well. Ian clicked his tongue as Charlotte''s eyes narrowed in annoyance.


    "Squire...? He called me a squire...?"


    "I understand the urge to cut out his tongue but restrain yourself. He''d find a way to talk even without it."


    Ian then gestured with his chin.


    "Go fetch the carriage. We''ll stay here for the night."


    "... Understood."


    Muttering about being called a squire, Charlotte leaped away. Meanwhile, Philip, stillmanding the crowd like a fish in water, finally pped his hands together.


    "Disperse! I''ll leave the handling of the corpses with you guys. And open the warehouse to celebrate the day of freedom!"


    The people scattered with cheers. After speaking quietly with a few, Philip approached Ian with a satisfied expression.


    Ian smirked. "You seemed to enjoy yourself."


    "It''s not that I enjoy it. These people need a fresh start. I just give them a bit of hope and courage. Besides... my favorite part hasn''t even started."


    "Favorite part...?"


    "You know what I mean, sir."


    Philip nced around and then whispered with a grin.


    "We need to loot that rogue knight''s house. Who knows what illicit items he might have hidden?"


    "...!" Ian raised an eyebrow.


    Philip met his gaze with a sly smile, not that of a squire giving a speech, but of a seasoned mercenary.


    "I already found out where his house is. Soon, the vigers will bring food and drinks there. Let''s go. Seeing you here brings back memories." Philip quickly led the way.


    <i>... I didn''t expect him to get this good at it,</i> Ian thought, watching him.


    Mev approached, with her voice low behind her visor.


    "I''m ashamed. It''s all my fault. I couldn''t stop him. It¡¯s all thanks to Philip''s efforts that we at least aren''t starving...."


    ¡°...¡± Ian looked at her quietly. She had no idea that he was the reason Philip had be like this.


    Ian sighed and turned his gaze away, saying, "Even pdins need to eat. I''m sure Tir En will understand if you loot the pockets of a corrupted man."


    "Do you think so...?"


    "Yes, well... probably." Ian''s pace quickened without him realizing it.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    "If anythinges up, I''ll let you know right away. Leave the rest to me, and you two should rest." Philip, who had spoken, began to scrutinize every corner of the house with hawk-like eyes.


    "...Take only the minimum amount of money, Philip. Distribute the rest to the people." Sitting at a table, Mev added in a bitter voice.


    Philip, without turning his head, reassured her, saying not to worry, with a rogue-like smile still on his lips.


    <i>He''s found his calling.</i>


    Shaking his head, Ian picked up the bottle next to him. It was wine. He ced two pewter cups on the table and poured the wine.


    ¡°I was thirsty. Thank you.¡± Mev, who had raised her visor, took the cup.


    Her eyes and gestures showed signs of fatigue as if the tension had finally eased. It was understandable. No matter how formidable a human tank she was, d in heavy full-te armor and wielding holy power, it couldn''t have been easy to break through such a fortress head-on.


    It must have been a reckless decision for her too. Yet, she had pushed forward, likely because she didn''t want to resort to sneaking in or ambushing against the corrupted.


    <i>Even for an Apostle of Vengeance... there''s no moderation.</i>


    Indeed, moderation was thest word one would associate with her. Ian, who had taken a sip of the wine, set down his cup and spoke.


    ¡°Come to think of it, there''s something else to report.¡±


    ¡°Report...?¡± Mev, who had drained her cup in one go, looked at him.


    Ian refilled her cup with a smile. ¡°As you might already know, the mission was aplished. Lucy has safely entered the Temple of Brazier, receiving a warm wee.¡±


    A faint smile spread across Mev''s lips. She nodded as she looked down at the wine swirling in her cup.


    ¡°Of course, I knew. I was certain about a month and a half ago when none of the pursuers following you returned.¡±


    ¡°You must have been quite troubled.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Thanks to you, I became the victim. His Majesty even wanted to keep me by his side until the end.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you left the kingdom before the war started.¡±


    Mev didn''t deny it. After taking another sip of the wine with her somber eyes, she spoke again. ¡°There were many reasons. I didn''t want the war. Even less the position of the suprememander. Instead, I was preupied with another question.¡±


    ¡°Another question?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just as Vernon was corrupted by Regis, I wondered if there was a mastermind behind Regis'' descent into darkness.¡±


    <i>It is a usible thought. </i>Ian muttered to himself as he brought the wine to his lips. She had lost almost all her family to the corrupted ones. It was only natural for her to suspect the presence of another culprit.


    ¡°So, did you investigate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I found a very small clue. But to investigate it, I had to leave for Menere. I hesitated for a while.¡±


    Mev''s gaze turned to Philip, who was engrossed in his search.


    ¡°It was Philip who pushed me. All I did was follow him reluctantly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    <i>That fellow would do that indeed.</i>


    Ian nodded as he watched Philip. He had already found two money pouches and thrown them onto the bed and was now taking out a dagger from a drawer. Sensing their gaze, he spoke.


    ¡°His Majesty was losing his sanity more and more. He was gued by anxiety and impatience. I thought if you left the kingdom, His Majesty would give up on the war. Because the focal point to lead the soldiers would be gone.¡±


    He threw the dagger onto the bed and sighed briefly.


    ¡°But in the end, His Majesty started the war. Even personally leading the entire army. It wasplete madness... I apologize, I spoke too harshly.¡±


    Shaking his head, he resumed his search in the opposite corner of the room. Mev brought the cup to her lips with a bitter expression.


    Well, she couldn''t be unaware of the situation in Agel Lan. It was not surprising if she felt some responsibility and guilt.


    <i>I shouldn''t have asked. It ruined the mood.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue and raised his cup.


    ¡°So you don''t know anything about Lucy''s current situation.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Mev''s gaze returned to him.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°This is also somewhat old news. Lucy sent a letter. Not to me directly, but it was delivered through someone.¡±


    Ian continued calmly. He exined that Lucy had finally blossomed into her potential, changed her name, and was diligently studying as the heir to the High Priest. He also briefly mentioned Miguel''s news.


    ¡°A priest, you say...? That Miguel, a priest?¡±


    Philip, who had found a chest hidden under the bed, looked up sharply.


    Ian gave a shortugh. ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s more than qualified. He had sacrificed himself to protect Lucy.¡±


    ¡°...If we ever meet again, I must express my sincere gratitude. And repay the favor. Knowing that Priest Miguel is always by her side... It''s reassuring.¡±


    ¡°A priest... indeed.¡±


    <i>How unfitting.</i>


    Ian and Philip both let out a dryugh, seemingly thinking the same thing. Warmth returned to Mev''s smile. Her face showed that a burden weighing on her heart had been lifted.


    Ian nodded his chin. ¡°You can head up North now. It''s not as far as you think.¡±


    ¡°...Later. Lucy will always be there.¡± Mev answered as she brought the cup to her lips. Two cups had already been emptied.


    <i>You''ve be quite the drinker while I wasn''t there.</i>


    As Ian poured the third cup, Philip''s exmation followed.


    ¡°Look at this, my lord.¡±


    Ian and Mev turned their heads. Philip, holding a longsword taken from the chest, smiled as he half-drew the de from its sheath.


    ¡°It looks like a decent sword. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Mev shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°No, you keep it, Philip.¡±


    ¡°If you say so....¡± Philip''s smile, which had been ready to ept, suddenly froze. Ian was holding out his hand. Meeting Ian''s eyes, Philip reluctantly handed over the sword.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Philip approached, pushing the de back into the sheath.


    Ian, gripping the hilt, narrowed his eyes slightly. He was able to see the information window.


    [Thief''s Longsword.]


    It was a high-grade sword. It was more useful than an ordinary longsword, but not enough for him to use.


    ¡°You keep it. Don¡¯t forget, I have the right to a share of the loot too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t deceive you, my lord.¡±


    Philip turned with a smile as if he had never been sullen.


    <i>He''ll probably try to fleece me soon enough.</i>


    Ian scoffed and looked at Mev.


    ¡°It''s about time to pay the reward for themission, Ian. When do you n to collect it?¡± She spoke as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    <i>You''re not still looking for a ce to die, are you? </i>


    Ian wondered as he took a sip of his drink, finally replying.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll collect it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°By then, who knows if we¡¯ll still be together?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... yes, if it¡¯s you, there must be a way....¡±


    Just then, the door opened without warning. Everyone''s heads turned simultaneously.


    ¡°Things are almost wrapped up outside.¡±


    It was Charlotte who came in, making the statement. One corner of Ian¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he took her in.


    ¡°I was wondering why you were sote.¡±


    She carried a tray full of various pots in one hand and arge bottle of liquor in the other. Charlotte closed the door skillfully with her foot and approached the table.


    ¡°The servant said to bring food. Asked what kind of liquor I wanted, so I went to the warehouse myself. There was all sorts of liquor. This one smelled the best.¡±


    Charlotte ced the bottle beside her and set the pots on the table. It was a stew boiled with various ingredients, hard bread, and, surprisingly, roasted meat.


    ¡°You have an excellent squire, my lord.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words made Charlotte freeze. She growled low as if suppressing her anger, then quickly turned to fetch a chair.


    <i>...These two are going to sh soon.</i>


    Philip, oblivious to Ian''s look, added cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up and then eat. You all go ahead.¡±


    As Ian shrugged and grabbed a pewter cup for Charlotte, Mev finally removed her helmet. Her red hair cascaded down to her shoulders. Ian, who watched her for a moment, motioned to the food before them.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Charlotte sat down, and Ian poured her a drink. The meal continued. Though they were strangers to each other, the food quickly disappeared without hesitation.


    Everyone was famished. Ian hadn¡¯t eaten for half a day.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡±


    Finally feeling full, Mev broke the silence, directing her question at Charlotte. Charlotte, rinsing her mouth with wine, gestured with her chin.


    ¡°That armor, it¡¯s from the Libra Trading Company, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I worked there. High-end goods have thepany¡¯s seal in a corner. It¡¯s to prevent theft. It couldn¡¯t have been cheap....¡±


    ¡°Yes. I exchanged it for the family estate.¡±


    ¡°You sold the mansion?¡± Ian asked.


    Mev nodded calmly. ¡°What use was it to keep it? I sold off all the property shortly after you left. Then I stayed at Regis¡¯ mansion for a while.¡±


    <i>While investigating, no doubt.</i> Ian thought, as Philip finally approached the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put all the found items on the bed. Take what you need. Just like me.¡±


    He nced down at the new sword at his waist. Charlotte, who had filled her cup with liquor, suddenly stood up. She looked down at Philip for a moment, then turned toward the window.


    Philip, puzzled by why she was ring at him, tilted his head and sat down. He picked up some bread and spoke.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there were no incriminating items or records. As expected, he didn¡¯t seem to know much. I don''t think we''ll find any new clues by searching further.¡±


    ¡°Clues?¡± Ian asked, leaning back in his chair.


    Philip nodded. A peculiar smile spread across Ian¡¯s lips as he met Philip''s eyes.


    ¡°...So, you weren¡¯t just searching here to loot the corrupted one¡¯s belongings.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Do you think I¡¯d do this just for money?¡± Philip said shamelessly, bringing the bread to his mouth.


    Mev answered instead. ¡°You taught him well, Ian. You said that corrupted ones always leave clues because they can¡¯t trust each other or because they want to reveal their identity in some way.¡±


    Philip shrugged.


    <i>The kid sure knows how to use what he''s learned.</i>


    Ian chuckled and asked. ¡°Then, is this where the trail goes cold?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. This was more of an unexpected lead. We never expected the corrupted one¡¯s minion to have any significant information in the first ce.¡±


    <i>So, you knew it but couldn¡¯t just pass it by. Still, there seemed to be more. </i>


    Philip continued. ¡°We found out something after dealing with the corrupted one in Menere. It turned out that after meeting someone from the Empire, he stepped into the darkness. But we couldn¡¯t identify that person. Not even a name or title.¡±


    ¡°Instead, we learned of another corrupted one¡¯s existence.¡± Mev chimed in, and their voices alternated from there.


    Soon after, the war began, but they continued their journey. It was only natural that Mev gained fame in the process. Wherever there were corrupted ones, there were inevitably horrific experiments, conspiracies, tyranny, and plunder.


    ¡°...Each real corrupted one seemed to have an Imperial contact theymunicated with. Surprisingly, they all appeared to be different individuals. Of course....¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t identify them.¡± Ian finished the sentence as if it was unsurprising.


    Philip nodded and added. ¡°Yes, until recently.¡±


    Mev picked up naturally. ¡°Viscount Flint once stayed briefly in the Empire. In Tessen, the western part of the Empire. He seemed to have a close rtionship with a priest there, even exchanging letters to this day.¡±


    ¡°That person is the contact.¡±


    ¡°Yes. At first nce, it seemed like instructions to worship the Radiant Goddess, but it included phrases simr to those found in previous corrupted ones¡¯ letters, like <i>darkness for the light</i> or <i>new order</i>.¡±


    Ian''s eyes narrowed briefly.


    Philip, who didn¡¯t notice, continued. ¡°It was a priest named Jurd. For the first time, we urately identified someone¡¯s backer.¡±


    ¡°When the Viscount studied in the Empire, he kept a prayer written by that person in his diary. Without that, we wouldn''t have known this time either.¡±


    ¡°The handwriting matched exactly.¡± A faint smile finally touched Ian''s lips as he looked between the two.


    <i>They¡¯ve practically be detectives.</i>


    Philip¡¯s low voice continued. ¡°We still can''t grasp the overall picture, but there is a grand conspiracy, my lord. Perhaps, even the current war is happening as someone intended.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Under Ian''s gaze, Philip awkwardly looked away.


    ¡°Of course, this is just spection. We haven''t dealt with enough corrupted ones to be certain, and there are likely many more still operating in the shadows. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m falling into delusions, but... I''ve strayed off topic.¡± Philip coughed lightly and looked at Ian.


    Mev frowned. ¡°I know what you want to say, Philip, but don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord... don¡¯t you feel that this meeting is the Goddess¡¯s arrangement as well?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Mev let out a short sigh.


    Philip looked back at Ian and spoke politely.


    ¡°We n to pass through Bel Ronde and enter the Empire, my lord. Although the border area is heavily guarded, there must be gaps.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ian asked, lifting his cup.


    Philip cautiously added.


    ¡°Would you apany us to Tessen? Of course... it¡¯s not a request, but amission.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Charlotte, who had been idly sipping her drink by the window, frowned and turned sharply.


    Ignoring her gaze, Ian finished his drink and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been a fruitful conversation. And the proposal is intriguing.¡±


    He looked between Mev, who had an apologetic expression, and Philip, who had a tense look in his eyes, and added.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go to the Empire right away.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I have unfinished business to attend to first.¡±

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    Philip, who had widened his eyes, let out a short sigh.


    ¡°So you have an unfinished request.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to take long?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. I¡¯m not sure myself.¡±


    ¡°What kind ofmission is it... I''m not trying to pry, just curious.¡± Philip added cautiously.


    Mev put down her cup and looked at Ian, her expression showing that she didn¡¯t mind his refusal. Charlotte narrowed her eyes and sipped her drink as Ian shrugged one shoulder and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill vampires.¡±


    ¡°Va, vampires...? You mean demons?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Their stronghold is in Lu Sard.¡± Ian¡¯s tone was calm, but the reactions of the listeners were not.


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as if they might tear, and Mev frowned. After a moment of gaping,


    Philip eximed. ¡°The Lu Sard that¡¯s right next to the Empire?¡±


    ¡°You have a very loud and clear voice. They would even hear you in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry. I was just so surprised... But isn¡¯t it understandable? Lu Sard isn¡¯t the kind of ce where monsters would hide.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not just hiding. They¡¯re forming a power base. The kingdom itself might be under their control.¡±


    ¡°Good heavens....¡± While Philip sighed,


    Mev took a sip of her drink and added. ¡°And you two are going to deal with them by yourselves?¡±


    ¡°You also attacked this fortress with just the two of you.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Mev blinked and let out a faint, incredulousugh.


    Meanwhile, Philip swallowed hard and looked at Mev. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we help Ian, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Mev hummed and nodded.


    Philip continued to babble. ¡°If it¡¯s demons, they¡¯re surely connected to the corrupted ones. We might find another link to the corruption in the Empire. They must have cooperated in spreading chaos in the bordends. They would be the ones most pleased with the current war.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. I think the same, but we should ask Ian for his consent first,¡± Mev responded coolly.


    Philip grinned widely. ¡°Would Ian have any reason to refuse? If we join him, it would be a great help in dealing with those demons. Don¡¯t you agree, Ian? ...Ian?¡±


    When there was no response, Philip finally looked back at Ian.


    ¡°Well....¡± Ian mumbled as he scratched his chin.


    Philip, not expecting such a reaction, widened his eyes again.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually considering this? I might be one thing, but our lord would definitely be of great help!¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°There must be something else bothering you,¡± Mev said, quietly watching Ian.


    He didn¡¯t deny it. Mev took a sip of her wine and added calmly.


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. I won¡¯t ask further.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord...?¡± Philip looked at Mev, bewildered.


    She nodded. ¡°He must have his reasons for keeping silent.¡±


    ¡°Even so, just epting it like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting we press Ian, ourrade and life savior, Philip?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... you¡¯re right. I mean... yes... you¡¯re right...¡± Philip stammered, nodding.


    But his hand, holding the cup, fidgeted nervously.


    <i>They sure know how to entertain themselves.</i>


    Ian chuckled and finally set his cup down.


    ¡°Before I make a decision, there¡¯s something you need to agree to. There are some things you need to know.¡±


    Philip quickly turned his head. Charlotte, who had been leaning loosely against the window, also furrowed her brows.


    Mev spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your usual phrase. I¡¯ll listen first and then answer.¡±


    Nodding, Ian spoke. ¡°Until recently, my party wasn¡¯t just two, but three. We had a client traveling with us.¡±


    He looked at Mev for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°But that client wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°Ian...?!¡± Charlotte called his name in a tone of dismay, her eyes asking if he was really going to tell everything. Philip¡¯s gaze shifted in confusion toward her.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t human... was it another race like them?¡±


    ¡°It was more than that.¡±


    Ian turned to Philip. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her too. In Agel Lan, with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you... no way?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean that vampire? The monster we pulled out of the box?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Thesaya, and she was a demon.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    As Charlotte growled softly with her eyes closed, both Philip and Mev¡¯s mouths hung open in surprise.


    It was understandable. The Ian they knew would typically brandish a de at anything rted to the darkness.


    ¡°Were you under some kind of evil spell...?¡± Philip stammered.


    Charlotte, who had sighed in resignation, looked at him. ¡°Do you think such things would work on Ian?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, but if not that, then how could my lord associate with such a foul creature¡ª¡±


    ¡°The vampires seemed to kidnap others to turn them into vampires and conduct some kind of experiments. That kid was an escapee from one of those experiments.¡± Ian cut him off, pouring the unknown fruit wine Charlotte had brought into his empty cup.


    ¡°She was captured and being taken back when you and I saved her. Anyway, she was being chased and eventually asked for my help when she was cornered.¡±


    ¡°And you epted that request.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But... no matter what, how could you take on a demon¡¯s request...?¡±


    ¡°You used her as bait,¡± Mev interjected.


    Pouring wine into her cup, she looked calmly at Ian.


    ¡°You figured keeping her close would make the other demonse to you. Right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Charlotte, who had been frowning as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing, snapped her head toward Ian at his response.


    Mev, having taken a sip of her wine, stared into Ian¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was that of a stern knight who mercilessly cut down the corrupted and monsters alike.


    ¡°So, where is that demon now?¡±


    ¡°She was taken by the vampires. She¡¯s probably somewhere in Lu Sard by now.¡±


    ¡°...Now I understand why you were hesitant to speak,¡± Philip said in a subdued voice, looking at Ian.


    ¡°You were worried that if we apanied you, we might end up killing that vampire as well. You don¡¯t want to kill that demon, do you?¡±


    ¡°...She¡¯s different from the other vampires,¡± Charlotte spoke up then.


    Staring intently at Philip, she turned her gaze to Mev and added.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink human blood. That¡¯s why she¡¯s weak. She has never harmed anyone. She just suffers from thirst and doesn¡¯t even realize she¡¯s a demon. In fact, she hates them.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a demon,¡± Philip answered coldly.


    ¡°...And it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s arade of mine who saved my life multiple times.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes turned icy as she spat out the words.


    She looked ready to draw her sword. Philip, who had been smiling moments before, now stared at her with a dry expression.


    ¡°Mymission was to kill all the vampires.¡±


    Ian¡¯s t voice broke the tension between them.


    ¡°So I will prioritize thatmission. Thesaya¡¯s fatees after. She might already be dead. If so, you joining us won¡¯t cause any issues.¡±


    ¡°What...? Ian, are you serious...?¡±


    Charlotte looked back at him in shock, and Ian continued.


    ¡°But maybe she¡¯s still alive and will survive to stand before me again. Things will be different then. Unlike you, I don¡¯t entirely dismiss Charlotte¡¯s words. Besides....¡±


    Ian paused to wet his lips with the wine, not breaking eye contact with Mev¡¯s steady green eyes.


    ¡°Thesaya is not only my client but also my servant. That means her fate is in my hands.¡±


    Putting down his cup, he added in a dry voice.


    ¡°Whatever decision I make at that time, can you stay out of it? Even if I decide to spare her?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    A heavy silence fell. Only their gazes crossed each other. As the atmosphere grew tense, Philip, looking anxious again, nced around nervously.


    Finally, Mev spoke. ¡°You always oppose me to assert your will, Ian. You never just let things slide, even with the worst assumptions.¡±


    ¡°...I hesitated this time.¡±


    Ian¡¯s response brought a faint smile to Mev¡¯s lips.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you were conflicted?¡±


    Ian shrugged lightly and answered. ¡°But I believe that in the end, you will respect my decision.¡±


    ¡°Ha... Yes. You always have a way with words.¡±


    Mev shook her head, murmuring as she stared into her cup.


    ¡°If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. I¡¯d have thought they were a demon¡¯s minion and cut off their head. But I can¡¯t draw my sword against you. Instead, I think there must be a reason for your actions. And after hearing what you said, I have no other choice.¡±


    She looked back at Ian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to turn a blind eye. Does that answer your question?¡±


    Ian smiled slightly. ¡°It does.¡±


    Mev raised her cup and added. ¡°Like your servant, I¡¯m curious if a demon can truly ovee its dark nature. I want to see for myself. So, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not entirely sure about that part myself.¡±


    Ian raised his cup to hers.


    ¡°But let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Mev smiled and brought her cup to her lips. Ian also gulped his drink down at once. Philip, who had been watching them in a daze, finally spoke up.


    ¡°So... you two will be traveling together again from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to Lu Sard, at least for now,¡± Ian said, setting down his cup.


    Mev nodded slightly.


    Philip, sighing in relief and then smiling, added. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I just realized that whether the demon lives or dies isn¡¯t as big a problem for me. I was more worried about the two of you falling out.¡±


    ¡°Worry about yourself. Now we¡¯re heading into a vampire¡¯s nest together.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d suggest it without that resolve? I¡¯m already living on borrowed time, my lord.¡±


    Philip, adding cheerfully, scratched his chin.


    ¡°Besides... we need to n everything from scratch again. There¡¯s a ce in Bel Ronde we need to visit.¡±


    ¡°You handle that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not something to think about right now. We should celebrate being back together first.¡±


    As Philip began to pour more drinks, Ian nced at Charlotte by the window. She seemed a bit bewildered by the situation.


    Meeting her eyes, Ian nodded. ¡°Grab a chair and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e and join us. Since we¡¯re traveling together, I¡¯ll just call you Charlotte from now on.¡± Philip added as if he hadn¡¯t been hostile earlier.


    Charlotte blinked and brought a chair over. As she filled the empty seat, Philip quickly poured her a drink.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast. You two, my lords.¡± Philip grinned.


    Mev raised her ss with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to be with you, Ian. And you too, Charlotte. Let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    Charlotte licked her lips and nodded. Naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Ian.


    He spoke inly. ¡°Let¡¯s drink this and then get some sleep. We should leave early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Just like you to make a toast like that.¡± Mevughed and extended her ss.


    Four cups clinked together in the center of the table.


    ¡°But, my lord, the situation in the north... haha. Well, it¡¯s not like we only have today. Yes.¡±


    Soon, the table was left with empty pots and sses. As thentern¡¯s light dimmed, only the sounds of snoring and breathing filled the room.


    The next day, the group, now four, quietly left the fortress early in the morning while everyone else was still asleep.


    The pouches of money found in the rogue knight¡¯s room were left untouched on the table.

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    The downhill path gradually became more gentle. They were on the opposite side of the mountain. Ian and Charlotte gave the carriage to Mev and Philip, who were still tired, and followed behind on horseback. These were the two best horses from the bandits'' stables.


    Mev and Philip had let their original horses go before attacking the bandit camp. It didn¡¯t seem like their first time switching horses like this.


    In any case, the change wasn¡¯t only in theposition of the group.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, my lord.¡±


    As Ian approached the carriage, Philip, sitting on the coachman''s seat, spoke up. He sounded as if he had been waiting.


    He was the new guide for the group. Charlotte handed over the role to him without a hint of reluctance, feeling rather relieved.


    ¡°I think it would be better to change our route a bit.¡±


    Philip unfolded arge piece of paper for Ian to see. The paper, with clear creases, was a map of the border region. Although it seemed to have significant inuracies, it detailed variousndmarks such as castles, viges, mountains, and rivers. Ian took in the ck lines and various letters on it, noting their route and the summary of events and information they had gathered.


    <i>They have been doing their best.</i>


    Ian recalledst night¡¯s conversation. He didn¡¯t dismiss Philip''s conspiracy theory about the secretiveworks of the corrupted as mere delusion.


    Ian admired Philip¡¯s intuition in finding connections among them, however vague. It seemed to Ian that the Round Table Parliament was behind many conspiracies, just as he had heard through Archeas.


    <i>What a fucking predictable bastard...</i>


    If that was indeed the case, Mev and Philip had unwittingly stepped to the edge of a vast darkness. Mev just wanted to find out the fundamental cause of her tragedy. That¡¯s why she would not retreat but move toward the center, not knowing what awaited her.


    <i>But it''s true that I don''t know exactly either.</i>


    ¡°Sir? Are you listening?¡± Philip¡¯s voice continued.


    Ian calmly nodded. ¡°Alright. How are we changing it?¡±


    Philip pointed to their current location on the map. ¡°First, we will proceed for a while and then veer off the main road. Like this.¡±


    Philip moved his finger downwards.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why we are veering off?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Ah... but just to exin, the southern region of La Drin is particrly dangerous. Bolton has fallen to Bel Ronde, making it practically a border area. There was a big battle here recently¨C-¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not curious. Move on.¡±


    Philip nodded without showing any signs of embarrassment and continued.


    ¡°The fastest route to Lu Sard is to keep going southwest. Your route was also in that direction. But we will encounter many checkpoints and bandits along the way. Some might even hold grudges against you because, as you know, we¡¯ve caused some trouble.¡±


    Philip grinned but quickly added as he saw Ian¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Furthermore, I heard the Kingdom of Lu Sard is strictly controlling border crossings. They have almost all their forces deployed in the northern border area.¡±


    ¡°Finally, some useful information. Do you know the reason?¡±


    ¡°After a failed expedition, they locked the borders down so that one can enter or leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    <i>That must be the official reason.</i>


    Ian nodded, thinking they must be preparing for his visit bypletely isting their interior.


    <i>If it¡¯s simr to the state in the game, then perhaps...</i>


    While Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed, Philip continued, ¡°So I suggest we pass through the Empire briefly from Bel Ronde.¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°The Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like this. Since there won¡¯t be any troops on the Empire¡¯s border.¡±


    Philip moved his finger past the southeastern border of Bel Ronde, through the Empire''s territory, and toward the eastern part of Lu Sard.


    ¡°But the Empire¡¯s border guards will be patrolling there.¡± Charlotte, sitting on her horse, spoke from the other side of the carriage.


    She calmly added as Ian looked at her.


    ¡°Border kingdoms may not ce troops near the Empire''s border, but the Empire will. They¡¯ll be guarding against bandit gangs or fugitives. Identifying ourselves might not be a problem, but¨C-¡±


    ¡°Excellent question, Charlotte.¡± Philip interrupted her, looking back with eyes that seemed eager to finally answer a worthy question.


    Charlotte, frowning, clicked her tongue and smacked her lips.


    Philip, undeterred, continued speaking. ¡°Even the Empire can''t guard every inch of its border. There are so-called <i>mouse holes</i>¡ªhidden paths to cross the border.¡±


    ¡°Mouse holes...?¡±


    <i>That''s not something a squire of a pdin should be saying, is it?</i>


    Ian thought as he nced at Mev. Surprisingly, she just sat quietly. Sensing Ian''s gaze, Mev awkwardly turned her eyes and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°We once saved some refugees while passing through Bel Ronde. One of them was a smuggler who crossed the Empire''s border. He told us about it as a way of repaying us. We originally nned to cross the Empire''s border using that route...¡±


    <i>Ah, I see. You were aplices from the beginning. </i>


    Ian''s mouth twisted into a wry smile. After all, she had shed most of the restrictions of her past as a Knight of Judgment when she became an Agent of Vengeance. While she gained different, more extreme restrictions, she had far more freedom in her actions and words than before.


    ¡°Thank you for the kind exnation, my lord.¡±


    Philip smiled and looked back at Ian.


    ¡°If we take that route, it will take a few more days, but we can enter Lu Sard safely. Considering the troublesome and dangerous situations we might encounter otherwise, this might actually be quicker. Besides, those vampires wouldn¡¯t expect us toe through the east.¡±


    Ian nodded. The element of surprise wasn¡¯t a major concern. He was confident in breaking through any obstacles head-on, regardless of what the vampires had prepared. But even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was still a good n.


    ¡°Didn''t you say there was a ce you needed to visit in Bel Ronde?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can handle that schedule. Unless some absurd variable arises, we can move as nned.¡± Philip¡¯s tone was veryposed. Surprisingly, it was also quite reassuring.


    <i>...I guess people do grow through hardship. </i>


    Ianughed quietly and nodded. ¡°Proceed. From now on, you¡¯re in charge of the route. Report only to Sir Riurel if you must.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Philip folded the map and looked at Ian with a subtle gaze.


    ¡°It will be a long journey, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Nothing beats conversation to pass the time, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    <i>Here we go again.</i>


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Tell us about the North. Is it true that the ancient Giant Kingdom¡¯s wraith army has covered the North?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°What, got a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Realizing Ian didn¡¯t want to borate, Philip clicked his tongue briefly and looked away. He seemed unsurprised.


    <i>He¡¯s quick to give up now too. </i>Ian smirked inwardly.


    Ian wasn¡¯t particrly secretive about his experiences in the North, but the barrage of questions and awkward admiration that would follow was bothersome.


    Philip then turned to the other side.


    ¡°...Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Charlotte squinted and asked.


    Philip, with a subtle smile, spoke. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. Ian rarely lets anyone close. You seem to have been with him for quite a while. You must be very capable.¡±


    ¡°I get what you want, but stop ttering me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did you end up apanying Ian?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not a pleasant memory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interestingmonality. My first encounter with Ian wasn¡¯t pleasant either.¡±


    <i>So, you¡¯ve changed your strategy.</i>


    Ian snorted quietly. It was clear that Philip¡¯s current approach was quite effective. Charlotte nced at Ian, licking her lips.


    Philip¡¯s voice continued. ¡°In that sense, how about we take turns sharing stories? From the beginning. After all, we have nothing else to do on this journey.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Charlotte let out a low breath.


    Ian slowed his horse, tearing at a piece of jerky. Taking this as permission, she moved beside the coachman¡¯s seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Right? I¡¯ll start then. I heard about Ian by chance. In a small vige we stopped at for a night¡ª¡±


    <i>Here we go</i>. Ian listened to Philip with one ear and smacked his lips. It was better than being constantly bothered.


    ¡°Would you like to ride in the carriage, Ian?¡± Mev''s voice came from beside him.


    When he looked back, she gently added. ¡°I''ve had enough rest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take turns. You can ride the whole day today.¡±


    ¡°Alright... if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Mev nodded and looked ahead again, a faint smile forming on her lips.


    Ian easily noticed it was because of Philip''s story. It seemed she was also reminiscing. Ian tightened his grip on the reins and put some distance between himself and the carriage. Before long, the deste fields of southern La Drin stretched out before them.


    ***


    The journey continued without pause even after they left the main road. They trudged through decaying leaves, pushed aside barren branches and weak grass, and crossed mossy streams and winding valleys.


    These were themon scenes of the frontier, just outside civilized regions. The mountain peaks they used asndmarks slowly but steadily grew closer. And it wasn''t just the journey that continued without stopping.


    ¡°A wave of me strong enough to incinerate vampires... I¡¯m curious. I¡¯ve never seen you use such powerful magic, Ian.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it directly either. As I said, I was knocked out by that mosquito''s trick. What I saw was muchter.¡±


    The exchange between Philip and Charlotte also continued.


    Surprisingly, the twomunicated quite well. Philip¡¯s willingness to listen was a big part of it, but Charlotte also enjoyed hearing stories about Ian that she didn¡¯t know. She sometimes sparred with Philip, blindfolded each time.


    Initially, Philip¡¯s pride was hurt, but he learned to ept it after realizing he couldn''t overpower Charlotte. Her strong yet flexible movements became a refreshing lesson not only for Philip but also for Mev.


    ¡°Muchter? When exactly are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Not a story for now. Your turn.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re quite firm, just like Ian. I understand why you two travel together.¡±


    Philip clicked his tongue and nced back.


    ¡°My lord, where was I?¡±


    ¡°You stopped at the story of fighting the headless knight, Philip,¡± Mev answered.


    Despite her calm tone, she couldn''t hide her disappointment, just like Philip. She rarely joined the conversation, much like Ian, but she listened attentively to their talk. Especially Charlotte¡¯s stories, she listened with bated breath. It was clear she was secretly curious about Ian¡¯s journey.


    ¡°Right. So, Miguel joined us and¨C-¡±


    <i>...He¡¯s really going to continue till the end</i>.


    Ian sighed as he chewed on his jerky, staring indifferently at the eerie forest shrouded in mist. He looked up eventually. A flock of birds crossed the sky like ripples, above thework of tree branches.


    The thick clouds above were still and silent. It was hard to tell the direction or time. The further south they went, the more the distinction between day and night faded.


    <i>Is it just this area? Or... Is it getting worse as we move closer to the heart of the frontier? </i>


    The sound of water sshing followed. It was a rather wide river. The depth in the middle seemed to reach the horses'' knees.


    <i>No wonder the mist was thick.</i>


    ¡°Once we cross here, we¡¯ll enter a mountain path. We¡¯ll pass through the valley. Although it¡¯s hard to see because of the mist.¡± Philip spoke, focusing on steering the carriage.


    Ian nodded, then suddenly frowned.


    ¡°....¡±


    His gaze was fixed on the foggy forest beyond the river.


    Philip, looking back at him, continued calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit eerie. But it¡¯s better to encounter monsters or bandits here than on the main road. This ce is practicallywless. Whatever¡¯s here won¡¯t bother us much after a bitter experience.¡±


    ¡°Well....¡± As Ian muttered, the carriage crossed the river and entered the forest.


    Philip nced around, puzzled. Finally, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°...You¡¯re not worried about bandits or monsters, are you?¡±

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    The shapes of the trees revealed through the mist werepletely different from those on the other side of the river. The trunks, which should have grown straight, had been twisted and bent in all directions. The bare branches spread wide and drooped toward the ground as if trying to block out all light.


    ¡°Of course, we need to be cautious of those too. The creatures here won''t be ordinary,¡± Ian muttered, looking back.


    Thendscape beyond the river felt oddly distant and faint. His senses were subtly disturbed and misaligned. It was the influence of the pervasive corrupted magic. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes here before they¡¯d be unable to find their way out.


    ¡°Could corrupted beings be hiding here?¡± Mev asked, picking up her helmet.


    Ian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any magical circuits or spells. It¡¯s just corrupted magic.¡±


    ¡°...Then it must be influenced by the madness of the ck Wall.¡±


    ¡°Probably. From what I can see, it¡¯s beyond just being influenced....¡± Ian nced at Charlotte, who was sitting upright.


    ¡°...It¡¯s almost like a demonic realm is about to bepleted.¡±


    ¡°A... demonic realm...? But for that to happen, this entire area would have to bepletely overtaken by madness,¡± Philip stammered, his eyes wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly impossible for a demonic realm to form without someone deliberately creating it before word spreads....¡±


    ¡°It seems madness is spreading that quickly. Have you forgotten that the frontier is currently at war,¡± Ian replied tly, looking down at Philip.


    ¡°It means that this ce is filled with death and madness everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s....¡±


    <i>Screech¡ª</i>


    Philip''s voice faded as a distant screech erupted. It sounded like the scream of a child who hadn''t yet gone through puberty. As Philip''s shoulders twitched, the scream echoed far and wide. The cries, which had been continuing as if signaling each other, abruptly ceased. An ominous silence followed.


    ¡°...Whatever it is, it won¡¯t let us pass peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ian nodded.


    Philip promptly halted the carriage, and Ian drew his horse closer.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Philip quickly tossed him the reins to secure the horses.


    Charlotte, on the other side, did the same, tethering her horse. They quickly formed a makeshift four-horse carriage. Ensuring the horses and carriage were securely connected, Ian looked at Charlotte.


    ¡°Guard the horses. If you can¡¯t protect all, at least save two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to guard them all if possible.¡± Charlotte drew her fang sword. She was the only one, aside from Ian, who could fight while maneuvering atop the horses.


    ¡°You assist Charlotte in guarding the carriage, Philip,¡± Mev added as she dismounted, fastening her helmet and watching Ian dismount as well.


    ¡°Was that a wraith¡¯s scream?¡±


    ¡°To me, it sounded like a human voice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Mev said, lowering her faceguard and heading to the other side of the carriage.


    Ian easily caught her implication. Mev could no longer use her divine power against those who weren¡¯t her targets for vengeance. Thus, she was now just a skilledbat knight, helpless against enemies immune to physical attacks.


    <i>Those types will all be my responsibility...</i>


    As he thought this, the sound of rustling branches spread. No one mistook it for the wind. Something was approaching from the mountainside, a lot of them.


    The sound, like the earlier scream, quickly died down. But Ian didn¡¯t miss the reddish glows that began to flicker through the mist.


    ¡°Scouting parties....¡± he murmured, his eyes glimmering with gray magic. He nodded slightly to Charlotte before darting forward without warning.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    His figure shot through the forest like an arrow. The stagnant mist swirled as it was disced by his swift movement, and the glowing eyes drew closer in an instant.


    ¡°Screech¡ª?!¡±


    The creature shrieked in surprise. Despite its girlish voice, it was a disgustingly hideous monster. Its skin was a deep green, its eyes were like buttonholes with bloodshot red pupils, its nose looked like a lump of y, and its long, frothy lips revealed teeth like broken ss.


    The creature looked very much like a goblinmonly found in the frontier. However, its stature was muchrger, with a grotesquely developed upper body and long arms disproportionate to its short legs. Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he recalled a simr creature from the game.


    <i>These things... could they be...?</i>


    Even as he spected, his body acted with precision.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    His sword buried itself deep in the goblin¡¯s neck as it raised its arm reflexively. The creature¡¯s blood was a dark crimson, different from that of a typical goblin.


    ¡°Krr... Aaaagh!¡± It gurgled, reaching out its arm.


    Ian''s eyes glowed with gray magic.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The Vacuum Explosion silently tore through the creature''s neck and part of its chest.


    ¡°Grrrk¡ª grrrk!¡± The goblin was flung to the ground, wheezing.


    Ian pounced on it and drove his sword down again. Only after several strikes to its head did it finally stop moving. The stench was as foul as any goblin¡¯s. The red fluid and resilient vitality were the same.


    <i>Are these really half goblins...? But they shouldn¡¯t be appearing yet. </i>


    As the thought crossed his mind, Ian suddenly rolled to the ground.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A fireball exploded where he had been standing. Even if it had hit, it would have only been a bit hot, not fatal.


    <i>It seems they can use magic... but why is the magic so sloppy?</i>


    Ian, rolling on the ground, saw another goblin under a tree, extending its hand. This one had an enormous head with limbs much shorter than the one he had just killed. It was stillrger than a regr goblin but looked unbnced due to its head size.


    <i>Why do they look so haphazard?</i>


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian¡¯s kick smashed into the goblin¡¯s head, toppling it. Before it could even scream, Ian drove his knee into its chest.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    It shrieked with a child-like voice before being silenced by a sword strike to its head. Ian continued to strike until brain matter and fluid spurted out.


    <i>Screech! Screech¡ª</i>


    The shrieks from all around indicated that the other goblins had realized they were under attack.


    <i>These seem more like mutants than halves now.</i>


    Ian dashed toward another goblin with a disproportionatelyrge right arm. Memories from the game shed through his mind. Hybrid goblins and mutant kobolds were the mostmon monsters in the frontier regions of the game¡¯s third chapter, where the entire area had be a demonic realm. Common didn¡¯t mean weak, especially in the demonic realm.


    The creatures were aggressive and moved in groups. Some could even use magic. Attacking one would quickly bring dozens, often resulting in a game over. The quest to kill their leader in the demonic realm was something he never cleared. At best, he would lure them out of the demonic realm to kill them.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    However, these hybrid goblins were much weaker than they were back then. Even considering that he had be stronger since then, it was still true. Moreover, they were aplete mess in appearance as well.


    Ian easily dodged the hybrid goblin''s swinging fist and observed its movements for a moment. The goblin, with only its right half grotesquely overdeveloped, was raising its fist unsteadily, struggling to maintain bnce. Its punching stance was also very sloppy.


    <i>Is it because they haven''t been fully consumed by the madness of the void yet...? If so, this might be the starting point for these creatures.</i>


    Given that the demonic realm wasn¡¯t fully formed yet, it was possible. With that thought, Ian finally swung his sword. The de cleaved into the goblin¡¯s face.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A following Vacuum Explosion blew off its head, leaving only part of its lower jaw intact. Ian didn¡¯t even look at the copsing creature as he turned back toward the carriage.


    <i>...As more people join, it does feel reassuring to have support.</i>


    Mev, like him, didn¡¯t seem to have charged at the goblins. The few screaming and charging at the carriage were being dealt with by Charlotte. Philip was busy as well, driving his sword into a goblin¡¯s shoulder and smashing its head with his shield. It seemed Ian didn¡¯t need to worry about the carriage for now.


    <i>Tap, tap¡ª</i>


    Ian¡¯s movements shifted as he sprinted again. Instead of ensuring each kill, he delivered powerful blows as he ran past, continuing his forward momentum.


    <i>These are still goblins after all...</i>


    His gaze swept over the hybrid goblins still creeping toward the carriage, their basic instincts not entirely lost.


    <i>...There must be a leader.</i>


    As Ian dashed through the twisted forest, his gaze darted in all directions until it finally settled on a goblin near the mountainside, surrounded by severalrge goblins. This one, however, was remarkably well-proportioned. Long, robust limbs, a face that, although hideous, was symmetrical, and most notably, it wielded a rather decent sword and shield.


    <i>...Not the chieftain. A tribe leader, perhaps.</i>


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Ian came to a sliding stop. The tribe leader turned to look at him as if sensing his gaze. Its eyes twisted, the red pupils bleeding into a purplish hue. A quest window popped up in front of Ian¡¯s eyes.


    [Altar of the Twisted Hybrids.]


    <i>Altar...?</i>


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as the goblin pointed its sword at him.


    ***


    With a thunderous roar unlike anything before, a shockwave strong enough to ripple the mist erupted from the forest.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Philip, who was locked inbat with a goblin, stabbing it in the side, widened his eyes. The goblin''s pained and angry groan abruptly ceased, and the pressure on his shield vanished. Philip looked up at the goblin, who was staring in the direction of the shockwave. Its red eyes were bleeding into a purplish hue.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    With a shriek, the goblin shoved Philip away. Philip¡¯s sword tore through its side as it ran, fluid gushing out.


    <i>Tap, tap, tap¡ª</i>


    But the goblin didn¡¯t seem to care as it ran off. Philip barely regained his footing.


    ¡°What the...?¡± Philip gasped, looking at the goblins dashing through the mist like ghosts.


    ¡°Ian must have... done something,¡± Philip said as he approached Charlotte, who was standing nearby, drenched in red fluid.


    Charlotte nodded without surprise and flicked the blood off her sword. Philip took in the scene around the carriage, littered with goblin corpses. While he had just managed to take down his third goblin, Charlotte had downed more than twice that number. But what caught Philip¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t the number of goblins.


    ¡°They look like goblins in skin and face... Could they be mutated by the madness of the ck Wall?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m not sure,¡± Charlotte added, spitting out some fluid that had gotten into her mouth.


    ¡°They smell like goblins. But the taste of their blood....¡±


    The moment that Philip asked, ¡°What about the taste of the blood?¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A bright yellow pir of fire suddenly erupted through the mist, not far from where the shockwave had originated. The goblins¡¯ screams pierced the air for a moment.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    mes surged like waves, the heat reaching them despite the distance. Philip, watching in a daze, sighed in awe.


    "Truly... remarkable...."


    It was clearly Ian¡¯s magic.


    An obvious thought crossed Philip''s mind: if Ian had such talent, why live as a mercenary? Even in an era of declining magic, securing a high position somewhere would be easy for him. Ian was also a skilled swordsman, a rare magic swordsman from tales of old.


    Excelling in both fields was extremely difficult. Despite his abilities, Ian chose to live battling monsters in the wilderness. Philip felt a renewed sense of awe for Ian¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Ian must have found a way to lure the monsters....¡± Mev¡¯s voice followed.


    Philip turned to see her, covered in blood, approaching the carriage.¡°My lord, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not my blood, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Mev replied, lifting her faceguard and looking beyond the fading mes.


    The goblins'' screams had ceased entirely. The forest hadn¡¯t caught fire, only thick smoke billowing up. The mist quickly filled in again, mixed with the smoke, tinting the surroundings gray.


    Philip muttered. ¡°Is it over?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. Knowing Ian, he¡¯s likely headed to find the monsters'' den.¡±


    ¡°Then we should prepare to follow him,¡± Philip said, looking at Mev and Charlotte.


    Mev nodded, but Charlotte hesitated as she began to nod.


    ¡°...Ian tasked me with guarding the carriage. I¡¯ll stay here. You two go.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¨C-¡±


    Mev¡¯s words were cut off by a calm voice.


    ¡°Amendable sense of responsibility, but¡ª¡±


    The group simultaneously turned toward the gray mist.


    Ian emerged, coughing lightly. "It seems it would be best if we all go together."


    ¡°...?¡±

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    Philip blinked at Ian, who was covered in ash, and finally spoke. ¡°My lord, what brings you back...?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather I run up that mountain path?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. That was short-sighted of me.¡±


    Ian frowned as he spoke, and Philip quickly turned around.


    As he approached the carriage, he added, ¡°It will be difficult to take the carriage up there.¡±


    ¡°We should take all the horses. What do you think?¡± Ian asked, looking at Mev.


    Mev nodded. ¡°That would be best to protect the horses. Get ready, Philip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord...!¡±


    While Philip climbed onto the carriage to get the saddles, Ian caught his breath and took the leather canteen Charlotte handed him.


    Mev, watching him drink, asked, ¡°How did you gather them all?¡±


    ¡°Once I realized they were goblins, I figured there had to be a leader. When I found it, they all came running,¡± Ian exined.


    ¡°So, they really were goblins. I wasn¡¯t sure....¡± Mev sighed, frowning at the corpses.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. There was even one casting magic. No matter how mutated, goblins using magic is unusual....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. Their leader seemed to wield void power as well,¡± Ian replied.


    ¡°...Do you mean chaos power?¡± Mev asked.


    ¡°It looked that way to me. Although it was very little,¡± Ian admitted.


    ¡°I thought only the corrupted ones and void monsters could handle that,¡± Philip added as he untied the horses.


    Ian shrugged, brushing ash from his hair.


    ¡°Maybe it worships the God of the Void. Or perhaps there¡¯s a void rift somewhere around here.¡±


    ¡°I doubt monsters would worship a God... Maybe a rift really did form somewhere....¡± Mev muttered grimly.


    If the demonic realm was nearlyplete, it was entirely possible. She had experienced something simr in Agel Lan.


    ¡°Perhaps the rift elerated the corruption. If the demonic realm fully opens and something crosses through the rift....¡±


    This area would be a living hell filled with monsters. They wouldn''t be able to leave the demonic realm, but the realm itself might gradually expand.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Ian stated.


    Mev looked at him as he shrugged confidently.


    ¡°This demonic realm will be closed from today.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re right,¡± Mev agreed.


    ¡°How will you close it?¡± Charlotte asked suddenly.


    The one who suddenly asked was Charlotte.


    <i>What kind of question is that?</i>


    Ian, thinking, furrowed his brow slightly, but he clicked his tongue when he saw her unusually dazed eyes. Come to think of it, Charlotte had never truly experienced the demonic realm.


    She had encountered something simr in the abandonednds before, but that ce wascking in many ways to be considered a true demonic realm. She probably had no reason to step into a demonic realm before meeting him.


    ¡°Whether formed by madness or artificially by the corrupted ones, every demonic realm has a core. It¡¯s the focal point where the rules and phenomena are twisted. It can be anything¡ªa thing, a living being. I call it the nucleus.¡±


    "Whether tainted by madness or artificially created by the corrupted, every demonic realm has a core part," Ian exined calmly.


    "A core...?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yes, a focal point that twistsws and phenomena. It can be an object, a living being, or anything else. I call it the <i>nucleus</i>."


    While Ian spoke matter-of-factly, Charlotte kept sighing. This was, in fact, the typical reaction.


    For most people, concepts like the void, the demonic realm, and the corrupted one were just vague, fear-inducing tales. Only a few had any real understanding of them, with those who researched or survived direct experiences being even rarer.


    Among those few, even fewer possessed true, urate knowledge. Ian was one of those individuals. He had experienced numerous demonic realms in games and had acquired knowledge from strategy guides. Even without that, such settings were rather predictable for someone from the modern world like him.


    ¡°So, we just need to destroy the nucleus.¡±


    ¡°Yes. While the traces of corruption won¡¯t disappearpletely, it¡¯s better than letting it be an entirely different world.¡±


    Ian shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t aplete demonic realm yet, so in time, even the traces of corruption will vanish. Probably.¡±


    ¡°Right... Then we¡¯re lucky. If the demonic realm were fully open, closing it would be much harder, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Charlotte asked.


    Ian nodded, impressed by her quick learning.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why so many demonic realms are left ignored.¡±


    ¡°The Church is likely doing its best, but they¡¯re always short-handed. Failure means death and even sess oftenes with great sacrifices,¡± Mev added in defense.


    It was a valid point. Even the Empire and the church couldn¡¯t afford endless losses. Any demonic realms that didn¡¯t expand or cause external harm but resisted purification were often left alone.


    Charlotte nodded and looked at Ian. ¡°So, the ck Wall could be destroyed too?¡±


    ¡°In theory. Whether it¡¯s actually possible is another matter.¡±


    ¡°...Right. Since no one truly knows what¡¯s beyond it.¡±


    "Right now, isn''t it more important to deal with this demonic realm than the distant ck Wall?" Philip interjected.


    Philip, leading two horses, approached and handed the reins of one to Mev and the other to Ian.


    ¡°My lord, since you''ve killed the leader, we just need to find the core in their den now.¡±


    ¡°I killed a tribal leader, not the chieftain,¡± Ian said as he swiftly mounted his horse.


    Philip¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Even goblins have tribal leaders...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they have subordinates directly under the chieftain. They mimic the actions of the corrupted one,¡± Ian said calmly, then turned to Mev, who had mounted her horse.


    ¡°So there might be more like them.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many, I can handle it,¡± Mev said confidently.


    ¡°There will probably be a lot of minions too,¡± Philip added with a worried look, bringing the other two horses.


    "As you all know, goblins have an incredible reproduction rate,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ian did not deny it.


    Killing the chieftain was an additional objective of his quest. The main objective was to destroy the altar located somewhere in the vige. This was the real reason he had returned to hispanions. To destroy the altar, he would have to fight nearly all the hybrid goblins in the vige. The possibility of facing hundreds of goblins was more than likely.


    If he used up all his remaining magic and chaos power, he might be able to pull it off somehow. But there was no need to do so when he had reliablerades with him. These were people Ian could trust to have his back, and even the weakest of them, Philip, had skills that would be valuable anywhere.


    <i>It would also be good to pass off all the troublesome parts.</i>


    While Ian was thinking, Charlotte, already mounted on her horse, turned to Philip and chided him.


    "If you''re scared, step back. Just hold the reins from behind."


    ¡°Scared? I was just advising caution because there¡¯s strength in numbers. What do you mean scared...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the horses anyway, Philip,¡± Ian interjected, looking at Charlotte.


    ¡°And you too, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Me too...? Again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can guard all four horses by himself. I¡¯d rather not walk.¡±


    Charlotte clicked her tongue in annoyance while Philip grinned.


    "I have a feeling the two of us will be paired up often from now on, Charlotte. It might be a good idea to get in sync while we have the chance."


    "They''re pairing us up more to keep you from getting hurt than for anything else...."


    "That can''t be true. I wasn''t a burden just now, was I?"


    Ignoring Philip''s now serious voice as if he hadn''t just been smiling, Ian turned to look at the wagon left behind. It was then that Mev started moving forward.


    Charlotte set off as if she had been waiting, followed by Philip, who wasining about theck of responses.


    "...I feel like everything will be in ruins by the time we get back."


    Muttering under his breath, Ian clicked his tongue and spurred his horse into the mist-covered forest.


    ***


    The group soon passed through the area where Ian had fought. Thendscape was unmistakably scorched, with smoldering remains and charred trees. The twisted trees still emitted thin streams of smoke, even though the mes had died down.


    ¡°There are survivors. Tracks lead up there,¡± Charlotte said, spotting footprints and leading the way.


    Philip, coughing and scanning the surroundings, followed.


    ¡°You seem stronger than before, my lord. I¡¯m no expert in magic, but you could be considered a high mage now,¡± hemented.


    Ian snorted softly.


    <i>High mage, indeed.</i>


    While it was true that he had gone through many events and his stats had increased, fundamentally, nothing had changed.


    His skill tree was still a mess, and the power of his spells wascking. His maximum Mana capacity hadn¡¯t increased either. Using spells faster meant consuming Mana quicker. In this fight alone, he had used up nearly a third of his Mana, which would take a full day of meditation to recover.


    <i>A mage who has to hold back on high-level spells to fight longer...</i>


    But then again, in the game, mages were meant to end battles quickly with high firepower. The fact that his battles often dragged on was a testament to his ruined character build.


    <i>In the end, it¡¯s all my fault. Fuck....</i>


    Before he knew it, they were deep in the mountains. The surroundings were dim as if it were dawn, with overhanging branches casting eerie shadows.


    ¡°We seem to be on the right path,¡± Charlotte murmured.


    Seeing the group¡¯s attention, she continued. ¡°There are creatures watching us. Many more are running up ahead.¡±


    ¡°...I knew something felt off,¡± Philip clicked his tongue.


    No one doubted Charlotte''s senses. She was capable of taking on Philip even with her eyes closed.


    ¡°All the goblins must be gathering,¡± Mev spoke in a subdued voice, her gaze fixed on the dense mist.


    Ian nodded, his eyes never leaving the swirling fog.


    ¡°They would have gathered eventually.¡±


    Within a few minutes, the slope became gentler. Silhouettes of buildings started to emerge through the mist.


    ¡°These look like human structures,¡± Philipmented.


    ¡°The goblins must have taken over,¡± Ian replied, dismounting his horse.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡±


    He tossed the reins to Charlotte, who dismounted almost simultaneously with him. She turned toward a nearby tree.


    "Stand guard while I tie the horses," she said.


    Philip, having taken Mev''s reins, followed her. Lowering her face guard, Mev approached Ian''s side.


    ¡°There might be a lot more of them than we thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to handle them without their leader, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but are you sure you¡¯re okay? You haven¡¯t fully recovered from thest fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, you¡¯ll be covering my back, right?¡±


    ¡°You can count on it.¡±


    At that moment, Ian''s gaze suddenly shifted. The mist along the path leading to the vige was rolling back, spreading low to the ground. Through it, dozens of hybrid goblins appeared. Their appearances were still varied, but the atmosphere they projected was much more menacing.


    Shortly after, a particrly massive goblin emerged at the rear of the group. Even standing halfway up the slope, it appeared a head or two taller than the others. It wore chainmail armor draped over its body, wielded a wide-ded greatsword in one hand, and had a face more reminiscent of a troll or ogre. Atop its head was a crown made of intertwined bones.


    <i>So, this one considers itself a king, huh?</i>


    Ian murmured with a low chuckle, though his eyes were cold and steely.


    The mist stopped receding, but his heightened senses clearly picked up the presence and breathing of the goblins swarming beyond it.


    <i>There are well over a hundred of them... It looks like it has only been a few months since the corruption began. Their reproduction rate is truly disgusting. </i>


    It was then that the chieftain pointed the greatsword in a threatening manner. Staring daggers at Ian, the chieftain bared his sharp, protruding teeth and clicked them menacingly.


    ¡°Ex... cel... lent... seed...!¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Ian¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Mev, standing next to him, voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°It... speaks...?¡±


    As far as Ian knew, only demons spoke, excluding the undead. This meant that the chieftain was either a demon or something of equivalent status.


    <i>A demon goblin, no less.</i>


    "It''s all set, my lord...!" came Philip''s whisper from behind.


    Ian didn''t respond but continued to re at the chieftain, who had raised his sword.


    "Excellent¡ª Seed¡ª!"


    "Raaaaargh!"


    "Kyaaaa¡ª"


    The goblins all screamed simultaneously.


    The high-pitched shrieks, ill-fitting their appearance, pierced Ian''s eardrums and drilled into his mind. Even Mev froze for a moment, and Charlotte, with her keen senses, staggered, frowning deeply.


    In the next instant, the hybrid goblins surged forward.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    No one in the party flinched. Mev drew her sword and stood slightly askew, poised for battle. Charlotte, despite her scowl, spun her battle ax, readying her stance. Lastly, Philip unsheathed his sword and lowered his shield, his eyes locked onto the charging hybrid goblins. The only signs of fear were the snorts from the tethered horses between him and Charlotte.


    Ian, however, ran straight at the goblins. Several goblins, screeching and iling, lunged at him with outstretched arms.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A whirlwind surged around Ian immediately afterward. He had added a drop of chaos power to the Whirling Barrier. It was enough to repel the charging goblins. A few that were caught in the whirlwind were flung back, colliding and entangling with those following behind.


    With a thud, Ian''s sword stabbed down onto the head of a goblin that had fallen to the ground. As he twisted his body and withdrew his sword, he struck again, this time on the crushed skull of another goblin trying to rise. The goblin crumpled with the de embedded in its crown. No matter how tainted by the madness of the ck Wall they were, goblins couldn''t survive with their heads shattered.


    Ian pulled out his sword and prepared to charge again, but he paused. Several swift goblins were already rushing at him madly. The closest one extended its abnormally long arms like a spider.


    <i>What¡¯s with these bastards?</i>


    His left arm flicked momentarily. A throwing dagger flew from his hand, embedding itself in the center of the long-armed goblin''s face. The goblin''s head snapped back, and it crumpled to the ground. The other hybrid goblins trampled over its twitching body as they charged forward.


    Thepleted Whirling Barrier once again pushed back the approaching goblins. However, Ian¡¯s furrowed brow remained as he emerged through the cleared space.


    <i>Why are they so reckless?</i>


    Even if theirir was just ahead, their desperation seemed excessive. Ian''s mind shed back to the goblins he had burned earlier. Despite their leader being attacked, most of them had circled around, waiting for an opening, except for a few. But these goblins sprawled on the ground were different. They charged straight at him as if they intended to die.


    <i>Did this mean the chieftain''s influence was that strong?</i>


    The reason didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that it disrupted his n to push through and reach the chieftain by simply repelling the goblins.


    <i>Should I just set them on fire? Well, I feel like they¡¯d still probably charge in like moths to a me. </i>


    Ian decided against it as he struck another goblin. Their resistance to fire was higher than it appeared. He had used more magic than intended in the previous battle because these creatures didn¡¯t burn easily.


    Creating openings with lower-tier spells and stabbing them to death was much more cost-effective, even if it was more physically demanding. Besides, his stamina was now on par with that of a seasoned knight.


    Moreover, the chieftain could speak. Given that it likely wielded chaos power, there was no telling what tricks it might pull. It was better to conserve his magic to deal with it.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A goblin that had tried to press forward with its shoulder against Ian''s de had its shoulder blown apart by the Vacuum Explosion. As its bodily fluids dispersed like mist, Ian continued to swing his sword without pause. In the time to inhale and exhale, two more goblins were sliced apart. The moment he cut thest one''s neck down to its chest, the Wind de dissipated.


    As Ian kicked away the copsing goblin, two more lunged at him from both sides simultaneously. Clicking his tongue, Ian cast Whirling Barrier and rolled on the ground. In the brief instant he rose, he saw hispanions behind him in a panoramic view.


    Mev was swinging her sword, taking a fireball from a goblin head-on. Behind her, Charlotte had just buried an ax into one goblin while grabbing another by the neck and mming it into the ground with her other hand. Philip was also holding his ground, fending off a goblin. To Ian''s surprise, a soft light glimmered over the glove holding Philip''s sword. The de gleamed, imbued with a subtle radiance.


    <i>Damn, did he get himself an artifact or something?</i>


    In any case, the ease of his movements wasn''t solely due to that faint holy power. The hybrid goblins on that side were circling, waiting for an opening.


    <i>So why the fuck are they charging straight at me? Have I drawn all the attention?</i>


    <i>Bam! </i>


    The Whirling Barrier exploded uponpletion. Just as Ian was about to rise and run, his brow furrowed. There was one goblin that hadn''t been blown away by the whirlwind. It was a muscr creature wearing ragged leather armor, with its purple eyes gleaming. It was the tribe leader.


    <i>It blended in with the others barehanded...?</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian''s body moved reflexively. The Northern Warrior''s sword, imbued with Wind de, descended toward the tribe leader''s neck. It was a swift, precise motion honed through countless battles. The tribe leader raised its arm to block almost simultaneously.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The Wind de cut diagonally through the thick forearm, scattering as it went. The de dug into the neck and stopped just below the corbone. Itcked the strength to cut through to the heart in one stroke.


    <i>If I had the Blessing of Battle, I might have been able to cleave it in two. But I guess this level of fight wouldn¡¯t even catch his attention.</i>


    Just as he was about to apply more force to his arm, the goblin roared, spewing blood-flecked spittle, and reached out. Instead of grabbing Ian''s neck, its strong hand mped onto his shoulder. The goblin tried to hug him tightly, disregarding the deeper pration of the de.


    It seemed like a pointless action, which only bewildered Ian more.


    As the question shed through his mind, <i>What the hell is it doing?</i>


    <i>Thud! </i>


    A hybrid goblin hurled itself against the tribe leader¡¯s back, sending Ian tumbling backward. The tribe leader''s body copsed on top of him. The impact drove the sword deeper, and a throbbing pulse reverberated along the de. Instinctively, Ian twisted the hilt to sever the pulse, grimacing as he did so.


    The fall itself wasn¡¯t too severe, but his head throbbed slightly from hitting the ground. It tasted like iron inside his cheek, as if it had burst.


    "Kyaaah!"


    However, what was crucial now was the hybrid goblin perched on the dead chieftain''s back, breathing heavily and exuding a foul stench. Its red eyes glistened as it stared down at him. Ian tried to push the chieftain''s corpse away and withdraw his sword. Just then, the goblin pinned him down with its limbs. It seemed more intent on immobilizing him than killing him.


    <i>This bastard is doing this too. </i>


    As Ian grimaced, a recollection surfaced in his mind¡ªwords he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to, startled by the fact the goblin had spoken.


    <i>Excellent seed?</i> <i>No way....</i>


    The mere thought of it brought a wave of nausea. Ian''s gaze shifted back to the face of the hybrid goblin pinning him down. Now that he thought about it, none of the goblins had used magic against him.


    With a scream, two more hybrid goblins lunged at him, their limbs syed like frogs.


    <i>These disgusting bastards....</i>


    Just as Ian¡¯s eyes swirled with magic, a silver streak sliced through the air, scattering blood droplets. A figure in full te armor wielding a longsword surged past him. It was Mev.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    She rammed one of the lunging goblins with her shoulder, sending it flying, then swiftly spun and brought her sword down. The de, slightly longer and thicker than the Sword of Judgment, cut through the air with a brilliant white arc, slicing the other goblin''s torso clean in half.


    Without even checking the goblin she had just bisected, Mev turned and ran toward Ian. She grabbed the head of the goblin, pinned him down, and yanked it off, mming it into the ground. She then bent down and pounded its face with her left fist repeatedly, each strike radiating anger.


    While she caved in the goblin''s face, Ian finally pushed the corpse off him and stood up. As he caught his breath, gray magic swirled in his eyes.


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    Goblins rushing toward Mev were swept away by a gust of wind, rolling across the ground.


    Mev stood up and spoke."Still fighting recklessly, Ian."


    Her breath was rough, indicating she had rushed over with all her might. Ian, spitting out the blood that had filled his mouth, responded.


    "Thanks to you, I saved my magic."


    "... You''re hurt, Ian." Mev, who had stopped short and was looking at him, finally spoke.


    Only then did Ian touch the area near his temple. Blood was trickling down, the result of what his hair had soaked up.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    "No."


    A chilling edge crept into Mev''s voice.


    "The price for your spilled blood will be paid with theirs."


    "...." Ian raised an eyebrow slightly. A crimson hue, like blood, began to spread from the tip of Mev''s lowered sword.


    <i>Just from something like this...?</i>


    Even though the wound on his head had already stopped bleeding. Clearly, there was some activation condition he wasn''t aware of. Whatever it was, now wasn''t the time to inquire.


    "Well, do as you wish."


    Momentster, several hybrid goblins charged with beast-like agility that belied their size, thinking Mev''s turned back was an opportunity. However, they were met with a red arc created as she spun around.


    <i>sh!</i>


    One of the charging goblins was sliced diagonally in half. Three consecutive strikes followed with no pause, each doubling the number of dismembered bodies.


    Finally, Mev exhaled and adjusted her grip on the sword with both hands, letting the de''s red hue deepen.


    She spoke with an edge in her voice. "I''ll clear the way."


    Mev''s red de drew a horizontal line.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The holy power radiated outward in a fan shape, cutting through everything in its path.


    A dense spray of purple blood erupted. There''s nothing like holy power, Ian thought as he charged forward. Beyond the crumbling, sliced bodies, the chieftain finally came into view.


    The chieftain stood watching Ian, with the greatsword resting on its shoulder.


    <i>Still, some distance left, huh? You fucking bastard.</i>


    Gritting his teeth, Ian pushed off the ground with all his might. He leaped again, crushing the head of a hybrid goblin that was howling at its severed arm.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    White lightning gathered along the de of his sword. He was propelled even faster by the ensuing gust of wind. The scene he had envisioned in his mind as he started his charge was finally taking shape. The speed at which the lightning gathered was iparable to before. As he cut through the air, Ian raised his sword high above his head.


    "...!"


    The chieftain''s eyes widened in surprise, though only for a brief moment. Swiftly, it scowled and leaped in reverse. It didn''t take a defensive stance, likely because Ian''s raised sword was glowing ominously. It was a wise move.


    <i>If I hadn¡¯t anticipated that possibility.</i>


    With a powerful downward swing, Ian threw his sword. The de, now crackling with white lightning, spun rapidly as it flew straight toward the chieftain.


    "...!"


    The chieftain''s brow furrowed, clearly not expecting Ian to throw his sword. Reflexively, it swung its greatsword to deflect the iing de. That instinctive move was all it took.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The moment the swords collided, a blinding bolt of lightning exploded, piercing through the chieftain. The electric discharge spread out like a web, crackling and sizzling.


    "O¡ª <i>Aaargh</i>!"


    A blinding sh followed. The chieftain, frozen mid-swing with its greatsword, screamed. Unlike the other goblins, its voice was deep, as if it had gone through puberty.


    <i>Ssshhh¡ª</i>


    Rolling to a stop, Ian slid to a halt right in front of the chieftain. In his hand was now a dark, sinister-looking staff: the Necromancer''s Wand.


    Ian looked up at the chieftain with burning red eyes.


    "Still craving my seed?"


    He extended the staff. A bright yellow explosion erupted like a pir of fire, engulfing the chieftain''s entire body, which had yet to fully recover from the lightning strike.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The fireball flying toward collided with a faint golden barrier and exploded. It was a barrier formed the moment Philip extended his sword-wielding hand forward.


    "Tsk...." Philip clicked his tongue as he retracted his outstretched arm.


    The light on his sword was fading. This meant he had almost exhausted the divine power imbued in the relic, and soon he would have to block the iing fireballs with his shield. It also meant the sharpness of his sword would decrease.


    Theserge, disgustingly ugly goblins had thick and tough hides. Their ws and teeth were as hard as metal and incredibly strong. Soon, he would no longer be able to use his trump card, the relic, so he had to be even more cautious from now on.


    Philip''s gaze, raising his shield to eye level, became cold.


    "<i>Screech¡ª</i>"


    A quick gasp came from behind him. Before he could check, Philip rolled from the ground. An arm brushed past over his head. The arm was long like a human''s, but the legs were short.


    The creature¡¯s gaze, which had cut through the air, turned to the horses on the opposite side. The tethered horses were on the verge of rearing up. And that had drawn the creature¡¯s attention.


    Philip didn''t miss the moment of opportunity that this created.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Philip, standing up and charging at the same time, drove his sword into the creature¡¯s back. The de, faintly imbued with divine power, pierced through the thick hide as if it were paper, embedding deeply.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The edge of his round shield flew into the screaming creature¡¯s nape.


    With a crash, the goblin fell forward.


    Still holding the sword, Philip climbed on top of the creature and, gripping his shield tightly in his left hand, smashed down repeatedly. It only took a few seconds for the half-breed goblin¡¯s tough skull to be mushy.


    "<i>Kieek!</i>"


    But there was no time to catch his breath. Philip raised his head with wide eyes. Releasing his grip on the sword, he extended his hand forward. However, only a faint wave of light emanated from his palm, and no barrier formed.


    "Damn it¡ª"


    Philip quickly grasped his sword. He was preparing for the impending impact with his shield raised. But before the goblin could reach him, arge ax de swept past its arm more quickly.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Both of the goblin''s arms were cut off in an instant. Charlotte, stopping the ax she had swung with her strength, twisted her arm forward, shing downwards. The long de of the ax embedded itself in the middle of the goblin''s face.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Dragging her feet as she came to a halt, she raised the ax with the goblin still clinging to it and mmed it into the ground. The goblin''s head was cleaved horizontally in two.


    Charlotte turned to Philip with her face glistening from the fluids.


    "Finally, I''m ying my proper role."


    Philip¡¯s brow furrowed as he stood up. "No... I could have handled it alone."


    "Sure you could have¡ª"


    Just as Charlotte smirked, the surroundings suddenly lit up like midday.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    A thundering explosion reverberated through the air. Even the goblins charging forward paused momentarily. Philip stared nkly at the bright yellow pir of fire rising beyond Charlotte.


    With a rumble, the pir of fire soon settled, turning into orange mes licking the air.


    "<i>Hah</i>...."


    In Philip''s sighing gaze, a red streak flickered at the corner of his vision. It was Mev, the Red Knight, living up to her name. Unfazed by the explosion, she steadily cut down the goblins one by one, striking them down methodically.


    <i>When did she¡ª</i>


    The question didn¡¯t linger long. Ian was rising in the distance. Thanks to the mes, his expression was visible. Despite having cast such a tremendous spell, his face showed no difference from usual. He was even slightly frowning as he turned around.


    Philip had no way of knowing that Ian''s expression was due to his failure to control the attack''s intensity, a result of mixing in more chaos power than intended. Ian stepped forward, picked up his sword from the ground, and then purposefully strode toward the still-burning mes.


    "...!"


    Philip''s eyes widened once more. He finally noticed the silhouette standing motionless in the middle of the mes. A charred figure clutching a greatsword¡ªit was undoubtedly the chieftain. For a creature capable of speech, it was clearly no ordinary goblin, yet it had been reduced to this state.


    <i>Then why is he approaching it?</i>


    Just as Ian stepped into the mes, he halted. Frowning for a moment, he threw himself backward. At the same time, purplish cracks spread like spider webs across the chieftain¡¯s charred body.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A burst of magic exploded from the chieftain¡¯s body. The mes were instantly extinguished, and Ian, caught in the st, was thrown even further back.


    "...!"


    Philip raised his shield to his face and crouched down. The magical explosion was surging up the slope, reaching the outer edge where he stood.


    "<i>Ugh...!</i>"


    He was soon swept away by a shockwave akin to being hit by a giant wave. Horrifying hallucinations shed through his mind, and terror surged within him. As his legs gave out and he fell, Philip instinctively bit the inside of his cheek. The sharp pain brought back his rationality. It was his method of breaking free from the enchantments used by monsters or the corrupted.


    <i>Neigh¡ª</i>


    The shrill cries of the horses reached his ears. Philip quickly turned around, with his expression twisting.


    The horses were copsing with foam in their mouths. Particrly the two taken from the bandit knight¡¯s hideout had their eyes rolled back as they sprawled out. The tworge ones, appearing to be of northern bloodline, were sitting on the ground, barely able to breathe.


    "Damn it...!"


    Philip rushed over and kneeled beside them. The two fallen ones were gasping theirst breaths with foam in their mouths.


    He ced his right hand on one of the horses and focused his mind. Light flickered briefly from his palm. That was all. Not even the faintest glimmer followed. Regardless, it had some effect. One horse¡¯s convulsions ceased. The other, however, was beyond help.


    "<i>Grr¡ªoooh!</i>"


    A doubleyered roar echoed through the air immediately afterward. Philip, turning around reflexively, held his breath.


    In the center of the swirling violet magic barrier, the chieftain, now transformed into an entirely new form, was howling to announce its presence. It was identifiable as the chieftain only by the magical barrier and the greatsword in its hand.


    Everything else about him hadpletely changed. Its previous goblin form was nowhere to be seen.


    It was now arger figure, with glistening red skin covered in mucous. Long, sharp bone des protruded from both sides of its back. Tentacles writhing around its neck like a mane, each with a red eye embedded at the end. Moreover, a single enormous eye with vertically split eyelids had opened in the center of its forehead.


    Despite its terrifying appearance, this beingcked the usual unsettling energy of other mutated creatures. It was aplete entity in its own right, exuding fear and strangeness simultaneously.


    "Is this a demon...?" Philip¡¯sugh was hollow. Even though it had sumbed to the madness of the ck Wall, the idea of a mere goblin transcending its bounds was absurd.


    "Get a grip. What are you looking at?" Charlotte¡¯s growling voice snapped him out of his daze.


    Blinking, Philip turned to look at Charlotte, who had approached unnoticed.


    "Leave that to Ian. That¡¯s not our concern."


    She added, lowering her body. Her orange eyes showed none of the usual calm. The reason became clear immediately.


    <i>Creak, crunch¡ª</i>


    As the chieftain''s roar subsided, an eerie sound that had been drowned out until now began to prate their ears. The hybrid goblins, their eyespletely turned purple, emitted unsettling noises. These came from the bodies of a few goblins undergoing mutation, their muscles tearing through their skin and swelling, while bone tendrils sprouted chaotically from various parts of their bodies.


    "... Oh Lu Sr, help us."


    "Hold on, Philip! I¡¯ll be there soon!" Mev¡¯s shout cut through Philip¡¯sment.


    Charlotte whispered as she adjusted her grip on her ax.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you."


    There was a peculiar resolve in her tone. Although he didn¡¯t understand the deeper reasons, it was enough to snap Philip back to reality.


    Raising his sword and shield, he muttered, "We¡¯re supposed to protect each other."


    The goblins charged with a cacophony of screams immediately afterward.


    ***


    The surroundings grew chaotic once again.


    Ian, unfazed, kept his gaze fixed on the chieftain beyond the dissipating force field. The name of the new quest he had just received shed through his mind.


    [Hybrid Transcendent.]


    Given the reborn form of the creature, it was a fitting title.


    <i>A goblin of all things, achieving greatness.</i>


    The chieftain, lowering its greatsword, stared intently at Ian. Its eyes reflected confidence, exhration, and calmness. It seemed intoxicated by the power now fully its own. The creature extended its greatsword toward Ian. Its fang-filled mouth moved.


    "Be... a new... seed...."


    <i>Still not giving up on that?</i>


    "For something freshly born, you sure are confident..." Ian murmured, curling one corner of his mouth.


    Gripping his sword more firmly, he added, "If you need it,e and take it, kid."


    "...!"


    The chieftain¡¯s face twisted into an odd smile as if understanding Ian¡¯s words. The smile quickly turned into rage. It lunged, scattering violet magic. The dissipating force field shatteredpletely, and the greatsword descended with a violet trail.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The ground caved in, and dust soared into the air. Ian, already having dodged to the side, steadied himself and charged at the creature. The tentacles on the chieftain¡¯s nape, quicker than the creature could turn its head, swiveled to face him. The eyes embedded at the ends shed violet. Simultaneously, Ian¡¯s senses misaligned. His vision blurred, and a barrage of horrific hallucinations assaulted his mind.


    <i>Hmm.</i>


    However, Ian¡¯s mind was not easily corrupted. He had withstood even the roar of a dragon up close. Far from inducing fear, the chieftain¡¯s attempt couldn¡¯t even disturb his calm.


    The momentary disorientation was reced by a swift return of his senses. The Northern Warrior''s Longsword flew toward the chieftain''s neck, but the chieftain raised its shoulder to block the attack.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de bit into the thick hide covered in red scales. The creature finally turned its head, eyes wide in shock.


    Ian smirked slightly.


    <i>You didn¡¯t expect it to pierce, did you?</i>


    The Northern Warrior¡¯s Longsword was infused with both magic and chaos power. Chaos power was as effective against void creatures as divine power was.


    Of course, the de was vibrating intensely, unable to withstand the power. Though he didn¡¯t check the information screen, its durability was undoubtedly plummeting at an rming rate. That was something he couldn''t help.


    "How... could?"


    Even as it asked, the chieftain swung the greatsword buried in the ground upward. Ian, sensing the gathering strength in the creature¡¯s body, was already leaping in the opposite direction.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    A purple arc sliced through the air with tremendous force. Even Ian would be torn to shreds if he got caught in that trajectory.


    <i>That is, if I got caught...</i>


    Ian nted his foot on the ground and halted, turning to look at the chieftain. Despite the prolonged battle, Ian still breathed easily. Only when he was near his limit did he realize how much his stamina had improved.


    Moreover, stamina didn¡¯t just affect vitality and vigor. Even after a considerable amount of time inbat, his Concentration remained steady. The throbbing pain in his temples was much less severe, and his heightened senses were still sharp.


    Despite expending a lot of magic, his body was coping with the aftereffects.


    <i>As expected. There¡¯s some realism to these stats.</i>


    Ian recalled the moment he increased his Strength and Agility. Even then, his Stamina had slightly improved, and he felt mentally clearer.


    It became evident that all states slightly influenced each other. Not as effectively as directly increasing the specific stat, but still noticeable.


    <i>Tap, tap¡ª</i>


    Ian charged at the chieftain, which had yet to retrieve its greatsword. The creature¡¯s third eye gleamed. Magic rippled and a purple force field surged.


    <i>I thought it was a transformation cut scene, but it was an active skill.</i>


    Ian struck the force field. The forming shield shattered. It gave the chieftain enough time to swing its greatsword down again. Instead of retreating, Ian leaned sideways.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The arc narrowly grazed his head, and the resulting wind pressure and magic scratched his ears and cheeks. Unfazed by the blood, Ian closed in on the creature.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    His outstretched sword pierced the nearly broken chain mail and embedded deep into the chieftain¡¯s side. The tentacles writhed as if feeling the pain first.


    Ian¡¯s eyes shed gray. With a silent explosion from within, the chieftain¡¯s massive body was blown away. Shredded organs and fluids burst from its torn side.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The chieftain rolled on the ground but soon stood up. Red fibrous tissue and writhing tentacles rapidly covered its side.


    "What... are you...?"


    The creature¡¯s expression was more bewildered than pained. It was understandably so. Having transcended its species, it never imagined being overpowered by a human.


    From Ian''s perspective, the power this creature held was immense. If they had met in Chapter Three like in the game, it would have been a challenging battle. But at this moment, that wasn''t the case. The creature had not yet fully adapted to its newfound strength and body.


    The creature''s movements and use of power were clumsy from Ian''s perspective, who had faced countless corrupted beings, monsters, and demons. This instance was no different.


    <i>Are you still in shock? That level of power won''t kill you, anyway.</i>


    With the spellplete, Ian extended his hand. In an instant, the Ice Prison, blossoming like a honeb, encased the chieftain. The chieftain gritted its teeth and swung the de-like tendrils sprouting from its shoulders. The Ice Prison shattered easily but immediately reformed, freezing again to fill the gaps.


    Those few seconds were more than enough for the Lightning Whirlwind to gather in Ian''s outstretched hand.


    <i>Zap, zap¡ª</i>


    A tornado imbued with blue lightning shot out over the Ice Prison.


    Standing, the chieftain let out a scream, "<i>Screech, screech¡ª</i>"


    The magic red from its body, dissipating the whirlwind.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    But by then, Ian was already right in front of it.


    Ian thrust his sword as the chieftain¡¯s third eye shed, raising a force field.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Ian¡¯s charge shattered the force field. The Northern Warrior''s Longsword, unable to withstand the strain, broke apart. Yet Ian¡¯s expression held a faint smirk as he let go of the hilt.


    <i>This part is especially sloppy. Your response is too predictable.</i>


    Ian swung his prepared left hand with all his might. The Ancient Meteoric Dagger he released embedded squarely in the center of the chieftain¡¯s third eye.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The eye shattered with a sound like breaking pottery, turning red.


    "<i>Roar¡ª</i>" The chieftain howled in agony.


    Ian,nding from a roll, surged back toward it with all his strength. The broken Sword of Judgement was now in his hand.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Blue holy energy surged up the crossguard like mes. A dazzling blue arc shed toward the chieftain¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    The moment purple waves burst forth explosively from the chieftain''s entire body was almost simultaneous.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    But the trajectory created by the blue holy power split even those waves apart. Ian continued to swing his arm to the end. The moment the trajectory swept past the chieftain''s neck, the magic, cut by the holy power, exploded.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Ian couldn''t avoid being swept away by it. Ian, who was mmed into the ground, bounced and rolled on the floor. The holy power, still burning and flickering, drew a dizzying curve following his movements.


    Despite his entire body tingling, Ian managed tond and stabilize himself. The wounds on his face, which had been healing, reopened. His armor was also dented and broken in several ces. His left arm hung limply, indicating a possible dislocation rather than a break in his shoulder. Bute to think of it, it might have even been broken.


    <i>I didn''t expect this. What an ignorant bastard...</i>


    Even so, it was nothingpared to the chieftain''s condition. Its neck was a mangled mess, as if had been sawed off. The body, having lost its head, toppled backward like a log.


    During that time, Ian, who had put the Sword of Judgment into his pocket dimension, grabbed his left arm and stood up. With a crunch, the dislocated arm was set back in ce. It was a dizzying feeling, but there was no time to hesitate due to the pain.


    The chieftain wasn''t dead yet.


    From the cut surface of its severed head, sticky flesh spread out like tentacles. The same was happening to the severed neck.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Ian took a step and fired a Fireball at the head. But it only sizzled its skin a bit. He couldn''t stop the regenerative movement.


    <i>To think that it doesn''t even consider enduring the pain and fighting with such a body...</i>


    Ian, approaching the fallen head, swiftly pulled out the Ancient Meteoric Dagger embedded in its third eye. The blood pooled in the eyeball bubbled, having already pushed out more than half of the dagger''s de.


    Ian''s eyes, looking at the chieftain''s body, sparkled. He used the Magic Detection.


    <i>Here it is.</i>


    It was the moment his gaze stopped on its right chest.


    "...!"


    The tentacles of the half-severed neck all lifted their heads simultaneously. The remaining eyes simultaneously radiated magic. His vision blurred and his senses were disrupted. It was a dizzying illusion. Ian, who was raising his magic power to shake off the curse, suddenly twisted his body to the side.


    It was because his Intuition sent a warning.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Along with the sound of the air being pierced, a long bone de was lodged in the ground where he had been standing. It was a multi-jointed bone de sprouting from the chieftain''s shoulder, swung convulsively.


    It wasn''t just once.


    The tentacles continuously radiated magic, and the bone de swung, targeting Ian. It seemed to be an instinctive defense mechanism to protect its body.


    <i>Without a head, the attacks have be more varied.</i>


    But the attacks were not enough to strike Ian. Ian, who moved his body here and there to avoid them, quickly approached the chieftain''s body.


    Chaos power gathered on the Ancient Meteoric Dagger held in his hand and dropped directly onto the chieftain''s right chest.


    The chieftain''s body jerked greatly. The twitching tentacles suddenly stiffened. By then, gray magic was already swirling in Ian''s eyes. In the next moment, the purple light was added to the center of his pupils.


    <i>Thunk!</i>


    The chieftain''s chest exploded entirely. Bones and flesh sttered in all directions. Despite being covered in the remains, Ian stared at the revealed ck heart. It was still beating, full of purple magic. The flesh that stretched out like worms covered it instantly.


    Without hesitation, Ian stabbed the dagger again.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The Ancient Meteoric Dagger pierced through the heart. Ian pushed the chaos power in. Just a handful was enough.


    The purple in the heart deepened, and the next moment, it burst with a sh. There was almost no physical damage¡ªonly sticky tar-like fragments sttered on his face and body.


    The chieftain''s remaining body slumped. The flesh that had been connecting to the head snapped. A chilling scream followed.


    With a crack, a rift appeared in the air. Beyond it, purple light shimmered.


    <i>Well, I was wondering why it wasn''t showing up.</i>


    A ck soul was sucked in beyond that. A questpletion window appeared in the middle of Ian''s vision.


    "<i>Hah</i>...." He finally let out the breath he had been holding.


    The quest reward was one ability point. It was stingy for a boss fight, but he didn''t mind. It was a linked quest, and the altar quest was still left. Besides, he got a lot of experience points. At this rate, he would level up again soon.


    Fatigue and pain spread like paint. His whole body felt tattered. Despite this, Ian considered himself fortunate. If the chieftain had been able to wield its power and abilities properly, the fight would have been much harder.


    Moreover, he had cleared a quest that he couldn''tplete in the game much earlier than back then. Of course, the changes that would result from this wouldn''t be significant. That the outskirts would be a demonic realm wouldn''t change.


    <i>More mutant kobolds or twisted trolls will prosper... new ones might pop out too.</i>


    There would be plenty to fill the vacancy of the hybrid goblin. He just hoped they would be less horrific and disgusting than these.


    "<i>Screech¡ª Aaaah!</i>"


    "<i>Screech¡ª</i>"


    The scream, like it was scraping the brain, burst out at that moment. The tension that had somewhat loosened became taut again.


    Ian''s brow furrowed as he turned his head. The hybrid goblins were emitting purple eye light. Beyond them, he saw the party continuing the battle tenaciously.


    "... Right, it''s not time to rest."


    Ian stood up, gripping the Ancient Meteoric Dagger anew.


    ***


    The cleanup of the remnants ended quickly. It was thanks to Ian joining, but also because the hybrid goblins rampaged without distinguishing between friend and foe.


    Above the thick fog, the corpses, shed, stabbed, and dismembered, were scattered everywhere.


    "<i>Phew... phew...."</i>


    In one corner, the party caught their breath without saying a word. Everyone was exhausted.


    "Are you alright, Ian? Your injuries look serious. Come over here." Mev finally spoke.


    Her full te armor was still dark red. It wasn''t holy power, but the fluids of the hybrid goblins. Among the party, she was in the cleanest state. Philip and Charlotte were covered in dust and flesh, and Ian, needless to say, was a mess.


    "No need to look. I''m fine."


    "That was an incredible battle. There''s no way you''re¨C-"


    "I understand your concern, but I''m really fine."


    "... Alright. I see."


    When Ian added, Mev awkwardly turned her gaze. Since her facete was still up, her expression couldn''t be seen.


    Ian shrugged and turned away. He was really fine. He was able to endure it. Of course, he felt headaches and lethargy, but the physical wounds were healing quickly. The wounds on his face were already scabbing over.


    It was likely thanks to the Primordial Vitality skill, maxed out to the highest level, rather than the increased health stat.


    In the game, it was a skill that increased recovery and recovery speed as health decreased. Now that it had be a reality, it wasn''t strange that severe wounds healed faster. As Ian headed toward the tree where the horses were tied, Philip jumped up.


    "Sir, I apologize. I couldn''t protect all the horses."


    "I can see that," Ian replied indifferently and stopped.


    He didn''t intend to me Philip or Charlotte. It was a miracle that any horse survived the earlier battle.


    <i>If we had just left them... they would''ve all died, anyway.</i>


    Ian took in the state of the horses. The two that hade from the north were terrified and exhausted but seemed uninjured. One of the other two was already dead. The remaining one was unconscious, barely breathing.


    Whether it would survive was honestly uncertain.


    "... Anyway, we can''t ride immediately."


    "Were you nning to go right after this?"


    "Of course. Look around."


    Ian added, straightening his bent back.


    "The demonic realm still exists."


    "Ah." Philip finally sighed.


    The surroundings were still dark, and the fog was thick. Ian approached Charlotte, who was leaning against the tree.


    "Can you move?"


    "With no problem."


    Charlotte stood up, gripping her ax. Her orange eyes scanned Ian''s wrecked body.


    "You look terrible. There might still be some left inside. Are you alright?"


    "You don''t look great either. Don''t worry."


    "But I seem better off than you. I''ll lead and take care of the rest." Charlotte said, ignoring Ian''s reply, and walked toward the slope.


    Mev followed beside her. "I''ll help too. I still have strength left."


    <i>If you insist...</i>


    Ian, who chuckled softly, followed them.


    Philip''s voice continued. "Wait, sir? What about the horses?"


    "There are none left nearby. If you''re so worried, you can guard them." Ian said without looking back.


    Philip hurriedly ran over. "I can''t do that. I need to see what''s inside with my own eyes."


    The party soon entered the slope. The chieftain''s corpse, which had turned into a chunk of meat, was getting closer. Its flesh was already rotting.


    "The demonic realm is truly, in various ways, terrifying. To turn goblins into such monsters." Philip muttered as he passed the corpse.


    Ian shrugged. "You''d better get used to it. It''s not like we stepped into the one and only demonic realm out of sheer bad luck."


    Not only Philip, but Mev, who was walking ahead, also flinched momentarily.


    "Are you saying there could be multiple demonic realms forming like this?"


    "There''s a good chance. As I said, it''s wartime now."


    "... But we haven''t encountered a demonic realm once while traveling along the main road."


    "It''s not strange, Philip. The madness of the ck Wall umtes in remote, less popted areas first." Mev added.


    "If the taintednd increases, eventually, even the main road won''t be safe."


    Philip''s face finally hardened.


    "If that''s the case... we must stop the war immediately. We can''t let death and madness continue to overflow."


    "Do you think the kings who had gained or lost theirnd will listen to that? Or the lords who have already endured enormous troops and expenses?"


    "...."


    At Ian''s indifferent words, Philip licked his lips and fell silent. Even if they were told that the demonic realm was emerging, they wouldn''t care.


    They might even try to push their enemies into the demonic realm. They wouldn''t think about the consequences. Conveniently, they would conclude that they could simply ask the Imperial Church for assistance.


    "... What about informing the Empire? What about the Church?"


    "If the Empire cared about the frontier, they wouldn''t have permitted the war in the first ce."


    It was Charlotte who spoke unexpectedly. She turned to Philip and added.


    "The Empire won''t help the frontier. There''s nothing to gain. To move the Emperor or the Prince, a considerable price is required. That''s the Empire''s way."


    "But... eventually, it will also threaten the Empire... Well, they can deal with it when ites. Because it''s the Empire...."


    While Philip muttered with sunken eyes, the party entered the vige.


    It seemed to have been either originally a ruin or a small mountain vige, without even a proper fence. Only various dpidated buildings stood here and there. The mist flowing between them was eerie.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The sound of rough breathing and footsteps approached shortly after.


    "...!"


    Charlotte, who had taken a battle stance, frowned for a moment. Severalrge beasts resembling a mix of dogs and boars were charging, apanied by small creatures about the height of goblins.


    "There were a lot of offspring, too." Muttering in disgust, Charlotte leaped forward.


    Mev followed behind.


    The two cut down everythinging at them without mercy.


    Ian calmly bypassed the edge and headed toward a closed building in the distance. From the moment he entered the vige, he had been using Magic Detection. He sensed contaminated magic from several buildings, including this one.


    The building appeared to have been originally used as a stable or storage.


    Philip, following behind, murmured. "There''s nothing normal here. What are those beasts? And what happened to make the already hideous goblins turn into such grotesque figures?"


    "It''s better if you continue not knowing."


    "Excuse me...?"


    Ian slowed his steps and nodded toward the door ahead.


    "Stay back. I''ll open the door."


    "I''ll open it, sir."


    "You?"


    "It''s a squire''s role to handle such trivial tasks, isn''t it?" Philip, confidently dering, quickly moved ahead.


    <i>Will he be alright?</i>


    While Ian licked his lips, Philip, who had adjusted his shield and sword, kicked the closed wooden door. The door flung open, followed by the sound of rough breathing and fluttering.


    Briefly, Philip held his shield high and peered into the darkness beyond.


    "Damn, Lu Sr...." Philip''s face contorted.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    ¡°These cursed things....¡±


    Ian approached the sighing Philip from behind. A revolting stench spread.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should see this, sir....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±


    Finally, Philip lowered his shield and stepped aside. Ian took in the dim interior.


    A stench that could make one''s nose fall off pierced Ian. Slime mixed with excrement and blood was all over the ce, and bones were scattered around. Beyond that, rotting chunks of corpses were piled up, a mixture of humans and beasts. This must be what Philip had sighed at.


    And beyond that, small andrge red eyes gleamed. Ian calmly surveyed the wary gazes.


    ¡°....¡±


    The first thing he saw were a fewrge hybrid goblins. They were pressed against the wall, baring their teeth with pieces of meat stuck between them, growling. Their bellies were unnaturally swollen. Around them, there were even smaller ones, looking as if they had just been born.


    <i>So this is a sort of hatchery.</i>


    Ian, considering this, nced back at the goblins with swollen bellies. It was because he sensed the magic of the void.


    What he confirmed with Magic Detection was apparently the magic these creatures emitted. Come to think of it, there were no features to distinguish their gender, and rather, they were veryrge and muscr. This matched exactly with the characteristics of the chieftains Ian had faced. He naturally assumed they were all males.


    <i>Could it be that the chieftain too...?</i>


    It was a nauseating hypothesis as much as the sight before him. As Ian clicked his tongue, Philip whispered quietly.


    ¡°Are you looking for something, sir?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn''t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll take care of it now.¡±


    ¡°Can you use that holy power you were using again?¡± Ian asked, turning around. He saw Mev and Charlotte approaching.


    Philip replied. ¡°You saw it, sir. It''s the grace contained in the relic. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to use it properly for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Then just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me...?¡±


    As Ian started to walk, Philip widened his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, do you not trust me?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m saying you might die.</i>


    Ian ignored him and signaled to Charlotte. She nodded as she passed Ian. Charlotte, who had approached the hatchery, looked at Philip.


    ¡°It''s not that I disregard you, but mothers protecting their offspring are stronger than usual. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Philip, having no choice, turned away.


    Charlotte, already covered in blood, ced her battle ax aside and drew her fang sword and dagger.


    Ian, looking at her, added. ¡°These can mutate. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Nodding, Charlotte gripped the dagger and stepped into the hatchery. She slowly closed the door that Philip had opened. The gleaming orange eyes disappeared between the door cracks.


    As Ian walked away, goblin screams and the sound of things breaking followed.


    ¡°What did you see to make that face?¡± Mev asked, ncing at the noisy hatchery.


    Ian replied. ¡°Female goblins and their young. And corpses.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°It was a sight to haunt my dreams. The corpses weren''t cut with a knife. They were torn apart by hand. And those big ones'' bellies were so swollen....¡± Philip muttered in a gloomy voice behind them.


    Mev responded nonchntly. ¡°Even if they''ve mutated, it seems their basic traits haven''t changed. Just like I read in the old manual.¡±


    ¡°...Manual?¡±


    ¡°I told you to read it once, but you never did. ording to it, female goblins arerger and stronger. It must be to endure childbirth. Their gestation period is short, and they can give birth to five to ten at a time. Thergest and strongest female bes the leader.¡±


    ¡°Fuck....¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say, Ian?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ian shook his head and moved on.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. His steps soon halted in front of a cabin. Faint magic was seeping out from inside.


    ¡°This doesn''t seem to be the ce....¡± As Ian muttered, Philip walked forward with firm strides.


    Perhaps because of the earlier scene, he took a deep breath as if bracing himself, and kicked the door open.


    ¡°Ugh... as expected....¡± Philip clicked his tongue at the ensuing stench and momentarily frowned before stepping inside.


    Ian, following behind, also frowned slightly. There was no altar here either. Instead, a more horrific sight awaited.


    Naked men, bound and scattered,y across the straw-covered floor. Some were missing an arm or leg, others had lost both. Where their eyes should have been was empty, and purple-tinged veins throbbed around the eye sockets. They were left like animals, soaked in contaminated magic.


    ¡°This is... could it be....¡±


    Even for a battle-hardened holy knight and squire, the sight was nauseating. Philip, his face pale, looked back at Ian and Mev.


    ¡°Is it what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°...It seems so. I did find it strange. Even for mutated goblins, using magic and speaking seemed imusible. But if they have human blood mixed in....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. How could monsters... and humans... this....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible in the demonic realm. It operates under differentws than the outside. Perhaps here, everything can be grafted together.¡± Ian added nonchntly.


    ¡°Then those females... damn... Lu Sr....¡± Philip began to recite a prayer.


    Meanwhile, unwanted and revolting thoughts shed through Ian''s mind. Thoughts he didn¡¯t need to voice, such as why there were only men here.


    ¡°Ugh... Ugh...!¡±


    At that moment, the men began to twitch. The purple veins on their faces became more pronounced, and they wailed or cried. It seemed they hadpletely lost their sanity due to the contaminated magic. For them, that might have been a blessing.


    ¡°...I will give them peace. You two should go.¡± Having finished his prayer, Philip spoke.


    He was gripping his sword so tightly it seemed it would shatter. Seeing his resolute back, Ian turned without another word. Mev quietly followed beside him and spoke only after they hadpletely left the building.


    ¡°The future of the frontier worries me. By the time the war ends, it might be covered in cursed and maddenednd. By then, no one will be the victor.¡±


    <i>It already seems that way.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian only shrugged. There was no need to douse her genuine concern with negativity.


    ¡°When we reach the Empire, I''ll send a letter to the Great Church of the Order. I''ll inform them in detail of what I''ve seen and experienced.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    When Ian looked back, Mev quickly added.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Your name won''t be mentioned in the letter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I looked at you.¡±


    <i>The Order already knows my name anyway.</i>


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°The Order didn¡¯t send reinforcements when the wraith legion invaded the north. They only sent a survey team after everything was over.¡±


    In response to Ian¡¯s indifferent words, a faint sigh came from behind Mev¡¯s facete. It was the sound she made when she smiled.


    ¡°You were worried I¡¯d be disappointed. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have high expectations either. But at least a letter from a pdin will make them aware of the threat to the frontier.¡±


    ¡°...If you say so.¡±


    At that moment, a few hybrid goblins appeared. Beside them, beasts resembling a mix of dogs and boars barked. Their eyes glowed with purple magic.


    <i>It looks like we''vee to the right ce.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian looked at the wooden house beyond the creatures. Just staring at it gave him an uneasy feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle these. You focus on finding the core of the demonic realm.¡± Mev said, leaping forward.


    The hybrid goblins and beasts rushed at her as if they had been waiting. Each time her sword shed, they fell, scattering fluids. But it wasn¡¯t over. The fallen ones began to mutate, writhing on the ground.


    Ian added as he moved forward. ¡°It would be better to fight together.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it alone. Philip and Charlotte will join soon.¡±


    Mev, slicing down a goblin rushing to protect its mutating kin, pointed to the door.


    ¡°Go inside. Quickly.¡±


    <i>They¡¯re all eager to keep me out of harm''s way.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian walked toward the door without protest. It was better if she didn¡¯t see what he intended to do inside anyway.


    <i>ck.</i>


    Ian closed the door behind him. The sounds of screams and shouts continued outside the door, but he calmly scanned the interior.


    The furniture was in disarray. The wooden nks were cracked. In one corner of the floor, a secret door leading undergroundy wide open.


    ¡°Was a corrupted one hiding here...?¡± Muttering, Ian descended the stairs, convinced he hade to the right ce.


    With a whoosh, a me flew from his hand, igniting the torches along the walls. The light revealed the underground space.


    It was a fairlyrge basement. It wasn¡¯t something one person could have dug alone. In front of a wall finished with stacked stones, a dusty desk came into view first. Ian nced over the haphazardly scattered books and scoffed.


    ¡°...A dark mage, huh.¡±


    He tossed the open book into his pocket dimension and turned. A faint purple light shimmered from beyond. As Ian approached, he soon saw the source.


    At the deepest part of the basement, human bones were stacked to form an altar. Kneeling on top was a skeleton d in a rotted robe. Yet it was not crumbling. Its bony hands were raised in worship. In the middle of its hands was a skull. It was undoubtedly its own, as its shoulder was empty.


    A lettering,rge and glowing purple, was etched onto the forehead of the skull. Even Ian couldn''t understand the word. Just staring at it made his vision turn red, and terrible hallucinations shed through his mind. Unintelligible whispers echoed in his ears.


    Of course, it wasn''t enough to corrupt Ian''s mind.


    <i>Is it the dark mages and their followers...?</i>


    Thinking nothing of it, Ian stopped in front of the altar. Destroying the skull would end the quest. But Ian sheathed his Meteoric Dagger. From experience, he knew that touching this script would trigger an event exclusive to the corrupted. The reason the quest didn¡¯t appear was because he wasn¡¯t corrupted.


    <i>Is it worth it?</i>


    He hesitated briefly because he had too few remaining ability points. Encountering an entity capable of copsing his mind would be risky. But it was a manageable risk.


    Chaos fragments were an invaluable resource for someone with limited magic power. Additionally, he might receive additional ability points as a reward for this unknown quest.


    Most importantly, he was on the verge of leveling up.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Having made up his mind, Ian exhaled and reached out his hand. The purple light deepened, and the hallucinations and whispers became clearer.


    The moment his fingertips touched the skull.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A purple sh covered his vision, and the world turned upside down. In an instant, all his senses blurred.


    <i>No matter how many times I experienced this, I could never get used to it. </i>


    Just as he muttered this to himself, his vision brightened again.


    The void shimmered with purple light. It was simr to what he had seen in the past, but it was a much deeper abyss. And beyond that, something enormous floated. It looked like an unrealisticallyrge flower bud.


    As soon as he thought that, the bud began to open. It was only then that Ian realized it was made up of countless hands or hand-like tentacles. And from the middle of the pitch-ck, rippling body, numerous purple lights blossomed. It was right after that he realized each of them was an eye gleaming with light.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    He couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. Whatever it was, it had clearly noticed him. The eyes brightened. Unintelligible whispers burrowed into his mind. It was likely the thoughts of that entity. Simultaneously, primal fear surged.


    Ian struggled to maintain his sanity. He told himself that this vision wouldn''tst long. If he could endure a moment, he would return to reality.


    But it wasn''t easy. Like crushing an ant with a finger, the overwhelming thoughts tried to crush his consciousness.


    The purple light flickered below as his sanity nearly broke. The purple light that covered his vision disappeared, reced by darkness. The whispers subsided, and silence came.


    His vision then widened. Ian finally took in the purple light flickering below. And the enormous, indescribable thing rising from it. The reason his vision darkened was because that entity blocked his view.


    <i>What is this...?</i>


    As he tried to perceive the entity, everything turned into a dot and receded. Just as quickly as the world had flipped, all his senses returned.


    ¡°Phew... phew...¡± Ian panted as he sat down.


    With a crunch, the skull shattered, and the altar copsed. In the middle of the bone pile, he just caught his breath. The vision and the soul-crushing whispers still lingered vividly.


    <i>What was that...?</i>


    The questpletion notifications followed one after another. As expected, it wasn''t just one.


    [The Altar of Twisted Chaos.]


    And the [Watchers of the Void.]


    Of course, that was a quest he had never received.


    <i>Watchers? What, are they watching me?</i>


    In any case, there were gains. As a quest reward, he received experience points and an additional point in Mental Fortitude. Leveling up was a bonus. It was his second level up since reality had changed.


    ¡°Ian...! Are you alright?!¡±


    Before he could finish organizing his thoughts, a rough hand lifted him up with a desperate gasp. It was Mev. Though her face was hidden behind a visor, her eyes were surely wide open.


    <i>How long has she been watching?</i>


    As he pondered, Mev sighed again after checking his face.


    ¡°You''re not alright. Don''t blink. You''re bleeding.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Only then did Ian realize he was bleeding from his eyes, nose, and mouth. But what surprised him more was Mev''s reaction.


    ¡°That was reckless. You could have died.¡±


    ¡°Did you see it all?¡±


    ¡°You mean the moment you grasped the core? Yes. I saw everything, even the disappearance of the void¡¯s power.¡±


    <i>And yet you¡¯re so calm...?</i>


    Mev, noticing his gaze, asked. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You seem unfazed.¡±


    A lowugh came from behind the visor.


    ¡°There must be a reason. If I were to question something...¡±


    Mev, who had firmly supported his shoulders, looked back at him.


    ¡°I would be curious about what kind of mage you should be called.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Finally, a faint chuckle escaped Ian.


    <i>Right, there are so many strange things that it¡¯s easier to ept them.</i>


    Mev pulled him along. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. The core is destroyed, and Philip and Charlotte are waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Has everyone regrouped?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I came down.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call Philip.¡±


    ¡°Philip? Why?¡±


    ¡°This is a dark mage¡¯sb. We should check if there¡¯s anything useful.¡±


    Mev looked at Ian in slight disbelief before starting to walk out.


    ¡°...Alright. Let¡¯s call him down.¡±

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    Philip¡¯s search bore fruit. He came out of the basement holding a small box containing corrupted essence beads. Although they were all low-grade, there were still three of them. It must have been the essence beads created by the dark mage.


    <i>Though I have a bunch of useless skills, I should have learned how to make Essence beads.</i>


    Ian took the essence beads from Philip, who looked disgusted, and led the way out of the goblin vige.


    Fortunately, the three surviving horses had somewhat recovered. Philip, delighted, gave them water. The one that had died was lukewarm.


    "I¡¯m thinking of taking one of its legs," Charlotte said, drawing a dagger.


    Ian nodded. ¡°Cut itrge. Enough for tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charlotte began cutting off the horse¡¯s hind leg with skilled, unhesitant movements. Philip, who had initially watched with pity, swallowed hard when Mev began carving arge chunk of thigh meat.


    The horses weren¡¯t in condition to be ridden yet, so the group led them on foot down the mountainside. Though the demonic realm was closed, the fog was still thick and the sky was dark.


    ¡°...Good thing we brought the horses,¡± Philip muttered upon spotting the cart.


    It looked like it had been rummaged through by animals. Though it wasn¡¯t broken, the bags had been rifled through with the contents scattered.


    ¡°They must have smelled the jerky. It¡¯s all gone.¡±


    Ian didn''t voice his thoughts about whether they were truly ordinary wild animals. It wasn''t the right thing to say when everyone was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°At least the liquor bottles are intact!¡± Philip said with a grin, pulling out bottles and pewter cups from a bag.


    Charlotte, who was preparing to light a campfire and roast the meat, brightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. We need to keep watch in turns.¡± Ian murmuredzily, sitting by the fire.


    He felt like he could pass out the moment he closed his eyes. But since he had leveled up, he would feel much better after a rest.


    ¡°A couple of drinks each should do.¡± Philip, who had rushed over, sat by the fire. His gaze was fixed on the chunk of meat roasting over the mes.


    Charlotte turned and added. ¡°When it¡¯s cooked, carve it up and serve it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that... By the way, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To find a stream.¡±


    She nodded toward Ian.


    ¡°Ian likes to keep clean.¡±


    <i>She knows me well now.</i>


    Ian chuckled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. We can wash at the next stream wee across.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But I feel dirty today as well.¡± Charlotte muttered, leaping away.


    It wasn''t just an empty remark. Not only her, but everyone in the group was covered in blood and dirt.


    ¡°Here, have some.¡± Philip offered the skewered meat to Ian.


    Ian chewed in silence, as did Mev, who had removed her helmet. Her face, spattered with droplets of blood, showed signs of fatigue. Philip handed her a cup of liquor. All items were from the rogue knight¡¯s hideout. Mev downed the drink in one gulp.


    <i>Quite the drinker now, aren¡¯t you?</i>


    Ian smirked silently, bringing his cup to his lips.


    Mev, having set down her cup, spoke. ¡°I saw it during the battle. I suspected it when you used another sword. The one I gave you broke.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s yours to use as you see fit. But the holy power seemed unusual. Can you show it to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ian put down his cup and took out the Broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension.


    Philip, chewing on meat, sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time the lord has broken a sword, but I didn¡¯t expect even that one to break.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising for me as well. A sword blessed by the Goddess shouldn¡¯t break easily.¡±


    ¡°It just happened....¡± Ian, feeling a bit awkward, took a sip of his drink.


    Mev, having received the sword, grasped the hilt and closed her eyes.


    Soon, a soft sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°The source of the holy power is intact. In fact, it¡¯s more pronounced andrger than when I gave it to you.¡±


    <i>Larger? </i>


    Ian, chewing on his meat, looked at Mev.


    She opened her eyes and continued. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve aplished enough deeds to catch the Goddess¡¯s attention, Ian.¡±


    ¡°Can the source of holy power grow like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how sacred artifacts are made.¡±


    <i>So that¡¯s why the Strike of Judgment has grown stronger. </i>


    Of course, it was the sword that pierced the heart of the corrupted dragon. At that moment, Tir En had infused the sword with a holy power it couldn''t withstand. Some of that power must have been absorbed and settled into its core.


    ¡°It''s a shame. If it hadn¡¯t broken, it would have soon be aplete sacred artifact.¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to restore the de?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You can''t just weld the de back together. Even if you melted the sword and reforged it, the source of the holy power would dissipate.¡±


    Just as Ian was about to click his tongue in disappointment, she added.


    ¡°But there might be a way. There have been historical instances where damaged sacred artifacts were fully restored. If I meet a priest who serves the Stern Goddess, I will make sure to ask.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    <i>So there might be a way. </i>


    Just knowing there was a possibility was enough to be encouraging. After all, the Sword of Judgment was an excellent sword that allowed him to use holy skills. He had nevere across a better sword so far. If it could be restored and made into aplete sacred artifact, it might remain the best.


    <i>Given its current durability, I can use Sword of Judgment maybe five or six more times.... I¡¯ll have to use it sparingly if I don''t want to break itpletely. </i>


    Ian nodded and checked the quest rewards he had received earlier.


    Charlotte returned shortly after. She had gone into the woods and returned from the direction of the path they needed to take through the valley.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stream just beyond this ridge.¡±


    ¡°Great. Then we can wash up on our way tomorrow.¡± Ian smiled andy down on the ground.


    It was a bit chilly, but he didn¡¯t want to wrap himself in a nket in this condition. Mev alsoy down soon after. They fell asleep almost immediately.


    By the time they were ready to leave the next morning, the thick fog had lifted. The party, now short one horse, crossed the mountain.


    Gray forest and gentle, dull hills greeted them. They had arrived in Bel Ronde.


    ***


    ¡°So, there was a pce underground? And thest queen of the Giant Kingdom was sleeping inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ian killed the queen. This ax is something we brought from there.¡±


    ¡°Lu Sr, my god... Even at a nce, it didn''t look like an ordinary ax... It was an artifact.¡± Philip, sitting next to Charlotte in the driver¡¯s seat, eximed.


    Mev, riding beside them on her horse, listened to her story.


    ¡°Then it was Ian who truly brought an end to the giant kingdom,¡± Mev added.


    Charlotte, showing the battle ax to Philip, nodded.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I thought. Back then.¡±


    Philip, staring intently at the ax de, quickly looked up.


    ¡°Back then...? So, there¡¯s more to the story?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something to talk about now.¡±


    ¡°No... You can¡¯t leave it there. We haven¡¯t even left the underground pce yet.¡±


    ¡°A deal is a deal. Don¡¯t whine.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s whining... Just a moment.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Philip turned around.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ian, leaning back in his seat and reading a journal he had taken from the goblin nest, responded.


    Philip, looking at him curiously, added. ¡°Is that interesting?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying. It was filled with the ramblings of a madman, as with most corrupted ones. The author of this journal was particrly interested in familiars, specifically taming monsters.


    Among them, he had researched goblins the most, as they were the easiest to subdue and control. The dark mage believed it was because goblins had weak souls. Therefore, if their bodies could be improved, they would make the best families. So he experimented with breeding goblins with various monsters and beasts.


    It was pure madness. The ultimate destination of his madness was, of course, humans. He kidnapped a refugee maiden to use as a sacrifice. And the result was sessful. Arger, more intelligent hybrid goblin was born.


    He wrote that human women couldn''t handle giving birth to goblins and that hybrids had an unusually strong desire to breed. The key was to find a way to suppress this desire.


    <i>No point in reading further.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue and closed the nearly finished journal. There was no information about why the demonic realm had opened or what that purple void was called. The dark mage probably didn¡¯t care.


    Philip¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Yet you¡¯ve almost read the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than listening to you guys talk.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for Charlotte to speak these days.¡±


    ¡°Of course you have.¡±


    Philip, looking at Ian who snorted, cautiously added. ¡°Speaking of which. What kind of entity was the Giant Queen? You¡¯re the only one who saw her, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past....¡± Ian muttered, clicking his tongue briefly.


    Mev, quietly watching him, also seemed interested.


    ¡°...She was neither fully dead nor fully alive, blinded by futile ambition. She believed she could rebuild the Giant Kingdom if she defeated the devil.¡±


    ¡°Wow. But, from what I heard, the wraiths of the Giant Kingdom were real. So her ambition wasn¡¯t entirely baseless, right?¡±


    ¡°If you can call an undead kingdom a kingdom... Enough questions. Pester the one sitting next to you.¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t bother me.</i>


    Clicking his tongue, Ian gestured his chin.


    ¡°Essence beads?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Philip handed over the essence beads he had ced beside him.


    He saw a bare hand with the glove removed. On the middle finger was an old, thick gold ring engraved with the symbol of Lu S. ording to Philip''s exnation, it was a relic once used by a saint of the order.


    The uninteresting story of how he came to possess it was, of course, not listened to attentively. The important thing was that, regardless of the details, Philip could now use the divine power of Lu S.


    ¡°The contamination has been slightly purified, but it will take several more rounds of the same process to fully cleanse them.¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t use as much holy power as an Apostle of Lu Sr.


    The ring was a rechargeable relic. It gathered holy power into its core during the day, and in this cloudy region, it gathered even more slowly. The reddish essence Philip handed over was the result of this umted holy power.


    Compared to the original purple, the color had lightened significantly, but it still wasn¡¯t usable yet.


    ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll ask you to do it again in a few days.¡±


    But Ian had noints. Having a way to purify contaminated magic on his own was already a blessing. Temples with statues or relics were rare, and even if they existed, he¡¯d have to argue with greedy priests.


    <i>Gallop, gallop¡ª</i>


    The city was getting closer.


    This was Stoneville, where Mev and Philip had business.


    It was more like arge vige, but in the frontier, this was enough to be called a city. Tall stone walls encircled the city instead of a proper fortress wall. On a hill stood arge manor surrounded by even higher walls.


    ¡°At least this ce looks inhabited.¡±


    The guards at the gate merely nced at the group and didn¡¯t block their way. With a knight in full te armor on horseback guarding the wagon, they probably assumed a noble was visiting. Or maybe entry checks weren¡¯t stringent in the first ce.


    As Ian muttered, looking at the people passing by, Philip nodded.


    ¡°This ce is quite far from the front lines. There may have been chaotic times, but it¡¯s one of the most stable areas now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the temple. Will youe with us?¡± Mev asked as they reached the stables.


    Ian, having dismounted, looked at her. ¡°Do you needpany?¡±


    ¡°Not really. There won¡¯t be any fighting.¡±


    ¡°Then Charlotte and I will resupply and secure lodging.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Have a meal as well. It might take some time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ian chuckled and turned away.


    ***


    Ian and Charlotte walked around the town, buying preserved food, spare clothes, and several swords. The prices were high rtive to the condition of the goods, likely due to limited supplies. This was irrelevant to Ian. His pockets were like a bottomless well right now.


    ¡°The quality of the iron doesn''t look good. These swords might break after a few uses.¡± Charlottemented as they entered an inn and tavern.


    It was still midday, so the tavern wasn¡¯t crowded. Only a few rough-looking individuals nced curiously and warily at the unexpected neers.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. That¡¯s why we bought several.¡± Ian said, taking a seat in a corner.


    A sleepy-looking waitress approached. ¡°What can I get for you?¡±


    ¡°Stew, meat, bread, and drink. The best you¡¯ve got. Also, two rooms for the night. Oh, and we¡¯d like baths.¡±


    Ian said, stacking coins on the table and pressing one into her hand.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be two more joining uster. The same for them, please.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± The waitress pocketed the coins and turned away.


    Ian leaned back. Today, he would finally have a proper bath and a warm bed. The fact that the inn looked like it had no sense of hygiene didn¡¯t matter.


    Soon, the food wasid out in front of them. The stew,monly called Eternal Soup, was made by adding different ingredients every day. There was also hard bread, sausage, and beer.


    ¡°The taste is so familiar it feels like home,¡± Ian muttered, taking a sip of beer and biting into a sausage.


    Charlotte, also chewing, looked at him. ¡°By the way, where are you from, Ian?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to ask that, considering how long we¡¯ve been together?¡±


    ¡°True, but...¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say the marsnds on the outskirts of Agel Lan.¡±


    ¡°...Isn''t that a ce for exiles and the sick? One of the worst ces to be banished to.¡± Charlotte said, frowning.


    Ian shrugged, ncing at the door as it opened again.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯m an exile.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    While Charlotte tilted her head, Ian watched the person entering. It was a male elf with pointed ears, tied silver-gray hair, dull green eyes like a murky swamp, and pale skin. He wore chainmail with leather straps crossed over it and had a thin, long sword at his waist. He had a rather edgy look, with a thin cigarette in his mouth.


    Smoke drifted from his mouth as heughed and joked with hispanions who followed him in. It smelled like herbs. It was a familiar scene from the game. Elves often dried herbs grown in their homnd and smoked them like this.


    <i>It smells like herbal cigarettes. I wonder if it tastes simr...?</i>


    Ian unconsciously licked his lips. The important thing was that he hade across an elf, a rare sight.


    <i>If I just go up and talk, he might think I¡¯m picking a fight.</i>


    There were things he wanted to ask if he ever met an elf.


    The elf, sitting and smiling with hispanions, nced in Ian¡¯s direction. His eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the back of Charlotte¡¯s head.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    ¡°Haha. As if Stoneville¡¯s scent of money wasn¡¯t enough...¡±


    The elf with a pointed smile exhaled a thick cloud of smoke as he stood up.


    He casually approached Ian''s table, continuing, ¡°To think, now even disgusting would-be demons are crawling in here.¡±


    His voice was as cold as his appearance.


    <i>It¡¯s convenient that he came over himself but....</i>


    Ian calmly chewed on his bread and nced at Charlotte. Her expression remained unbothered, mirroring his own. As Ian subtly shook his head at her, the elf stopped beside their table.


    He dropped his cigarette to the floor and ground it under his heel, speaking further, ¡°There¡¯s no ce here for filthy beasts like you, beastfolk. So quietly finish your meal and get lost. Unless you want to end up as a rug in Viscount Calderdale¡¯s mansion.¡±


    <i>So he works under the Viscount.</i>


    Ian took a bite of his sausage. Viscount Calderdale was the lord of Stoneville and the owner of the manor on the hill.


    The elf didn¡¯t even nce at Ian, acting as if he didn¡¯t exist. Charlotte, however, watched for his reaction before finally setting down her mug andughing quietly.


    ¡°Right. Thanks to that guy, I almost forgot how despicable your kind are.¡±


    ¡°If you want, draw your sword anytime. I¡¯ll let you feel what it¡¯s like to be hunted like the beast you are.¡± Charlotte, smiling with her fangs bared, slowly stood up. Straightening her back, she towered over the elf by nearly half a head.


    Looking down at him, she spoke, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not confident on your own.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°If I disgust you so much, you could¡¯ve thrown me out yourself instead of threatening me with your boss.¡±


    ¡°Ha... you must have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, pointy ears,¡± Charlotte whispered, her voice dripping with menace.


    A cold smile spread across the elf¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you without damaging your pel¡ª¡±


    The elf¡¯s words trailed off as Charlotte suddenly grabbed him by the cor and mmed him onto the table. She twisted his arm behind his back and pinned him down with her elbow. The spilled beer soaked his face and hair.


    As the elf¡¯spanions instinctively rose, Charlotte added, ¡°I¡¯ll cut your ears off first. It¡¯ll sting a bit.¡±


    Ian, who had anticipated this and held a te of sausages in one hand, said to Charlotte as she reached for her dagger, ¡°No des. Only fists.¡±


    He didn¡¯t trust the elf to fight fairly. If things went south, he would likely flee and return with reinforcements. Drawing weapons would escte the situation. Plus, it would mean losing their hot bath and warm bed¡ªthough that was a secondary concern.


    Ian wanted to ask the elf something, but if Charlotte used her dagger, she wouldn¡¯t leave him alive, regardless of Ian¡¯s orders.


    She ced her dagger back and replied, ¡°Fine, that works too.¡±


    At that moment, the elf¡¯s arm swung upward with inhuman flexibility. He twisted his body, and his fist shot up toward Charlotte¡¯s chin.


    Charlotte released his arm and leaned back. The elf sprang to his feet, looking at hispanions with annoyance.


    ¡°Stay back! Just block the door!¡±


    They hesitated butplied, taking their ces by the door with their weapons at the ready. They didn¡¯t look like amateurs. Each grabbed a drink and positioned themselves defensively.


    Meanwhile, the elf lunged at Charlotte again, now using his bare fists. Of course, wearing steel gauntlets made them a formidable weapon in their own right.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Charlotte eximed in surprise, dodging and countering his punch.


    The elf deflected her blow with his arm and closed the distance. A fierce hand-to-hand brawl ensued.


    <i>Smack! Thud! Crash¡ª</i>


    The tavern quickly descended into chaos. Tables flipped, and pots flew. Ian continued his meal, as did the elf¡¯spanions, watching the fight with interest. The brawl between two non-human fighters was a captivating spectacle.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    But it soon became clear who had the upper hand. Even an elf couldn¡¯t outmatch a beastfolk in strength. He was as fast as Charlotte butcked her power and technique.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t dodge all his attacks, but she gradually pushed him back.


    The elf¡¯s head turned slightly toward Ian as Charlotte¡¯s punchnded. The arrogance andposure were gone from his face. His eyes glowed faintly, a sign he was starting to use magic.


    Ian¡¯s intuition sent a small warning right after.


    <i>Typical elf...</i>


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed, understanding the elf¡¯s intention.


    At that moment, Charlotte threw another punch. The elf twisted his body, taking the hit on his shoulder, and closed in. In his lowered right hand, a sharp dagger appeared, its de glowing ominously with magic.


    The hand-to-handbat was never meant to be fair. He intended tond a fatal blow.


    The elf thrust the dagger toward Charlotte¡¯s side.


    <i>Thunk.</i>


    But the dagger did not achieve its purpose.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian had stepped up and firmly grasped the elf''s forearm.


    The elf tried to push his arm forward, but realizing he couldn''t shake off Ian''s grip, he frowned and turned his head. His previously neat and handsome face was now a mess.


    ¡°Are you interrupting a duel?¡±


    Ian swallowed the sausage he was chewing and replied, ¡°I told you, no des.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°And that includes you.¡±


    The elf''s face twisted in anger as hispanions threw their drinks aside and drew their weapons.


    ¡°What a typical elf behavior.¡± Charlotte, who had been standing still since Ian''s intervention, spat out a bloody glob and muttered. She then turned her back on the elf and red at hispanions.


    The elf''s bloody lips curled into a smirk.


    ¡°So, you''re not just a beast''s ything. You have some strength, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Not just strength.¡±


    Ian tightened his grip on the elf''s arm. The elf¡¯s frown deepened. He remained in his awkward half-risen position, hesitating to move under Ian''s watchful gaze. The elf nced at Ian''s left hand, resting on the hilt of his dagger, as Ian continued calmly.


    ¡°You misunderstand something. We¡¯re not here to look for work in this city. We don¡¯t care about your business. And we¡¯re not afraid of your viscount.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°So, either settle this with words or draw your sword and do it properly. What will it be?¡±


    ¡°You fool... Do you think you can leave this city unscathed if things escte?¡±


    ¡°That''s not your concern. If I were you, I¡¯d be more worried about your life. Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of your magic.¡±


    Ian''s voice lowered.


    ¡°I already know your elves'' magic is nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to test that...?¡± The elf''s eyes glowed brighter with magic.


    As Ian blinked slowly, a faint ripple of energy emanated from his grip.


    ¡°...!¡± The elf''s eyes widened as the magic flickering in his pupils dispersed.


    Ian had used a vision skill, Magic Backflow. Normally, it required precise timing, but against an opponent like this elf, who was continuously gathering magic, it was straightforward.


    Panting, the elf muttered, ¡°Do you possess a relic or something...?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Ian stared down at the elf.


    The elf red back, searching for any trace of magic in Ian''s eyes. But Ian¡¯s eyes remained dark and calm.


    The elf''s eyes twitched.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    The tavern door burst open, and a knight with a facete and a squire in chain mail stepped inside. Charlotte''s opponents flinched and turned to look at them.


    ¡°...?¡±


    The two, momentarily stunned by the chaotic scene, finally turned their gaze to Charlotte and Ian.


    Mev sighed and ced her hand on her sword hilt, while Philip, frowning, spoke. "I''m asking because it seems we''re on the verge of bloodshed. Is this really necessary?"


    ¡°Well... that depends on this friend¡¯s answer¡ª¡±


    Before Ian could finish, the elf wrenched free from his grip and rolled across the floor. He leaped up and stood on a table in the corner.


    ¡°Thanks for clearing that up, human.¡±


    The elf, now appearing calm again, slightly tilted his chin. He then looked at Ian, Charlotte, Philip, and finally Mev.


    Though he seemed confident, Ian could see he was ready to bolt out the window at any moment. It was a wise choice for survival, as Ian had no way to prevent him from escaping.


    <i>Elven knights are no different than like in the game.</i>


    Ian smirked, as the elf, having stared at Mev briefly, spoke.


    ¡°I am Findrel Aynas, a knight employed by Viscount Calderdale. This conflict stemmed from a minor misunderstanding, but it has been resolved through conversation with this dark-haired man.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°To prevent further esction, please allow us to leave.¡±


    His tone was confident, but it wasn''t very convincing. Besides, the tension between Ian and Charlotte alone was already palpable. With the arrival of Mev and Philip, the bnce waspletely shattered. The subordinates of Findrel, caught between Mev and Charlotte, looked uneasy. This was especially due to Mev.


    Instead of responding, Mev looked toward Ian. Though his face was hidden, Ian could feel the gaze asking what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    After a moment of thought, Ian nodded, signaling to let them pass. Charlotte frowned, but Mev and Philip obediently stepped aside.


    Findrel jumped down from the table and walked past, speaking as he did.


    "You''ve made a wise decision. Sir, now that we have met, why don''t we introduce ourselves?"


    Mev remained silent. Findrel, not waiting for a response, walked across the room and gestured to hispanions to follow.


    ¡°Alright, then, excuse us.¡±


    Despite his calm tone, Findrel opened the door hurriedly and exited the tavern, followed closely by hispanions.


    Once the door closed, Philip immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait a moment before getting into another fight?¡±


    Ian shrugged and turned around.


    Philip, crossing the chaotic tavern, muttered, ¡°He seemed like an elven knight. What happened¡ª¡±


    ¡°He started it. Typical arrogant elf. I should¡¯ve just cut off his ears.¡± Charlotte replied angrily.


    While she vented, Ian walked over to the waitress, who was peeking out from beside the kitchen.


    Upon meeting his eyes, she gasped, ¡°Please, spare me, sir...!¡±


    <i>I didn¡¯t say a word about killing you. </i>


    Ian chuckled and extended his hand to her.


    ¡°Here, take this. We won''t need the extra food or rooms, so this should cover the cost of the damage as well.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, sir...?¡± The waitress blinked, taking the coins in confusion.


    Without another word, Ian turned and approached Mev.


    ¡°Sorry about the trouble as soon as you arrived. We should leave immediately. That guy will be back with a bunch of soldiers soon.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re just running away?¡± Charlotte asked, her eyes wide.


    Ian frowned. ¡°Do you want to kill the soldiers just to get to him? Then eventually, we¡¯d have to kill the viscount too.¡±


    Charlotte, looking sheepish, nodded. ¡°Right, you¡¯re right. I got too excited.¡±


    Ian shrugged. He didn¡¯t bother mentioning that Findrel would likelye to them on his own.


    The fairies of the game were as mean and persistent as their pride. Even worse, that one was a knight. Having left with his pride thoroughly wounded, he would surely seek revenge in some way. He would probably return to his manor immediately to gather those who shared his sentiments. He believed there was a relic here, so he wouldn''t give up easily.


    And that was precisely what Ian wanted. He held back now because they were in the middle of the city, but next time, he wouldn''t need such polite conversation.


    That''s why he didn''t bother asking the question he had in mind. Whatever he asked now would only waste time and elicit evasive answers.


    In a freer environment, with the help of a dagger, he could coax answers out of that pointy-eared fiend''s mouth like pulling noodles from a pot.


    <i>Losing the bath and bed is annoying, though... fuck....</i>


    ¡°Fate is funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± Philip muttered then.


    Philip didn¡¯t look disgusted as Ian had expected but instead wore a curious expression as he quickly shouldered their gear. Mev was no different.


    ¡°Indeed, it is quite ironic....¡± Mev said, raising her visor and looking at Ian.


    ¡°I was about to suggest leaving the city immediately as well, Ian. For simr reasons.¡±


    ¡°So, you had some trouble too....¡±


    <i>Seems like I wasn¡¯t destined for a bath today. </i>Ian thought, nodding, and gestured toward the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear about it on the way.¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    When the party returned after just a few hours, the stable master was startled but quickly handed over the horses.


    The wagon was still dirty, and the horses hadn''t had proper rest. However, they couldn¡¯t buy new ones. Their horses were thergest and best bred, especially the warhorses from the North. Fortunately, the stable master had fed them well.


    Philip drove the wagon a bit faster than usual and finally spoke once they were a good distance from the city.


    ¡°We met with Priest Duncan. We didn¡¯t know him before.¡±


    This wasn''t particrly relevant to Ian.


    In Menere, there was a priest who had helped track down corrupted ones, dying in the process. Mev and Philip had gone to deliver his belongings andst words to a former colleague.


    "...So, the priest provided several helpful pieces of information. He even knew about someone named Priest Jurd. Apparently, he was once part of the Great Church of the system. Hmm, I seem to have digressed."


    "You did from the very start." Ian, leaning back in his seat, scratched his head.


    Philip continued nonchntly. ¡°Here¡¯s the main point. He warned us that Stoneville is currently assembling an expedition. Viscount Calderdale has quietly amassed a substantial fortune. Considering he expanded his territory under Marquess Rumcopa from his days as a baron, he must be quite capable.¡±


    ¡°An expedition?¡±


    ¡°Just north of here is awless region. He ns to subdue it and bring it under his control. He might have bigger ambitions. Anyway, he¡¯s hired many free knights and mercenaries, in addition to soldiers.¡±


    ¡°...So among them, there are some who have issues with Sir Riruel.¡±


    At Ian¡¯s words, Philip shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s more about grudges. My lord always tried not to harm unrted people while dealing with corrupted ones. But there were many mercenaries who lost their employers and knights who lost their lords before getting paid. It was unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°They should be grateful to be alive. Humans....¡± Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    Philip smirked. ¡°Not all are like that. Only those who refuse to ept that their lord was corrupted or are trying to recover their losses. Priest Duncan mentioned seeing several who said they would kill the Red Knight with their own hands.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... So it¡¯s a matter of honor.¡± Ian nodded, his mouth dry.


    Honor was one of the virtues knights especially valued in this world. From what he had observed, the less honorable a person was, the more they clung to it. It was simr to how gangsters talked about loyalty.


    In contrast, truly honorable people sometimes willingly bore dishonor, like Mev in the past.


    Charlotte added, ¡°It seems this isn''t just a local issue. It¡¯s going to be annoying.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s asional. Anyway, it seems we got through this one safely.¡± Philip concluded calmly.


    Mev, who had been silently driving, spoke with a bitter smile. ¡°Their desire for revenge is justified. Any honorable person would feel the same. But it¡¯s my burden to bear. I apologize for dragging you into this.¡±


    Ian responded calmly, ¡°I suggested leaving this time as well. As long as you don¡¯t force your ways on me, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Even if I tried, you wouldn¡¯t listen, would you?¡±


    ¡°d you know that.¡±


    As Ian chuckled, the wagon started climbing another gentle slope.


    Before they knew it, they were on the third hill. It was then that Charlotte suddenly looked back at Ian. Ian met her gaze with just his eyes and subtly began to speak.


    ¡°So, if someone with a grudgees after you, what will you do? Just let them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Mevughed dryly.


    ¡°I will fight. Just as their desire for revenge is justified, I believe my actions were right. If I¡¯m wrong, the Goddess will punish me.¡±


    Ian nodded and met Charlotte¡¯s gaze again. Her eyes and ears perked, gleaming meaningfully.


    Ian smirked and spoke. ¡°Then prepare for a fight.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a pursuit.¡±


    ¡°Already?!¡± Philip''s eyes widened.


    Ian stood up from his seat and said, ¡°Not already. It¡¯s been over an hour since we left the vige.¡±


    ¡°How many are there? Are there many?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. Slow down a bit, and conserve the horses¡¯ energy. We can¡¯t outrun them anyway.¡±


    Then he climbed onto the roof of the wagon, closing his eyes to heighten his hearing. The sound of hooves pounding the ground grew louder. There were easily more than a dozen riders.


    ¡°Good, we were short on a horse¡± As he muttered, riders began to appear over the hill behind them.


    They wore various armor, from full te to chainmail with surcoats.


    Mev, looking back, narrowed her eyes.


    One of the riders, spotting the wagon, shouted loudly.


    ¡°You there! Stop right now and face us, or suffer the consequences!¡±


    "Where are you running to, Red Knight? I am Vilhelm, a knight of Jacob who served Lord nfor! I will honor the lord''s spirit and reim my honor with your blood!"


    "I am Ondo, a knight of Nan¡ª"


    As the shouts of other riders continued, the knight who finished his deration first began leading his men down the hill. The other knights did the same, each bringing their own followers. There were only about four, at most five, knights worthy of the title.


    <i>What a mess.</i>


    While thinking this, Ian took note of the group that was thest to ascend the hill. Those faces were familiar.


    "Do you see, Ian? It''s that pointy-eared one from before." Charlotte, standing in the driver''s seat and looking back, lowered her voice.


    She smiled, baring her fangs. "I''ll take care of that one. This time, I''ll rip off those ears¡ª"


    "No. I''ll take care of that one."


    "What...?" Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    Ian shrugged. "The truth is, I have business with that pointy-eared one, too. You assist Sir Riurel. No matter how skilled she is, she can''t handle all of them alone."


    "...I guess it can''t be helped. Just make sure he suffers a painful death."


    "That depends on him."


    Ian slowly drew his longsword and looked at Findrel. Findrel was also staring back at him. Though there was quite a distance, it seemed to pose no problem for that elf knight.


    Seeing the smile spreading across his face, Ian thought that perhaps he was the one who had brought these knights into the fray.


    Considering how quickly rumors could spread in a town they had only stayed in for a few hours, this seemed more usible. Not that it mattered whether it was true or not.


    <i>Schwing¡ª</i>


    Mev turned his horse and halted, raising her sword high above her head. Her loud shout emerged from beneath the visor she had lowered at some point.


    "I am Knight Mev Riurel! I ept your derations! I will not pursue those who flee, so if you wish to live, turn your backs and leave at any time!"


    <i>Knights, indeed...</i>


    As Ian shook his head in exasperation, the leading group of knights continued shouting as they drew closer.


    ***


    "Split into two groups. Half help those idiots, the other half overturn the wagon."


    "Got it. Let''s go!"


    The subordinates whipped their reins and charged forward. The knights who had rushed in were already engaged in battle.


    Leisurely descending the hillside, Findrel took in the scene of the battlefield.


    <i>How fortunate.</i>


    Recognizing the Red Knight was purely by a coincidence. If he hadn''t listened to the other fools'' chatter at every opportunity, he wouldn''t have recognized her immediately.


    Of course, he bore no ill will toward the Red Knight. His interesty solely in the insolent beastwoman from earlier and the ck-haired mercenary who had humiliated him.


    <i>Skin the beast to decorate... and throw the ck-haired one''s head into the pigsty. And of course, retrieve the relic.</i>


    The knights'' spoils would suffice with the Red Knight and his squire''s heads. Without him, they wouldn''t have been able to track the Red Knight, so there would be noints.


    <i>There''s no way we can lose. No matter how skilled they are, we have over twenty heavily armed men.</i>


    Findrel watched the Red Knight engage in mountedbat. Contrary to rumors, she wasn''t scattering red divine power, but her skill seemed impressive. She tore through chainmail in one strike and moved freely atop her horse despite the heavy armor.


    "A beast?! A mo, monster¡ªugh?!"


    The beastfolk was quite impressive too. She attacked the horses like a wild animal, causing the riders to fall. Then she attacked them mercilessly.


    <i>What a disgusting beast...</i>


    "What''s with that lunatic?! Kill him!"


    Themotion near the wagon arose shortly after. Turning his gaze, Findrel saw one of his subordinates having his head split by a sword. The one holding the hilt was the ck-haired mercenary.


    "...?"


    Judging by his posture, it seemed he had leaped from the wagon toward his subordinate. It was a crazy act even for elves, but that guy pulled it off. He even kicked the dead man away, seizing the dead man¡¯s sword and horse.


    "What the..."


    His mad antics didn''t stop there. Dodging attacks from the other approaching subordinates with clumsy movements, he stood on the running horse''s saddle. Then he leaped once more.


    <i>I thought he was a strange one... but he''s truly insane.</i>


    Amazingly, the crazy stunt seeded again. Though blocked by a subordinate''s shield, somehow the shield exploded, causing the rider to fall. ck-haired Ian clung precariously to the horse like hanging off a cliff.


    Findrel''s eyes narrowed.


    <i>What kind of relic is he using?</i>


    He didn''t think it was magic. No matter how crazy a mage was, they wouldn''t pull such stunts. Moreover,pleting spells that quickly was nearly impossible. Even for lower-tier magic, a few seconds were needed.


    Perhaps he was wearing some kind of magical artifact.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    The shimmering golden light from the carriage caught his eye at that moment. One of his subordinates was thrown off his horse, entangled in the faintly glowing veil of light. The awkwardly standing squire and the sword he had thrust out finally came into view.


    <i>A relic?!</i>


    Findrel''s eyes widened, and a smile spread across his lips, almost tearing them. Looking around, it seemed the other knights were too engrossed in battle to notice. This meant he could steal the relic from that squire as well.


    <i>I''m incredibly lucky. Thank you, Great Mother... but, why hasn''t anyone died yet?</i>


    As he observed the battlefield, now much closer, Findrel tilted his head in confusion. The Red Knight was still fighting, entangled with the other knights.


    Her armor was stained red with blood, but it wasn''t her own.


    It was likely due to the beastwoman circling around her, dismounting riders. Her battle ax, despite being against te armor, eventually tore through it.


    <i>Still, she''s definitely getting tired.</i>


    Hearing thebored breathing, Findrel nodded. It didn''t matter if the knights he brought along all died. Finishing off the exhausted ones himself would be a delightful conclusion. Of course, he had no intention of sending them off without pain.


    "A¡ªno...? Stop him!"


    The urgent shout pierced his ears at that moment. Findrel snapped his head up, his eyes narrowing. Ian, covered in blood, was charging toward him. He saw his subordinates aiming crossbows at his back.


    <i>Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª</i>


    The bolts cut through the air in unison. To the elven knight''s eyes, the trajectories were clear. Most were aimed urately at Ian.


    <i>At least the training wasn''t in vain.</i>


    Ian, without even looking back, seemed to hang off the side of his saddle, making it appear he might fall. The bolts sliced through the air, and Ian, unharmed, was back in his saddle. He looked directly at Findrel, his lips moving.


    Findrel could clearly read the shape of those words.


    <i>Run away now...?</i>


    Findrel''s smile deepened. He drew his sword from his waist. It was a thin, long rapier. Despite its appearance, it was a sturdy and lightweight masterpiece made from Imperial steel.


    Ian climbed atop his saddle right after.


    <i>He''s gotten quite bold after pulling off a few crazy stunts.</i>


    Findrel let go of the saddle and steadied himself, taking a stance to face the enemy head-on. But this was a trick. Mountedbat was one of the elves'' specialties. He could maneuver his horse as he wished. When that lunatic lunged, he nned to swiftly turn his horse to make Ian tumble to the ground.


    After that, he would circle around, making Ian bleed plenty. Given that Ian was undoubtedly using some sort of relic, there was no need to fight him head-on.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Ian jumped at that moment. Despite the considerable distance still between them, he seemed unfazed.


    Findrel prepared to turn his horse while pretending to thrust his sword.


    If Ian fell at that speed, he would tumble all the way down the slope. There was no way a human could survive unscathed. Even if he broke his neck, it would be a spectacle worth watching. Just then, he noticed Ian''s eyes glowing a faint gray.


    <i>Magic...?!</i>


    <i>Thud.</i>


    An invisible whirlwind surged in front of him. Findrel immediately recognized that it was a spell. It was an invisible barrier. It didn''t hit him, but it was enough to startle his horse into stopping instinctively.


    Almost simultaneously, something flew at him. The elven knight''s keen eyesight identified the projectile even in that chaos.


    It was a dagger, designed for throwing. And it wasn''t aimed at him, but at his horse.


    <i>This lunatic!</i>


    It was a psychological blind spot created by constantly targeting the rider. He hadn''t considered that the opponent might not intend a direct confrontation either.


    With a crunch, the dagger lodged in his horse''s neck, causing it to copse. Fortunately, they were climbing uphill, giving him time to react.


    Findrel immediately kicked off the saddle and leaped.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A gust of wind whipped around, altering Ian''s trajectory as he fell. Unlike Ian, Findrel couldn''t change direction mid-air.


    Crash, he rolled across the ground, kicking up dust. The noise was loud, but the impact wasn''t as severe as expected. He had reflexes far superior to those of a human. But the situation was far from good. He could clearly hear Iannding and stopping ahead of him.


    By the time he finished rolling, Ian would be upon him. Findrel realized then that Ian was well-practiced in such insane maneuvers. But that didn''t change what he had to do. Rolling across the ground, Findrel''s eyes gleamed with a bluish light.


    Contrary to human prejudice, most elves could wield magic. Only a chosen few could umte more than a minuscule amount.


    Still, with effort, most could manage a lower-tier spell once or twice. Findrel was no exception. He had learned blue magic: Chill Wave.


    It was the only spell he knew, but he was as proficient with it as any mage. That wretched human wouldn''t expect him to be preparing a spell at this moment. As he felt Ian''s footsteps approaching, Findrel smirked and finished his roll. Raising his head, he swiftly thrust out his left hand, imbued with blue magic.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A surge disrupted his spell. Worse, the expelled mana backfired through his bloodstream.


    "...!" Findrel froze, gasping for breath.


    Ian, now charging at him, wiggled his left fingers with a smile.


    "I told you, I know that your magic is worthless."


    "You...!"


    Findrel''s words were cut off as Ian lunged into his space. A sharp pain pierced his side, through the links of his chainmail.


    "...?!"


    Amid the distant shouts of his subordinates, Findrel''s expression turned puzzled. The pain wasn''t as deep as expected. He nced down to see a crude dagger lodged in his side.


    The paralysis set in immediately after.


    "...!"


    As Findrel''s eyes widened, Ian, who had extracted the Venomous Fang of the Cave Spider Queen and ced it back in his pocket dimension, smoothly retrieved the Meteoric Dagger and whispered.


    "Everyone will think you''re dead. Just rest."


    The Meteoric Dagger scraped against Findrel''s side. Already paralyzed, he couldn''t even scream. Ian quickly reached out with his left hand and forced his eyes shut.


    In the darkness, Ian''s shout rang out clearly as he shoved Findrel aside and stood up.


    "Your leader is dead! If you don''t want the same fate, retreat!"


    The cry of <i>I''m not dead</i> echoed only in Findrel''s mind.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    Near the hill, the ground was littered with the bodies of horses and people. Less than half of the knights remained. Their only achievement so far was killing the Red Knight''s horse.


    Of course, this was not a significant aplishment. The Red Knight, Mev, continued to fight effortlessly after falling from her horse. She skillfully evaded attacks from the knights, pulling them off their horses.


    "<i>Huff... Huff....</i>" The knight standing in front of her now was thest one left. He was fully armored with only his eyes and nose visible through his helmet.


    <i>His name, was it Ondo?</i>


    Mev took a deep breath and stared at him. No one interfered with the two of them. The few remaining attackers circled around, preupied with confronting Charlotte. They were practically running away from her.


    "I will... reim my honor!" Ondo, having caught his breath, charged first.


    Mev''s breathing steadied instantly.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The swords shed briefly. Mev quickly reached out and grabbed the center of her de, closing in on Ondo. He also gripped the tip of his sword, trying to push her away.


    Pretending to exert force, Mev suddenly stepped back to throw him off bnce. Ondo took a step forward, letting go of his sword''s hilt, which came down like a blunt weapon on Mev''s head. It was an impact that would resonate through her helmet if hit.


    Mev calmly blocked the attack with her sword, twisting her wrist to entangle their crossguards.


    At that moment, Ondo yanked his sword forward, intending to topple Mev. She faked being affected, let go of her sword, and slipped between his legs, tripping him. As she mounted him, she raised her fist.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The facete of his helmet was slightly dented. The impact didn¡¯t need to be strong, since it would still resonate inside his head anyway. As Mev struck a few more times, Ondo''s eyes became slightly unfocused.


    He instinctively raised his left arm to shield his face. Mev, taking advantage of the moment, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the de of his sword, pulling it away. Caught off guard, Ondo tried to push her away. In that gap, Mev''s right fist flew at him again.


    <i>ng!</i>


    His helmet shook again. Mev swiftly grabbed the sword hilt with her right hand. She elbowed Ondo''s arm away and adjusted her grip on the sword with her left hand.


    A gap in his helmet was exposed. His blue eyes, dazed but aware of their impending fate, stared back.


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    The de plunged deeply through the gap. The knight''s short breath ceased as his body went limp.


    "<i>Huff... Huff...</i>." Mev panted heavily as she stood up.


    She did not feel good. Five knights, who merely wanted to reim their honor, had died. One was on horseback, one fell at Charlotte''s hands, one fell from his horse, and two perished in duels with her.


    "Oh, Lu Sr...."


    She murmured as she pulled the sword from Ondo''s face and stood up, looking at the remaining riders. One had already fallen from his horse and was about to lose his life to Charlotte''s ax.


    Mev shouted, "All the knights you served are dead! Will you still continue to fight?"


    "I-I surrender...! I surrender!" The one pinned under Charlotte yelled. He was crying, covering his face with both arms.


    Charlotte¡¯s ax, which had been falling with a whooshing sound, halted abruptly just above the man''s arms. He opened his eyes in bewilderment, seeing the monster that had unseated him, now retreating.


    "Th-thank you...! Thank you...!"


    Not expecting to be spared, the man muttered in disbelief and crawled away, then got up and ran down the hill without looking back.


    "Damn...!"


    "Run! Retreat!"


    The remaining riders did the same. They fled with faces full of terror. Mev finally staggered and sat down, nting her sword into the ground for support. She panted heavily, leaning on the sword.


    ¡°Ugh, ahhhh... Ahhhhh...!¡±


    Late screams came from the wagon. One guy was crawling. He seemed to have broken a leg falling from his horse. His remainingpanion was already fleeing on horseback far away.


    Ian, with a sword resting on his shoulder, followed leisurely.


    "If you can''t get up, I¡¯ll make it easy for you."


    "Ugh, ugh... aah!" The guy limped on one leg, trying to run.


    Ian, who had finally stopped, smacked his lips and muttered, "They looked like they would give some experience points... Useless."


    Just then, Philip jumped off the wagon and hurriedly ran to Mev, holding a leather water bottle.


    "My lord...! Are you alright...?!"


    Mev waved her arm in response. Philip slid to a stop beside her, offering the water bottle. Mev wearily lifted her facete.


    "I''m fine... Thank you, Philip."


    ¡°While Sir Riurel rests, gather the bodies and weapons. And the horses too. Before they escape.¡± Ian muttered as he passed by.


    Philip stood up without a word. He had fought the least among the group, mainly guarding the carriage. Especially since Ian rejoined, he had even less to do.


    ¡°Is it really okay to let them go? They might follow us again.¡± Charlotte, catching her breath, said as she watched the fleeing riders. They were already almost over the distant hill.


    Ian shrugged as he stood beside her.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    It was unlikely they had reported to Viscount Calderdale. If they had, the Viscount wouldn''t have allowed it. He was a clever man, especially with the expedition ahead. It would be an easy calction to see that killing Mev would bring nothing but losses.


    So, probably, he wouldn''t seek revenge for those who recklessly ran out in the name of honor. More likely, he would tighten internal control to prevent simr incidents in the future. At least, that''s what Ian would do.


    <i>He might even decapitate a few as an example, citing breach of contract or unauthorized actions.</i>


    ¡°Well, if that''s what you think.¡±


    Ian, seeing Charlotte readily agree, nodded toward the carriage and started walking.


    ¡°Bring something strong to bind tightly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...? Alright.¡± Charlotte tilted her head but turned to follow him.


    Ian leisurely descended the hill. A stiffly fallen elfy ahead, beyond a few corpses.


    It was Findrel. He was still frozen in the same position Ian had left him, looking for all the world like a corpse.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Charlotte¡¯s footsteps drew closer. Standing beside Ian, she held up a well-dried rope.


    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Tie him up. He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Ian said, kicking Findrel lightly.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Not dead? Hmm....¡±


    Charlotte growled with a glint in her eye.


    ¡°You used the same thing that paralyzed me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since you have experienced it, how long did the effectst on you?¡±


    ¡°It felt like hours, but... it was actually just over an hour. I''m good at detoxifying, so for a weak elf like him, it shouldst several hours.¡±


    Ian nodded, licking his lips.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to take him with us. Bind him securely so he can¡¯t escape. And don¡¯t kill him. I have to question him.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t talk easily.¡±


    Charlotte knelt on Findrel¡¯s back, looking up at Ian with a strange anticipation.


    Ian let out a chuckle and nodded.


    ¡°I was going to handle it myself, but I¡¯ll need your help this time.¡±


    ¡°dly... Did you hear that, elf? I know you¡¯re conscious. It¡¯s going to be a very enjoyable time. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Charlotte whispered, lifting Findrel¡¯s head by his hair.


    She then twisted his arms behind his back and added, ¡°I¡¯ll tie you in the most ufortable and painful position. You won¡¯t be able to escape. This is how we bind our prey.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, load him into the carriage. Just throw him on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Can I gag him? Cover his eyes too?¡±


    ¡°...Do as you see fit.¡±


    <i>Seems like she¡¯s pretty excited.</i>


    Ian shook his head and turned away. He saw Philip moving busily. Three horses were now standing in a row, and bodies were being stacked beside them.


    <i>When an old horse goes, a new one alwayses...</i>


    Ian walked toward Mev, who had removed her helmet. Her expression wasn¡¯t just tired; there was something else.


    ¡°Those who survived owe their lives to you, Sir,¡± Ian said softly as he stood beside her.


    Mev looked up at him.


    Ian added indifferently, ¡°If it were just me and her, we wouldn¡¯t have let a single one survive.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    For a moment, Mev had a peculiar expression. She soon turned to look at Charlotte, who was dragging Findrel''s legs up the hill. Mev nced at the elf, bound and with its face covered in dirt, then looked back up at Ian.


    Ian shrugged. "We have something to discuss."


    "...Just a discussion?"


    "Of course not. I''m not a Red Knight, after all."


    Mev''s face softened into a faint smile at the teasing words.


    "Yes... Perhaps your way of leaving no loose ends might, in the long run, reduce sacrifices more effectively."


    "Nobody knows what''s better. I just choose the easier way. Unlike you, I''m too fearful to show mercy."


    "Fearful...? You...?" Mev''s smile grew wider as if the idea was absurd.


    As Ian shrugged, Philip''s voice chimed in.


    "It''s almost finished, my lord!"


    Ian turned immediately. In front of the hastily arranged bodies, there were weapons collected from all over piled up.


    Philip, who had dusted off his hands, gestured with his chin.


    ¡°Take what you need.¡±


    ¡°You''ve really be exceptional in this field.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There were some gains. A few swords were better than the ones they had just bought. Ian retrieved a sword from his pocket dimension and reced it with a new one, smacking his lips.


    <i>What a waste of money, damn it.</i>


    ¡°What should we do with these bodies, sir?¡±


    While Ian was gathering the spoils, Philip, who was helping Mev mount a horse, asked.


    Mev nced over the bodies and said, ¡°Leave them. Let those who return retrieve them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mev sped her hands in front of her chest and began to recite a prayer in a low voice. It was a prayer wishing for the dead to ascend to heaven. Philip also closed his eyes and joined the prayer.


    Ian, unconcerned, continued gathering the items. He picked up a helmet from one of the knights. He hadn''t worn one before because it felt ufortable and dulled his senses, but this one fit well. The holes for the eyes and nose were in good positions, and if he removed the face guard, his mouth would be visible.


    ¡°When the prayer is done, pick a horse you like and ride it,¡± Ian added to Philip as he turned around.


    Soon, the carriage was on the move again. Only a heap of weapons and a row of corpses remained, silently standing guard.


    ***


    The dark clouds covering the sky began to grow even darker.


    ¡°We should stop the carriage for a moment.¡± Ian, who had been lounging in his seat, suddenly spoke up.


    Mev looked at him, wondering why, while Charlotte, as if she had been waiting, stopped the carriage.


    ¡°It seems the paralysis is wearing off.¡± She muttered, looking at Findrel sprawled on the carriage floor.


    Ian smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just pretending he¡¯s not.¡±


    Findrel''s bound shoulders flinched. His eyes and mouth were covered with cloth. He also had a dirty rag stuffed in his mouth.


    Ian pointed to a rock up the hill. ¡°Drag him behind that.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Charlotte quickly got up, grabbed Findrel by the hair, and threw him out of the carriage.


    ¡°Can Ie along too?¡± Philip asked, looking down at the squirming Findrel.


    Ian snorted as he got out of the carriage.


    ¡°Just watch the horses. Sir, please rest in the carriage. This won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°...Alright, I will.¡± Mev licked her lips, wondering if this was okay, as she watched Charlotte.


    Charlotte was dragging Findrel by his legs, making sure to keep his head aimed at the ground. Findrel groaned and squirmed, but she paid no attention.


    Ian followed her leisurely, and when they reached the rock, he spoke. ¡°Kneel him down.¡±


    Charlotte forced the dirt-covered Findrel to his knees. While she removed the cloth covering his eyes, Ian nonchntly searched his body. Although they had already removed his sword, dagger, and knife, Ian wanted to check for hidden items.


    Soon, he pulled a long box from Findrel''s chest, and his eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Well, well....¡±


    Inside, there were over ten long, rolled cigars. He could even check the information window.


    [Fairy''s Cigarette.]


    When used, it increased Mental Fortitude by one for a certain period.


    <i>What an excellent item. </i>


    Ian took one out and ced it in his mouth, then tucked the box into his coat. He conjured a fireball in his hand to light it, casually tossing the burning ember away as he tilted his chin.


    ¡°Remove the gag.¡±


    Charlotte, holding a dagger in front of Findrel''s face, removed the cloth covering his mouth. Findrel, who had been gagging, spat out the rag and shouted.


    ¡°You filthy beast woman, you human scum...! Do you know who I am? You are now¡ª¡±


    Charlotte grabbed Findrel''s jaw. Immediately after, she flicked her hand lightly, cutting off the tip of Findrel''s pointed ear, causing blood to spurt out.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely. Keep going. I¡¯ll keep cutting you little by little until you quiet down.¡± Charlotte whispered softly.


    Findrel, with veins bulging on his forehead, panted heavily. Charlotte, looking disappointed, released his jaw.


    Meanwhile, Ian, coughing lightly from the smoke, waved his hand to dispel it and spoke.


    ¡°This tastes like medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°Medicinal herbs...? What are those...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strong but not bad. Got anything else?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s all for now. The rest are in my room.¡± Findrel replied obediently.


    Ian, blowing out herb-scented smoke, nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I believe you. Now, I have a question for you, Findrel.¡±


    ¡°A question...?¡± Findrel''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Ian took another puff from the cigarette and finally asked.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the ancient tree?¡±

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    ¡°Ancient tree...? Are you referring to the Tree of Life?¡±


    ¡°Legacy of the Swamp Elves. I¡¯ve heard that those are your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°So, you are talking about the Tree of Life... swamp elves, really, how ancient of a story is that...¡±


    ¡°So you do know something.¡±


    Findrel, ring at Ian, added, ¡°If you swear by the Goddess to release me, I¡¯ll answer you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    Ian nodded slightly and murmured.


    ¡°It seems losing one ear wasn''t enough.¡±


    ¡°What...? To make me talk, at least¡ª¡±


    Instinctively, Findrel tilted his head to the side as Charlotte reached toward him.


    Losing his bnce, he fell to the ground, face buried in the dirt, gasping. Blood from his severed ear stained his face.


    Ian, who had stopped Charlotte with a slight motion of his fingers holding the cigarette, looked down at him and said, ¡°You seem to be under a misunderstanding. That only works when you''re the only option. There are plenty of elves. I¡¯m not in a hurry. But you... well.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Before Findrel could say anything, Ian took another puff from the cigarette. Charlotte, seizing the moment, grabbed Findrel by the neck and lifted him. Just as she was about to extend her dagger, Findrel coughed and spoke up.


    ¡°I know! I know it well. I¡¯ve even seen the Tree of Life!¡±


    ¡°Is that so...?¡± Ian smiled.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue in disappointment and released his neck. Findrel, kneeling, caught his breath while Ian¡¯s cold voice continued.


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to believe you know it well.¡±


    ¡°...! No, truly¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. Tell me what you know.¡±


    ¡°Li, like what you have said, the ancient swamp elves are indeed our ancestors. Some who were pushed out by humans broke the curse and remained in the jungle, but most crossed the inner sea and migrated to the South. There, they nted new Trees of Life and rebuilt them. But as you know, the great Tree of Life was burned in the war era. Now, only a few of its descendants remain. But the twilight of magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°History is sufficient for now.¡±


    <i>He¡¯s really spewing out everything he knows.</i>


    Ian took another drag of the smoke and added.


    ¡°You seem to know a bit, so let me ask you something else. If a few Trees of Life remain, why are your nobles secretly seeking the seeds? Couldn¡¯t they harvest them themselves?¡±


    Charlotte nced at Ian, looking puzzled about why he was asking this. Findrel was equally confused.


    Frowning slightly, Findrel responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why is a human asking about the Tree of Life, and how do you know that elders are searching for seeds? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re doing this on someone¡¯s request.¡±


    <i>How do I know? Because I¡¯ve experienced it in the game.</i>


    Recalling the seed of the ancient tree buried in the farthest corner of his pocket dimension, Ian nodded his chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. Just answer the question.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to procure the seeds ourselves.¡±


    Ian, about to gesture again, made Findrel hastily speak. Ian nodded for him to continue.


    Findrel, relieved, went on. ¡°The Trees of Life are still young. They can''t bloom or bear fruit. And they¡¯ve stopped growing. So there¡¯s no way to get the seeds.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve stopped growing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Trees of Life grow not just on water and sunlight but also on mana. But as you know, this is the twilight of magic for mana. We should be grateful they¡¯re not withering away. That¡¯s why the elders are so desperate.¡±


    Findrel¡¯s gaze seemed to search the air as if recalling a memory.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard they once sent a search party to that cursed jungle outside Agel Lan. They must have believed there would be fully grown Trees of Life there. I haven''t heard any news since then.¡±


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t make it back....¡± Ian murmured, recalling the jungle outside the swamps.


    It seemed they never discovered the tree left in the heart of Agel Lan. Indeed, that¡¯s why the seed ended up in Ian¡¯s possession.


    Even Marquis Burchard, who corrupted it, probably didn¡¯t know what significance that tree held for the elves. And even if he did, nothing would have changed.


    ¡°How do you know that...?¡± Findrel asked, tilting his head.


    <i>Because I¡¯ve been there.</i>


    Ian answered with a snort instead and continued.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no way to make the Tree of Life grow. If it were me, I¡¯d have tried burying a lot of mana stones.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t absorb through the roots. Even if it did, you¡¯d need an endless supply of mana stones.¡±


    ¡°I see... So, in the end, they¡¯re not looking for the seeds to nt them.¡±


    Findrel¡¯s shoulders stiffened momentarily. It was only for a brief moment, but Ian didn¡¯t miss it.


    Taking a deep drag from the half-finished cigarette, Ian smiled. ¡°Since nting new ones won¡¯t make them grow properly. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Well.... I don¡¯t know about that. The elders are secretive, rarely sharing knowledge with younger ones like me¡ª¡±


    Ian turned his gaze. Charlotte, looking bored by the conversation, seized the moment and grabbed Findrel¡¯s mouth. Without hesitation, she swung her dagger.


    ¡°Mmph... ugh...!¡±


    The intact tip of his other ear was also cut off at an angle.


    Findrel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was straining his whole body so much that blood started flowing again from the already-stopped bleeding of the first ear.


    As the blood trickled down both sides of the elf¡¯s neck, Ian watched him with a detached expression and spoke.


    ¡°Really, elves always try to deceive people whenever they get the chance. Remember, Findrel, all you need to speak is your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Mmph... mmph...!¡±


    Fear shone in Findrel¡¯s eyes, which had turned a murky green as the darkness deepened. Charlotte loosened her grip on his cheeks. As if waiting for the moment, Findrel spoke quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly...! If you''re prepared to stop your heart, they said the seed would allow us to be reborn as high elves. That¡¯s all I know. The elders never tell us how to use the seeds...!¡±


    ¡°Not enough. Remember more. What does that mean? Don¡¯t you already call yourselves high elves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to distinguish us from those damned demons. Originally, high elves referred to very few elders. Now we just call them elders, but anyway. They live longer and wield greater magic thanks to the Tree of Life¡¯s blessing. They can even use the umted mana of the Tree of Life, though I don¡¯t know how. It¡¯s a secret passed down only to the sessors of the Elder Council... You should be impressed that I even know this much....¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Ian nodded.


    This time, Findrel¡¯s words were truthful. His eyes, tone, small gestures, and expressions all indicated honesty.


    <i>So I just consumed the elves'' elixir.</i>


    Information Ian didn¡¯t know during the game quickly organized itself in his mind. Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect. The exact method was still a nk spot. Only vague phrases remained.


    <i>It wasn¡¯t a game of puzzles or riddles. It was quite straightforward. So, do I need to stop my heart? And then what?</i>


    ¡°Why are you asking all these questions?¡± Findrel added then. Looking at Ian with anxious eyes, he continued.


    ¡°Do you have the seed of the Tree of Life? Is that it? Are you gathering information to know everything for a trade? Or did you perhaps take it from another elf?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ian said nothing. He simply looked at Findrel with his deeply sunken eyes. Realizing he might have misspoken, Findrel quickly curled his lips.


    ¡°The, the story doesn¡¯t matter. If you really have the seed, I can help you. I am the third son of the Aynas family, an Imperial noble, and a member of the Elder Council. Though I chose to be a free knight to achieve my own merits, I am rightfully entitled to respect anywhere in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Not the family¡¯s troublemaker?¡± Ian remarked bluntly.


    Findrel shook his head with a shortugh.


    ¡°Not at all. If I return to the family, they will wee me. And if someone with the seed of the Tree of Life apanies me, they will be even more hospitable. My grandfather would pay any price. I would mediate the trade with my name and honor at stake.¡±


    As Findrel continued speaking, his voice grew more lively. Ian quietly looked at his severed ear. Sensing his gaze, Findrel¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s just a consequence of my mistakes, a price paid for our rough start. Let¡¯s leave the past in the past¡ª¡±


    ¡°The more I hear, the clearer it bes.¡±


    Finally, Ian spoke. He took another puff from the remaining cigarette and exhaled smoke.


    ¡°You elves, once you know I have the seed, you¡¯ll kill to take it. Even if not, you won¡¯t pay a fair price. You¡¯ll try to deceive me, just as you¡¯re lying now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, really....¡±


    ¡°I know you brought the knights, Findrel.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Findrel¡¯s breath stopped for a moment.


    Ian spoke in a monotone.


    ¡°If we had lost and been captured, would you have spared us?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Findrel¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a fish. His already pale face turned nearly white as a lead.


    Ian, deeply inhaling the smoke, dropped the shortened cigarette to the ground and added.


    ¡°Thank you for the information. In return, I¡¯ll make it painless for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake. If I die, my family will know. You¡¯ll be hunted by the elves. They are the best trackers, relentless and never giving up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being hunted. And all those who followed you are dead.¡±


    ¡°Elves wille of their own ord. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Charlotte added, leaving Findrel speechless.


    Meanwhile, she looked at Ian. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me the chance? I want to finish him myself.¡±


    ¡°Be satisfied with two ears. This guy has a quest on him.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand that... But if you say so.¡±


    Findrel¡¯s face contorted as he watched the casual conversation between the two.


    ¡°You less than beasts...! So, you humiliated me knowing you would kill me anyway? You, nameless human. I will curse you even in death. And you, I hope you live long.¡±


    Findrel red at Charlotte with eyes filled with a mix of fear and hatred.


    ¡°Your wretched kind will die soon...! Make sure you live to see it all!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment.


    Findrel¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know that your disgusting kind secretly worships that forsaken God? No. We know everything! We just let you be! Until enough of you, wretched beasts, serve that monster!¡±


    ¡°What... Did you say...?¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice turned icy.


    Findrelughed aloud.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stop it even if you know. It¡¯s already toote...! By the time the year changes, a n with a judge wille to purify your stinkingnd. What a pity. I was nning to join that hunt after achieving some merit in the outskirts.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t lie, you disgusting elf. We are recognized by His Majesty the Emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Reports about you have already reached His Majesty. They¡¯re saying that you, favored by his grace, are worshiping an abandoned God and dreaming of rebellion. Hahaha... judging by your expression, you had no idea. Didn¡¯t you even know what your kind back home was up to¡ª¡±


    Charlotte grabbed Findrel¡¯s face, her nails digging deep into his cheeks. Blood trickled down in red streams.


    ¡°Shut up, unless you want to be torn apart alive.¡±


    Findrel looked up at Charlotte with wide eyes. Soon, a dark shadow fell over his face.


    It was Ian, drawing his dagger. ¡°You seem to have a long and difficult way of saying you want to die painfully.¡±


    The light in Findrel¡¯s eyes faded as soon as they met Ian¡¯s cold gaze. But it was a fleeting moment. Soon, a blue glint appeared in his eyes as he desperately drew upon his mana.


    One corner of Ian¡¯s mouth lifted in a smirk. Instead of using a magic bacsh or striking with his dagger, he spoke.


    ¡°Step back, Charlotte. Five steps or more.¡±


    Charlotte growled but released Findrel¡¯s face and stepped back. Even as he fell sideways, Findrel¡¯s eyes shed with blue light.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The Frost Wave radiated from him, freezing the surroundings. Ian, raising his left arm to shield his face, was covered in a thinyer of white frost.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Immediately after, Ian moved his arm as if nothing had happened. He casually brushed the frost off his body with his hand. Findrel''s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting Ian to withstand the spell head-on without any harm.


    Ian looked down at him.


    "With such a negligible amount of magic that you don''t even feel magic exhaustion, you can''t inflict any damage on me, Findrel. Is this your trump card? It''s utterly insignificant."


    Ian extended his dagger and drew a long line across Findrel¡¯s neck. A deep red line appeared, quickly bleeding out.


    The elf¡¯s blood was as red as a human¡¯s.


    ¡°You will... regret....¡±


    With those words, mumbled through bloody froth, Findrel¡¯s eyes lost focus.


    A questpletion window appeared before Ian¡¯s eyes.


    [The Family¡¯s Troublemaker.]


    It was a quest that had appeared when Ian confronted Findrel. There were two differentpletion conditions: to either bring him alive to his family or kill him. Ian had chosen thetter. He didn¡¯t know what consequences this would bring, but he had no regrets.


    Even in this reality, elves were an untrustworthy race. A simr situation would have unfolded with any other elf.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually... more certain now,¡± Ian murmured as he wiped his dagger on Findrel¡¯s forearm.


    It became clear that trading the seed of the ancient tree with elven nobles wouldn¡¯t be easy. Even in the game, the quest likely wouldn¡¯t have ended beautifully.


    ¡°Be prepared to stop your heart....¡± Ian muttered as he stood up. He looked at Charlotte, who was staring intently at Findrel¡¯s corpse.


    "Check again to see if there''s anything else worth taking. Leave the corpse as it is."


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Charlotte approached as Ian turned and walked down the hill. She kicked Findrel¡¯s body over and started searching it again.


    ¡°Is it all finished, my lord?¡± Philip whispered from the driver¡¯s seat. The night had fallenpletely, and his figure was shrouded in darkness.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders and continued walking. Philip added as Ian approached.


    ¡°So, you... killed the elf in the end.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian replied indifferently as he mounted the horse beside the carriage.


    He nced inside. Philip whispered again.


    ¡°She fell asleep a little while ago.¡±


    Nodding, Ian looked at Mev, deeply buried in the carriage seat. She was sound asleep, breathing quietly.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Any normal person would have been exhausted long ago from the battles they had fought.


    Soon, Charlotte, who had silently climbed back onto her horse, threw something to Ian.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Ian caught it and looked down at his hand. It was a silver brooch shaped like a flower. About half the size of his palm. Though he didn¡¯t know what flower it was, the intricate craftsmanship was evident.


    ¡°It seems to be the coat of arms of his family,¡± Charlotte added softly.


    Ian nodded. It was just an ornament, but it would fetch some money if sold. And it gave a way to identify the Aynas family.


    He ced the brooch in his pocket dimension and looked at Charlotte again.


    ¡°Do you have enough stamina left?¡±


    ¡°Plenty. I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight anyway.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ian turned to Philip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve lost a lot of time. We¡¯ll travel until dawn.¡±


    Philip silently nodded and urged the horse forward. The carriage started moving slowly. Ian and Charlotte followed behind.


    Watching the carriage intently, Charlotte suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You can tell when someone¡¯s lying, Ian. Right?¡±


    ¡°Not always, but to some extent,¡± Ian replied casually.


    Charlotte looked at him.


    ¡°Then let me ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Those things he said at the end. Were they lies?¡±

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    Ian turned to look at Charlotte instead of answering immediately. Her vertically elongated pupils were wider than usual, likely due to the darkness.


    Finally, Ian spoke.


    ¡°No.¡±


    As Charlotte¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply, he added, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like a lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... I thought so....¡±


    Charlotte muttered and looked ahead again.


    ¡°Thank you for being honest, Ian.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ian stared at her profile for a moment. Just as he was about to speak again, she interrupted.


    ¡°...Later.¡±


    Without turning her head, Charlotte continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Right now, Thesaes first. I don¡¯t want toplicate things with other issues. So, whatever you were going to say, can you save it for after everything is settled, Ian?¡±


    <i>She¡¯s quite perceptive.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly and turned his gaze to the back of the moving carriage.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Then can I ask you one more thing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my permission for that.¡±


    ¡°The seed of the Tree of Life you mentioned earlier, do you really have it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ian reached deep into his pocket dimension and retrieved a seed slightly smaller than his palm. After confirming the information, his eyes twitched slightly. The name had changed.


    [Tree of Life Seed.]


    The description remained the same: grants additional skill points upon consumption.


    Charlotte, ncing at the seed, added, ¡°So you were asking about it for... Thesa¡¯s sake, right?¡±


    Wondering what she was getting at, Ian shrugged with a shortugh.


    ¡°I was asking about it to see if it could be sold. To trade properly, I needed to know its value.¡±


    Though he hadn¡¯t uncovered everything, he had made some progress. Another mystery that he hadn¡¯t solved in the game was now clearer. And it seemed to Ian that only the elves could fully unlock the seed¡¯s potential.


    If its effects on lifespan and mana increase applied to humans, they wouldn¡¯t let the elves monopolize such benefits. Even if the method was a closely guarded secret, it wouldn¡¯t escape the Emperor¡¯s attention.


    The same went for nobles and wizards. They would challenge the risk of stopping their hearts if it meant gaining longer life and more mana. It made sense that they gave up because it was impossible.


    ¡°I see... I guess I was jumping to conclusions.¡±


    Charlotte nodded and licked her lips.


    ¡°But you never know.¡±


    Ian¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°Maybe this could help her too. After all, she is a fairy.¡±


    Of course, nothing was certain.


    He didn¡¯t know how to use the seed properly. He didn¡¯t know if it would work on a vampire fairy. Even if it did, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t just create a stronger demon. He didn¡¯t even know if Thesaya would survive until they arrived.


    Despite this, Ian decided to consider the possibility.


    The oue of Thesaya¡¯s death was too certain and clear to need further thought. There was enough room to think about other possibilities.


    Charlotte chuckled softly. ¡°Yeah. You never know. Just like you said.¡±


    There was no more conversation. The two riders silently followed the carriage, cutting through the darkness.


    ***


    ¡°Today, Philip and I will ride the horses. You two can ride in the carriage.¡±


    While Philip packed up the campsite, Mev mounted her horse with a somewhat embarrassed expression. She seemed to feel guilty for having slept soundly during the night march.


    ¡°I won¡¯t refuse,¡± Ian smirked and climbed into the carriage.


    Charlotte, who had been silent the whole time, also readily took the driver¡¯s seat.


    As the carriage started moving, Philip, riding alongside, cautiously nced at Charlotte. Her silence kept him from starting any conversation.


    Ian, however, didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t want to break the rare calmness.


    Ian soon reached for the items lying haphazardly in the carriage corner. A dagger, a knife, and a long rapier. These were the items Findrel had used. All were finely decorated and of high quality, and he was able to see their information. The rapier was even of rare grade.


    [High Fairy¡¯s Rapier.]


    Removing the throwing knife from the lowest strap of his belt, Ian reced it with the fairy¡¯s dagger and then grasped the rapier¡¯s hilt.


    The hilt of the rapier was short and elegantly decorated with silver. Beneath it was a small ring where a finger could be ced, suggesting it was meant to be gripped with the index finger looped through.


    <i>Typical fairy style... ridiculously ornate.</i>


    Ian drew the sword. Mev, walking beside the carriage, nced at the thin, long de.


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Ian inspected the long de, frowning slightly.


    The de was sharp, but it was clearly designed more for thrusting than shing.


    He could imagine how Findrel fought with it. Mocking his opponents with the agile movements typical of fairies, he would have killed them in the most painful and cruel way possible. He must have been skilled in swordsmanship to handle such a weapon.


    <i>Well, it¡¯s too thin for me to use.</i>


    Ian smacked his lips and sheathed the sword. If he used it, the de would probably snap in two after a few swings. He leaned the rapier against the seat beside him and spoke casually.


    ¡°I meant to tell you something yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Go ahead.¡± Mev looked at Ian.


    Ian continued leisurely. ¡°The elf I killed yesterday was from an Imperial noble family. The third son of a family called Aynas. Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°Well, I recall him introducing himself that way. But I don¡¯t know much about elven families. I¡¯m only familiar with the prominent noble families of the Empire, like...¡±


    ¡°Larmut, for instance.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Seeing as there are elder elves, he must have been from a significant family. Anyway, his family might seek revenge since he¡¯s dead. Though I was the one who killed him....¡± Ian looked at Mev.


    ¡°Officially, it will likely be reported that he died fighting the Red Knight.¡±


    ¡°...I hadn¡¯t considered that. But yes, that makes sense.¡± Philip, who initially seemed pleased just to have the conversation, now had a serious expression and spoke with a hardened face.


    ¡°Elves are known to be cruel and relentless in demanding blood for blood.¡±


    ¡°If any trouble arises, it would be wise to rify that it was Ian Hope who killed Findrel, not you,¡± Ian added.


    Mev, after a brief pause, shook her head.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t killed him, I would have ended up fighting him. And since I let you kill him, I¡¯mplicit. If anyone seeks revenge, I will face them.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to make enemies with the elves, my lord...?¡± Philip asked with wide eyes.


    Mev nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make enemies, but if ites to that, so be it. Besides, if I back down, Ian will bear the burden, Philip.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... true, my lord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite amendable decision.¡±


    Charlotte said without turning her head.


    ¡°Pointy ears are not worth associating with. Aside from those few exceptions, they¡¯re just waiting to exploit you.¡±


    <i>Most of the powerful ones in this world are like that.</i>


    Ian thought, ncing at Mev.


    ¡°So, if an elfes seeking revenge, you¡¯ll fight them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ian. That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s unlikely that a pursuit team wille immediately, right? It will take time for the news to reach the Empire, and they will need time to investigate.¡±


    Ian smiled slightly while Philip rambled on. Without a word, Ian reached out and held the rapier outside the carriage.


    ¡°Then I think you should use this sword.¡±


    ¡°This is... Ian, it¡¯s your spoils.¡± Mev said, blinking.


    Ian shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to use it with my swordsmanship skills. I thought it would suit you better, but I hesitated to give it to you, worrying it might cause misunderstandings with the elves. But since you don¡¯t mind, here.¡± Ian added, lightly shaking the sword as if urging her to take it.


    ¡°It¡¯s thinner than the one you¡¯re using now, but it¡¯s still a decent sword.¡±


    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll gratefully ept it.¡± Mev finally smiled faintly and took the sword. She held it with both hands and carefully inspected it.


    ¡°And having two swords, using them as needed, is enough. Thank you, Ian. An elven sword is quite a precious gift.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it.¡±


    <i>We¡¯re definitely aplices now.</i>


    Ian thought, turning his gaze.


    Philip, who had been blinking at Mev, finally asked. ¡°My lord, what about me?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I get anything...?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to make enemies with the elves,¡± Ian smirked from one corner of his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a manner of speaking! Do you think I¡¯d just stand by and do nothing if you¡¯re fighting, my lord? I don¡¯t mind not receiving a gift, but please don¡¯t think of me as untrustworthy¡ª Oh?!¡±


    Ian, without looking, tossed something toward Philip.


    Philip nearly fell off his saddle in his haste to catch the item thrown by Ian. He quickly checked what he was holding.


    Ian¡¯s voice followed. ¡°It¡¯s the dagger that the elf used.¡±


    ¡°My lord...!¡± Philip¡¯s face lit up with emotion,pletely different from his earlier demeanor. He stared at the silver-iid handle and sheath with fascination before clutching it to his chest.


    ¡°Truly, you know how to touch someone¡¯s heart, my lord. No matter what elfes after us, I, Philip, will risk my life¡ª¡±


    ¡°Philip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Now shut up. Let¡¯s travel quietly.¡±


    ¡°Yessir...!¡± Philip replied with a smile and quickly turned his attention back to the dagger in his hands.


    <i>That elf sure left behind quite a lot.</i>


    Ian shrugged and leaned back deeply in his seat.


    No additional pursuers from Stoneville appeared. The group continued without stopping, and the next day, Philip led them off the main road. They were taking a secret path, known as a rabbit hole, to sneak into the Empire.


    ***


    ¡°I wonder if we might wander into another demonic realm,¡± Philip muttered, scanning the foothills from his horse.


    No one responded, but he continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Traveling through uncharted areas has been unnerving ever since that incident. You never know when we might step into cursed grounds again. I¡¯ll be relieved once we set foot on Imperial soil....¡±


    ¡°....¡± Ian half-listened to Philip¡¯s words as he chewed on jerky. The jerky from Stoneville was tough and tasteless, not surprising if it was made from rat meat.


    Charlotte was also chewing jerky. Since hearing Findrel¡¯s words, she had spent more time lost in thought. Whatever was going on in her head was known only to her.


    <i>...At least she won¡¯t worship that Kruxica or whatever now.</i>


    Ian thought indifferently, taking in the drabndscape.


    They were passing through the rabbit hole. The end of the winding valley was not far. Once they safely reached the Empire¡¯s main road, they would have sessfully sneaked across the border.


    Although they technically didn¡¯t need to cross the border in secret, avoiding the hassle and potential fallout of the official procedures was more convenient.


    <i>And it¡¯s much quicker this way.</i>


    ¡°...Pardon me for saying this.¡±


    Philip spoke again after a long silence.


    ¡°Are the dark expressions you two have hadtely because of that elf?¡±


    Both Ian and Charlotte turned to look at Philip. He scratched his cheek awkwardly and continued.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re searching for is half-elf, after all. I was wondering if there was some connection to that demon, I mean, that person....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not because of that.¡± Ian replied bluntly.


    Charlotte nodded and added, ¡°Thesaya. Call her by her name. It¡¯s not a name you can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright? Honestly, after hearing your stories, I¡¯ve felt a strange sense of closeness to her. She seems very different from my memories. Back then... she was quite terrifying.¡±


    ¡°She turns like that if she¡¯s starving. Give her enough animal blood, and she¡¯s not much different from other elves.¡± Charlotte responded calmly.


    Philip, pleased that she was engaging in conversation, grinned and continued.


    ¡°But what kind of experiments was she subjected to?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Charlotte tilted her head.


    Philip added, seemingly casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ian say she was a test subject?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s a vampire, isn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t they be her kin? What kind of experiments would they conduct on their kind? And why would they go to such lengths to recapture her, even bringing an adjudicator? Couldn¡¯t they just create new test subjects?¡±


    Charlotte nodded, as if she had never considered that. She then spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but creating vampires requires something called true blood. I think they were obsessed with Thesa to recover that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So, the total amount of true blood is limited. But if that¡¯s the case, they could have just killed her to recover it. Why did they try to capture her alive?¡± Mev asked, her tone contemtive.


    Charlotte scratched her cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason. Thinking back, I never heard what kind of experiments she went through. She liked to talk, so there was no reason for her not to mention it. She only talked about the pain of bing a vampire and being confined.¡±


    ¡°The experiment site probably wasn¡¯t in Lu Sard,¡± Ian interjected at that moment.


    Everyone turned their gaze to him.


    ¡°If she was kept in Lu Sard and then taken somewhere else for experiments, it fits. Vampires weren¡¯t the ones conducting the experiments; they were just supplying test subjects.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying they create their own kind to sell them?¡± Philip asked, furrowing his brow.


    Ian shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. But if that¡¯s the case, it exins why they look down on hybrids and why they went out of their way to turn an elf into a vampire. That¡¯s just what I think.¡±


    ¡°Someone wanted to turn elves into vampires, and theyplied with that?¡±


    Ian nodded at Mev¡¯s question.


    ¡°I once had a brief conversation with the Vampire Empress.¡±


    ¡°E-Empress?! ...Sorry, please continue.¡± Philip, who had unintentionally interrupted, quickly closed his mouth.


    Ian continued. ¡°She acted as if she had backing. It wasn¡¯t surprising. If not, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for demons to openly establish power in a country so close to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°So, they live among humans, paying a price in exchange for their ce,¡± Mev said with a sigh. Ian nodded again.


    ¡°That¡¯s my assumption. For now.¡±


    ¡°It would take considerable power to make that possible... Do you know the identity of those backing them?¡±


    ¡°I have a suspicion....¡±


    Ian nced at Mev and added, ¡°To exin that, there are a lot of things I need to cover first.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not something to discuss immediately.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to talk about it once everything is confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then....¡± Mev nodded, and Philip quickly turned his head to look at her.


    ¡°Are you going to hold back? We just heard about the Vampire Empress and that there are people supporting the demons, and you¡¯re holding back?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot he needs to exin. We¡¯ll be together for a while. Is there any reason to rush?¡±


    ¡°Once again, you silence me with sound reasoning... But at least we should hear from Charlotte. Charlotte, continue your story. It¡¯s been days without any progress.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this is falling on me.¡±


    <i>This is the chance he¡¯s been waiting for.</i>


    Ian chuckled internally, diverting his gaze.


    They had reached the end of the valley. Sparse trees, a gentle slope, a field not much different from the outskirts, and in the distance, the main road with a group of riders.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian¡¯s brows furrowed momentarily. He stared intently at the scene and finally spoke.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a hidden passage?¡±


    Philip, who had been bickering with Charlotte, turned to look at him and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s that? They look like border patrol.¡±


    ¡°What...?!¡±

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    Philip''s head whipped around as his eyes widened. Charlotte and Mev, following his gaze, frowned as he stammered out his words.


    "This can¡¯t be... I was assured this path was safe..."


    "If that person wasn''t lying, it means they¡¯ve figured it out too," Ian said indifferently.


    It was hardly surprising. Every hidden path gets discovered, eventually.


    Philip, looking as if he¡¯d lost everything, sighed deeply. "No matter what, I didn''t expect we''d run into them so soon... How..."


    Ian snorted briefly. With patrolling guards around, it was bound to happen sooner orter. Even if they had made it past this point, they would still have encountered guards. Verifying the group''s identity was inevitable. In that sense, it was actually fortunate they discovered their presence early.


    "Now¡¯s not the time to be hesitating. What should we do, my lord? Should we turn the carriage around now? If we hide until nightfall¡ª"


    "It''s toote." Charlotte cut him off.


    Nodding calmly, she added, "It seems they¡¯ve already spotted us."


    Sure enough, the riders had halted.


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed, closing his eyes.


    Turning the horses around was now out of the question. If they hadn''t been noticed, maybe. But stopping or turning the carriage here would be as good as confessing their guilt. Even if they didn¡¯t follow, they would monitor the road for some time, and if they followed, it was certain the guards would skip any polite procedures.


    "We have no choice. We must continue." Mev said in a low, resigned voice.


    While Philip ran a hand down his face, Charlotte looked back. Ian, understanding the meaning behind her look, smacked his lips.


    "Let''s see how things unfold."


    "...I am so sorry, my lord."


    Misinterpreting his words, Philip lowered his head.


    "It was my mistake to trust those words and not prepare for variables. I will do my best to remedy this."


    "And how will you do that?" Ian asked bluntly.


    Philip, exchanging a determined look with Mev, spoke up. "We must use our lord¡¯s reputation. Didn¡¯t you say her fame had reached the North? I will reveal our lord¡¯s identity to them and exin our urgent mission."


    "I believe that¡¯s the best course of action, Ian. Even if things don''t go smoothly, we won''t end up in a bloodbath." Mev added cautiously, seemingly worried that Ian might draw his sword.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t seem that easy...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian nodded.


    "Understood."


    "Um, even if we end up turning back, don¡¯t worry. There is another hidden path not too far from here. As it was my oversight, I will guide you even if it means losing sleep. You two can rest in the carriage..." Philip added, looking as if he would bow his head.


    Ian merely shrugged.


    Of course, he had no intention of turning back. He had a way to handle this situation. But that was thest resort. If Philip could achieve a positive oue, it would be the easiest solution.


    <i>nk.</i>


    Mev soon lowered her visor. The patrol was closing in rapidly. They, too, had moved off the main road and were approaching the valley in a broad formation. The slow pace of their advance showed they were keeping an eye on the group, which continued to move forward without stopping or turning back.


    The soldiers were well-equipped. Their horses were well-maintained, each saddle carrying a simrly positioned crossbow, and their uniforms were uniform, adorned with the Empire''s emblem. Their armor was a mix of chain and leather,plete with helms that covered their noses.


    None of the soldiers took their eyes off the carriage. Their disciplined demeanor was befitting the Imperial regrs. Ian noted the man with an armband on one arm, riding a slightly better horse in the center.


    <i>That must be the patrol captain... and the lieutenant behind him. They¡¯re unnecessarily thorough. </i>


    Then again, even in the game, the Imperial regrs were leagues above the frontier kingdom¡¯s army. Their equipment and discipline were top-notch, not just the elite troops on the front lines.


    <i>Even after the world went into chaos, they still behaved like this. They would rush in to inspect anyone at the slightest hint.</i>


    While Ian was lost in thought, the patrol stopped at a reasonable distance. Soldiers with crossbows aimed at the carriage.


    "Stop! If you don¡¯t halt, we will fire!"


    The patrol captain shouted from the front. Charlotte pulled the reins, and Mev and Philip also stopped obediently.


    "You have stepped onto Imperial territory. State your identities and surrender!"


    <i>It didn¡¯t seem like they wouldn¡¯t listen at all. </i>


    Thinking, Ian nced at Philip, who, despite his tense and stiffened face, slowly urged his horse forward. He stopped and shouted.


    "We are neither criminals nor fugitives! The person behind me is Sir Mev Riurel, a follower of Lu Sr, a disciple of Tir En, the Red Knight of the battlefield, and the Savior of the Weak!"


    Under his helmet, the patrol captain¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "The Red Knight of legend? Also known as the Agent of Vengeance?"


    "Yes, exactly!" Philip¡¯s expression brightened slightly as he continued.


    "We are on a very important and noble mission, and only briefly entered the Empire out of necessity. We will cause no trouble and n to return to the frontier soon. We would be grateful if you allowed us passage!"


    A few soldiers exchanged nces. The captain scrutinized the carriage and Mev. His lieutenant whispered something to him. As Ian scratched his chin, the captain spoke again.


    "I can see you are not lying! But this is not the frontier. Even a renowned Red Knight needs proper authorization to enter. In fact, because of your reputation, you must follow the proper procedures even more rigorously!"


    "...." Philip¡¯s smile froze.


    Ian also clicked his tongue.


    <i>As expected, it came to this. </i>


    As Charlotte looked at him with a rxed demeanor, the captain continued.


    "Turn the carriage around and return to the frontier! That is the best I can offer in respect! If you refuse, we will act ording to militaryw!"


    "Ah... Lu Sr, help us..."


    As Philip sighed softly, Charlotte calmly spoke. "I know you don¡¯t like this, Ian. But given the situation, we have no choice."


    Her eyes gleamed strangely as she reached out her hand.


    "Leave it to me. I will handle this cleanly."


    "...Well, it can¡¯t be helped." Ian shrugged as he pulled out a thin, long book bound in ck leather from his pocket dimension.


    Charlotte, receiving it promptly, smiled.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    She stepped off the driver''s seat and walked briskly.


    "...? Charlotte?"


    Philip, who was about to turn the carriage, looked down at her in confusion. His eyes widened as he whispered urgently.


    "Where are you going? Charlotte? Charlotte...?"


    The patrol was equally startled by her actions.


    "Stop immediately!"


    The captain, who had been frowning at Charlotte, shouted btedly. The crossbows, which had lowered slightly, were once again aimed at her. The air, which had momentarily loosened, tensed and chilled.


    Charlotte, finally stopping, lifted her chin slightly. Surveying the soldiers calmly, she shouted.


    "I understand you are just doing your duty! But inside this carriage is Sir Ian Hope! Lay down your weapons and step back immediately! If you do notply, it will be considered sphemy!"


    An astonished silence followed. The patrol captain blinked in disbelief, then furrowed his brow.


    "sphemy? How dare a beast utter such impious words!"


    "You insolent fool!" Charlotte''s roar, mixed with a low growl like a beast, was enough to make the soldiers'' shoulders twitch despite the distance.


    She continued, "The North is not far! How can you not dismount upon hearing his name?"


    "Wh-what are you¡ª"


    "Yes, ignorance is not a crime. Fine! Listen carefully, all of you!"


    Without giving them a chance to respond, Charlotte dered, pressing the documents to her chest with her right hand.


    "A Holy Warrior of the Stern Goddess. The Bearer of the Ember that reignited the Sacred me. The Final Punisher of the Giant Kingdom, and the True Champion of the North recognized by Karha."


    Her words, unlike before, were deliberate, each phrase delivered with forceful emphasis, her voice resonating widely. Ian sighed inwardly. Not only had she be skilled at introductions, she was clearly enjoying it. She had never been like this before.


    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the Corrupt Dragon, and the sole, official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon."


    She finally paused, raising one arm as if indicating the carriage.


    "Behold, Sir Ian Hope, the new Superhuman of the North! Dismount and show proper respect!"


    "...."


    Of course, no one dismounted. They only stared at her with dumbfounded expressions. Mev and Philip were no exceptions. Mev stood rigid as if dead, while Philip gaped at Charlotte with his mouth open.


    The patrol captain was the first to regain his senses.


    "Can... can you prove those words?"


    "The Brilliant Goddess and the Stern Goddess shall testify, and Karha shall vouch. If you wish to follow Imperialw, the proof is in my hand."


    Charlotte raised her hand. The patrol captain, after signaling to his lieutenant, dismounted.


    "I will verify it."


    Two riders approached Charlotte. She handed over the documents to them, the book to the captain, and the parchment to the lieutenant. The captain¡¯s expression, initially one of mere perplexity, changed to astonishment in a few seconds.


    "...!"


    The book was an official certificate from the Church of Travelga, with the seal of Archduke f of the North. Written in gold dust ink on high-grade parchment, it was nearly impossible to forge. Ian had only used it once when he left the North.


    "Well..."


    The lieutenant was equally stunned. The parchment was a certificate from the Temple of the Brazier, with multiple seals from border fortresses. Both documents unequivocally proved Ian¡¯s importance and protection by the North and the church. The captain and lieutenant looked at each other, then dismounted simultaneously without hesitation.


    "Every... everyone, lower your weapons and dismount immediately! It¡¯s the Dragon yer from the North!"


    The soldiers hastily dismounted, some even adopting a prayerful stance. Although his true name was not widely known, tales of a new champion and Dragon yer in the North weremon knowledge. The fact that this wasn¡¯t the North was irrelevant.


    "Though we couldn¡¯t step forward immediately, we hope you understand. As a representative of the Great tinum Dragon, Sir Hope prefers not to reveal his identity unless absolutely necessary." Charlotte spoke calmly, extending her hand.


    The captain, carefully folding the certificates, offered them back with both hands, bowing.


    "Of course. How could we harbor impious thoughts toward such a noble figure?"


    Charlotte, taking the parchment handed over by the lieutenant, looked back at Mev and Philip, who were still frozen, and added, "The Red Knight and his servant assist him. Though they are not Imperial citizens, they have sufficient rights to be here."


    "Of course." The captain, who had previously been strict and stern, now replied with military discipline.


    As Charlotte nodded, he added cautiously, "May I formally apologize to the Dragon yer?"


    "Well..." Charlotte nced back at Ian.


    Sitting indifferently, Ian gave a small nod. It wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do, but the situation had escted too far.


    The captain approached the carriage. Bowing his head, he spoke, "I formally apologize for any disrespect. We were merely¡ª"


    "Fulfilling your duties. I understand. However..."


    Ian interrupted in a low voice.


    "I¡¯d prefer it if the fact that I passed through here was kept secret for as long as possible."


    "Yes. We will keep it strictly confidential."


    Ian couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. Keeping it quiet wouldn¡¯t be possible. Once they returned to their base, they would surely report it. However, even a day''s dy would suffice. By the time the local lords or the church found out, he would be long gone.


    "May we proceed now? We have a long journey ahead."


    "Of course. My lord, may I ask where you are headed?"


    "Why?"


    "There are several patrols near the border. As you may know, due to unrest in the frontier, there are more attempts to cross the border illegally. We are obligated to verify the identities of all travelers we encounter."


    <i>So, it¡¯s the same situation on every hidden path. </i>


    Thinking that, Ian asked nonchntly, "What happens to those caught crossing illegally?"


    "Immediate execution if they resist, otherwise, they are captured and sent back. Most are then sent to various ces for years of forcedbor."


    It meant they became freebor. After theirbor period, they would likely be freemen or serfs, a profitable arrangementpared to simply killing them.


    <i>Talk about creating an economy from nothing...</i>


    "But if we escort you until you leave this area, you won¡¯t have to repeat this troublesome situation. If you give us the chance to make amends for our earlier disrespect¡ª"


    Listening to the lengthy exnation, Ian stifled augh. They were treating him like some high-ranking church official or a noble. For the first time, he was grateful the Empire wasrger than the frontier and the Northbined. If this situation were repeated endlessly, it would be suffocating. Anyway, epting the offer for now seemed the best option.


    "What is your name?"


    "...! Gregory Basset, sir."


    "Alright. Sir Gregory. From now on, what I tell you stays between us."


    Determination flickered in Gregory¡¯s eyes. He nodded earnestly.


    "We are headed to Lu Sard. It would be nice to pass through a town along the way."


    "If you are going to Lu Sard... stopping by Burbrook would be best. It''s also close to our base. May we escort you?"


    "Then, please do. And my destination..."


    "I swear to the Stern Goddess, I will take it to my grave." Gregory, bowing, turned around. His lieutenant, also saluting Ian, mounted his horse.


    Finally, Charlotte returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Taking the certificates from her, Ian muttered, "You seemed to enjoy it too much."


    Charlotte shrugged. "I was merely fulfilling my role. But yes, it was satisfying."


    <i>What was so satisfying about it?</i>


    As Ianughed softly, a quiet sigh reached his ears.


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip, still in a daze, muttered.


    Looking at Ian with a bewildered expression, he mumbled, "Is this really happening? Did I hear correctly? So, Sir Ian is... that...?"


    Ian looked at Mev instead of replying. She remained as rigid as a statue. Her face, hidden by her visor, likely bore the same expression as Philip¡¯s.


    <i>...This is definitely not going to be easy to get past. </i>


    Thinking that, Ian clicked his tongue and finally nodded.


    "Let¡¯s talkter. For now, let¡¯s go. They¡¯re waiting."


    Charlotte snapped the reins as if she had been waiting for this moment. Leaving the dazed knight and his servant behind, the carriage started moving.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    The carriage traveled along the neatly maintained highway, surrounded by the patrol guards at a respectable distance. None of them spoke. asionally, they would cast a sidelong nce at Ian seated in the carriage.


    It was the same with others they encountered on the road. Various passersby, including the other patrol guards, came and went frequently, proving that this was indeed the Empire. Everyone seemed curious about the identity of the carriage under guard.


    <i>This is such a pain...</i>


    Ian didn''t expect to attract this much attention. Contrary to his thoughts, he chewed on jerky with a nonchnt face. In any case, he realized that he had set foot in the Empire earlier than in the game, and through a somewhat illicit yet legitimate procedure.


    In the game, one couldn¡¯t enter the Empire or the North from the start due to ack of qualifications. Anyone entering recklessly would be killed by the patrol or inspection soldiers. This went without saying for areas near the South or the ck Wall could only be reached by passing through the Empire.


    Thus, being able to step into the Empire meant starting the next chapter. However, there were still major quests in Chapter Two toplete as the order of progression had changed.


    "I think Ian told you to manage your expression earlier."


    It was at this moment that Charlotte spoke softly. Philip, who had been staring intently at Ian, turned his gaze away.


    "Did I do it again...? It was unintentional."


    <i>Bullshit.</i>


    Ian just snorted briefly. In a few minutes, Philip would be back to watching him again, just as he had been doing. While they couldn¡¯t speak openly due to the soldiers nearby, he knew that Philip would start fussing the moment they parted ways with them.


    On the other hand, Mev, who still had her face covered, silently followed alongside the carriage, not even ncing at Ian¡¯s way.


    "That¡¯s Burbrook ahead." Gregory, who approached cautiously near the carriage, said.


    Ian just nodded, taking in the city that spread out beyond the highway. The moderately high and sturdy walls spread wide, and beyond them, the roofs of variousrge and small buildings poked through.


    The gates were half open, and people passed through without much hindrance. Despite being just days away from the border, there was no sign of war.


    Unlike the cities in the North, which were almost always in a state of war due to the snowy regions and the ck Wall. This ce, a border town within the Empire, had no rtion to the ck Wall or war.


    Moreover, patrols had been intensified, making it especially safer. With agricultural fields also in view, it had likely never been neglected.


    <i>If I remember correctly, this area should also have been affected by corruption....</i>


    As Ian took in the approaching city, he finally spoke. "Sir Gregory."


    Even with his not-so-loud voice, Gregory quickly closed the distance.


    "Speak, Sir Ian."


    "This should be enough. It might get a bit tiresome if we attract the attention of the townspeople."


    "I see. Then we¡¯ll stop here, and I¡¯ll escort you with just one of my men."


    The middle-aged man with a somewhat stubborn appearance was quicker on the uptake than he seemed. At his signal, the soldiers halted. Their eyes, fixed on him, seemed to implore him to say something.


    Ian suppressed a bitterugh. They hadn¡¯t even seen him fight, yet this was their reaction. Then again, rumors always tended to be exaggerated. In the North, he was already regarded as a living miracle. Here, it might be even worse. In any case, since he had received their help, he couldn¡¯t avoid saying a word.


    "Thank you. Keep up the good work."


    At Ian¡¯s calm words, the soldiers sped their hands and bowed their heads.


    <i>Right. They¡¯re outright treating me like a saint.</i>


    The carriage moved ahead. Only Gregory and his lieutenant followed the group now.


    "I pray youplete your sacred mission safely, sir. And should there be any need to report to the church¨C-"


    "Tell them I appreciate your help."


    A faint smile brushed Gregory¡¯s lips at Ian¡¯s words. Perhaps Gregory had taken such initiative because he was concerned about the church. The church¡¯s influence in the Empire was far beyond that in the frontier or the North.


    <i>ck, ck¡ª</i>


    The carriage approached the city gates. The guards, eyes filled with curiosity about the neers, didn¡¯t stop them.


    Charlotte, taking in the street view, finally spoke. "This ce hasn¡¯t changed."


    "Have you been here before?" Ian asked, looking more rxed.


    Charlotte nodded. "This ce is acts as a crossroad since it¡¯s adjacent to both Bel Ronde and Lu Sard. Merchants heading for the frontier also make theirst stop here. I had some idea they would guide us here."


    She looked at Ian slyly.


    "When I was headed to Agel Lan before, we passed through here to get to Bel Ronde."


    <i>She¡¯s talking about the first time we met.</i>


    Ian chuckled briefly and spoke. "Will you be alright? Running into the Libra Trading Company could be troublesome."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. We probably won¡¯t meet them, and even if we do, they won¡¯t care about me. Javier¡¯s part would¡¯ve been divided among other heads. You wouldn''t know, but the business back then wasn¡¯t a failure."


    "I see... Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave the guiding to you then."


    "Of course. First, let¡¯s take care of the carriage."


    Ian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he nodded. He could feel the stinging stares again. He eventually spoke up.


    "Why do you keep staring like that?"


    Philip, ncing back and forth between Ian and Charlotte, widened his eyes even more.


    "How could I not? But the two of you, this doesn''t seem like the right time for a casual conversation."


    "What could be more important than taking care of the horses and finding an inn?"


    "An exnation is due. Isn¡¯t it natural...? To find out that the person we¡¯ve been with all this time is the legendary Great Warrior and Dragon yer. And what about being the Agent of tinum Dragon...?"


    "You should speak louder. So that everyone in Burbrook knows who I am."


    "...I''m sorry. I got carried away. Anyway, my point is, how did you manage to keep this a secret?"


    "It wasn¡¯t a secret. I just didn¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s a hassle."


    "...Huh." Philip sighed as the carriage stopped in front of a stable.


    It was at the end of a street leading to the marketce. Several horses and carriages were already stored. The stable keeper hurried out.


    "We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Clean the carriage and give the horses the best feed and rest." Charlotte said as she got out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    "There are other guests ahead of... Yes, I will." The cautious stable keeper quickly bowed upon seeing the gold coin in Charlotte¡¯s hand. Traveling with Ian, she had learned to spend money wisely where necessary.


    "Let¡¯s go." Charlotte turned around, and Ian followed her, taking in the bustling street scene.


    From a modern person¡¯s perspective, it was still dirty and gloomy. Nevertheless, there were many passersby, all of different appearances. The merchants who traded with travelers had an air of rxation.


    <i>This ce is as prosperous as the capitals of the frontier kingdoms...</i>


    The disparity was no longer surprising. And this gap would only widen as they got closer to the capital. Here, even the clouds in the sky weren''t that thick. The sun was setting, and it might be visible by tomorrow.


    Soon, Charlotte''s pace slowed. They had entered a back alley of the bustling city. The two-story building, bearing the marks of time, was the inn and tavern where they would be staying.


    "If I remember correctly, this ce was decent."


    Charlotte opened the door.


    Despite being in the Empire, the stuffy air mixed with food smells was no different. Even in therger city of Travelga, the taverns were filled with stench. The only difference here was it was warmer and more rxed.


    In the hall, which appeared to be both a tavern and a restaurant, a few merchants, mercenaries, and locals were scattered around. Charlotte naturally chose a seat in the corner with the fewest people.


    "Would you like to order?"


    The approaching waitress was, surprisingly, a dwarf. Ian hadn¡¯t seen a dwarf waitress even in the North. Perhaps Charlotte had brought them here because of the presence of this non-human worker.


    Ian spoke calmly. "Four meals with meat. And some liquor. How many rooms do you have avable?"


    "Four small rooms and tworge ones."


    "Then we¡¯ll take four small rooms. We¡¯ll also be taking baths after dinner, so prepare for that too."


    "All four of you?"


    "Yes, all four."


    Ian handed over a generous amount of silver. The waitress nodded and turned away. Philip, shifting uneasily, spoke up immediately.


    "Please, tell us now, my lord."


    "Tell you what exactly?" Ian nced at Mev as he spoke.


    She sat with her back straight and her face still covered. Philip, covering his mouth with his hand, whispered urgently.


    "Great Warrior! Dragon yer! Agent...!"


    "You know it well. It''s just as you said. For the most part." Ian shrugged and replied.


    Philip blinked. "Surely, you don¡¯t mean that¡¯s all there is to say."


    "That¡¯s exactly what I mean."


    "But still¨C-" Philip, about to raise his voice, closed his mouth.


    The waitress had returned, cing beer mugs in front of them before quickly leaving again. Despite her short legs, she moved swiftly.


    Philip whispered again. "...You should at least tell us how it ended up that way."


    "It¡¯s exactly what you said. It just happened to turn out that way."


    Ian raised his ss, and Philip¡¯s eyebrows knitted in frustration.


    "Those don¡¯t seem like achievements that just happen by chance."


    "I did stab the heart of the Corrupted Dragon, but the tinum Dragon did most of the fighting. I¡¯m a Great Warrior, but I haven¡¯t really yed that role often. The Agent title is just a name given for taking on a request."


    "... I suppose I''ll have to ask Charlotte instead. Charlotte, it''s unfair. You knew all this and didn''t say a word until now."


    Philip turned his gaze to Charlotte, who calmly took a sip of beer and licked her lips.


    "I didn''t intend to hide it. It''s just that the conversation hadn''t gotten to that point yet."


    "What does that mean....?"


    "A deal¡¯s a deal. Isn¡¯t that right, Ian?"


    "An excellent mercenary attitude," Ian answered nonchntly, bringing the beer to his mouth.


    Philip, momentarily speechless, saw Mev lift her face covering. She brought her drink to her lips without making eye contact with Ian.


    <i>You¡¯re doing things that don''t suit you.</i>


    "The sword you gave me broke when I stabbed the dragon¡¯s heart," Ian said as he set down his ss.


    Mev¡¯s shoulders twitched, and she coughed quietly as if choking, quickly averting her gaze as she set down her ss.


    "There were... such circumstances¡ª"


    At that moment, the waitress returned. She carried arge tray that almost looked like a walking table. Ian smirked inwardly at the numerous tes on the tray. Dwarves, it seemed, were strong, even the females.


    "Enjoy your meal. Let me know when you¡¯re ready to go up to your rooms."


    After quickly setting the dishes on the table, she left.


    Ian picked up his fork and added. "Are you disappointed?"


    "disappointed... not at all! Sir..."


    <i>... Sir?</i>


    One of Ian¡¯s eyebrows rose. Ignoring his gaze, Mev stammered on.


    "By the rumors... a hero representing the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon... who is also a saint of the church...."


    As her voice shrank, her head also lowered.


    "Not knowing that... I¡¯ve been... disrespectful..."


    "...." Ian¡¯s eyebrow rxed.


    <i>So that¡¯s what was bothering you. </i>


    Well, from the perspective of someone in this world, it might be shocking. After all, she was an Apostle of God. It wouldn''t be strange for her to feel guilty about her actions being irreverent. However, to Ian, it just seemed like an unexpected overreaction.


    He eventually let out a bitterugh and said, "Well, now I feel a bit upset."


    "...?!"


    "Arade and friend, you said? So, it all changes just based on position?"


    Mev¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Ian.


    He added. "Just be as you were. Unless you want a formal rtionship."


    "I... I don¡¯t. I mean. Yes. No matter what feats... you¡¯ve... aplished, you¡¯re still Ian. That¡¯s truly noble¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t think what I did is more noble than what you did on the frontier. I just took on requests and solved them. It was all for myself. That¡¯s all."


    While it wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant to be treated as a great person, it wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable either. Of course, if these people were priests blinded by money or fattened nobles with too much in their hands, he might have wielded his reputation.


    But these were few trustedrades who made the harsh world bearable. Despite trying not to get too close or attached, that¡¯s how it ended. He didn¡¯t want to be treated like that by them.


    Mev, who had been caressing her drink, finally spoke up. "In that case, can you talk to me informally as well?"


    "I¡¯m quitefortable as it is now."


    "... It would make me feel morefortable if you did."


    <i>Good grief.</i>


    Ian snorted and lifted his ss.


    "Whether I do or not, I¡¯ll speak as I please. Informally. Will that suffice, Mev?"


    He held out his ss. Mev blinked and then clinked her ss against his.


    "... Yes, Ian."


    <i>Awkward but nice.</i>


    Ian drank and picked up his fork. The meal began. It wasn¡¯t long before Philip, lost in thought, spoke again."It''s truly a blessing that the two of you have be genuine friends, but... you ended up glossing over what actually happened, didn''t you?"


    <i>What an annoyingly persistent fellow.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue and added. "Ask Charlotte."


    "Ha... I miss Miguel. If he were here, he would have¨C-"


    "Been told to shut up by me, like you are now."


    "... Yes."


    Finally, a quiet meal ensued. Ian fully savored the dishes, which were generously seasoned with spices and herbs. Before he knew it, the hall was flickering with an orange glow. As night fell, candles andmps were lit.


    There were more guests now, people he hadn¡¯t seen before. It seemed to be mealtime, as more and more people wereing in. Freemen, peddlers with their guards, and even mercenaries¡ªall sorts of people were settling into their ces.


    <i>They say war brings money.</i>


    It seemed that the Emperor was the only one uninterested in the frontier. Perhaps the Emperor was intentionally neglecting the situation. The power of the frontier was naturally weakening, and freebor and money were flowing in effortlessly. If one were confined to the pce, experiencing the world only through words and letters, this would be a reasonable course of action.


    The hall became a bit more tumultuous shortly thereafter. A group of merchants was entering. As if it had been arranged in advance, a dwarf waitress guided them to a room located to the side. One of them nced at Ian shortly after.


    Sensing their presence, Ian looked up. Two men with vaguely familiar faces were approaching. One was an Imperial man in his mid-thirties with a stylishly groomed beard, and the other was arge Northerner carrying a long spear on his back. To an outsider, he would likely be mistaken for a barbarian warrior.


    "Hmm...?" Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I could hardly believe it, but it truly is Sir Ian...!"


    The Imperial, wearing a friendly smile, spoke as he approached the table.


    "Do you remember who I am?"

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    As Charlotte flicked her tongue, Ian answered, cing his cup down.


    "I remember. Fael of Borta. And Bor."


    The Northerner, Bor, who received Ian''s gaze after Fael, nodded lightly.


    Fael''s smile broadened. "I''m d you remember. It''s good to see you again. I never imagined I''d see you in a ce like this. Charlotte, it''s good to see you too. Haha."


    Charlotte nodded in response to Fael''s gaze. Philip leaned slightly toward her and whispered.


    "Who is that?"


    "A merchant from the Imperial Ark Caravan. We helped him when we were passing through the Northern snowfield. We even traveled together to the barrier gate for a bit."


    "Ah...? I see... So then..."


    While Philip mumbled with shining eyes, Fael looked at Ian, who was roughly shaking his extended hand, and asked.


    "Would it be alright if I join you for a while if it¡¯s not too much trouble? There are some people here I''ve never met, and I¡¯d like to introduce myself and catch up."


    He was still as extroverted as ever. Ian nced at Philip, who nodded with shining eyes, and at Mev, who wore a calm expression, then nodded himself.


    "There''s no reason why not. Sit down."


    "I was worried you might refuse. It brings back old memories. Haha."


    Fael quickly brought over a chair and sat between Ian and Mev. Bor stood ntingly behind him without sitting down. Though it was a potentially intimidating posture, none of the group paid it any mind.


    "This is Sir Mev Riurel, a knight. Next to her is her squire, Philip."


    Ian, who had introduced Mev and Philip, pointed at Fael and added.


    "And you''ve already heard about these two."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Fael from the Ark Caravan. The intimidating friend behind me is my guard, so please don''t mind him." Fael said with a smile.


    Mev and Philip nodded in turn. Fael''s smile broadened.


    "Judging by the fact that you''re with Sir Ian, you must not be ordinary people. By the way, I don''t see that fairy friend..."


    "She had to leave for a while due to some circumstances," Ian replied nonchntly.


    Fael nodded in relief. "If that''s the case, I''m d. Actually, I was worried as I spoke. My big mouth is always a problem, haha."


    As Bor, standing behind, nodded as if to agree, Fael looked back at Ian.


    "Anyway, this is fortunate. I''ve been thinking I must thank you properly if I ever meet you again."


    "Thank...?" Ian asked, raising his ss.


    Instead of answering, Fael gestured to the waitress.


    "Another round of beers for everyone, please."


    Turning back to Ian, he quickly raised an index finger in front of his face.


    "This is just out of joy. I''ll express my gratitude separately, so don''t be disappointed."


    "I won''t refuse, but I thought you already thanked me before," Ian said with a slight smile.


    Fael shook his head. "That was for what happened then. I heard about what happened in the North afterward. It was chaotic, they say. Moreover, I heard that the merchants who left Travelga had their trades cut off. The North doesn''t associate with cowards, they say."


    Fael, who sighed as if brushing off his chest, added. "If you hadn''t helped, I would have been there too and in the same situation. Just imagining it is terrifying."


    "Hmm..."


    <i>Was there such an incident?</i>


    Ian nodded roughly.


    He recalled the merchants leaving Travelga as soon as they heard of the approaching darkness. They probably intended toe back and profit when Travelga turned into a mess. But it seemed like things changed when the undead legion was stopped at Bellium Fortress.


    It was something he couldn''t know since he wasn''t interested.


    "I was worried that something might happen to you too, but seeing you safe like this is a relief. You were in the North back then, right?"


    "I was."


    "Oh, then¨C-"


    As Fael was about to continue, the waitress approached with a tray full of beer mugs. After distributing the drinks and taking the empty cups, she quickly departed.


    Holding up his ss, Fael lowered his voice. "Was it really as the rumors say? I heard dragons fought battles fit for myths, and a new Northern champion pierced the heart of a fallen dragon."


    "...."


    <i>Where do these merchants hear all these stories?</i>


    While he pondered, Philip and Mev simultaneously looked at Ian. Ian nonchntly brought his ss to his lips and said.


    "It''s true."


    "Oh, Lu Sr..."


    "I also heard rumors that the Great Warrior of the North appeared. Is that true as well?" It was Bor who interrupted.


    As Ian was about to nod, Charlotte added bluntly. "The Great Warrior of the North is the very Dragon yer."


    Charlotte quickly closed her mouth after receiving Ian''s gaze. Her expression, with her tongue flicking, looked oddly satisfied. Fortunately, Bor, unaware, bowed his head with a solemn expression.


    "Indeed... I thought the rumor about the incarnation of Lu Sr descending was just nonsense. The Northern superhuman..."


    <i>What''s going on today? Is it some special day or something?</i>


    Ian smacked his lips and set his ss down. He didn''t forget to shoot a sharp nce at Philip, who looked like he had a lot to say.


    Fael continued. "When I first heard the news upon arriving in Borta, I was so shocked. I never thought all the rumors would be true. I assumed some were exaggerated."


    "Has the news of the North spread a lot?"


    "By now, even the southern part of the Empire must know. The order is keeping the details under wraps, so everyone is more curious."


    "The order is keeping Northern affairs secret?"


    "They''re not revealing the identity of the Dragon yer. I heard the North is doing the same. They consider it sphemous to say the name."


    "...."


    "Though I don''t know the exact reason, the order must have a simr reason."


    <i>sphemous, huh?</i>


    Ian stifled augh.


    The tinum Dragon, Archeas, shed through his mind. He thought that perhaps it was Archeas who had silenced the order to ensure its agent couldplete its mission without annoying interference. Knowing Archea¡¯s personality, it was entirely possible.


    However, Ian couldn''t quite grasp why the Northerners were keeping their mouths shut. They were the kind to use Karha¡¯s name as an exmation, just like Lu Sr.


    <i>Did those who know my personalitye up with some rules on their own?</i>


    As Ian scratched his chin, Fael continued. "So I briefly considered making my next trade route back to the North. Even if it''s a secret, you can hear stories on-site somehow. But another good opportunity came up, so I had to postpone it. Of course, thanks to that, I get to meet you again."


    "So, are you starting your trade route, or are you on your way back?" Ian asked, raising his ss.


    He wasn''t particrly curious but wanted to steer the conversation away from the North. Otherwise, it seemed like the topic would never end.


    Fael nodded. "I''m about to start. We arrived yesterday and n to leave the day after tomorrow. After a long journey, both people and horses need to rest. So, where are you headed?"


    With a subtle look, Ian wet his lips with his drink and answered.


    "We''re heading to Lu Sard."


    "Oh, I see. Is it an important mission?"


    Ian nodded.


    Fael sighed once again. "That''s unfortunate. I was thinking of asking to travel together if our destinations matched."


    <i>So he had underlying motives. </i>


    Ian smirked briefly. Like before, Fael was someone who expressed his desires straightforwardly, not like a typical merchant. If this was a strategy to appear honest, it was working quite sessfully.


    Fael added. "Whatever your mission is, be careful. Lately, the rumors about Lu Sard aren''t good."


    "Rumors?"


    The group''s attention naturally focused on Fael. He lowered his voice.


    "They''ve suffered several defeats in battle. Since then, they''ve be extremely wary of outsiders. They say that not only the borders but even the cities are closed off to outsiders. Even merchants face this treatment. Perhaps because it''s a country not used to war..."


    "Hmm..." Ian nodded nonchntly.


    Of course, it probably wasn¡¯t a decision made just to keep outsiders away. More likely, it seemed like an attempt to hide what was happening in the cities.


    The refusal to ept merchants was probably because they were the ones who uncovered secrets and spread rumors, just like Fael was doing now.


    "That''s why Lu Sard is not on our current trade route. It''s the wealthiest country on the frontier, so it''s a shame."


    "It seems like your group has grown."


    "We¡¯re all different caravans. The world of trade is also in chaos these days. Large caravans like Libra and Ring are faltering, giving opportunities to smaller merchants like us. While they quarreled, we decided to join hands and open trade routes to the frontier. It''s a temporary alliance."


    "Is there a problem with the Libra Trading Company?" It was Charlotte who asked.


    Fael sighed shortly and nodded, looking at her.


    "One of the caravan master positions is vacant, you know. It seems there were some happenings during the process of dividing trade routes and power. The Ring Caravan apparently instigated it from behind. Then the head of the Libra Trading Company found out, and it caused an uproar. I don''t know the details, and I couldn''t even if I wanted to."


    As the corners of Charlotte''s mouth curled up slightly, Ian asked. "So, are you heading to Bel Ronde?"


    "Yes, for now."


    Fael nodded.


    "For now...?"


    "Bel Ronde is just the start. We''re nning to go up to Menere and then to Agel Lan."


    "...."


    Ian''s expression momentarily became peculiar.


    Fael, unaware, continued. "Each caravan is focusing on different countries. We won''t trade only there, but we have some agreements. For me, it''s Agel Lan. A new nation might emerge there."


    "So, did Orendel eventually rebel?" Mev asked in a subdued voice.


    Fael blinked and nodded. ¡°I see that you know about it, it''s not widely known information yet. From what I heard, the lord of Orendel is a bastard with the blood of freemen, so he has the people''s strong support. He and the king of Agel Lan are in the midst of a civil war. It''s like a war within a war."


    "So it hase to that..."


    While Mev sighed, Philip looked at Ian with a meaningful gaze.


    The person who led the rebellion in Orendel was someone they knew well. They had even assisted him in bing the lord.


    As Ian silently brought his cup to his lips, Fael added. "Perhaps other lords of different nations might be secretly nurturing their dreams by looking at Agel Lan. For merchants like us, it''s all an opportunity. As dangerous as it is to travel through a warring country, the opportunities are just as great."


    "So, who are you nning to sell your goods to? Agel Lan? Orendel?" Philip interjected.


    Fael, after drinking, shrugged his shoulders.


    "As a lowly merchant, it''s only right to trade with whoever pays the highest price... but this time, I intend to deal with that lord of Orendel. Given the situation, my heart leans toward the side with a slight disadvantage. I heard the king is a fool, so he doesn''t inspire much trust."


    Ian let out a low chuckle as he brought his ss to his lips. That couldn''t be the whole reason. He must have calcted that if Orendel won, it would be a stable trading partner for his caravan.


    Orendel, being less connected to various other caravans like Agel Lan, would treat them far better. It wasn''t a bad gamble. As long as he could make it back alive.


    Fael turned to him and added. "Anyway, it''s a pity. If you had traveled with us, it would have made the journey safer."


    "Well... that''s uncertain."


    After taking a sip, Ian set his ss down and added.


    "If we step into somewhere like the demonic realm, I''ll be too busy just taking care of myself."


    "Demonic realm...?" Fael''s eyebrows furrowed. Bor, who had been silently drinking, also paused and looked at Ian.


    Ian added leisurely. "Demonic realms are being formed all over the frontier. Probably."


    As Fael tilted his head, Philip added. "It''s true."


    "We ventured into a cursednd not long ago. It was horrific. Only the Radiant Goddess might know how many more such ces exist and where they are."


    "I''ve never heard of such misfortune..." Fael murmured in disbelief.


    Ianughed dryly. "Of course. No onees out alive to tell you about it."


    Ian already knew that the frontier would soon be filled with demonic realms. That was why he had a peculiar expression while listening to Fael''s story. Last time was the same. It seemed that this merchant named Fael had a knack for finding himself in deadly situations. Maybe that''s when he kept running into Ian.


    "I knew something was up. Didn''t I say it felt ominous?" Bor clicked his tongue and said.


    Fael closed his eyes tightly for a moment. He couldn''t ignore Ian''s words. They had had a simr experience in the North before.


    "Do you have to stay with your group until the end?" Ian added.


    "Not necessarily... but it''s better if we do. As you know, the frontier is dangerous right now. It''s better to have arge group."


    "In return for the drink, let me give you some advice..."


    Setting his ss on the table, Ian met Fael''s anxious eyes with a calm gaze.


    "It''s best to simplify your route, finish your trades as quickly as possible, and return. Do not stray from the main roads."


    Fael, who had momentarily stiffened, let out a long sigh. "I''m not sure how feasible that is. We have to sell all our goods, and this time it''s not just beer and cheese. We went to great lengths to prepare Imperial weapons, cosmetic equipment, and magical artifacts to sell to the lords..."


    As Ian''s eyes briefly gleamed, Bor bluntly spoke.


    "As expected, biting off more than you can chew brings trouble."


    Fael red at Bor as he turned his head. "Don''t talk as if it''s someone else''s problem. If I go down, you go down too."


    "I told you the investment was toorge. I suggested we just take provisions to Travelga, but you were blinded by greed."


    "You should have been more forceful in stopping me then! You''re always saying things like that, so I thought you were just saying it again."


    "I always meant it. You just never listened."


    Fael sighed deeply.


    While the group looked on in astonishment at the seemingly reversed dynamics between the two, Ian leisurely took another sip of his drink and finally spoke.


    "You said Imperial weapons and cosmetic equipment? And magical artifacts?"


    Fael, smacking his lips, nodded.


    "Yes. I couldn''t afford anything particrly spectacr, but I managed to get a decent assortment¡ª"


    "Could I take a look at those items?"

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    "Are you serious...?" Fael''s eyes widened momentarily.


    Ian nodded. "I could be your customer, you never know."


    "Of course, but..." Fael licked his lips nervously and added cautiously.


    "You have been a great help, indeed. But, the prices tend to be pretty high... Of course, I will leave only a minimal profit for you. Still, the prices won''t be cheap."


    "I said I''d be your customer, not that I wanted a bargain," Ian said with a chuckle.


    Indeed. Just by looking at him and the rest of hispanions, it was hard to imagine they had much money.


    Ian shrugged and added, "If you don''t want to sell, then don''t. Yourpanions probably have simr items. Maybe they think differently¡ª"


    "I will show you," Fael interrupted hastily, realizing his mistake.


    He smiled under Ian''s gaze.


    "You are right. I should not have doubted your intentions."


    "Weren''t you the one who saw right through my financial situation? I thought you were indirectly declining."


    "My tongue got ahead of me. I apologize. Still, wouldn''t it be better to do business with someone you already know?" Fael smiled as if he would rub his hands together.


    Bor clicked his tongue in disapproval as Fael continued.


    "As an apology for my rudeness, I''ll leave the smallest profit margin. I can''t sell at cost because I have mouths to feed. But I swear by the Radiant Goddess, you won''t find the same price from other merchants. Their goods won''t be much different, either."


    <i>You should have done this from the start.</i>


    Ian chuckled and raised his ss.


    "Alright, let''s do that."


    "A wise decision. Would you like to see them right now by any chance?"


    "Let''s meet at noon tomorrow. I want to rest today."


    "Honestly, that''s what I was hoping for. There are quite a lot of items. If you tell me what you''re looking for, I''ll sort them out."


    "Select only the best from what you have. For items like magical tools, show me all that you have."


    "Haha... Understood. I''ll prepare them." Fael, still somewhat bewildered, nodded and drank the remaining alcohol in his ss before standing up.


    "I''ve taken too much of your time. I originally intended just to check in, but our conversation grew long. As a token of appreciation for the valuable information and tomemorate our agreement, I''ll buy another round."


    <i>Is this how sales are done in the dark ages? </i>


    Ian wondered, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I''ll drink to that."


    "Then, see you at noon tomorrow. I need to share what I''ve heard from Sir Ian with mypanions." Fael nodded to hispanions and turned to leave. Bor followed him silently, after exchanging a nce with Ian.


    "They''re interesting folks. I thought all Imperial merchants were insufferably arrogant," Philip remarked, watching the two cross the tavern.


    Charlotte snickered softly. "Don''t be so sure yet. Merchants only show their true nature when they have enough money to wield power."


    "That¡¯s true, but still..."


    At that moment, the barmaid approached with a tray of drinks. It was their third round. Both Charlotte and Philip were beginning to get tipsy.


    Silence settled over the table once more. Everyone sipped their drinks quietly.


    Their gazes were distant, each lost in different thoughts. One thought of a country that once meant everything, another thought of a story they still hadn¡¯t fully heard, and another thought of a hometown left behind long ago.


    And one of them thought longingly of an ice-coldger that could make their head throb, unlike this lukewarm ale, and a level of intoxication they could no longer easily achieve.


    "It was surprising you offered a deal to that merchant," Mev broke the silence, pushing aside her empty ss and picking up a new one.


    "I hear they all seem to be quite valuable items."


    <i>Many seem to be concerned about my wallet today.</i>


    Ian smiled briefly.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? I''ve got quite a bit of money to spare."


    "You did mention having some funds... but I didn''t realize it was enough to ask an Imperial merchant for their best goods."


    "If you knew I wasn''t just buying for myself, you''d be even more surprised."


    "...Sir, are you saying, for us too?"


    "Yes. Tomorrow, when the merchant brings his goods, pick out whatever you need, Philip. Mev, you too."


    Both Philip and Mev''s mouths fell open for a moment.


    Philip, recovering first, spoke. "Thank you, but both my lord and I have already received generous gifts from you. We can''t ept more."


    "That''s right. Thank you for your consideration, Ian. But the sword you gave me is more than enough," Mev added quickly.


    Ian, chuckling softly, raised his ss. "You''re both mistaken. I''m not offering a favor. I''m telling you to do it because it''s necessary."


    Philip tilted his head in confusion.


    Ian, after taking a sip of his drink, added, "If what we heard earlier is true, once we enter Lu Sard, we won''t be able to get proper supplies anymore."


    "...Ah."


    "We might not even be able to rest properly. It could be worse. To ensure everyone can perform their roles andplete the mission safely, we need to prepare as much as possible."


    As Ian continued speaking, Mev''s initially surprised eyes narrowed.


    "So, the cities of Lu Sard didn''t lock their gates because of the war."


    "Exactly. I didn''t mention it before... but the thorough defense of the border might also be because of me, but the war"


    "Because of you... sir?" Philip asked, frowning.


    Ian nodded slightly. "Yes. The Vampire Empress knows I''ming. She probably knows everything I''ve done."


    "All those great deeds?"


    Ian nodded roughly and took another sip.


    Charlotte spoke instead. "Ian was gravely injured while killing the dragon. He was on the brink of death. Those damn vampires only attacked us once they knew Ian was recovering. If Ian had been in good condition, Thesa wouldn''t have been taken so easily. ...Anyway, they must have reported everything about Ian."


    "Huh... such things... But looking at you now, sir, it''s hard to imagine you were that gravely injured." As Mev scrutinized Ian with newfound curiosity, Philip murmured.


    Charlotte nodded. "It was nothing short of a miracle. So, they might not expect Ian to be in such good shape now...."


    "The Empress seemed to be very cautious.¡±


    Ian shrugged as he put down his ss and added, "She probably is also preparing for the worst-case scenario."


    "If they really closed the borders and gates because of you...." Mev finally spoke in a low voice, looking at Ian with somber eyes.


    "It means that the entirety of Lu Sard is already under their control."


    "Probably." Ian nodded calmly.


    The lords of Lu Sard were either vampires or their minions. In the game, when Thesaya became the new Vampire Empress, those who were freed from the previous queen''s control went on a rampage. Their suppressed madness waspletely unleashed.


    Perhaps Thesaya had ordered it. Back then, she was quite different from how she is now. In any case, it was impossible to know their current state. What the Vampire Empress was thinking was equally uncertain.


    Although it seemed simr to the game, it was essentially apletely different situation.


    "Of course, there¡¯s a high chance that the Vampire Empress doesn¡¯t know that I''m entering Lu Sard through the Imperial border. So she only concentrated her forces in the North. Therefore...."


    Ian added, ncing at Philip.


    "After crossing the border, we will head to Glumir without stopping in any city. If we''re lucky, we''ll arrive without any hindrance. However, I believe the chances of being discovered along the way are higher. When that will be, and what happens afterward, ispletely unknown. So, we must always be prepared."


    "...Alright. If that''s your n, I''ll follow it. I''ll take everything that seems necessary without hesitation."


    Mev nodded and looked at Ian.


    "That seems to be more helpful to you."


    Ian raised his ss in response. While Charlotte, burning with renewed vengeance, silently drank, Philip sighed deeply.


    "It''s unbelievable. Lu Sard, known as the most livable and wealthy country in the frontier, is under the control of vampires."


    "To them, the kingdom is like a farm. Managing the farm well is the farmer''s duty."


    "And now it''s harvest time.... Oh, Lu Sr... what a dreadful truth this is...." Philip muttered, caressing his right hand and gripping his ss.


    "What¡¯s on the outside doesn¡¯t say anything about the inside. Agel Lan almost fell into the hands of a corrupted one as well." Mev spoke nonchntly.


    Philip, gulping down his drink,mented. "That''s exactly my point. How many corrupters have we cut down so far? I thought Lu Sard was at least peaceful, but it turns out it''s thend of demons. At this rate, it won¡¯t be surprising to hear that the entire frontier was practically under the sway of the corrupted ones. It makes me wonder if even the Empire itself might be in the same situation."


    "Well, considering the situation, you might not be entirely wrong," Ian said calmly, looking at Philip''s somewhat loosened eyes.


    "Other thoughts you consider delusions might not be wrong either."


    "...That doesn''t make me happy at all. I wish everything were just my delusions. Damn it, Lu Sr...."


    Philip muttered, then forced a smile.


    "I''ve ruined the mood. Let''s talk constructively. How do you think the demons in Lu Sard will respond?"


    "Well...."


    "If theirir is truly in Glumir...."


    As Ian shrugged, Charlotte continued with a sharp, subdued gaze.


    "There are two possibilities. They''ll try to kill us before we set foot there, or they''ll be waiting for us, fully prepared."


    "Or both," Ian added nonchntly, caressing the rim of his ss.


    "And maybe those aren''t the only ones."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You''re referring to those who aid the vampires, right?" As Philip furrowed his brow, Mev interjected.


    Ian nodded. "It''s just a possibility. We''ll only know for sure when it happens."


    "You said there were many things to discuss beforehand... Indeed, there must be many. Does it have anything to do with the mission you''re undertaking?"


    "Well...." Ian, holding his ss, spoke.


    "Let''s talk about thatter. We''ve already discussed enough for today. I think everyone has a lot to think about, not just me."


    "...Indeed. Too much, in fact." Mev nodded calmly.


    She brought her ss to her lips. This time, Philip did not urge her on.


    <i>There''s never a dull moment, at least.</i>


    Ian thought as he gulped down the remaining drink in his ss and spoke.


    "It¡¯s been a while since we''ve properly visited a city, but take it easy, everyone. We should leave by tomorrow afternoon. If the order or the legion decides toe looking for me, it could get troublesome in many ways."


    As Mev and Charlotte nodded, Philip blinked at Ian, who was setting down his ss.


    "Already heading up? The night has just begun."


    "I urgently need a bath."


    <i>I''ve been holding off since Stoneville.</i>


    Ian thought as he stood up and signaled to the waitress.


    "Everyone rest as you see fit, and let''s meet here again before noon tomorrow."


    ***


    Ian woke up well past dawn. Thanks to the bath the night before, he felt thoroughly refreshed.


    The room was very small, and the bed was old, but it was iparable to sleeping on the roadside. Using a bit of gray magic, he could instantly burn any bed bugs hiding in the mattress, so there was nothing to disturb his sleep. Of course, there was always a risk of mishap if the magic wasn''t controlled properly.


    But with his improved control over magic, there was no need to worry about such idents these days.


    "Phew...." Ian finished getting ready, took out a sealed box from his pocket dimension, and left the room.


    "Over here, Ian." Charlotte, who was already in the dining hall, raised her hand.


    Charlotte, already down in the dining area, raised her arm. She was eating stew with somewhat hollow eyes. Though she looked tired, her fur and mane had a noticeable shine, indicating she had bathed.


    Ian sat across from her and asked, "What about the other two?"


    "They''ll be down soon. They woke up around the same time as I did."


    Mev and Philip appeared just as the waitress ced a bowl of stew and bread in front of Ian.


    Mev was dressed in thick quilted clothes and pants instead of armor. She had an elven sword at her waist, but with her current appearance, no one would guess she was the heavy knight d in full te armor.


    Ian chewed on his bread and said, "You cut your hair."


    "I didst night. Philip says long hair looks better on me, but as you know, it''s too ufortable when it''s too long." Mev, sitting beside Philip, replied.


    Ian nced at her roughly cut red hair below the nape of her neck and shrugged.


    "I think it suits you now too."


    "Really...?"


    "I feel the same way. If only you would let me cut it for you." Philip, sitting next to Charlotte, muttered while rubbing his temples.


    When Mev looked at him, he added, "If the master''s hair is that uneven, wouldn''t I, the squire, be med?"


    "No one cares about my hair, Philip. Especially after I put on my helmet."


    "You won''t wear your helmet forever...." Philip clicked his tongue briefly.


    Soon, the stew was ced before them as well. Philip groaned as he drank the stew directly from the bowl.


    "I told you to rx, but it looks like you¡¯re dying instead." Ian chided him.


    Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Indeed. I haven''t drunk in a while and had a lot on my mind, so I couldn''t restrain myself."


    <i>What a convenient excuse.</i>


    As Ian snorted, Mev, chewing on the stew ingredients, spoke.


    "I''ll sit in the coachman''s seat when we get in the carriage. Rest a bit more during the journey."


    "No, my lord. I can''t allow that." Just as Philip shook his head, the door to the dining hall and tavern opened.


    Fael, looking as tidy as the day before, walked in. He approached them with a broad smile upon seeing the group.


    "You timed it well. Did you all restfortably?"


    "As you can see. Did things go well on your end?" Ian asked, chewing on bread soaked in stew.


    Fael nodded. "Fortunately, yes. There are a few who dread the demonic realm. While it''s not certain, the schedule could be shortened by a week to ten days at most. We won''t stray off the main road either. Of course, someone might change their mind along the way...."


    Fael shrugged as he looked at Ian.


    "If the schedule gets significantly dyed, we agreed to split up. Bor, that friend, insisted on parting ways even if it''s just a dayte."


    ¡°As I mentioned before, he has a good intuition.¡±


    Fael smiled. "You two say simr things. That friend said he feels like he must follow your words unconditionally."


    <i>I wonder if he also had an Intuition trait. </i>


    Ian continued his meal while pondering. Fael, while waiting silently, asionally nced at Ian. Though his expression didn''t reveal it, a hint of anxiety flickered in his eyes.


    <i>Ah, right. He must be worried about whether I really have the money.</i>


    Ian chuckled inwardly. Although he had made the promise yesterday in the heat of the moment, he seemed worried now that the moment had passed. It was understandable. The fact that he wasn''t showing it was a form of courtesy.


    "Where should we go?" Ian asked as Mev ced down her fork.


    Fael, who had been smiling faintly, stood up.


    "Let me guide you. Follow me."


    Fael immediately turned around. Ian signaled to Charlotte and stood up. Charlotte, holding the sealed box with both hands, moved to his side.


    "You''re still using this?" Philip, who had followed while rubbing his belly, mumbled.


    Ian shrugged and left the pub, following Fael to the end of the alley. Guards from the caravan were standing in front of a dead-end alley. At the front, Bor nodded slightly as he looked over Fael and his group. Soon, the guards moved aside, revealing two covered wagons.


    "Wow..." Philip eximed in awe at the sight of all kinds of weapons neatly arranged.


    Fael, who had stopped, spoke up.


    "As I mentioned, I have prepared only the best quality items. There are two more wagons with slightly lower quality items, but you won¡¯t need to see those."


    His gaze shifted subtly toward Charlotte, implying that he had kept his promise and now expected some guarantee in return. Ian smiled and looked at Charlotte. She nodded and opened the sealed box, revealing a golden glow. Philip stared at the pile of gold coins and jewels inside, his mouth agape.


    "Whoa..."


    He sighed as he looked back at Ian, and Mev was simrly astonished. Ian stifled augh. He never expected to feel like a tycoon in this world.


    Of course, these gold coins and jewels weren''t his entire fortune. The key to the steel vault was separately hidden in a corner of his pocket dimension. Nheless, a broad smile spread across Fael''s face. Finally, at ease, his smile became more natural. Meeting Ian''s gaze, he bowed deeply.


    "I will serve you with my utmost effort."


    Ian responded calmly, "Let''s see how utmost your effort will be."

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    "Willingly," Fael said with a smile, turning his gaze. At his gesture, the waiting members of his team ran over and stood next to each member of Ian''s group.


    "If you pick an item you like, they will exin it in detail. Feel free to look around and ask questions."


    Fael smiled at Ian as he spoke. "I will personally assist you, sir."


    Ian nodded and turned to Mev and Philip.


    "Don''t forget what we discussed yesterday."


    "Of course."


    "I''ll choose without holding back, sir."


    Mev and Philip walked toward the wagons at the back. Charlotte, who had closed the sealed box, stood beside Ian.


    "I''ll look at it with you, Ian."


    <i>As you wish.</i>


    Ian nodded roughly and walked toward the wagons. Swords, daggers, axes, spears, and maces, as well as all kinds of defensive gear and auxiliary equipment, were abundantly disyed. There were also magical items and cosmetic equipment.


    "Do you have any weapons made of silver? Preferably swords or maces."


    "We have a few silver-ted swords. Would you like to see them?"


    "Show me all of them."


    "Understood. Please wait a moment." Fael spoke politely and quickly turned away.


    While waiting for him, Ian nced at the two in front of the other wagon. Mev was calmly nodding as she listened to the team member''s exnation, while Philip was eagerly examining the wagon''s contents.


    Soon, a team member approached him with a round shield. It had a smooth metal surface with a gentle curve and several raised bumps in the center to enhance durability and deflect attacks more effectively. Philip, having strapped the shield to his arm,ughed andmented on its bnce.


    <i>That kid is pretty excited.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly as Fael returned. Heid out three swords in front of Ian.


    "These swords are thickly ted with silver, but their edges haven''t been sharpened yet. As you know, they''re more decorative than practical."


    Ian nodded as he examined the swords. All three were standard-length longswords. They had ornate scabbards, cross-guards, hilts, and pommels. After confirming the silver des, Ian nodded again.


    "I''ll buy them all."


    "All three of them?"


    "Is there a reason you can''t sell them all?"


    "Not at all...! They are all yours now. Ah, I thought we could handle the payment altogether with the others. Is that eptable to you?"


    "Do as you wish."


    "Thank you. Haha, indeed."


    Faelughed as he pulled out a piece of paper and a quill from his pocket.


    "Bor was right. It''s best to follow your words unconditionally, sir."


    He chuckled and began writing on the paper. One of the team members whispered something in his ear, making Fael''s smile broaden. It seemed Philip had purchased the round shield. While everyone was busy, Ian leisurely looked at Charlotte.


    "Two of these swords are yours."


    "They seem too soft for me to use."


    "But you''ll need them against those creatures. I''ve mentioned it before."


    "...!" Charlotte, eyes widening, nodded.


    Vampires could also be killed with weapons made of silver.


    "They''ll also be effective against specters, so always carry one. You used to handle dual swords right?"


    Charlotte grinned, revealing her fangs. "Alright. I''ll sharpen yours as well. I''ll make them sharp enough to cut through people too."


    "Do that." Ian nodded and turned to Fael, who was once again looking at him.


    "Show me the strongest sword made of Imperial steel and all the magical items."


    "I''ll present them immediately." Fael signaled to one of the team members and quickly turned away.


    The approaching team member carried away the three silver swords. They seemed to be gathering the purchased items together.


    "Do Imperial merchants always trade like this?" Ian asked Charlotte.


    Charlotte shook her head at Ian¡¯s question. "Only when dealing with royalty or high nobles. In Javier''s case, he wouldn''t serve anyone less than a king like this."


    <i>This is truly first-ss service. </i>


    Ian nodded and watched the busy team members and Mev. She was holding a shield, a small round shieldmonly known as a buckler.


    She was exining her requirements to the team member, asking if it could be attached to her wrist guard instead of being handheld. The team member nodded, indicating it was possible. Philip, beside her, was trying on a helmet that covered not only his head but also his nose and cheeks.


    <i>That helmet will make his ears ring a lot.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly again. Watching them shop made him feel good. Deep down, he felt they deserved to enjoy this.


    <i>Well, I can''t spend all this money by myself anyway. I can say that this expenditure is quite worthwhile.</i>


    "We''re ready. If you have any questions, feel free to ask." Fael, who had been busy fetching items from the wagon, spoke while catching his breath.


    Ian nodded as he took the offered sword. He could check the information on it. It was a rare-grade sword named Imperial Steel Longsword. While it had a rtivelymon equipment destruction rate option, its durability and attack power were quite decent. Of course, it was no match for the Sword of Judgment, but that was true for most swords in this world.


    <i>It would be nice to have another sword of relic or holy artifact level...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian handed the sword to his side as a signal to buy it and turned his attention to the magical itemsid out before him.


    A team member approached and took the sword from him. Ian picked up antern with a handle. It was a rare item with ss panels on all four sides, notmonly seen in this world. He could check the information on it. It was a Magic Stone Lamp.


    "It operates with magic power. When you adjust the magic stone like this, light emits from the center."


    Fael said as he pressed and fitted the magic stone into the base of thentern. A soft light spread through the ss.


    "As you can see, it''s not very bright. But it canst for quite a long time."


    Ian nodded as he held the magic stonemp up to his face. It was small enough to wear on his belt, and apart from the ss part, it seemed durable enough. Moreover, his eyesight was good enough that this level of light source was sufficient even in the dark.


    "Do you get these directly from the mages of the Magic Tower?"


    "Someone supplies the merchants with items made by them. Mages hardly ever make these magical tools. They consider it trivial work, so their apprentices only make a few for practice. Maybe it requires too much effort and cost for its utility. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    Fael shrugged and added, "One can just carry a torch or an oilmp. There''s no need for an item that''s dimmer and requires a magic stone. Moreover, it''s several times more expensive."


    "And yet you bought it knowing that."


    "It''s a rare item. And though it''s much cheaper than magical armaments, it''s still made in far fewer quantities. Nobles are willing to open their wallets for that reason alone."


    "I opened my wallet too. But I''m buying it to use."


    Ian ced the Magic Stone Lamp aside and calmly examined the other magical items. Most were rare but not very useful. There were books where the ink disappeared when a circuit was activated or gloves that blew air to dry sweat from your hands.


    "Hmm."


    Ian eventually picked up a bracelet among the items. It had a thin surface intricately engraved with spell circuits. He was able to check the information on it. His exmation was due to its performance.


    "You have a good eye. That''s the most expensive item here. May I?"


    Fael took the bracelet from Ian and wore it on his wrist. He stepped back a few steps and flicked his fingers. In an instant, magic power surged, and a flickering blue force field appeared above his forearm.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    The force field dissipated within a few seconds. Fael brushed off the lingering magic as he spoke.


    "It''s a Magic Force Field. It can block an arrow or a de once. But, after about six uses, the magic stone needs to be reced... You know how much those in power care about their safety."


    Ian nodded. The force field was tempting, but it was a skill he couldn''t use. It wasn''t included in his skill tree. In the game, many types of magic or skills existed but couldn''t be learned.


    They could only be used through items or quests. He had long given up trying to learn and use them on his own. He couldn''t understand how magic worked, how Mana was implemented into magic.


    "If it''s the most expensive, how much is it?"


    "Originally, it should be seventy gold coins. But I''ll give it to you for fifty."


    "I''ll buy it."


    <i>At this rate, I might really spend all the gold I''ve saved.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian took the bracelet.


    [Bracelet of Protection.]


    Ian thought as he epted the bracelet. It was a Bracelet of Protection. As described, it allowed the use of a level-one Magic Force Field. There were four uses left. It was a satisfactory number despite the limitation.


    In any case, he now had a way to defend himself faster than the Frost Shield and within a narrower range than the Whirling Barrier.


    Fael continued, "I''ll also include a small magic stone for free. You''ve bought a lot, so it''s a bonus."


    <i>I''ll have to find a way to get more crafted magic stones.</i>


    Ian nodded and turned his gaze to the defensive equipment.


    The purchases continued smoothly. Despite being a mid-sized caravan, they were still Imperial merchants. There were many items that were hard to find elsewhere. This was why he had hoped to encounter Imperial merchants in the game as well.


    <i>Come to think of it, isn''t this the first time I''ve traded with Imperial merchants since this became reality?</i> <i>Since the North is technically an autonomous region.</i>


    Ian thought as he reviewed the items he had decided to buy. Shields and helmets, greaves, chain armor, shoulder guards, wrist guards, longswords, and silver swords. Several magical items as well. Not only Ian but everyone in his group had picked out a lot of items. He realized anew how much money he had umted.


    "Payment isplete."


    Fael, who had gathered the exact amount of gold coins, approached with a wide smile on his face. It wasn''t just a polite remark; his face truly had a healthy glow.


    "Thanks to you, I''m relieved. I was worried about how to dispose of some of these items."


    "You''re very honest." Ian chuckled.


    Though he had spent almost all the gold he had saved, it was a satisfactory purchase. There were many items he couldn''t have obtained even with money if not for this opportunity. Moreover, it was just in time for the battle against the vampires.


    "Will you be wearing the items right away? Or shall we move them to the inn for you?"


    "Load them onto our carriage. We''ll be departing soon. Gather the items, and let''s meet in front of the stable in about an hour."


    "In an hour? That''s good. I need to sort out the remaining items too. I see you then," said Fale.


    Nodding, Ian turned away. As the busy team members moved away, Mev finally spoke up.


    "No matter what, I can''t shake this uneasy feeling. You''ve spent so much of the money you risked your life to earn."


    "Then just fight that much harder for me," Ian replied nonchntly, ncing at Mev and Philip before grabbing the inn''s doorknob.


    "Money can always be earned again. Let''s get ready to leave."


    ***


    Before they knew it, it was afternoon. While most people were heading into the city, Ian and his group had finished their preparations to leave. The members of the Ark Caravan were carefully loading the items they had purchased onto the wagon. It seemed they nned to distribute and organize the goods after leaving the city.


    Fael, who had been waiting for the process to bepleted, finally walked towards Ian, who was now seated in the wagon. From his perspective, it was clear that they were about to embark on a dangerous mission akin to a war. Otherwise, there would be no reason for just four people to purchase such arge quantity of weapons. He suspected they might be nning to join a war, perhaps having been hired by Lu Sard.


    If that were the case, the power dynamics at the border would once again shift. Despite these thoughts, Fael couldn''t help but smile wistfully.


    "Why not stay another day? We should have a drink to celebrate a sessful transaction."


    "We have a long journey ahead," Ian said, leaning back in his seat, his expression showing no particr regret, just as he had looked when they met in the North.


    "Then let''s save it for next time. I don''t know why you''re heading to Lu Sard, but after your business there, please visit Borta. I will give you a grand reception." Fael spoke sincerely.


    It was only natural; Ian was someone who had helped him every time they met. He even wondered if this was a fate decreed by Lu Sr. A good merchant never ignored such Intuition.


    "If I get the chance, I will. Of course, that depends on you safelypleting your journey."


    Ian''s added words made Fael nod. He felt Bor''s gaze on the back of his head. It was an unspoken pressure to not take this lightly. Regardless, Fael had already engraved Ian''s warning in his heart.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll finish as scheduled. Oh, and this."


    Fael handed Ian a small wooden box.


    As Ian epted it, Fael added, "Gratitude should be shown with good liquor. This is a masterpiece distilled from our local grapes. Just one sip and the fragrance will linger until the next morning. It''s quite strong, too."


    A smile spread across Ian''s face. He opened the box to see the bottle inside and then shrugged as he looked at Fael.


    "I''ll enjoy this. I should have spent some of my remaining money to buy a few more bottles...."


    "When youe to Borta, I''ll make sure you can have it by the barrel."


    "In that case, I''ll definitely visit." Ian chuckled.


    Fael continued, "Speaking of which, may I ask one more thing? I didn''t get a chance to ask yesterday."


    Ian looked at him, indicating he could ask.


    Lowering his voice, Fael inquired, "The Dragon yer of the North. Do you know who it is?"


    "...."


    "I thought you might know, given your connections."


    A low growl came from the coachman''s seat. Charlotte, catching Ian''s gaze, pretended to yawn widely. Mev lowered her face guard with a cough, and Philip looked away at the sky, lips pressed tightly together. Ian eventually shrugged and turned back to Fael.


    "If you ever go to the North, ask the Northerners directly. It will be better for you."


    "...?" Fael blinked in confusion.


    Ian smiled and said, "Well until we meet again. Farewell, Fael of Borta, and Bor."


    As Ian exchanged eye contact with Bor standing behind Fael, Charlotte flicked the reins. Therge, thick-maned Northern horses began to move powerfully. The two riders who had nodded to Fael quickly followed alongside the wagon.


    "...After this job is over, let''s take a long break and then head to the North," Bor said suddenly from behind.


    Fael turned to him with a smile. "Why, hearing about the Dragon yer of the North makes your blood boil?"


    "You heard what he said. Hearing that name in the North would be good for our leader."


    "He did say that... but I don''t understand what he meant. Maybe he knows the Dragon yer personally?"


    Surprisingly, Bor nodded in agreement. "It seems likely. They all seemed to know who the North''s hero was."


    "...When we get to the North, we''ll have to use his name. If we''re lucky, we might meet the Dragon yer. If that works out... next time, one bottle of liquor won''t be enough." Fael muttered, looking back at the city gate.


    Ian''s wagon had already disappeared outside.


    "Before that, we should make sure toe back alive. Many people are as greedy as you, our leader."


    At Bor''s admonishment, Fael chuckled and turned around.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll reach Orendel safely and return alive.¡±


    And at that time, a new merchants'' guild would be born in the Empire.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    The only light in the dim room came from the candle on the desk. The various old books scattered on the desk cast shadows on the walls of the narrow, worn office as the me flickered.


    "So, is that it?"


    The middle-aged priest sitting at the desk asked in a soft, yet monotonous voice. His face, illuminated by the candlelight, looked as lifeless as the old, shabby office.


    Staring at the official in front of him, he added, "The Dragon yer of the North ismanding the Red Knight... and when you went to find him under the Count''s orders, he had already left Burbrook?"


    "...Yes, that''s correct. As I mentioned, those who were ordered to bring him discreetly moved quickly, but it seemed they were a step toote. Judging by the fact that he left a day before they arrived, he must have only stayed in Burbrook for one night."


    "And that was two days ago."


    "Yes. The report came today, but since it was conducted in secrecy, it was only by luck that I found out. The Count intended to share this information only with you, Bishop, and to inform the Grand Church."


    "I see... That would be the case. The church has issued strict orders to keep silent about him...."


    "I''m taking quite a risk by informing you of this." The official whispered with a smile.


    He was an informant who ryed the Count''s affairs to the priest in exchange for money. The priest sighed softly, pretending not to notice the subtle look.


    "To hear news of the Dragon yer, whom even the church did not know about, from such a close distance... It''s a pity."


    They were in a city located just four days from Burbrook on foot, which could be halved on horseback.


    "If I had known a bit earlier, I would have somehow managed to meet him. So, you have no idea where they might be heading?"


    "No. It seems even the Count doesn''t know. They crossed the border of Bel Ronde and headed to Burbrook, so it''s only a guess that they went either west or south. There''s no specific clue."


    "Hmm... I see." The priest finally nodded.


    It was an old habit of his to listen to the same story twice, a basic verification method to check for any discrepancies. He silently ced a small pouch from the drawer on the desk. The sound of coins clinking. A faint smile spread across the official''s face in the candlelight. He quickly grabbed the pouch and bowed.


    "Thank you, as always, Priest."


    "I''m the one who should be grateful. You''re aiding the hidden eyes and ears of the church, and the Radiant Goddess will surely be pleased."


    His voice felt hollow. The official didn''t care, knowing the priest''s words were just empty talk. After all, it was just a deal. He had no interest in the middle-aged priest''s ambitions.


    "I''lle back if there''s anything else to report." The official added as he turned to leave.


    The door closed, and silence descended upon the room. The priest''s already somber eyes grew even colder as if they absorbed the light rather than reflected it. He stood up, and closed the window without hesitation, though it was already dark outside. The faint candlelight barely illuminated the room.


    Sitting back at his desk, the priest finally muttered softly, "To think he was so close... If only I had known a bit earlier, I would have found a way to keep him here."


    His words were simr to before, but his tone was entirely different. The Dragon yer was someone the church had chosen as a new candidate for sainthood. Yet, there was no reverence or respect in his voice, only cold regret. This was only natural. Despite wearing priestly robes, he did not serve Lu Sr. Nor did he serve the ancient God of the Void.


    The one who responded to his prayers was a different entity entirely. A real God imprisoned in the body of a dragon, brought down by humans. There was a time he considered the whispers to be the temptations of a demon, but not now.


    He was the only one who knew the true history and secrets of this continent.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    The priest opened the drawer. cing wax on a spoon above the candle me, he picked up a pen and began writing on a small piece of paper. Although he couldn''t pinpoint their exact whereabouts, this letter would provide enough clues for the apostle of his God. That person would find the Dragon yer''s location somehow.


    "...And the Lord will not forget the merit of his devotee."


    Surely, he would bestow a fitting blessing. Perhaps this time, he would grant not just forbidden knowledge, but power.


    "The Power of the Dragon...."


    Finishing his writing, the priest bent down. With a click, a hidden drawer opened. Inside was a long wooden box. He opened it to reveal a stiffened, ashen pigeon crumpled inside. The priest took it out and ced it on the desk. He tied the folded paper to the bird''s leg.


    Its eyes glowed red as soon as he dropped a bit of wax to secure the letter firmly. The bird stood up as if it had never been stiffened. Its red eyes dimmed. The priest, standing, opened the window. With a flutter, the gray pigeon took off as if it had been waiting. Its form quickly turned into a ck silhouette, vanishing into the cloudy night sky.


    The priest, gazing at the night sky, solemnly intoned, "The death of the Dragon yer will signal the return of the true ruler to this world...."


    ***


    Three days had passed since they left Burbrook. The wagon had left the main road, entering a t forest path. There had been no sign of people on the main road for a while. To move discreetly to Glumir, was an unavoidable choice. Philip, who had been conserving the horses'' strength by moving slowly, had started to pick up the pace since this morning.


    Even Ian could see that they had already entered Lu Sard. However, the atmosphere was not tense.


    "...And so, he ascended to the position of the new Marquis of Burchard. The lord of Orendel, whom we heard about recently, is that very Den Burchard."


    In fact, the group''s mood was no different from usual. Philip, sitting in the coachman''s seat, leaned an arm on his newly purchased shield as he continued speaking.


    "If he eventually ascends to the throne..."


    "Then you and Ian will have helpedy his foundation," Charlotte said nonchntly.


    Philip nodded and extended his right hand. A faint light glowed from his hand, illuminating the essence bead resting on his thigh.


    "My story ends here today. It''s finally Charlotte''s turn."


    "Wait. I need time to digest your story too," Charlotte said firmly, pushing the portable whetstone in her hand.


    She was sharpening the silver sword with one hand while holding the whetstone with the other. It was a difficult task to do on horseback, but she had already sharpened two silver swords this way.


    <i>...Finally, some peace and quiet.</i>


    Ian, following behind them, took a swig from the bottle. He was drinking the alcohol Fael had given him straight from the bottle. Although the bottle was quiterge, he had already drunk nearly half of it.


    As Fael had imed, it was a fine drink with a good vor and an even better aroma. While it didn''t intoxicate him, it provided enough stimtion to alleviate the monotony of the journey.


    "Can I have a sip too?" Mev, sitting in the wagon, asked.


    Ian handed the bottle over without hesitation.


    "Go ahead and have a drink, but make sure to close the cap afterward."


    "Sure."


    <i>It''s still weird getting used to that tone.</i>


    Ian smirked as he watched the holy knight drink from the bottle. Since they left Burbrook, Mev''s attitude toward him had changed significantly, treating him as a close friend. Of course, once the fighting started, she would revert to her formal tone as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s ready, sir," Philip said, turning his head.


    In his upraised palmy an essence bead that had turned white. Ian approached and took the essence bead. As he gazed into the orb, which looked as though it contained swirling mist, he nodded.


    "Yes, it''s done. Good work."


    Ian stroked the essence bead with satisfaction before storing it in his pocket dimension. Even a low-grade essence bead was still an essence bead. It would serve its purpose when strong firepower was needed, albeit at the cost of his magic power.


    Philip flexed his right hand and added, "Don''t you have a few more? Shall we continue?"


    "This will be enough for now. You also need to conserve your strength for your sacred relic."


    "Yes. I''m relieved. I was worried that the Goddess''s touch might not reach here, but it seems fine."


    "Just be careful at night. It''s best to avoid being seen even during the day if possible."


    Philip nodded, looking at the sparse forest surrounding them.


    "We should be fine as long as we''re passing through here. There''s a lot of open ins, which is a bit concerning, but there''s always some forest around. We might be able to reach Glumir peacefully."


    <i>I hope so.</i>


    As Ian shrugged, Philip picked up an oiled cloth and started polishing his shield. While he hadn''t bought as much new equipment as Ian, Philip had still acquired several new pieces and was particrly fond of them.


    It was his first time using high-quality Imperial gear. Though Ian doubted they wouldst through many battles, there was no need to point that out yet.


    "Not a single beast in sight. Either they¡¯ve all fled, or there are ravenous monsters in this forest," Charlotte murmured, shaking her sword in the air.


    Philip, without stopping his polishing, asked, "Isn''t Lu Sard thend of vampires? Would there still be monsters here?"


    "They feed on humans. They might need scapegoats to me," Ian replied indifferently, stepping back.


    Philip frowned slightly.


    "Then they might use monsters as minions."


    "Possibly."


    Vampires had various ways of creating minions. They could turn people into ghouls with intelligence or use dark magic and the power of true blood to enve them. Monsters wouldn''t be an exception.


    "Such creatures won''t die easily. They can keep fighting even after sustaining what would be mortal wounds, so stay alert at all times. If necessary, use your holy power."


    "Yes, I will keep that in mind." Philip nodded.


    Charlotte''s eyes grew serious as she sharpened her sword. They all knew that a fight was inevitable soon.


    Ian turned to Mev and added, "Mev, the same goes for you. You can''t use your holy power freely anymore."


    "Yes. Hopefully, I won''t have to use it at all," Mev said, cing the bottle down and exhaling as if savoring the aroma.


    Ian watched her for a moment before asking, "What exactly are the conditions?"


    "What conditions?"


    "For your holy power. Before, you could only use it for revenge. I don''t suppose that''s changed much."


    "That''s right. The Goddess grants her blessings only for revenge. It doesn''t have to be my personal revenge, though. I can also act on behalf of those grieving the loss of something or someone precious. The Goddess upholds just vengeance."


    "Then what was that before? You started using divine power when I was bleeding," Ian asked.


    "When we were fighting those disgusting goblins? So it was thanks to you, Sir Ian. Now that clears up my confusion," Philip said, nodding as Mev paused for a moment.


    Mev cleared her throat and spoke, "Seeing someone precious to me get hurt is reason enough for vengeance."


    "So that''s why you said you hoped there wouldn''t be any need to use divine power," Ian mused, ncing at Mev, who nodded.


    "Yes. It means someone has been hurt."


    "But when I got hurt, you didn''t use divine power to that extent, did you?" Philip asked suddenly.


    Mev quickly responded. "That was just a scratch, wasn''t it? You got that wound by going ahead recklessly."


    "Oh... Sir Ian''s injury must have been much more serious then."


    "Of course. He was bleeding profusely from his head."


    <i>I don''t think it was that bad.</i>


    Ian scratched his cheek, watching Mev speak seriously. He felt he understood the conditions under which she could use the Power of the Apostle.


    As Mev cleared her throat again, Ian casually added, "Then, if ites to it, I can just get hurt again."


    "What...?" Mev''s eyes widened as she turned to look at Ian, who shrugged.


    "As long as it ignites your sense of vengeance, that should be enough, right?"


    "That''s true, but... what kind of... Don''t do that. Injuries always lead to dangerous situations." Mev''s tone turned stern again.


    Ianughed lightly and replied leisurely, "Don''t worry. Haven''t you heard? I survived with all my bones shattered. Of course, with the help of the tinum Dragon, but as long as it''s not a severe injury like that, I can recover quickly."


    "...." Mev frowned, at a loss for words.


    Ian was serious; he was confident he wouldn''t die unless his neck was severed, his head crushed, or his heart pierced. His various resistances and recovery abilities had long surpassed those of ordinary people. Perhaps even a finger could be cut off and regrow. Though he had no intention of testing if it was truly possible.


    "Then, can you carry out my vengeance as well?" Charlotte suddenly interjected.


    Mev quickly turned her gaze to her.


    Charlotte added, "I want revenge on those bat bastards more than anyone else."


    "Yes... if it''s about losing someone precious, the Goddess will acknowledge it. But you would have to stay out of this fight. Are you okay with that?"


    "...Stay out of the fight?"


    "If I carry out your revenge for you, it means you lose your right to it. If you take your own revenge, then I lose my qualification."


    "That won''t do. Never mind," Charlotte replied immediately, turning her gaze away. The sound of the whetstone against the de continued.


    Mev, who had been faintly smiling as if she expected that, sensed the gaze and turned her head. When their eyes met, Ian gave a slight nod.


    "Indeed, it seems there is no other way."


    "...."


    "Don''t worry. If there''s a situation where your divine power is needed, I''ll be bleeding whether I want to or not."


    "...Alright." Mev finally replied. She had long given up trying to change Ian''s stubbornness.


    Charlotte turned to Ian right after. "I''ve finished sharpening it, Ian."


    "Oh, this was mine."


    <i>No wonder you were putting in a lot of effort.</i>


    Ian took the silver sword, half-drawing it from its scabbard. The de was sharp enough to be chilling. Though it would dull quickly, it could cut through people a few times at least.


    As Ian attached the scabbard to his right waist, Philip, who had been watching, cautiously spoke up, "So, can we hear the next story now?"


    "...."


    "I''m really curious. I understand why the God of Battle is interested in Lord Ian, but I can''t imagine him serving that God. It''s Lord Ian we''re talking about...."


    "Ian doesn''t serve Karha," Charlotte said, almost kindly.


    Both Philip and Mev''s eyes showed a spark of curiosity.


    Swallowing hard, Philip asked, "Then, the God of Battle chose someone who doesn''t serve him as his champion? By Lu Sr... How did that happen?"


    <i>Here we go again.</i>


    Shaking his head, Ian extended his hand to Mev. "Pass me the bottle again, will you?"

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    The group continued moving through the night. They advanced through the dark forest without lighting torches or even the new Magic Stone Lamp. Though the forest at midnight was much darker than the open fields, it wasn''t much of a problem for the party, except for Philip, as the rest had exceptional night vision.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</i>


    The horses wore blinders, blocking their peripheral vision to prevent them from panicking or exhausting themselves out of fear. These were among the items bought from Fael. Normally, Ian wouldn''t have considered them, but they had some resistance to certain status effects, as confirmed by the item information.


    Even during the night journey, the horses'' breathing remained steady, indicating that the blinders were somewhat effective. Like other frontier kingdoms, Lu Sard''s skies were perpetually covered in ominous clouds. The forest was silent, with only flocks of birds making the dark clouds in the night sky seem even cker.


    "Philip, start looking for a ce to park the carriage," Ian instructed.


    "Yes, lord. I''ve been waiting for your signal," Philip responded quickly, ncing at Charlotte for assistance. She licked her lips and scanned the surroundings, appearing well-practiced.


    In forests of the in, there were always spots where dense bushes or clusters of small trees grew together.


    "That spot looks good," Charlotte soon said, pointing in a direction.


    Philip promptly steered the carriage toward it.


    "Ah, I can see it now. It''s perfect," Philip said, squinting into the darkness.


    Their method of setting up camp involved parking the carriage between bushes or trees, and securing the horses among them.


    While Philip followed this routine, Charlotte prepared feed for the horses, not forgetting to mix in some freshly cut grass from nearby. Ian and Mev cleared space inside the carriage for them to lie down. Though it wasn''tfortable, it was sufficient for them to curl up and rest in pairs.


    Since leaving Burbrook, this had been their usual camping routine. They didn''t light a campfire, but fortunately, the weather was mild enough to sleep without one.


    "You two rest first. We''ll take the first watch tonight," Philip said, poking his head down from the carriage''s roof.


    Ian and Mev nodded without argument. Though neither would sleep immediately, they didn''t mind, knowing Philip and Charlotte often bore the brunt of the work.


    Ian and Mevy down on the floor and the seats, now familiar with the positions. As Ian turned toward the wall and closed his eyes, the sound of rustling leaves in the wind and Philip''s whispering voice reached his ears.


    "Don''t vampires like the moon? I thought we''d see the moon once we entered Lu Sard, but it''spletely hidden here too," Philip said to Charlotte.


    Her voice followed from the coachman''s seat. "That''s news to me. Maybe werewolves, but vampires too?¡±


    Despite everything, Charlotte was the one who responded most to Philip''s chatter. It was a habit she had developed while traveling with Thesaya. That''s why they usually took the first watch together. Mev and Ian, on the other hand, preferred silence and often skipped unnecessary conversation, especially during the watch.


    "Really? I thought vampires liked the crescent moon and werewolves liked the full moon," Philip said, sounding surprised.


    He added, "I thought you''d know since you traveled with Thesaya for a long time."


    "I must have told you. She doesn''t know much. You might know more about vampires than she does," Charlotte replied.


    Ian silently chuckled at how Charlotte was talking about Thesaya as almost an idiot.


    It was true that Thesaya knew little, but she learned quickly. She never forgot a story she heard once, even if it was mentioned in passing and not taken seriously. If she was still alive, she would surely remember her contract with Ian and the promise to go to Lu Sard.


    "I still can''t imagine it. Listening to Charlotte''s stories, it''s easy to forget that she¡¯s a demon. That such a demon exists...."


    "She wasn''t like that from the beginning. I never thought I''d end up rescuing her."


    "Ah, you said your rtionship with her wasn''t good at first."


    "It was worse than that. I intended to kill her with my own hands."


    "Wow... By the way, could you tell me more about your rtionship with her?"


    Ian turned his attention away from the quietly ongoing conversation between the two. It was partly because the chatter was of little interest, but more so because another sound was irritating his nerves.


    The sound of the rustling wind. He initially thought it was caused by the trees shaking, but the low, continuous sound persisted. Of course, a cool breeze was seeping through the gaps in the carriage, but he felt an oddly unsettling feeling. It was all the more disturbing because he couldn''t sense any murderous intent like being pricked by a needle or sshed with cold water, nor any trace of sticky magic.


    <i>Yes, it seemed oddly peaceful.</i>


    Reaching a conclusion, Ian opened his eyes and sat up. His eyes, fully adjusted to the dark, clearly made out the interior of the wagon.


    "Can''t sleep?" Mev asked in a low voice.


    Ian, rising slowly, responded, "I have a bad feeling."


    No further exnation was needed. Philip and Charlotte''s conversation abruptly halted. Mev also sat up, reaching for her armor and equipment.


    Ian stepped out of the wagon, passing the horses. He stopped only after putting some distance between himself and the camp. Charlotte drew her fanged sword, and Philip strapped on his shield, looking around the back of the wagon.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    At that moment, a gust of wind swept over Ian''s entire body. His eyes, which had been flickering with a gray hue, now calmed, and the remnants of magic, barely perceptible to those with highly developed Intuition, dispersed into the wind.


    ¡°...!¡± As if that was a signal, tiny red glows began to appear in the distant trees. They all emerged in the trees and quickly filled the surroundings.


    "Crows...?" Charlotte muttered.


    Numerous crows perched densely on the branches, staring at the wagon in the center. The glowing red eyes dimmed, and then the crows began to p their wings. The sky of the forest darkened as they took flight in waves.


    "By Lu S," Philip muttered, gripping his sword tightly. His sigh was drowned out by the echoing cries of the crows, a sound that provoked fear.


    However, it was insufficient to affect Ian. He calmly observed the flock circling overhead. The crows soon gathered into a dense mass, then dove toward Ian in a dark wave with flickering red lights.


    ¡°...?¡±


    <i>Coming straight at me?</i>


    Ian tilted his head, then steadied his stance. As he readied his sword, lightning began to crackle along its de.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The wave of crows was suddenly swept away by a rising whirlwind, scattering them in all directions. The gap in the wave was quickly filled by more crows from behind.


    Ian extended his left hand immediately after.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The Force Field rose in front of Ian, causing crows to burst into blood and feathers as they struck it, like cashing into the window. However, it couldn''t hold them all back. The area around Ian was engulfed in a wave of ck birds. The surface of the Force Field cracked faster than it dissipated. Soon, it shattered silently.


    However, it had bought Ian enough time to concentrate the lightning on his sword. He thrust the glowing de into the approaching wave.


    <i>Boom¡ª Crackle!</i>


    Amidst the sound of pping wings, a heavy roar spread, and spider web-like lightning branched out in all directions. The lightning swept past Ian and struck the crows that were advancing toward his group.


    The crows dropped with a thud, and the ones following them split into two groups, convulsing as they were forced apart to the left and right. Although the number had drastically decreased in an instant, there was still a significant number remaining.


    Ian''s gaze, which alternated between the two groups, suddenly turned back to the sky ahead. A smaller group, split from the main one, was flying straight toward him. The ones that had been scattered by the Whirling Barrier had regrouped.


    <i>To survive that and still not die. Well, they clearly aren''t ordinary crows.</i>


    With this thought, Ian took in the sight of the two groups circling in the darkness once more, and then quickly looked back.


    "Protect the horses! They''re targeting you!"


    "Understood!" Mev, who had just exited the wagon, lowered her face guard and shouted. She drew her sword and stood guard in front of the horses while Philip¡¯s voice followed.


    "Lord! Look ahead!"


    <i>I know.</i>


    Ian silently replied to Philip, staring at the approaching crows with his gray eyes. The birds were already within striking distance. Ian extended his left hand, seemingly in anticipation.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª </i>


    A gust of wind surged from his hand, scattering the flock. Ian raised his sword and leaped into action. It was time to cut them down one by one.


    The situation at the campsite was no different. The two flocks split left and right, surrounding them like a tidal wave. The sound was like a torrential downpour. Charlotte crouched on the wagon roof, ready to spring.


    "...."


    Philip, standing opposite Mev, sighed as he watched the approaching ck wave. If they got caught in it, there wouldn''t even be bones left. The horses behind him would meet the same fate. Even the thick-skinned Northern horses would be torn apart.


    Just as the wave was about to engulf him, Philip extended his hand holding his sword.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A brilliant curtain of light red around him. The wave of crows hit the barrier, not merely bouncing off but burning away instantly. This was evidence that they were either undead or under the influence of dark magic.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    On the other side, where Mev collided head-on with the crows, her whole body crackled like frying beans. Despite being minions of darkness, they were still just birds. They couldn''t pierce her full te armor, but the relentless assault continued. She didn''t just endure the onught but started shing through the crows with her sword.


    Her speed was unmatched, faster than usual. The shing arcs of her sword surrounded her like starlight, creating what looked like a barrier of sword. It was a near-magical skill, but Mev moved without any hint of awe, pouring all her strength into her actions.


    The dismembered birds fell to the ground with a thud. Their beaks were abnormallyrge and protruded in the middle, revealing small, saw-like teeth in between.


    <i>Smack! sh!</i>


    With his right hand extended to maintain the veil, Philip swung his shield with his left hand, striking down the crows that had managed to bypass Mev. Thanks to the sufficient umtion of holy power, the veil still shimmered vividly. On one side, the relentless shing of the crows burning up created a continuous light show, while on the other, the desperate battle to protect the horses continued.


    <i>sh! Thud!</i>


    Charlotte moved nimbly, leaping over the horses and shing with precision. Each swing of her sword cleaved through the crows. Despite the chaos, the duration of the encounter was shorter than it felt. The surviving crows flew haphazardly, desperately searching for any gap.


    Despite their valiant defense, they were just three. Small gaps inevitably appeared whenever they exhaled ornded.


    <i>Neigh¡ª</i>


    One crow managed to bite into a horse''s side. The horse reared and screamed.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Philip struck the crow clinging to the horse''s side with his shield, clicking his tongue. There was no time to check the horse''s condition. The immediate concern was the holy barrier, which was fading quickly due to the sheer number of crows striking it.


    <i>Oh Lu Sr,</i> Philip silently prayed, gripping his sword tighter.


    "You''ve held up well." Ian slid in beside him, his sword already soaked with blood.


    "Everyone, gather around!"


    Ian''s eyes glowed with gray magic as he shouted. Mev leaped back, and Charlotte rolled to the ground,nding in a crouch.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A fierce whirlwind erupted around the campsite, scattering the crows like paper. The group caught their breath, quickly taking defensive positions in four directions. The ck shadows in the sky regrouped and swooped down again.


    <i>I can''t just burn them all. Damn it.</i>


    Ian muttered, punching a crow. The risk of using red magic was too high. The environment was perfect for a wildfire, and ming crows crashing down would set everything aze. Not to mention the risk of their location being discovered, the horses and the carriage could also catch fire.


    Using gray magic like Chain Lightning was also tricky. In the chaotic situation, it could electrocute not just the horses but hispanions too. Using something like cier Wall would deplete his magic power immensely.


    <i>...How is it that, in the end, physicalbat is the most efficient? I''m supposed to be a mage.</i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian continued to swing his sword and fists. The rest of the group also performed their roles diligently. Realizing that the crows were not persistently targeting them made their response much easier. The area around the group was now covered in a ck carpet of dead bird corpses.


    Dead crows piled up around them, forming a ck carpet.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The crows, now significantly reduced in number, finally retreated.


    ¡°Phew... phew....¡±


    The group panted, watching the shadows disappear into the darkness. They were covered in feathers and blood, but no one was injured. Even Philip had no scratches, though he might find a bruise or two once he took off his armor.


    ¡°Who would have thought we''d be in such danger from crows....¡± Philip muttered while Ian inspected the fallen horse.


    Its side was torn, flesh gouged, and blood poured out.


    <i>Fuck... The only casualty just had to be the horse. </i>


    A clicking sound escaped from Ian''s mouth. There was no time to wait for this animal to recover. It might have already been infected. Therefore, they would have to release it and leave. The only constion was that the horse of Northern lineage wasn''t injured.


    "They seemed to be targeting the horses. Am I the only one who noticed?" Mev asked, catching her breath. She raised her face guard and looked at Ian, her face glistening with sweat.


    Charlotte, sitting on the wagon roof, brushed off crow carcasses and looked at Ian.


    "I noticed too," Ian said, standing up.


    Philip sighed shortly. "Seems we all thought the same. But why? Wouldn''t it make more sense to target us?"


    "They probably wanted to disable our mobility while keeping us alive."


    ¡°...You mean they aimed to take out our means of transportation?¡±


    "Why else would they do this?"


    "Then, these were scouts of some sort." Mev crushed a twitching crow under her boot.


    Ian leaped onto the wagon roof and nodded. "Most likely. It seems like we¡¯ve entered the vampires'' hunting ground."


    A memory from the game shed through his mind. He had faced a simr situation before. Back then, it was a pack of undead hounds rather than crows.


    It seemed to be a widespread tactic throughout Lu Sard.


    "Since the scouts failed to achieve their goal...."


    Ian, peering into the forest''s darkness, turned to Mev and added, "The main force will being soon."


    As if on cue, the faint sound of hoofbeats echoed from the darkness beyond.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    From the sound, Ian estimated there were about a dozen. The tainted magic was palpable, with no attempt to conceal it. Ian''s eyes gleamed as he scanned the darkness.


    Magic Detection revealed the silhouettes of their approaching foes, not just the riders but their horses too, all imbued with magic. The most intense aura emanated from the lead rider. The presence Ian had recognized earlier was probably from the leader rider.


    Besides Ian, Charlotte drew her silver sword with her left hand, rotating her wrist as if testing it after a long time.


    She spoke, "Maybe the Empress noticed our arrival?"


    "Who knows? We''ll find out soon enough," Ian replied calmly, ncing back.


    Mev and Philip, who were approaching the carriage, looked up at him.


    "I''ll take on the leader. You two handle the rest," Ian instructed.


    "Are you sure? There seem to be more than just a few," Mev said, furrowing her brow.


    Ian shrugged and turned to Charlotte. "You assist Mev and Philip while protecting the horses and the carriage. If they realize we''re not trying to flee, they might not target the carriage. But they could still try to kill the horses to drink their blood. Prevent that at all costs."


    "That shouldn''t be too hard... but just assist?" Charlotte''s eyes narrowed.


    "You know how to fight these things already well enough."


    Charlotte''s eyes took on a peculiar look.


    "So, you''re thinking of using those as practice targets for the two of them."


    "Why, are you not confident?" Ian asked, smirking.


    "No, but if things get bad, I''ll fight with all I''ve got."


    "Don''t worry," Mev interjected, receiving Charlotte''s gaze. "If you guard the horses, we can focus entirely on the battle. That''s enough, isn''t it, Philip?"


    "Well... yes, of course," Philip stammered, quickly nodding under Mev''s gaze.


    Charlotte added, "There''s a silver sword in the carriage. Use it if needed."


    "For now, let''s just fight and see. I want to verify if these things really can''t be killed, even if their limbs are cut off or their heads are taken," Mev replied.


    "I''ll use the power of my relic without reservation," Philip said.


    "Don''t worry about dying; I''ll have your back," Charlotte assured him.


    <i>Having fought together a few times, it seems they work quite well together.</i>


    Ian thought, turning his attention back to the riders. They were close enough to see now.


    The horses were skeletal, their rotten flesh exposed, running silently. The riders wore loose leather armor, swaying atop their mounts, each wielding long spears. The leader held a jagged two-handed sword in one hand, wearing piecemeal armor over quilted clothing. ck mist-like magic swirled from his body. Red eyes glowed brightly beneath a horned helmet.


    <i>Clop¡ª Clop¡ª</i>


    Finally, the riders slowed.


    They halted a good distance from the carriage. The vampire knight rode a few steps closer, the ck mist around him seeping into his body. His youthful face became clear under his helmet.


    Staring at Ian with an amused smile, he spoke, "Since you''ve killed all of my father''s birds, I didn''t think you''d be the type to flee... Did you know who we are and were waiting for us?"


    "Of course. Vampires and theirckeys," Ian replied tly, adding, "But it seems you don''t know who I am."


    "Oh, I know who you are," the knight said, grinning wider, baring his fangs. He rested his two-handed sword on his shoulder.


    "Tonight''s prey of mine. You seem much more interesting than those who run away crying."


    His attitude was rxed and confident. It was only natural. This was their territory, and they had repeated such hunts many times.


    Judging by his words, they''d recently hunted their own people fleeing from the war. Well, that was likely one of the reasons for starting the war. They chattered on without lowering their voices, saying trivial things like they didn''t expect to see a beast with a sword again, or that they were curious about the taste of blood, so this was fortunate.


    Ian nodded, "I see."


    "You''re an amusing one. Why do youugh after hearing that?" the knight asked, not wiping the smile from his face.


    "Because it seems you really don''t know who I am," Ian said.


    The knight tilted his helmet slightly, confused. Ian didn''t bother to exin that this vampire wasn''t impressive or that this confirmed the Empress hadn''t noticed Ian entering Lu Sard.


    The knight chuckled.


    "Well. It seems you''ve made quite a name for yourself. I suppose those who ughtered all the birds aren''t ordinary folks. If you''re so famous, why don''t you tell me yourself? I should know just how great the ones I''m about to consume are."


    His appearance,bined with his casual armor, resembled a raider more than a knight.


    <i>What a cocky bastard, </i>thought Ian.


    As Ian pondered, Charlotte let out a low growl, and Philip cleared his throat briefly. They seemed eager to reveal his identity immediately.


    <i>Why are you guys so eager?</i>


    Ian chuckled and said, "No need to know. You''re going to die here anyway."


    "...? Ha!" The knight''s eyes widened, and then he burst intoughter, as did his subordinates, amused by what they perceived as a joke.


    The knight''s voice continued, "You''re a confident one! Fine, I''ll make sure to kill you myself. If your blood tastes as good as your confidence¡ª"


    <i>Thank you. That''s exactly what I wanted.</i>


    Ignoring the rest of the knight''s words, Ian checked the quest window that appeared before him.


    [Servants of the Empress.]


    He remembered this as a sub-quest from the game. It involved killing a few elite vampire nobles encountered on the way to Glumir.


    <i>So you''re at that level, huh?</i>


    Ian closed the window and focused back on the knight, who was still talking.


    "I shall personally make a blood wine out of your own blood¡ª"


    "So, how long are you going to keep pping your lips from over there?" Ian cut him off.


    Before the knight could respond, Ian kicked off the roof,unching himself toward the knight.


    Seeing Ian charging, the knight widened his eyes,ughed briefly, and shouted, "That one is mine! The rest of you, take care of the others! If there''s one with tasty blood, keep them alive!"


    <i>A responsive one, isn''t he?</i>


    Ian sprinted forward, closing the distance rapidly. The knight spurred his horse forward as well. They were soon face to face.


    "I am Warren Shapiro! Firstborn of Count Shapiro of thisnd, Dalrihol, and rightful heir!"


    Even as he shouted, Warren leaned to the side and swung his sword. The jagged de cut through the air with a whistling sound, slicing diagonally toward Ian.


    Ian didn''t slow down. He ducked low, slipping between the sword and the horse, and swung his sword sideways, shing the horse''s side.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    With the feeling of cutting through bone and flesh, they passed each other. But Warren didn''t fall. The undead horse seemed to feel no pain, running and turning as if unaffected, even with its side split open, leaking rotten guts and fluid.


    "You''re not just full of confidence! What''s your name?"


    "A mosquito bastard pretending to be a knight. How funny," Ian muttered as he skidded to a halt.


    Despite his low voice, Warren heard it andughed briefly again.


    "You seem to have no sense of honor. Are you a mercenary?"


    Before finishing his sentence, Warren charged again. Despite the sparse trees around, he rode without hesitation.


    "You call that honor, fighting on horseback?"


    As he ran to meet Warren again, Ian nced around. Warren''s subordinates were circling the campsite, making strange, mocking war cries and waving their spears.


    <i>What a show.</i>


    Well, while it might be nothing to him, to ordinary people, it would feel like a nightmaree to life.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    A sharp sound cut through the air. Warren, almost lying sideways, swung his sword again, leaving no room to dodge. Ian pulled his right arm, holding his sword, close to his left shoulder, and leaned back almost horizontally.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The de barely grazed his forearm. Warren''s surprised face followed as if he hadn''t expected Ian to dodge like this.


    "Get down here, bastard."


    Ian straightened his back and swung his right arm powerfully. The Wind de that surged along the sword cut through the horse''s hind legs, sending it sprawling. Ian lost his bnce and rolled on the ground.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Warren also tumbled to the ground. The horse, with its hind legs severed, ran a few more steps before copsing. Warren, entangled with the horse, crashed to the ground and bounced up.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The impact stopped them as Warren hit a tree trunk. His horned helmet flew off, and the branches above swayed.


    A regr person would have died from such a blow, their bones shattered. But Ian, covered in dust, stood up and adjusted his grip on his sword. He turned to see a hand in a steel gauntlet emerging between the rotting horse and the tree trunk.


    "You... bastard... using some kind of magical gear, aren''t you?"


    Warren pushed the horse aside, cursing as he stood. His face and armor were covered in rotten blood and flesh.


    "A coward... Fine, I''ll fight you the same way."


    He reached into his cuirass and pulled out a small metal sk, cing it to his lips. There was no need to think deeply about what''s in there.


    <i>These mosquito bastards always cheat whenever they get the chance.</i>


    Despite this thought, Ian carefully observed his actions. ck mist began to spread once again from Warren''s body, but Ian still didn''t feel like he would lose. It wasn''t that he wascent. He maintained a perfect level of tension and his mind was continuously absorbing the surrounding information.


    From Ian''s perspective, this guy was far weaker than the adjudicators he had faced before. It seemed even weaker than Theaya. Perhaps it had only inherited a portion of true blood from the Count, not the Empress. If that were the case, it was a level he could fully understand.


    Without even needing to use the Strike of Judgment, he could easily kill the knight with just a moderate use of magic.


    <i>But could I take him down with just closebat?</i>


    Normally, Ian wouldn''t consider this approach, but he needed to give Mev and Philip some time to gain experience. Of course, they wouldn''t be easily defeated by such opponents. It would take a vampire army to kill his entire party.


    Besides, he couldn''t predict how many more vampires of this level they might encounter. If he used magic recklessly each time, his condition might not be optimal by the time they reached Glumir. If he could win using magic only as a support, it would give him more leeway.


    Sadly, his physical stamina recovered much faster than his magical power.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The ck mist from Warren''s body spread over his sword.


    "Are you done?"Ian tilted his chin and asked.


    Sensing the confidence in his demeanor, Warren frowned and charged. The ck mist emanating from his entire body left a ghostly trail. Ian charged to meet him, but it wasn''t Ian who reached Warren first.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Warren reflexively deflected a shing projectile, a throwing knife that ttered to the ground. Heughed, looking at the knife embedded in the dirt.


    "A mercenary, I see! Such dirty tricks¨C-"


    He stopped talking as he swung his sword, reacting to Ian, who had already closed the distance and was striking down. Their swords shed, and both were pushed back slightly.


    Warren, eyes wide, eximed, "Imperial steel? Is that an Imperial steel sword?"


    He seemed more surprised that Ian''s sword hadn''t broken than by the fact that they were equally matched in strength.


    Ian didn''t respond but frowned slightly. The sensation of the ck mist touching him during their sh was unpleasant¡ªsharp and sticky.


    <i>Does it assist attacks and cause status effects? Fear or Confusion? Well, then that should be manageable.</i>


    With that thought, Ian swung his sword again. Warren met his strike eagerly. He wasn''t retreating or dodging, confident he could win by shing directly. But even after exchanging a third and fourth blow, Ian''s sword remained unbroken, and the ck mist had no noticeable effect on him.


    <i>ng!</i>


    A powerful swing from Warren pushed Ian back. His sword, trembling slightly, bore a small nick. Although Ian had used a bit of magic to neutralize the impact of the ck mist, he couldn''t prevent the sword''s durability from quickly deteriorating.


    Ian clicked his tongue.


    <i>A sword that was bought from Fael not too long ago, yet it is already in this condition only after the first fight.</i>


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Warren charged again, shouting, "You seem out of breath! You''re stronger and more skilled than I expected, but there''s an unbridgeable gap between us¨C-"


    Warren''s head snapped back as a throwing knife embedded itself in his right eye. Ian, deflecting Warren''s sword strike with one hand, had thrown the knife in the opening. Warren froze momentarily, caught off guard by the unexpected close-range attack.


    "What gap?" Ian didn''t waste the opportunity, swinging his sword at Warren''s exposed neck.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The head flew off, and ck blood spurted from the neck.


    <i>Is this really working? </i>


    Thinking this, Ian suddenly retreated in the next moment.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The headless body, instead of falling, swung its sword at him. The ck blood spewing from the neck turned into ck smoke.


    "You''re even more despicable than the elves...."


    Warren''s head, lying on the ground, hissed. It then melted into ck smoke. The neck''s ck smoke began to envelop the entire body, which still looked poised to attack.


    An eerie voice echoed through the smoke.


    "But, fine.... I''ll acknowledge your skill."


    <i>What a typical vampire.</i>


    Suppressing a scoff, Ian adjusted his grip on his sword. A fleeting thought crossed his mind: could he still handle this creature with just a de in its current state?

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    Through the smoke, Warren''s creased face emerged. Despite his head having returned, the ck smoke didn''t dissipate. It spread from his eyes, nose, and ears, and billowed out from between his armor, enveloping his entire body like mist. The smoke even rose along his sword, making it appear as if he held a de made of mist.


    "Come." Warren raised his sword above his head as he spoke, his stance wless. Anything that came within his striking range would likely be cut to pieces.


    "No thanks." Responding, Ian threw his throwing knife.


    It was hisst one. Now, the only weapon left on his leather strap was the fairy dagger tucked at the very bottom. Warren, frowning, brought his sword down. The trajectory of his de knocked the iing knife aside and then surged toward Ian. Ian dodged to the side.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The ck trajectory left deep marks on the tree behind him before dissipating.


    <i>What a predictable pattern.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian watched him with Magic Detection activated. The tremendous power burning with intense momentum became clear. It didn''t seem like he could maintain that state for long.


    His shallow n was probably to replenish the expended magic by sucking Ian''s blood. In any case, it meant that time was not pressing for Ian. Of course, that knight didn''t intend to prolong the fight until all its magic was exhausted.


    "Are you feeling fear now?" Warren charged as he spat out the words.


    His previous nonchnt demeanor was gone, reced by the movements of a well-trained knight. His earlier im of recognition wasn''t just empty words. The approaching trajectorycked the earlierposure.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Ian stopped, nting his foot on the ground. The ck arc grazed past him. Ian then twisted his body and charged at Warren.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Warren easily blocked Ian''s downward strike. The burning mist made deeper scratches on Ian''s sword.


    <i>Fuck...</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian thrust his left hand toward Warren''s side. The iron dagger he held tore through the quilted undercoat beneath the breastte. Warren''s brow twitched slightly, but that was all. He swung his left fist. The ck mist clung to his steel gauntlet like fog. Ian quickly backed off, leaning back to dodge.


    "You seem to favor shy tricks. Is that how you made a name for yourself?"


    <i>Something like that.</i>


    Ian answered only in his mind, adjusting his grip on his sword. The deep notch in the middle of the de was clear. It had been halfway to breaking since the moment it chipped. It was bound to break soon. A sense of urgency crept in. At the same time, his nerves sharpened, and his Concentration peaked.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Simultaneously, Warren charged. The mist on his sword had thinned. It seemed intentional. Warren probably wanted to overwhelm him with swordsmanship.


    <i>Looks like he''s gottenpetitive.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian''s body moved ordingly.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Ian barely deflected Warren''s downward strike with his de, then closed in on him.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Their shoulders collided. At the same time, Ian''s iron dagger, held with the de facing outward, stabbed into Warren''s opposite side. Warren, showing no sign of pain, swung his arm to push Ian away.


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    The ck mist trailing from Warren''s armshed Ian''s entire body as he retreated.


    Ian raised his arm to shield his face. The sensation of something scraping against his armor followed. But there was no time to hesitate. Warren was already bringing his sword down again.


    Ian held his breath and leaped backward.


    <i>Shing¡ª</i>


    Warren abruptly halted his swinging sword and followed after him.


    As the approaching Warren came into focus, a chill ran down Ian''s spine. At the same time, the intuition that usually existed as an abstract sense was fully awakened. Ian could perceive everything around him simultaneously, even while locking eyes with Warren. It felt as if his field of vision had expanded beyond what his eyes could see.


    Intuition and Concentration. And the Intelligence and Mental Fortitude to support them. These stats were manifesting their results.


    As a result, Ian could closely observe Warren''s movements while alsoprehending the situation at the campsite. Shouts, screams, and curses. The warm yet firm feeling that was unique to the holy power of the God of Light. The sounds of weapons shing and Mev''s war cry. And Charlotte, leaping onto the carriage, her rxed smile and breath visible.


    At that moment, Warren''s presence became crystal clear, as if the focus had shifted. Ian''s mind envisioned Warren''s next attack¡ªan upward diagonal sh.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Matching his prediction, Ian narrowly dodged the trajectory. As before, recognizing and reacting were separate matters. But now, he was also capable of counterattacking. Warren did not retreat from Ian''s thrust but merely tilted his head to the side to avoid it.


    <i>sh.</i>


    The de imbued with Wind de cut deeply across one side of Warren''s face. Yet, Warren''s pitch-ck eyes remained unwaveringly fixed on Ian. He was a guy who could regenerate even after being beheaded. Losing one side of his face was nothing.


    Warren grinned, exposing the torn flesh of his face.


    "Didn''t see thating?"


    With the upward shpleted, Warren''s arm tensed again. The trajectory of the de etched itself clearly into Ian''s mind once more.


    "Out of tricks already, it seems."


    <i>Shing!</i>


    The ck trajectory fell. Instead of dodging or deflecting, Ian raised his sword above his head, assuming a defensive stance.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The impact made Ian''s knee buckle momentarily. Warren''s sword was halted by Ian''s de.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    At the same time, Ian''s sword, already deeply notched, snapped.


    "As expected."


    Beneath the falling de, Ian''s eyes flickered with a red, fiery light.


    "A sword alone won''t suffice anymore."


    "...!?"


    Warren''s confused frown indicated he didn''t immediately grasp the meaning.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    Yellow mes erupted from beneath Warren''s feet. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. Warren''s entire body was engulfed in the st with no chance to evade.


    "Yaaah¡ªaaaargh!" His scream echoed from within the mes.


    The ck mist had already been consumed by the fire, leaving no trace. Despite his eyes boiling and skin charring, Warren''s face was filled with shock and confusion.


    But Ian didn''t answer his unspoken question. Instead, he let go of his broken sword, drew his silver sword with his left hand, and rose. Switching the sword to his right hand, he leaped into the zing inferno.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The outstretched sword pierced through the burning quilted coat and into Warren''s abdomen at an angle, delving deeper into his chest. Warren''s scream abruptly ceased. His body trembled and stiffened, eyes wide open. As the mes died down, a smokeden sigh escaped his lips.


    "Magic...?"


    Those were hisst words. When Ian withdrew his sword, Warren copsed. Smoke rose from his forehead, and Ian looked down at his body. Like other vampires, his entire body was slowly turning to ash and crumbling away.


    <i>Honestly, this is more convenient.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue and shook off his silver sword.


    <i>What a hassle. This wasn''t something to do twice. </i>


    However, there was some sess. Even against a vampire knight, his closebat skills proved effective. If he''d had a better sword, he might have ended it with just his de.


    As Ian retrieved his sword from his waist, he reached for Warren''s fallen sword on the ground.


    "Lo, lord! Is it over?" Philip''s shout rang out from a distance.


    The surroundings had be quiet. With Warren''s death, his minions seemed to have all perished as well.


    "Yes, it''s over."


    Ian said, picking up the still-warm sword.


    [Bleeding Straight Sword.]


    Although the de was a bit long, it was a surprisingly good sword. It had a minor penalty of slightly reducing Mental Fortitude, but for Ian, that was a minor issue. More importantly, it had a high critical hit chance. Just looking at the de''s shape was convincing enough.


    The rest of the armor was nothing special. Like a typical vampire, Warren hadn''t paid much attention to defense. Ian took only the sword and finally returned to the campsite. The area was a mess, covered in ashes of minions, dead birds, and rotting horse carcasses.


    "Huff... huff...."


    Philip, sitting in the middle of it all, trying to catch his breath, looked at Ian and spoke.


    "I wondered when you''d finish... I thought I was going to die."


    Despite his words, there were no visible injuries.


    <i>Liar, stop whining.</i>


    Ian chuckled as he tossed the captured sword into the carriage and looked at Mev. Her face was slick with sweat beneath her lifted visor.


    "How did it go?"


    "He really stayed alive even with his head cut off."


    "They were nothing special. They tried some crude tricks with that smoke, though." Charlotte added as she jumped down from the carriage roof.


    "Sir Riurel cut off all their limbs and left them to roll around. Philip really didn''t spare any holy power, either."


    "But I did kill quite a few, my lord," Philip added.


    Ian took a swig from his canteen and nodded, then gestured.


    "Get ready to leave."


    "Right away...?" Philip asked as he stood up.


    Ian looked at Mev and spoke.


    "The one we just killed was Count Shapiro¡¯s son. He seemed to have received some of the Count''s pure blood."


    "...The Count must have learned of his son''s death by now."


    "Probably."


    "Then, won''t hee after us?"


    Philip said, checking the condition of the horses.


    Ian shrugged.


    "He might seek help from other vampires. We can''t sleep here anyway, so staying will just waste time."


    "That''s true."


    "We''ll rest after the sun rises."


    <i>If he really wants to kill us, he''ll follow us on his own.</i>


    Ian swallowed the rest of his words and looked at Charlotte. She nodded slightly and approached the carriage.


    "It seems we can''t take this one with us...." Philip added as he patted the horse that had copsed with a torn side.


    Ian exchanged a nce with Mev and clicked his tongue briefly.


    "We have no choice. Let it go."


    ***


    The group emerged from the forest just as dawn was breaking. They found a stream running through a shallow valley and stopped the carriage there.


    The rest wasn''t long. By noon, they started moving again. Fortunately, the horses had enough water and grass, so they recovered some strength. The ones still tired were the group members themselves. Mev and Philip, as well as Ian and Charlotte, who hadn''t slept at all, were exhausted.


    They decided to rest in turns while traveling. Ian and Charlotte, being the most sensitive, had to stay separated. Thanks to Charlotte''s willingness, Ian and Mev were the first to catch some sleep.


    The loss of one horse turned out to be a blessing in disguise in this regard. If all four horses had survived, only one person could have slept at a time.


    When Ian woke up from his cramped sleep, it was already midnight. They were in the middle of another forest, descending a gentle slope.


    "Go inside and sleep. I''ll take the reins."


    "It''s not time to switch yet."


    "Just sleep," Ian said as he took the driver''s seat.


    Philip reluctantly stood up.


    "Wake me around dawn. The horses need to rest then anyway."


    "Got it. Charlotte, you too, go and sleep. Wake Sir Riurel."


    "I''m fine. Let her sleep for another hour or two." Charlotte replied in a hoarse voice.


    <i>She''s learning to be considerate now.</i>


    Ian chuckled and nodded.


    The quiet journey continued.


    By the time Ian finished one piece of jerky and took out a second, Charlotte, who had been yawning, finally brought her horse alongside the carriage. Mev, who had already woken up, was preparing toe out.


    "I slept too long. Sorry about that, Charlotte."


    "Don''t mention it,¡± Charlotte replied nonchntly, leaping from her saddle onto the roof of the carriage without making much noise. The horse snorted briefly but didn''t bolt. Mev easily mounted the saddle.


    <i>They all have such good riding skills.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    Though he had grown ustomed to riding, his skills were still far from exceptional. In fact, his method of fighting on horseback was full of reckless actions that he would normally never attempt.


    "Would you like some jerky?" As Mev rode alongside, Ian tore a piece of jerky in half and handed it to her.


    Mev took it without a word and chewed on it. She didn''t refuse the bottle of liquor Ian handed her either. Drinking alcohol right after waking up wasn''t good for health, but there was nothing better for shaking off sleepiness.


    After finishing the jerky and sitting silently for a while longer, Mev finally spoke up.


    "There''s no humanity left in them."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Those minions. They were different from the corrupted ones. All they wanted was to inflict pain and drink blood."


    "Well, they''re just empty shells." Ian shrugged.


    Mev handed the bottle back to him and asked.


    "Empty shells?"


    "The resurrected minions have no souls. They only have memories of their previous lives. So they think they are still alive."


    The bottle was nearly empty.


    Ian took a regretful sip and added.


    "In reality, they have no empathy and can''t feel anything. They are driven solely by desires andmands."


    "Things that think they''re alive...."


    Mev nodded thoughtfully and then looked at Ian.


    "You know everything, Ian. At times like this, you really seem like a mage."


    "I just picked it up somewhere." Ian shrugged and took another sip from the sk.


    What he just said was nothing more than a direct quote from a magician NPC in a game. This NPC was a researcher of demons, and like most mages, he had an insatiable curiosity and a relentless drive for discovery, regardless of the means. He was probably still wandering near the ck Wall, engrossed in his research. Someday, they were bound to cross paths again.


    "They shouldn''t be allowed to live. Not for the innocent people of Lu Sard who were killed by them."


    "I agree."


    "...Except for one," Mev added meaningfully.


    Ian, who was gazing into the darkness, shrugged his shoulders.


    "Maybe."


    There was no further conversation. Mev once again fell silent, lost in thought. Ian, nibbling on jerky, enjoyed the quiet.


    In any case, it seemed tonight would pass peacefully. Despite the odd sense of dissonance he felt about this, Ian didn''t pay it much mind. After all, nothing would change.


    It was only several hourster that he heard the sound of yawning from behind.


    "Sleeping in the carriage might be morefortable than a bed at this rate. I slept so well."


    Philip mumbled, sticking his head out toward the driver''s seat.


    "It feels like I slept for a long time, but I guess not."


    Ian responded indifferently. "You did sleep for a long time."


    "It''s still so dark. It must be around dawn now."


    "...?"


    <i>That can''t be right.</i>


    Ian looked up at the sky, which was covered in thick clouds, and frowned. By now, it should have been fully light outside. He had grown so used to the overcast weather that he hadn''t noticed.


    Ian eventually let out a dryugh and muttered.


    "Maybe the Empress has realized that I''m here."

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    "Yes...?"


    Mev quickly turned her head, while Philip, who had widened his eyes, added.


    "Why is that nameing up all of a sudden here?"


    "No matter what I think about it, it''s morning right now. Even if I''m mistaken about the time...."


    Ian, who was still staring at the sky, shrugged his shoulders.


    "It should be brighter than this."


    "Are you saying the sun... isn''t rising...?"


    "Rather, it looks more like the sun is being blocked."


    Philip, with his mouth hanging open, looked up at the sky.


    Mev, who had been listening, spoke up. "For the Count to be behind this, the scale is toorge."


    "That''s right."


    "Was it the death of that vampire that made them realize...."


    "Who knows? It seemed like even the Empress couldn''tpletely monitor the n."


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly and added.


    "It wouldn''t be strange to have issued an order to report immediately if anything unusual happens in the territory. That would also roughly exin why the Count isn''t following.¡±


    Naturally, the count would want to avenge his son''s death. However, the fact that no attack has urred yet is likely due to the Empress''s influence. She must have deemed it a suicidal act and forbidden it.


    Nodding in agreement, Mev looked at Ian with a vacant expression as Philip added.


    "Ultimately... it''s just spection, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it could simply be that today is particrly cloudy, and the Count is just dyed because he''s requesting support from other vampires... right?"


    <i>Your optimism is quite detailed.</i>


    Ian chuckled through his nose and replied.


    "Yes."


    It was clear that his answer didn''t provide muchfort to Philip.


    Philip also knew that his words were merely wishful thinking.


    "Ha... Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed as he climbed out of the carriage seat.


    Ian shrugged as he handed over the reins.


    "We''ll know for sure if we keep watching. Don''t lose hope."


    ***


    Of course, even after several more hours, nothing had changed. The sky was still gloomy. The surroundings were still dark. It felt as if time had stopped somewhere between night and morning.


    "...I simply cannot understand it."


    Philip muttered, his expression as dark as the weather.


    "No matter how you look at it, this isn''t a change that''s happened only around here. It''s likely that all of Lu Sard has been affected. Such a vast demonic realm... it''s unbelievable."


    Charlotte, who was lying on top of the carriage roof, chuckled softly.


    "Why is it unbelievable? The ck Wall does exist, after all."


    "...Ah." Philip''s face froze as he was struck by the realization.


    "We can just confirm if a demonic realm has opened." Ian, who was sitting on a chair spinning an empty bottle between his fingers, muttered.


    Philip turned to him with a questioning look.


    Ian nodded his chin. "You have a holy artifact, and Sir Riurel has the sacred mark."


    "Aha...!"


    "I''m no longer useful in that regard. My sacred mark only resonates with the vow of vengeance." Mev said.


    Philip, who had turned sharply to look at her, sped his hands together and spoke.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll confirm it."


    Phillip soon bowed his head and recited a prayer. It was the mostmon prayer, something about illuminating the darkness and shining brightly on all things in the world. But the effect was clear. A faint light emanated from Phillip''s grasp.


    <i>...He might be a pdin at this rate. </i>


    An absurd thought popped into Ian¡¯s mind.


    "I can feel it...!" Philip, having finished his prayer, opened his eyes wide, as if the earlier pious demeanor had been a lie.


    "It''s much fainter than usual, but the Goddess''s touch is here. The holy power is also present in the relic."


    "Then either the demonic realm hasn''t fully formed yet, or this could be some kind of barrier," Ian muttered, recalling the darkness that followed Tahumrit.


    Philip blinked.


    "A barrier is magic, isn''t it? Is it possible to cast it over such arge area?"


    ¡°Not sure. But the opponent is a demon. This is their territory. What they can do within this ce, only the Empress herself would know for sure.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Mev spoke up. ¡°Even so, it''s surprising. Doing such a thing would surely reach the ears of the order. ...Well, I suppose they must be prepared for that to face the Dragonyer.¡±


    <i>That damn Dragonyer.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue and added.


    ¡°They might have a backing that allows them to do this.¡±


    ¡°Backing...?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that there are people supporting them from behind.¡±


    Mev''s brows furrowed. ¡°Someone to stop the order... So, you''re saying there¡¯s an insider within the order?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few corrupted ones posing as priests,¡± Ian added nonchntly.


    Neither Mev nor Philip could deny it. After all, the person they suspected to be behind the corrupted ones was also a priest.


    Finally, Mev spoke again. ¡°You mentioned before that you had a guess about who was behind the vampires. Now, would you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to tell you now?¡±


    Mev nodded. Philip, too, looked at him, seemingly trying to forget his anxiety. The sound of Charlotte''s growling breath followed. Indeed, this was something even Charlotte hadn''t been told in detail before.


    Ian, licking his lips, spoke.


    ¡°The Empress herself hinted at the existence of the one behind it. Of course, I did throw out the bait, but anyway. And the ones presumed to be behind it, their names were given to me by the tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Lu Sr... My goodness.¡±


    Philip sighed, hurriedly covering his mouth, and added. ¡°I''m sorry. I never imagined that name woulde up here. I¡¯ll keep quiet. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°...There are those who believe that instead of restoring the bnce of a tilted world, it''s better to destroy itpletely and start anew.¡±


    Mev''s eyes narrowed. She spoke cautiously. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but did they perhaps call it a new order?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that specifically, but there are some simrities.¡±


    Mev and Philip exchanged nces. It seemed like an unconscious act. Then Mev turned back to Ian and added with a thirst in her voice.


    ¡°So...?¡±


    ¡°They call themselves the Round Table Parliament. They never reveal their identity to the outside world, but their reach extends everywhere.¡±


    <i>Although I was the one who mentioned it first.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian casually continued. It was much easier to attribute his knowledge to Archeas than to make up a lie about how he knew that name.


    ¡°Round Table Parliament....¡±


    Mev murmured, repeating the name, then looked at Ian.


    "Then, the mission you''re carrying out must also be rted to them."


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ian shrugged and added. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s presumed that one of their members or theirckeys is supporting the vampire n. Although there¡¯s no evidence. If we seed in killing the Empress, we might find something. Maybe... even more than that.¡±


    ¡°...You said something simr before. Do you think there¡¯s an agent of the Round Table Parliament here?¡± Philip asked hesitantly.


    Ian replied calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just thought the Empress might have sought their help. If that¡¯s true, it would be great. We might get to hear directly about them.¡±


    ¡°...They wouldn''t be ordinary dangerous individuals.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While Philip swallowed hard, Mev added, ¡°Do you know anything about their scale or members?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I see... Well... It¡¯s possible that we are chasing the same thing. I have a feeling that at the end of the connections Philip and I are following, there may be someone directly associated with them.¡±


    ¡°I have a simr thought.¡±


    At Ian¡¯s indifferent response, Mev nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more reason for us to work together. We might get important information about the corrupted ones¡¯ backers.¡±


    ¡°Again, it¡¯s just spection. They might be apletely separate faction.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t change anything. Even if it¡¯s unrted to my fundamental revenge, as a pdin, it¡¯s not something I can ignore.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    <i>At least the motivation is clear.</i>


    While Ian nodded, Philip also let out a peculiar smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is something someone like me can handle, but at least I know now is not the time to be dazed. In that sense....¡±


    He pulled out a map from his bosom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can. We should re-examine the route to Glumir.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where we are?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the vampire mention Dalrihol? We have enough clues. I¡¯ll do my best to ensure we reach Glumir safely.¡±


    Finishing his words, Philip unfolded the map and turned his gaze to it. Ian, who had been watching Philip¡¯s back for a moment, chuckled and took out the Magic Stone Lamp from his pocket dimension. The dim light from the magicmp illuminated Philip''s map.


    ***


    The group''s journey continued without pause. Since they couldn¡¯t tell the time, they decided to consider the time until the horses were exhausted as a day. Almost two days had passed this way.


    ¡°I hope today passes without any trouble as well.¡±


    Philip spoke as he tied the horse, separated from the carriage to a tree. The edge of the forest, not far from the stream, was their campsite for the night. Ian, instead of replying, threw a small me onto the pile of wood. A gentle warmth spread with the light. The group started the campfire again.


    Considering that the Vampire Empress was likely aware of their intrusion, they saw no reason not to light a campfire. If she wanted to find them, she would do so regardless.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually more unsettling because nothing¡¯s happened,¡± Philip added as he sat by the campfire.


    Mev, who was oiling her freshly sharpened sword, nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on things that haven¡¯t happened yet. Focus on resting while you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ah, are you two nning to sleep first again tonight?¡±


    ¡°That would be...¡± Mev stopped speaking abruptly.


    Charlotte had suddenly ced a finger in front of her own lips.


    Staring intently downstream, Charlotte murmured. ¡°We have visitors tonight.¡±


    Philip, who was chewing on jerky, froze. Ian, who was organizing the inside of the carriage, turned to look at her.


    ¡°Is it them?¡±


    The corrupted magic mixed with the dark clouds was disturbing Ian¡¯s Intuition. Charlotte¡¯s detection ability was the best among the group at the moment.


    ¡°Judging by the breathing, it seems to be animals. Not many.¡±


    ¡°Hungry wild beasts, perhaps....¡± Mev murmured.


    Before long, Ian also began to hear faint footsteps and breathing.


    ¡°...?¡± He tilted his head slightly. Even if they were starving, the fact that they were running straight toward a campsite with a campfire was peculiar. The question was resolved the moment three pairs of red eyes appeared beyond the grass by the stream.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just wild beasts,¡± Ian muttered.


    Seeing the three wolves charging through the grass, Philip quickly strapped the shield to his arm. Charlotte, who had drawn her sword, sprang up like a spring.


    ¡°Stay and rest. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, sheunched herself forward. The wolves were cut down by Charlotte''s sword before they could reach the campsite. It happened in the blink of an eye.


    Charlotte, returning and shaking the blood off her sword, murmured. ¡°They didn¡¯t even nce at me. Didn¡¯t even let out a groan.¡±


    Philip, chewing on his jerky, responded. ¡°Do you think they were sent to locate us?¡±


    ¡°...More like they were sent to die by our hands from the start.¡± It was Ian, sitting beside the carriage, who answered.


    He stood up and, passing the campfire, added. ¡°Looks like someone has something to say to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze followed Ian''s direction. At the edge of the darkness, where the firelight barely reached, something wriggling and oozing came into view. He furrowed his brow for a moment.


    ¡°...!?¡± Philip''s eyes widened as he realized what it was. The guts of the wolves Charlotte had killed were writhing and gathering as if alive.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Mev murmured, watching the intestines clump together.


    Since Ian was approaching, she just observed. Otherwise, she would have rushed over and stomped on them immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Empress,¡± Charlotte answered.


    As Mev turned to look, Philip, who had been standing dumbfounded, finally sighed.


    ¡°The Empress... you say...?¡±


    ¡°She used tomunicate with Ian in a simr way. Seems like she has something to say again.¡±


    ¡°Something to say...¡± Muttering, Mev turned her head back to the darkness where the sticky sound was spreading.


    By now, the intestines had formed arge, grotesque mass. Looking closely, it was a horrifyingly sculpted face. The entire face kept writhing, and the sticky sheen on the surface glistened with each movement. The intestine-formed lips twitched next.


    ¡°You¡¯vee all the way here, Ian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lu Sr...¡± Philip muttered, closing his eyes at the voice that scratched at his eardrums.


    In contrast, Ian¡¯s voice remained calm and indifferent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other face to face in a few days anyway. No need to be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why. We might meet in a few days.¡± The head, smiling, paused for a moment. It was a gentle smile, but to the observer, it was simply disgusting.


    ¡°First, I must say I¡¯m impressed, Ian. I was so surprised at first. Toe this deep while avoiding my sight. How did you even find my location?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I just had a suspicion. Seems like I was right, wasn''t I?¡±


    ¡°You moved without certainty...?¡±


    A sound like bubbles popping emanated from the head. Mev realized it wasughter.


    "You were nning to wander around until you found me. Your confidence is still impressive. Well, that''s why you came here with only four people, right? Even though you knew I would be ready to meet you."


    "You have no idea how disgusting your voice sounds right now. Get to the point. Unless you want your head to explode again."


    "...I''d rather that not happen. As I said before, the preparation for this spell takes quite a long time. Anyway, fine. I''ll get to the point."


    The head, wearing another grotesque smile, added, "How about we call it a truce here, Ian?"

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    Mev''s brows furrowed. Philip and Charlotte exchanged looks, seemingly unable to believe their ears. Ian seemed to share the same sentiment. He let out a short snort and spoke.


    ¡°You talked nonsensest time, and you''re doing it again now. Take a look at the sky before speaking.¡±


    "It can still be resolved. Think carefully, Ian. No matter how much you hate us, there''s no need to risk your life over that insignificant fairy girl."


    ¡°Thesa, is she alive?¡±


    "Not yet. But if you persist until the end, she will eventually die."


    Mev''s gaze turned back to Charlotte. In her orange eyes, a thick, murderous intent was pooling. Ian also stood still, having stopped in his tracks.


    The Empress''s voice continued. ¡°I still don¡¯t hate you, Ian. It¡¯s quite the opposite. You''re too valuable a person to die in a ce like this. If you survive, you''ll aplish many feats and leave your name in history multiple times, just like you did in the North.¡±


    ¡°Killing all of you will also be part of my achievements.¡± Ian finally spoke in a detached tone.


    The head wore a faint smile.


    "What a tragic situation. Here I am, trying to save you, while you''re so eager to kill me. Even at this moment, my entire n is gathering. Do you really think you can stand against all of us, no matter how strong you are?"


    ¡°All of you are gathering?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the time you arrive, we''ll be ready.¡±


    Ian nodded. Mev realized that he was continuing the conversation only to gather more information.


    Perhaps even the Empress had noticed.


    <i>Then why does she keep trying to persuade him? Is it really because she doesn''t want to kill Ian?</i>


    As she tilted her head in confusion, Ian spoke. ¡°Good. It¡¯ll save me the trouble of hunting you down. I¡¯ll also gain a lot of experience.¡±


    "Again with those iprehensible words... I know very well what kind of achievements you aplished in the North, Ian. They''re nothing short of legendary."


    The Empress''s voice lowered.


    ¡°But I also know it wasn¡¯t entirely your doing. Things are different now. You know that better than anyone, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t respond. Although his face wasn¡¯t visible, Mev thought he must be expressionless. The deeper his anger, the more his face showed no emotion.


    ¡°You must be quite anxious.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ian''s tone was very soft.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that¡ª¡±


    "It seems the ones backing you aren''t providing any help at all, are they?"


    ¡°....¡± The Empress''s voice quieted. Surprisingly, Mev could sense a faint trace of confusion emerging from that disgusting face.


    ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯d be no reason for you to spout such nonsense yourself.¡±


    Ian continued calmly.


    "The truth is, you know it too. Without their help, your beloved n, which you''ve worked so hard to build, will all die by my hand. That''s why you''re desperately trying to persuade me,ing up with all these unconvincing reasons. Isn''t that right?"


    "...You''re jumping to conclusions too much, Ian." The Empress finally spoke.


    Ian, who had chuckled softly, added. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Thesa is dead or alive. Even if you use your people as cannon fodder, you can''t stop me. Dying by my hand will be far less painful than being drained of blood by you.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The head seemed at a loss for words, lips moving silently.


    Ian stepped closer and added. "Stop this meaningless nonsense already. And next time."


    Ian lifted his foot. ¡°I¡¯ll crush your real head.¡±


    ¡°Ian, you¡¯ll truly regret th¡ª¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Ian stomped on the head. As its internal magic dissipated, the shattered intestines sprayed everywhere.


    ¡°Ha....¡± Ian let out a short sigh, covered in blood and flesh. He wiped the blood from his face with his palm and returned to the campfire.


    Philip wore an awkward smile."Ah, you were magnificent, my lord. Not only did you stand firm against the demon''s threats, but you also dered war. Surely, you have something in mind, don''t you?"


    ¡°No,¡± Ian replied immediately, looking straight at Philip.


    ¡°There¡¯s no n. We¡¯re heading to Glumir and will face them head-on.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Philip''s lips parted as he paused, his reaction mirroring that of the grotesque head made of entrails earlier.


    Ian let out a dryugh and spoke. ¡°The Empress won''t budge from her den. There¡¯s no way to sneak in, so we¡¯ll have to break through the front.¡±


    ¡°Huh....¡± Philip sighed.


    Charlotte, with a somber look, spat out her words. ¡°It¡¯ll be a grand battle. Even if we die fighting, it¡¯ll be memorable, and if we survive, it¡¯ll be remembered forever.¡±


    "What kind of crazy... If what the Empress said is true, it would be like throwing straws against the wind. Of course, you all are warriors who can take on a hundred men each, but still, the opponent is undeniably... the demon race..." Philip finished, shrinking under Ian¡¯s gaze.


    Ian nodded. ¡°Well, you make a valid point.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Ian shrugged. ¡°As you said, it would be like throwing straws against the wind. You can turn back and return to Burbrook if you wish. The same goes for you, Sir."


    Ian nced at Mev and continued, "You''ve both done more than enough just by helping us get this far. I wouldn''t me you at all if you decided to withdraw. If we win, we''ll head straight to Burbrook. And, of course, we''ll share any information we gather."


    Philip looked startled, not expecting Ian to say such a thing.


    "No... How can you say such disappointing words... Turn back? No matter how scared I am, do you think I would abandon you two, sir, and run away alone?"


    "I feel the same. I can''t just throw you into danger and run away. I''ll fight with you until the end." Mev added.


    Philip looked back at her and joked, "I even practiced how to deal with vampires, so it would be quite embarrassing to return empty-handed."


    ¡°No matter how many of them there are, true vampires might only number in the dozens. The rest are likely on the same level as the minions we saw before. From what I see, we do have a chance. We just need to each handle a few dozen." Mev¡¯s serious words made Ian chuckle softly.


    <i>I knew they would say that.</i>


    ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re all so eager to die.¡±


    Of course, Ian had no intention of dying. He didn''t have many ability points left, but he still had plenty of skill points to spare. If things got tough, he nned to invest points as needed.


    Besides, he had other things to rely on. The moment he rejected the Empress''s proposal, a quest window appeared before him.


    [The Mistress of the Labyrinth Mansion.]


    The goal was to enter the Labyrinth Mansion and kill the Vampire Empress.


    This meant it was a situation that existed in the game as well. So, in any case, it wouldn''t be an impossible situation to clear. Just like the battle with Tahumrit.


    Even in the worst case, if he struggled desperately, a path would reveal itself. However, these weren''t reasons he could easily exin to hispanions in a convincing way.


    ¡°From tomorrow, we¡¯ll move slowly. Everyone conserve your strength and don¡¯t skip meals.¡±


    This was all Ian said.


    Philip, muttering ¡°Lu Sr,¡± looked at Mev with a grave expression.


    ¡°If I die in battle, please avenge me, my lord.¡±


    Mev nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Philip. I¡¯ll do so with my life.¡±


    ¡°If anyone is going to die here, it will be me first. So you should vow to avenge me instead.¡± Charlotte added.


    <i>Now they¡¯re all eager to die first.</i>


    Ian chuckled and picked up a cloth to roughly wipe the blood off his face and body. Of course, he didn¡¯t n on letting anyone die.


    If possible.


    ***


    The next day, the storm clouds began to churn violently, as if a storm were brewing. As time passed, they descended lower and lower, giving the impression that the sky itself was shrinking. The distinction between night and day remained impossible.


    However, the atmosphere among the party moving toward the center was surprisingly calm, more so than usual. They ate every meal heartily without sparing the rations and got plenty of sleep.


    During this time, not a single vampire attack urred. They didn''t even feel the presence of watchful eyes. Ian wasn''t entirely sure if this was truly the case. As they got closer to the center, the polluted magic grew thicker, disrupting his senses.


    By what seemed like the third day,


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    Finally, the carriage emerged from the forest on the outskirts of Glumir. Ian, sitting on his saddle, suddenly felt his view open up. It truly did. The field sloped gently downward, allowing him to take in the entire panorama of Glumir at a nce.


    The first wall stretched wide and long, encircling the farnds and small forests outside the city. At the same time, it was low and thin, reflecting the style of the Empire. The city itself was nestled within high walls, upying only a fraction of the area enclosed by the outer wall. Even so, it seemed like a fairlyrge and prosperous city.


    At least, it had been until recently.


    Now, the entire city was shrouded in a dim darkness. Not a single light could be seen, making it look like an abandoned city.


    Ian was the only one to notice this oddity. The rest of the party''s gazes were fixated on the swirling storm clouds overhead, specifically on the eye of the storm, a gaping hole in the center of the vortex.


    ¡°Lu Sr... my god....¡± Philip, staring at the dark purple sky and therge crescent moon visible through the hole, let out a sigh.


    ¡°...Magic. Or perhaps, another world.¡± Charlotte murmured next.


    Ian nodded and added, ¡°Well, at least we won¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Philip, who had been tilting his head in puzzlement, eventually followed Ian''s gaze downward.


    Ian was not looking at the gaping hole in the sky, but at thend below, illuminated by the pale moonlight. Arge garden and the grand mansion at its center were bathed in moonlight, standing out vividly. The moonlight reached only as far as the walls surrounding the garden.


    As a result, the surrounding areas appeared even darker by contrast.


    Philip, taking in the surreal scene, parted his lips to speak. ¡°So... that must be....¡±


    ¡°Our destination.¡± Mev, leaning out from beside the carriage, finished his sentence. She looked at Ian with her calm green eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Empress¡¯s pce, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    As Ian nodded, the view of Glumir was obscured by the outer wall. Despite being low, it was still a wall. The carriage moved onto the tnd, following the main road. The city gate grew closer.


    The open gates, like the rest of the surroundings, were enveloped in a silent darkness. There weren''t even any guards in sight.


    Philip, finally realizing the unnatural silence, muttered to himself. "Surely, there aren''t no people at all, right?"


    "Who knows? Maybe."


    "Where could everyone have... No, never mind. It''s better not to think about it." Philip shook his head and fell silent.


    Soon, the carriage passed through the gates. Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He felt a brief but subtle dissonance in his senses, simr to when stepping into a demonic realm.


    ¡°....¡±


    Unaware of the change, Philip looked around. To their right, the distant city wall was visible, while in front, a hill led to the farnds, and to the left, sparse trees formed a forest. The eye of the vortex was slightly to the left of the center ahead.


    As Philip took in the faint column of light created by the moonlight below the eye,


    ¡°Stop the carriage, Philip.¡± Ian spurred his horse forward as he spoke.


    Philip instinctively pulled the reins.


    Ian, now wearing his helmet, added. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that moment, everyone in the party turned their gaze to the hill Philip was staring at. It was only for a brief moment. Mev quickly grabbed her helmet, and Charlotte sprang up from the roof of the carriage.


    Immediately after, ck figures began to rise over the hill. Philip stood up abruptly from the driver''s seat, taking a careful look at them.


    They were riders on dead horses. Following them, a figure shrouded in ck smoke emerged.


    It was a knight d in full te armor, riding a dead horse also covered in armor. The sight,bined with the swirling storm clouds above, evoked an image of an army from hell.


    Just then, as Philip swallowed dryly, a red light began to spread in the corner of his vision.


    ¡°...?!¡± Philip''s eyes widened as he saw Ian''s body enveloped in a red light. The sacred power was quiet but seemed ready to erupt like a volcano.


    ¡°The Great Warrior of the North....¡± Mev sighed as she dismounted the carriage.


    Ian''s eyes subtly curved upwards as he nced down at his hand. Partly because he had a premonition that it would be a rough day, but also because the holy power permeating his body felt more vivid than before.


    Checking his status window, he saw that his stats had indeed increased by a few points. This was surprising, considering he wasn''t receiving any more holy power than usual.


    <i>Is this simr to how the Sword of Judgment got stronger?</i>


    Perhaps it was thanks to the Source of the Dragon. It was something he couldn''t be certain about. In fact, the reason didn''t matter much.


    Ian soon shifted his gaze and pulled out a cigarette from the wooden box. With a flick, a me ignited at his fingertips, lighting the end of the cigarette. He shook his hand to extinguish the me and took a deep drag of the smoke.


    ¡°Puff....¡±


    Ian exhaled smoke and watched the riders slowly descending the hill. A considerable number, but they were only a part of the whole. The process of reaching the Labyrinth Mansion would not be smooth.


    Even so, he couldn''t afford to waste his magic on such foes. The same went for his weapons. At this point, even swinging an ordinary sword a few times would break it.


    However, there was an alternative.


    On the contrary, it was something possible only now.


    ¡°Phew....¡± Ian exhaled the smoke from his cigarette and extended his right hand. His hand, which had disappeared into the pocket dimension, slowly emerged again, gripping a thick handle toorge to be grasped with one hand. Following it, a long and broad de, as tall as he was, appeared.


    The de was a single-edged greatsword, slightly curved at the tip, with ancient runes engraved along the spine. It was the Legion Commander''s Greatsword.


    Startled by the sudden increase in weight, the horse staggered and snorted, trying to regain its bnce. Ian, unfazed, gripped the handle with both hands, with the veins on the back of his hands bulging.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    His grip deepened on the thick, long handle, leaving faint indentations. The divine power coursing through his body zed silently.


    Eventually, Ian adjusted his grip on the greatsword with one hand. He let the massive de hang diagonally and turned to look back.


    The cigarette in his mouth moved slightly as he spoke.


    "I''ll clear the way. Follow me slowly."

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    "...!" Mev and Philip, who had been staring nkly at him, blinked in surprise. They quickly began to separate the horses from the carriage.


    Ian nodded slightly at Charlotte and looked ahead again. The approaching riders were lined up midway up the hill.


    ¡°Do you recognize who I am?¡±


    A voice imbued with magical power echoed. It was the voice of the vampire knight clutching a halberd. Among the array of minion cavalrymen, he stood alone just below the top of the hill. Ian, with a cigarette between his fingers, exhaled smoke as he replied.


    ¡°Count Shapiro?¡±


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it seemed loud enough for the Count to hear.


    A lowugh spread. ¡°I''ve been waiting for you, Dragon yer.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect to meet so soon.¡± The Count removed his helmet, revealing a face not much different from that of his son, Warren.


    He red at Ian with his red eyes as he spoke. ¡°I personally pleaded with the Empress. To be the first to greet the Dragon yer at the forefront of the legion. To have the honorable chance for revenge.¡±


    ¡°So you are the one who taught that brat how to pretend to be a knight....¡± Ian snorted and took another drag on his cigarette.


    Noticing themotion by the carriage dying down, he picked up the reins and smiled.


    "Save that talk for your son. I''ll make sure you reunite with him soon."


    Without waiting for a reply, he snapped the reins. The horse bolted forward. As the Count ground his teeth and put on his helmet, the minion cavalrymen began to charge as if on cue. Fear was evident in the horse''s breath, but Ianshed the reins harder to increase the speed. He didn''t want to waste time on these creatures.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Under the helmet, Ian''s eyes turned gray. The wind wrapped around his body, and the horse sped up even more. The cavalry in the front line quickly closed in. They were charging with theirnces extended without hesitation. Normally, theirnce des would have reached him first.


    But that was not the case this time.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    Ian twisted his body, turning the horse''s head to the side, and swung the greatsword with both hands. He felt the horse stagger but paid it no mind. Wind des surged along the sword''s de, and a red divine force swept through the cavalry before thence des could reach him.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The trajectory tore through everything in its path, sparing neither horse nor rider. Severed horse heads and upper bodies of the cavalrymen, d in chainmail, soared into the air, spraying ck blood. The faces of the dismembered cavalrymen twisted in a mix of shock and pain.


    Ian no longer looked at them. Gripping the saddle tightly with his thighs, he raised his extended arm and swung diagonally downward this time.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The remaining Wind de, infused with red divinity, surged forth. The minions leaping over the copsing cavalry were torn apart in midair.


    ¡°Is he... crazy...?¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡ª¡±


    Rotten blood and severed flesh littered the ground. Curses and screams filled the air. Fear was etched on the faces of the charging cavalry. The scene was too horrific to have been caused by just two strikes. Yet, retreat was not an option for them.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Another red trajectory swept through the cavalry beside him. No matter how blessed with the Blessing of Battle, it was impossible to handle the Legion Commander''s Greatsword with the finesse of an ordinary longsword. But such skill wasn''t necessary. All that was needed was to swing it with the intent to tear apart anything in the way.


    Of course, this applied only to Ian.


    <i>Whack¡ª</i>


    The horse, staggering precariously, finally copsed.


    <i>Sorry. </i>


    Muttering inwardly, Ian kicked off the saddle and leaped. As the copsing horse hit the ground, his body soared through the air in a heavy arc. The minion cavalry charging at him looked up in surprise.


    With the greatsword raised above his head, Ian looked toward the hill. The lone figure of the Count stood clearly. A flicker of panic was visible in the glowing eyes beneath the helmet. It was understandable. No matter how strong he was, he was still human, and many believed that the Dragon yer''s reputation was exaggerated in various ways.


    Ian smirked at the Count, then looked down again.


    The cavalry had their spears raised, aiming at him. Even at this moment, his rational mind whispered that it might be reckless to charge into their midst. However, the heat in his heart burned more fiercely, urging him to attack immediately. His grip tightened around the greatsword.


    He gripped the greatsword tightly.


    ¡°Ooooooooh!¡±


    With a roar that seemed to expel the heat from his body, Ian swung the greatsword downward as he fell.


    ***


    ¡°What... that doesn¡¯t make sense....¡± Philip muttered nkly, staring at the red trajectory that had cut through the air.


    It was a sight that was hard to believe, even while witnessing it with one''s own eyes. The way he wielded the massive sword, as tall as a person, with such ease. The way he soared so high into the air. Even the way he came crashing down into the midst of his enemies, driving the giant de into the ground. Everything about it was surreal.


    "Snap out of it. This is no time to be watching."


    Philip blinked in surprise at Charlotte''s scolding from behind. Only then did he look ahead again. The enemies were already close.


    "Prepare yourselves!" Shouting, Philip tightened his grip on the reins. The horse, burdened with two passengers, panted heavily, but it had no choice but to follow Ian.


    The minion cavalry paid no attention to them, their focus entirely on Ian. It was only natural. His presence, d in red holy power and swinging a greatsword, was overwhelmingly dominant. He likely intended it that way.


    Thanks to this, the group was able to reach the enemy''s rear without much interference.


    "I''ll go first, my lord!" Philip shouted, adjusting his grip on his sword.


    Charlotte rose slightly from her saddle. Despite the uphill path and their full-speed gallop, she maintained her bnce with only the movement of her lower body. As she lifted her sword over her shoulder with both hands,


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Philip''s outstretched sword gleamed. A dazzling golden curtain unfurled in front of the running horse.


    The curtain collided with a minion cavalryman.


    "Aaagh¡ª" The rider, along with his horse, burst into mes and screamed. Even that quickly turned to ash under Philip''s charging horse.


    Charlotte leaped lightly off her horse just then. Her elerating sword cleaved the air.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Charlottended, stabbing her sword into the rider''s shoulders. The impaled rider went limp without even a scream.


    While she pulled out her sword and leaped back up with acrobatic skill, Philip followed, stabbing his holy-powered imbued sword. There was no need to worry about getting attacked from behind.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    Mev, wielding a long two-handed sword, was beheading the riders. Although the riders didn''t die from decapitation, it rendered thembat-ineffective.


    <i>Thud! Crack¡ª</i>


    They quickly began sweeping through the rear of the cavalry. The ones distracted by Ian finally turned around.


    "When did they get here, what the fuck...!"


    "Scatter and surround them! Scatter!"


    Some charged at them while others spread out to widen the distance. Mev and Philip didn''t bother to chase those who distanced themselves, focusing instead on clearing a path.


    Their goal was to catch up with Ian.


    Of course, it wasn''t as easy as it sounded.


    "My lord! I see him!" Philip shouted while deflecting and dodging flying spears and stabbing the cavalry. The red trail that had been obscured by the cavalry began to appear again.


    Mev turned to where Philip pointed and sighed.


    "He''s already that far ahead...?"


    Ian was already past the middle of the hill. The speed suggested he hadn''t stopped running in a straight line. Moreover, somehow he was riding a dead horse like the cavalry. The holy power was gradually burning the horse, but Ian didn''t seem to care.


    The cavalry henchmen, even with fear etched on their faces, stubbornly tried to block his path. It was a futile resistance.


    Not a single one could withstand Ian''s greatsword. Soon, the horse, unable to endure the holy power, copsed, and Ian, raising his greatsword, leaped forward without hesitation


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    A cavalryman blocking his path was split in half along with his horse. Landing with his greatsword embedded in the ground, Ian was covered in ck blood.


    "Lu Sr, have mercy...." Philip muttered.


    The legendary Superhuman of the North, whom he had only heard about in stories, was right there. The Ian now rising with the massive sword in hand lookedpletely different from the Ian he once knew.


    Ian let his sword hang by his side and gazed up at the hill. Before he knew it, nothing was standing between him and Count Shapiro.


    <i>Whizz¡ª</i>


    It was then that the sound of something tearing through the air pierced their ears. Just as Philip, eyes wide open, was about to raise his shield,


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Suddenly, a sword swung upward, its trajectory striking the rider''s head. It was Charlotte. She immediately decapitated him with the silver sword in her left hand and spat out.


    "I told you not to get distracted."


    She threw the rider''s body aside and sat in the saddle. The dead horse, now obedient and without resistance, began to run. It seemed to follow anymand given by the person seated in the saddle without question.


    "Let''s go! Philip!" Mev''s shout followed.


    Covered in ck blood, she adjusted her grip on her two-handed sword and moved ahead.


    The cavalry blocking their path fell one by one. Mere minions could not match those who had crossed numerous deadly battlefields.


    "Dragon yer¡ª"


    It was then that a thunderous shout, imbued with magic, echoed through the air. Count Shapiro, shrouded in ck smoke, was charging forward. The red streak racing toward him was, of course, Ian. Even though he was charging unarmed, there was no hesitation in his stride.


    The Count thrust his pike forward. Ian did not evade; instead, he swung his greatsword upward. The massive red arc tore through the air. The arc swept through the iing pike and the horse beyond it simultaneously. The horse cut cleanly from its neck down to its armor, copsed, and the Count tumbled along with it.


    Ian, too, rolled on the ground to slow his momentum. The Count''s roar of rage followed.


    ¡°You son of a¡ª¡±


    At the same time, ck smoke spread out in concentric circles.


    ck smoke began to emanate from the eyes and mouths of the minion cavalry. The horses they rode were no exception.


    ¡°Damn it....¡± Even while continuing the fight, Philip, who had been watching Ian from time to time, let out a bted sigh.


    ¡°Ugh... Argh...!¡± The cavalry, who had been maintaining their distance and looking for an opening, suddenly turned to face them, letting out raspy breaths.


    ¡°Hold the line, Philip!¡± Mev, shouting calmly, raised her sword.


    As the minion cavalry started to charge at them, growling like beasts,


    ¡°Finish this quickly, my lord...!¡± Philip¡¯s sword began to shine with holy power.


    ***


    "I will not... forgive you...!" The Count, drawing his sword, spat out the words.


    Completely engulfed in the ck mist, he looked like a monster made of shadows.


    <i>Like father, like son</i>, Ian thought as he started running toward him. His greatsword, dragging along the ground like a plow, churned up the earth and scattered dust.


    ¡°With all my power...!¡± The Count, shouting, started swinging his sword in rapid session.


    A series of crescent moon-like ck trajectories flew toward Ian. Ian did not use the Force Field or magic. He simply stretched out his left hand to grasp the sword hilt in the opposite direction, then raised his arm diagonally to cover his body with the broad side of the sword.


    Although he couldn''t cover his lower bodypletely, it didn''t matter. Honestly, at this moment, he felt like he wouldn''t die even if he took those hits with his bare body. His armor would be reduced to rags, though.


    <i>ng¡ª Crunch!</i>


    The ck shes struck the greatsword and passed by. A heavy impact traveled through the sword to Ian¡¯s supporting arm. However, it was a bearable shock.


    The shes dispersed as they passed him, and Ian¡¯s charge didn¡¯t stop.


    <i>Is this why the greatsword had a defense stat? </i>


    Ian thought as he lowered the arm that had been covering his face. The Count¡¯s pitch-ck figure came into view.


    Not expecting Ian to block the attack and charge straight through, the Count hurriedly adjusted his grip on his sword with both hands.


    However, Ian was faster in extending his greatsword.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    The upward diagonal red trajectory shed through the Count''s pitch-ck body at an angle. The overwhelming strength blessed by the Blessing of Battle,bined with the massive de and the wind de imbued with holy power, tore through the Count''s magic and even the te armor beyond it.


    <i>Poof¡ª</i>


    The smoke surrounding the Count vanished in an instant. The Count¡¯s upper body crashed to the ground.


    With a grinding sound, Ian embedded his greatsword into the ground to slow himself. Due to his immense power, he left a long trail on the ground beforeing to a stop.


    He had felt this before, but controlling this much power with precision wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Damn... it...!¡± The sprawled Count groaned. Despite having his side to his right chest sliced off, he was still alive. His right arm was also severed below the shoulder.


    The Count spewed smoke desperately, but he couldn''t regenerate his body. The remnants of the holy power from the Wind de were burning the severed edges. Only after shaking off that power could he return to his original form.


    Of course, Ian had no intention of waiting. With his greatsword slung over his shoulder, he strode toward the Count. Themotion on the hillside finally reached his ears. Hispanions were cutting down the crazed minion cavalry as they ascended the hill. They were moving quickly enough, but he was simply faster.


    ¡°I will not forgive... you, you wretch... I will not....¡± The Count, muttering madly, suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°Guh, urgh...!?¡±


    The Count convulsed as if having a seizure. A stream of blood shot out of his mouth.


    Fear was etched on the Count¡¯s face as he tilted his head back.


    ¡°N-no¡ª¡± With a stter, blood sprayed from the Count¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and severed parts. It soon merged into a sticky mass and shot off like an arrow beyond the hill.


    ¡°...?¡± Ian, turning his head, let out a faint chuckle. The blood mass had flown precisely in the direction of the vortex¡¯s eye.


    <i>That must have been the true blood.</i>


    "Retaking it before losing it, huh...."


    <i>How thrifty.</i>


    It was probably only possible inside here. Otherwise, the adjudicator wouldn''t have let him burn his true blood when they died.


    "Ah, ah...." The Count, now limp, groaned.


    Life was draining from his face. Ian didn¡¯t watch.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The greatsword crushed the Count¡¯s head. The trembling stopped.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    An immediate change urred below the hill. The minion cavalry crumbled into ashes, and the dead horses reverted to rotting carcasses. Confirming his gained experience points, Ian turned toward the top of the hill.


    <i>ck-ck¡ª</i>


    Hispanions approached from behind. Only Mev had managed to keep her horse alive.


    "You finished it before we even got there, Ian."


    As Ian reached the top of the hill, her voice continued. Taking in the scene beyond the hill, Ian curled one corner of his mouth and responded.


    "Finished? This is just the beginning." A dark wave of various beings was surging toward the hill.


    "Lu Sr, have mercy...." Philip sighed as he finally took in the sight.


    "Everyone, follow closely." Ian, with his greatsword hanging down, took a bold step forward.


    "From now on, we can''t stop."

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    By now, the vortex of storm clouds was rapidly closing in. Gray and ck swirled chaotically, casting even darker shadows over the dreary ground. Despite this, the air was still thick and oppressive, reeking with a nauseating stench from various foul odors mixed together. It was the smell of the endless minions of darkness. The vanguard had merely been a wee party, as various creatures charged forward in chaotic disarray.


    Wolves, goblins, cave trolls, bears, and valley spiders werebined into grotesque chimeras, stitched together like patchwork quilts from the parts of various beasts and monsters. Minions wielding axes and spears, and all sorts of ghoul experiments that were once undoubtedly human, took on horrifying forms. Above them, birds such as crows and giant bats pped their wings.


    They all had one thing inmon: a single-minded determination to kill Ian and hispanions.


    <i>Aplete gift set, huh? Fuck...</i>


    It was a scene that seemed to symbolically show what happens when demons take over a country. Minions, the results of secret and insidious hobbies, and summoned beasts to cover up the me for the missing residents. Judging by their numbers, it was clear that the Vampire Empress was creating an armyposed of ghoul experiments and chimeras.


    He had seen such things in the game Glumir as well. It was probably the most logical way to recycle the overflowing human and monster corpses. At the same time, he felt the Empress''s determination to deploy everyst one of these creatures. She desperately wanted to stop him, at least to prevent him from entering the mansion in one piece.


    <i>And for her, it would be even better if I got killed by those creatures.</i>


    Ian continued to run straight into the midst of them, even while processing countless thoughts in a brief moment.


    <i>Crackle, crackle, crackle¡ª</i>


    The greatsword, asionally sparking as it dragged along the ground, was finally lifted.


    And in the next moment, it was unleashed with ferocious force.


    <i>Boom, rumble¡ª</i>


    The reddish crescent tore through everything in its path: experiments, wolves, valley spiders, and minions, even an unlucky crow caught in the fray. Everything was chopped into pieces, each spraying its own fluids.


    However, it was just a small partpared to the whole. Before the severed pieces even hit the ground, more would rush in to fill the void. Ian was well aware of this fact.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Without stopping his run, he entrusted his body to the momentum of the greatsword. His body spun around once, and in the very next moment, he took a powerful step forward and brought the greatsword down in a diagonal sh. Beyond the copsing pieces, those lunging toward him were caught in the red diagonal sh and torn apart.


    Letting go of the hilt with his right hand, Ian managed the greatsword''s remaining force with only his left arm, holding firm. Meanwhile, he clenched his teeth as he kept his exposed right arm tightly against his shoulder.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The falling pieces and the minions charging behind them were sent flying as if hit by a charging bull.


    Various bodily fluids sttered all over Ian''s body.


    <i>What the fuck.</i>


    Spewing curses, Ian cast the Wind de again. Simultaneously, his left arm regained its strength.


    Suddenly, a cave troll, nearly two meters tall, was right in front of him. Next to it, a minion thrust a spear forward. On the opposite side, a ghoul experiment, crawling on all fours, approached. Its abdomen had the upper body of another human, headless, protruding from it, with long, spiky ws resembling the front legs of a valley spider jutting out below its elbows.


    <i>Disgusting creatures, seriously...!</i>


    <i>sh.</i>


    Ian swung his greatsword as if venting his anger, shredding them one by one. The resistance felt in his grip was fierce, but Ian kept swinging until the end.


    The closer he got, the more he cut down. Ian continued forward, crashing through the fragmented remains with his body.


    "Screech¡ª" A giant bat took advantage of the moment to dive at him with its mouth wide open.


    Its scream echoed in his ears. A normal person would have lost consciousness instantly. But for Ian, it was just an irritating noise.


    Ian''s fist plunged into the bat''s body, bursting it upon impact. The vile sensation was infuriating, but there was no time toin.


    <i>Fuck.</i>


    He swore and continued swinging his sword. He couldn''t afford to stop for even a moment. If his momentum faltered, he would be swallowed by the wave of enemies.


    Despite his near-superhuman state, he was still just one person. He couldn''t handle all the enemiesing from every direction. Even if he could, hispanions wouldn''t be able to hold out, and he would have to use a lot of magic to save them.


    So, for now, he left the rear to hispanions and focused solely on moving forward. His goal was the pir of moonlight visible in the distance. He had never considered any other options from the moment the battle started.


    Choosing to break them one by one or to find and defend a strategic point would only y into the Empress¡¯s hands. This was her territory, and he couldn''t give her the advantage.


    Besides, he was blessed with the Blessing of Battle now. Karha, that human butcher God, would certainly consider a strategic retreat a cowardly act. So if the blessing were to be withdrawn, the situation would be even more chaotic.


    Karha enjoyed facing adversity and hardship, the more reckless it seemed, the better. Even if his Great Warrior ultimately couldn''t ovee it. The fact that the holy power throughout his body was bing increasingly red and scorching was proof of that. To Ian, it felt like Karha''sughter.


    <i>With the sky like that, can you even see anything? You ignorant butcher bastard.</i>


    Amidst his revulsion, anger, and displeasure, Ian''s mind remained cold and clear. His rationality wasn''t consumed by the excitement and emotions created by the holy power.


    It was likely due to his high Mental Fortitude. In a state of heightened awareness created by intense Concentration and Intuition, his rational mind observed andprehended all the surrounding information.


    Hispanions followed about ten steps behind him. Mev handled one side alone, preventing Ian from being surrounded. Philip was on the other side, moving almost desperately. He had no time toin, only letting out scream-like shouts. Charlotte moved between the two, ensuring neither of them was overwhelmed. She spent much more time helping Philip.


    Even in this, she didn''t seem to be exerting her full strength, clearly prepared to face the adjudicator if necessary.


    It was a decision that couldn''t be made without trust in thepanions. But as Ian saw it, the adjudicators weren''t among them.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The only ones hiding among them were vampire nobles.


    Covered in shadows or hair, they either flew around from a distance or lurked behind the minions, waiting for an opportunity.


    One of them suddenly sprang out,unching a sneak attack with shadow spikes. Ian evaded them with a slight shift of his body. The pitch-ck spike grazed his helmet. Ian, using the force of his arms, swung his greatsword at the vampire.


    The vampire''s body began to transform into mist from the feet up.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    The de cut through the monster and then the mist where his waist had been. But the holy power mixed into the Wind de only burned the mist slightly. The vampire, now just a head and shoulders,ughed.


    "Haha, it''s useless¡ª"


    The vampire''s eyes widened as Ian''s steel fist reached his face. The forward momentum from swinging the sword had carried Ian into a punch.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s fist smashed into the vampire''s face. The holy power burned the copsed visage, and the misty body rapidly reverted to its original form. Ian finished his punch, sending the vampire flying into the midst of the monsters, then twisted in midair to grab the hilt of his greatsword.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    The ancientnguage inscribed along the de''s spine glowed blue. Ian twisted his waist again, swinging the sword in the opposite direction.


    The blue glow enveloped the path of the sh, freezing everything in its path¡ªmonsters and the disfigured vampire noble¡ªinto countless icy shards.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>


    The fan-shaped shards swept through the front line. Before the remains could even settle, a burst of blood erupted from the vampire noble''s mutted body, shooting rapidly toward the Labyrinth Mansion as if drawn by a powerful ma.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Ian stomped on the head of the now-dead vampire as he moved past. The faces of several minions wielding spears and axes twisted in fear before they burst into ashes.


    Of course, this was only a tiny fraction of the whole, and Ian didn¡¯t even nce at them. Instead, he focused on getting into the space opened up by his recent strike.


    <i>Stronger than I expected...</i>


    The magic consumption was a bit higher, but it was a wider-range attack than just using Wind de. Indeed, what was attached to the Legion Commander''s Greatsword was a level 3 Frost de.


    Of course, he found it to be a ridiculous option. The sses that used this greatsword in the game were likely knights or barbarians, who couldn''t manipte magic. Moreover, it was a skill that consumed the user''s Mana, not from the magic stone. So originally, it was just a shy but useless item.


    There were countless items in the game that seemed designed to screw over yers like this. Like gems that increased critical hit rate and attack speed, or wands with shing skills. The developers probably never imagined that any mage would use this.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>


    Ian, being that <i>any </i>mage, continued to swing the greatsword without pause, leading a march of death. Chimeras made from mixtures of monsters and beasts, grotesquely reconstructed ghoul experiments, and the rtively less horrifying minions and monsters were all cut down without respite.


    Amidst all this, the vampire nobles started to intervene more seriously. They looked at Ian with terror as if he were the Grim Reaper, and despite their fear, they rushed at him, each disying their unique skills frantically from above, from the sides, and sometimes, in desperation, from the front. Despite their actions, Ian kept shing and tearing through them without getting hit even once.


    The holy power scorched the true blood within them, causing it to escape their bodies each time. Their minions turned to ash and scattered.


    The questpletion window snapped him out of his half-awake, almost trance-like state. The sub-quest [Servants of the Empress] waspleted before he realized


    This meant he had already killed more than half of the vampire nobles.


    ¡°....!¡±


    And finally, he realized that the pir of moonlight was closer than he had thought. Through the eye of the vortex, the giant crescent moon was clearly visible. Below it was the Labyrinth Mansion.


    A strange sense of dissonance followed. While the mansion''s walls were steadily approaching, the mansion itself, jutting out in the distance, was still quite far away. Moreover, the nts in the garden beyond the walls loomed like trees. It almost seemed as if there was another wall behind the first.


    Ian, feeling his senses distort just by focusing his consciousness, let out a faint, hollowugh.


    <i>ying with space again.</i>


    He wouldn¡¯t know what to expect until he set foot inside.


    ¡°...!¡±


    As Ian was thinking that far, he suddenly turned around. A warning from his intuition. One of the vampire nobles, now materialized, was reaching out with de-like ws, descending toward Mev''s side. It was clear they had finally decided that targeting Ian directly was hopeless. In fact, it was a situation that could have happened at any time.


    If he hadn¡¯t been momentarily distracted by the mansion, he would have noticed sooner. Gritting his teeth, Ian drew upon his magic in an instant.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A golden barrier instantly enveloped Mev. The vampire¡¯s ws scorched as they struck the barrier. A ck figure loomed behind the vampire¡ªCharlotte, wielding a reversed silver sword.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    The silver de pierced through the vampire''s shoulder, embedding deeply. Mev¡¯s sword followed, severing the vampire¡¯s head in one swift motion.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Keep going, my lord! Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s shout, Ian turned forward again, a faint smile touching his lips.


    He realized he might have been trying to shoulder too much alone. Hispanions were more than capable of protecting each other.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    He channeled his Mana directly into the greatsword. The holy power and frostbined as he swung the de toward the approaching minions.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>


    Ian no longer paid attention to what was behind him. He ignored his pounding heart, the throbbing in his temples, the ringing in his ears, and the tingling in his hands. He focused solely on delivering an equal death to everything before him.


    Then, in an instant, his view cleared.


    "...!"


    There was nothing blocking his path anymore. In the distance, the wide wall, shimmering in the moonlight, revealed its full form.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    In the middle of that, Ian slightly turned his direction and shouted as he confirmed the ornate iron gate.


    "Everyone, just run forward!"


    The group, who had just escaped the encirclement, started running with all their might. Behind them, the horde of monsters was still swarming. Now, the situation had reversed; they were being chased.


    <i>No matter how much of a bastard Karha is, he shouldn¡¯t lose his mind just because I''m running away here.</i>


    With thoughts that seemed out of ce for the nightmarish scene, Ian drew upon his magic. A blue light flickered in his eyes.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    A white ice wall began to rise right behind Philip.


    It was the cier Wall. It couldn''t be maintained for long, but that didn''t matter. He never intended to in the first ce. He used only the minimum range and the minimum amount of magic power.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The leading monsters crashed into the wall, and those following were crushed and burst apart. The ones that collided with the wall tangled and copsed among themselves. The cier Wall only caused a brief confusion before crumbling down. But that was enough. Even Philip, the slowest runner, managed to gain some distance from the horde.


    "The gate? Are we running to that gate?!" Philip shouted.


    Instead of answering, Ian led the charge. The scenery beyond the gate became clearer. After a short path, a garden began immediately.


    The tangled vines rose like walls. It was obvious at a nce that these were not ordinary vines. Regardless, there was no other choice. Once inside, they could face the monsters without fear of being surrounded.


    "Stop right there!"


    "No! Stop there!"


    The desperate shouts echoed from behind them just then. Turning around, Ian saw vampires with bloodshot eyes reaching out as they flew toward them.


    These were the ones who hadn''t attacked Ian or his group yet. They had been too intimidated by Ian''s relentless destruction of monsters to make a move. But now, their faces were mixed with desperation and fear as they flew in rapidly.


    <i>Ah, so they will be in big trouble if they don''t stop us.</i>


    Thinking that, Ian shook his left hand repeatedly. Each time, throwing knives imbued with Wind de shot out and struck the vampires. All three hit their mark.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A Fireball flew at thest one, exploding upon impact. Of course, such attacks couldn''t kill them, but it was enough to knock them back.


    Ian looked ahead again.


    The gate wasn''t far. Suddenly, the thought crossed his mind that it might be magically protected. Even so, it wouldn''t change his n. He just hoped he could break through it.


    Ian raised his greatsword above his head and gripped it with both hands. Then, he pushed off the ground with all his might. The ground caved in slightly as his body propelled toward the firmly closed gate. The greatsword descended, tracing a red arc.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    His worry was unfounded, as the iron bars of the gate tore like paper. Crashing through the gate with his entire body, Ian entered the mansion.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    He rolled to a stop on the ground. Moonlight poured over him, suddenly so bright that it was almost blinding.


    Squinting, Ian grabbed his greatsword and stood up.


    The rest of the group, who had followed him inside, were rolling on the ground without any hesitation. They ran toward the entrance to block whatever mighte in. But Ian didn''t have to swing his greatsword again.


    "...!" The monsters had stopped. They halted as if blocked by an invisible barrier at a reasonable distance from the entrance and the walls. The waves of monsters stretched left and right.


    "No, I... Ah, aaaaaah¡ª"


    "Please, spare me, spare me...!"


    Beyond that, screams and cries began to erupt. Vampires, with their arms outstretched as if being pulled, floated above the monsters'' heads, screaming. Blood sprayed from their bodies in a red mist. Then, the condensed true blood gathered into several small clumps and shot past Ian''s head like arrows.


    "Gaaah...." The vampires fell with their death cries. Within seconds, their minions among the monster horde began to crumble and copse. But it wasn''t over.


    "Raaaah¨C-"


    "Skreeee¨C-"


    The remaining monsters, beasts, chimeras, and experiments started to spew fluids from every orifice. ck, red, sometimes green, or blue fluids covered the area around the wall, soaking into the ground.


    "...!" Ian suddenly looked down at his feet. He felt as if veins were writhing deep below. It seemed the ground of the mansion was absorbing the fluids from the monsters. When he looked up again, all that remained were dried-up corpses.


    In the eerie silence that followed, Philip, who had been staring nkly at the scene, finally moved his lips.


    "Is it... over?"


    "I think so... ...?!" Ian, who was answering while exhaling, suddenly widened his eyes.


    A burning heat and pain began to spread from his left shoulder. Thebat tattoo of Karha engraved on his shoulder and back was being inundated with an immensely dense holy power.


    Not only was it not spreading throughout his body as usual, but it was also pooling and condensing directly into the tattoo. It felt likeva was covering his forearm.


    <i>What the hell is this now?</i> he thought, but Ian endured the pain with superhuman patience. However, he couldn''t help but drop his greatsword and bend over. A reddish haze rose from his entire body.


    "Ian?! What''s happening?! Ian?" Charlotte, who had been sitting and panting, jumped up in shock.


    Mev, who was about to rush forward, hesitated.


    "Huh...? What, ah...?"


    "Philip...? ...!"


    It was because Philip also had dropped his sword and copsed. A suppressed groan and his outstretched right hand trembling violently. A glowing orange light spread from his middle finger, a clear sign of holy power.


    Mev, who had been lifting her visor, also seemed to sense something and ced a hand on her breastte. She too fell to one knee, closed her eyes, and began to mutter prayers with a pale face.


    "Are you alright? Ian! Answer me!" Charlotte shouted as she ran toward him, not even ncing at the others. Before her outstretched hand could reach him, Ian raised one arm and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I''m fine... Don''t touch me...."


    <i>Because it would hurt like hell even if a feather touched me now.</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he gasped for breath. The pain was gradually subsiding. Cold sweat mixed with bodily fluids and trickled down his face stickily.


    But his nerves were still focused on his shoulder. The pain had lessened, but the heat remained like a brand. The holy power condensed within it was vivid. It had even spread wider, extending below his forearm. Thebat tattoo must have been expanded.


    <i>Always messing with other people''s bodies without permission...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian immediately realized the cause of the abnormal phenomenon. It was clear that this area was almost beyond the reach of God''s gaze. Karha worried that he wouldn''t be able to watch the grand battle any longer, and must have poured an enormous amount of divine power all at once.


    However, this time Ian couldn''t curse him as an ignorant bastard. The divine power condensed in his tattoo felt like a part of him. It was the same sensation as when he first became able to handle magic or shards of chaos.


    Yes, it meant that he had also been given control. But it wasn''t all good news. Now, there was a limit to the amount of divine power he could use.


    <i>But at least he gave me something.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian sat down to catch his breath. Charlotte finally seemed relieved and plopped down on the ground, panting with her tongue out.


    "Thank you... O, Radiant Goddess...." Philip, kneeling and praying with a voice soaked in sweat, made Ian realize that this wasn''t happening only to him.


    Even Lu Sr and, judging by Mev''s reaction, possibly even Tir En were giving out divine blessings.


    "...!"


    Realizing this, Ian quickly reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out the Broken Sword of Judgment. As if it had been waiting, a bluish light began to spread through the scabbard.


    <i>That was close.</i>


    Ian sighed with relief, set the scabbard down, and stood up. His gaze finally swept over the inside of the wall. The front of the clearing was blocked by a wall of tangled vines. The vines, as thick as an adult man''s arm, were covered with finger-length thorns and rose higher than Ian''s height. They were so dense that he couldn''t see beyond them.


    If he listened closely, he could hear the unpleasant sound of crunching, and grinding noises continuously. The vine wall stretched long to the left and right. Lower vines continued under the wall, forming what seemed like split paths to the sides.


    <i>So this is the true form of the Labyrinth Mansion...</i>


    With a bitter smile, Ian''s gaze turned back to Mev. She had finished praying before Philip and was catching her breath.


    "Did you receive the holy power too?"


    "Yes... My stigma is filled. It seems this area is aplete demonic realm."


    "Then, you can wield the holy power now."


    Unexpectedly, Mev shook her head.


    "No. As it is, it''s just filled in the stigma. It seems I can only use it for revenge."


    "Damn...."


    <i>That ruined it. </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue. He touched his face here and there to check for injuries but felt only the tattered helmet and the sticky, repulsive sensation of bodily fluids. Any scratches must have already healed.


    As Ian removed his helmet and wiped the fluids from his face with his palm, Mev, watching him, spoke.


    "It was like seeing the reincarnation of Karha, Ian."


    "...I agree." Philip, who had just lifted his head, said. He must have been listening even while praying.


    "I have never seen such incredible martial prowess in my life. It''s entirely different from the stories I''ve heard. Truly superhuman¡ª"


    "This isn''t the time for that."


    Ian cut him off with a click of his tongue and looked away.


    "We have only just set foot in the Empress''s courtyard."


    "...Oh." Mev cleared her throat awkwardly while Philip, with a hardened expression, finally turned his gaze around.


    "Now that I think about it... What are these nts? They can''t be like those carnivorous trees from before, right?" Philip asked, stepping back with a grim expression.


    Ian shrugged. "Who knows? I''m not sure myself."


    "You''re not sure...? Well, I guess it makes sense. Even you can''t know everything about these mutated nts. I sometimes forget because you always seem to have the answers."


    Ian only smacked his lips in response. Unfortunately, there were many things he didn''t know at the moment. Almost everything they had encountered so far was new to him, things he had never experienced in the game.


    The sky had always been overcast in the game, but it never had the swirling vortex it did now. He had never faced a horde of minions mixed with all sorts of monsters. Back then, they were scattered across Lu Sard, each controlled by their respective leaders. The only things he had seen near Glumir were those grotesque ghoul experiments and chimeras. Even those hadn''t moved with such systematic control.


    This change must have been because Thesaya had killed the current Empress back then, unlike now. Thebyrinth garden before him was the same. It wasn''t this expansive, and all the nts had been dead. It had merely been a passage with ghoul experiments wandering about, leading to the mansion.


    <i>Did I miss all of this while I was busy doing something else? Maybe I missed too much.</i>


    Anyway, the branching paths spreading out on either side looked like the entrance to a proper dungeon.


    "It''s hard to believe, but..."


    Charlotte, who was scanning the garden before the others, spoke up.


    "These look like rose vines."


    "Ro...ses?¡± Philip furrowed his brow and turned to Charlotte. Then, following her gaze, he spoke again.


    "No matter how mutated, roses couldn''t possibly look this dreadful... Oh my god, Lu Sr." Philip sighed.


    He finally saw the roses at the ends of the vines. They were blood-red and farrger than any normal rose. And it wasn''t just one bloom. Though they hadn''t been visible before entering the mansion, the roses were now scattered across the vines, with new buds blooming even now.


    The buds rising at a visible pace felt less like flowers and more like sacs containing monstrous life forms. Soon, with a popping sound, one of the buds burst open. A dark red liquid flowed down the vines, resembling blood.


    "Are these flowers blooming after absorbing the fluids from those things earlier...." Mev sighed.


    Philip grimaced and spat. At least it was a relief that the flowers didn''t have a scent. They wouldn''t smell as fragrant as normal roses, at least.


    "Everyone, step aside," Ian said as he picked up his greatsword.


    Thanks to the residual holy power in his body, he didn''t need to draw on the holy power in his tattoo. As Mev and Philip quickly moved to stand beside Charlotte, Ian raised the greatsword beside his face with both hands and added,


    ¡°Anyway, it''s a nt, so it can probably be cut.¡±


    <i>Boom, Swoosh!</i>


    With a powerful leap, Ian swung the greatsword horizontally. The red arc imbued with Wind de sliced through the middle of the vine wall.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    Unlike the initial fierce momentum, the weight on the greatsword''s de gradually increased. The severed and pushed vines tilted.


    Gritting his teeth, Ian focused all his strength on his waist and arms,pleting the series of actions. The greatsword de extended long to the other side.


    "...."


    Ian was still frowning. The recoil was much stronger than expected. If the sword had been weaker or if he had hesitated midway, he wouldn''t have been able to cut through it all.


    While thinking about how tough it was, the tilted vine wallpletely fell back, scattering red sap from the cut surface.


    Red sap sshed on Ian''s face as he stood in front. The lower part of the wall also spouted red sap, drawing a long line under his chest.


    It was indeed blood. The smell of various creatures'' blood mixed with the stench and assaulted his nose.


    "Fuck...."


    Ian wiped the blood from his face and thrust the greatsword into the ground. His annoyed gaze assessed the thickness of the wall. The cross-section was much thicker and more densely tangled than it appeared.


    Finally, he understood why it had been so difficult to cut through. It was a wonder the de hadn''t gotten stuck in the middle.


    <i>In the game, it would have been an indestructible wall. I was trying to cut through something impossible,</i> he thought.


    Beyond the blood-sttered wall, another vine wall was visible. It was another passage. This kind of maze was likelyyered multiple times. As Ian''s gaze turned to the distant roof of the mansion, barely visible at the edge, something urred.


    <i>Creak, creak¡ªcreak¡ª</i>


    The bleeding from the severed cross-section subsided, and new vines began to sprout. The dark vines tangled more chaotically than before and rose. Ian, looking up at the vine wall that continued to grow andpletely obscure his view, finally clicked his tongue briefly.


    "There''s no end to this."


    He had no intention of using magic or continuing to cut.


    The vines were likely resistant to magic as well. Although they couldn''t grow back forever, his magic power, divine power, and stamina would deplete faster. He didn''t know how many times he would have to repeat the same process.


    <i>Fuck, this really is a dungeon.</i>


    "We should just follow the open path. If the wall regrows like that while we''re climbing over it, it won''t end well." Mev added.


    Ian nodded in agreement, sheathing the greatsword into his pocket dimension. It wasn''t a suitable weapon for this maze garden. If it got caught in the vine wall while swinging, it would be disastrous. He might not even be able to retrieve it.


    Philip, who had been alternately looking down both passages, muttered. "Which way is the right path? No, I wonder if there''s a right path at all."


    "Anyway, we should be able to get closer to the mansion," Ian replied indifferently, returning to the group with a leather canteen he had taken from his pocket dimension.


    Charlotte added, offering the Broken Sword of Judgement that she was holding. "I don''t think it matters which way we go. I have a feeling there will be things waiting for us on both sides. Maybe even... the adjudicators."


    Ian handed the canteen to Mev and nodded, taking the Broken Sword of Judgement. He could feel the divine power within the sword. Although it wasn''t leaking out thanks to the scabbard, it would scatter wildly once drawn.


    While Ian returned the Broken Sword of Judgement into his pocket dimension, Mev drank the water and handed the canteen to Philip, continuing.


    "If what we heard is true, the adjudicators are much stronger than those vampires from earlier."


    "Of course. They exist to punish or control other vampires. I was prepared for them from the beginning, but they never appeared."


    Charlotte''s gaze turned to the sky.


    "They''ve been waiting here all along."


    Ian and the others looked up at the purple night sky. From inside, the eye of the vortex looked muchrger. Ian carefully scanned the boundary of the dark clouds.


    Meanwhile, the others were looking at therge crescent moon in the middle of the purple night sky. The moon, erged as if zoomed in, was now half-stained red. It sent a chilling sensation, making it seem as if the blood in their veins had cooled.


    Charlotte added in a low voice. "Perhaps it''s strongest to fight inside here."


    "Crescent moon...!" Philip, who had been drinking water, eximed and added.


    "You remember what I told you. Indeed, it''s not just a myth that vampires prefer the crescent moon."


    Charlotte nodded, though she stuck her tongue out reluctantly. Philip, who handed her a canteen, gazed at the crescent moon with sunken eyes.


    "...But no matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem to be a real moon. Nor does the night sky. If it were real, the Radiant Goddess wouldn''t be able to unleash such divine power all at once. It''s probably actually daytime."


    "Is that still surprising to you, even though it''s not your first time in the demonic realm?" Ian, snickering, tossed a new sword from his pocket dimension to Philip.


    Philip, catching it awkwardly, nodded in gratitude. His sword was already chipped and dull.


    "...It''s ruined. I thought it wouldst at least a few more years." Philip, confirming the state of his shield, muttered with a gloomy face. His iron round shield was dented and torn in several ces. It was the result of the fierce battle amidst the horde of monsters.


    Of course, there didn''t seem to be any problem with the shield performing its role, butpared to when it was cherished, it had be rather shabby.


    While Philip clicked his tongue and reced his sword,


    "We''ve had enough rest, so let''s get moving. From now on, everyone, stay alert. We don''t know what might jump out from where." Ian, taking a final drink from the canteen, started walking down the left passage. He drew his longsword, keeping the divine power within his tattoo.


    Charlotte and Mev followed him, drawing their fang sword and fairy sword respectively.


    "Why are we going this way? Isn''t left an ominous direction?" Philip, quickly catching up, whispered.


    Ian snorted. "Your mouth is more ominous. Stop talking nonsense and keep an eye out."


    "Yes...."


    The whole group entered the passage lined with rose vines on both sides. It was only a few steps before they heard a creaking sound from behind.


    "...!" Philip''s eyes widened as he turned around.


    Vines were rising up, blocking the entrance to the passage they had just entered.


    "No way? How...?" Philip stammered, watching the vines rapidly entangle and block the passage. The other three exchanged nces and shrugged before turning back around. Blinking in bewilderment, Philip quickly followed.


    "The entrance is gone, but everyone seems so calm."


    "Because it doesn''t change anything. After all, we''re here to find the exit, not the entrance."


    Charlotte''s calm reply made Philip chuckle and nod.


    "We should be careful to maintain our spacing." Mev''s indifferent voice followed.


    "If something like that happens, we might get separated."


    "Indeed. Being isted here wouldn''t end well."


    The group continued, walking in pairs while maintaining a reasonable distance. The passage was wide enough for all four of them to walk side by side, but no one wanted to get too close to the vine walls.


    It was understandable. The walls constantly whispered creaking sounds and the thorns protruding from the surface were dangerously sharp. The red roses blooming on the walls were equally sinister, asionally dripping blood-like liquid from their petals.


    At least it didn''t seem like they would attack like carnivorous nts, but one could never be so sure. After all, these were mutated nts that fed on blood. There was no telling what kind of unexpected and bizarre urrences might happen.


    Before they realized how long they had progressed,


    "This is...."


    An open space appeared. Philip blinked and looked around. It was a square clearing, surrounded on all sides by vine-covered barriers. There was nothing else, and it was spacious enough for the entire party to move around freely.


    It was another garden within the garden.


    "It''s a battlefield," Charlotte muttered, and Philip looked at her. Her orange eyes gleamed strangely as she added.


    "They''ve set up a battlefield."


    "Ah...." As Philip sighed, Ian recalled his memories from the game.


    Back then, while heading toward the mansion, he had passed through a withered maze garden with a simr clearing. However, it was smaller than this one, and he had been greeted by ghoul test subjects.


    Of course, none were in sight now. That was only natural. They had all be nutrients for the garden.


    Ian''s gaze swept over the connecting passage. It was a fork in the path: straight ahead or to the right.


    Without much hesitation, Ian turned to the right passage.


    ¡°You seem to have no hesitation... Do you have a knack for finding the way?¡±


    <i>This kid sure is curious about everything.</i>


    Ian frowned slightly as he nced back at Philip.


    Philip shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°In the worst case, we might get separated. If you have any tricks that only you know, it would be good for everyone to be aware of them...¡±


    Surprisingly, it was a reasonable point.


    <i>Well, he had been around for a while now.</i>


    Turning his gaze forward again, Ian began to speak.


    "I don''t know the path either. I''m just considering roughly three things as I move."


    "Three things...?"


    Ian raised his sword slightly and pointed at the sky.


    "The boundary of the night sky. The garden is probably spread out as far as that night sky."


    "...!" Philip, along with everyone else, looked up at the sky again.


    Philip stammered. "This ce... probably is muchrger than I expected."


    "The mansion is probably at or near the center. So, we use that to guide our direction. More importantly, it allows us to roughly gauge our position. And the second is...."


    Ian extended his sword to the side, scraping it along the vine-covered wall as he walked.


    "Follow one wall as a reference. Trying to find a way through a maze like this is pointless. It''s impossible from the start. But if you keep following the wall you''ve chosen in your mind...."


    "Eventually, you''ll reach an exit. Even if you hit a dead end, walls are still connected. It will take a long time, but it''s the most reliable method." Mev added, sounding impressed.


    However, Ian just shrugged as if it was nothing special. It wasn''t even a method he hade up with. It was simply something he read in a book around when he was in elementary school.


    <i>I never thought I¡¯d use it like this.</i>


    Ian kept moving even as Philip murmured about the night sky and the walls. After rounding a corner at a right angle and going further,


    "And... What''s the third thing? What''s the third?" Philip, whose eyes were growing increasingly impatient, couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    Charlotte and Mev also nced at Ian.


    Ian shrugged. "What else? It''s the enemy. I thought that was obvious."


    Ian''s gaze stopped, looking beyond the passage. Another open space was approaching.


    Mev nodded as if she understood, while Philip, scratching his chin, spoke up. "Why would the enemy help us find the way? Sorry, I''m a bit slow with these things."


    "Enemies won''t just wait at a dead end. They might be following us aimlessly, but the chances are higher that the path they''re guarding is the right one."


    "Ah...!" As Philip eximed, Ian entered the new clearing.


    He stopped around the center and spoke.


    "In that sense, it seems we''ve found the right path this time."


    "...?!"


    Philip, tilting his head in confusion, quickly widened his eyes. A cold sensation spread from his back. Turning around, he hurriedly approached Mev, who was lowering her visor, and raised his sword and shield.


    <i>Rustle¡ª</i>


    A shadow rose from the tall rose vines beside the passage they had passed. Soon, a middle-aged man with curly ck hair and a slightly tired and irritable expression appeared, wearing a hood.


    Under the ck cloak draped over his shoulders, a hand grasping a staff was revealed. He was casually resting a ck ebony staff up on the wall. The man, with somewhat mncholic eyes, watched the group maintain their distance from each other and spoke.


    "Dammit... I prayed you wouldn''te this way first... And here I am, the one to face this monster first...."


    "...?" Philip''s eyebrow lifted slightly as he observed the vampire.


    It was clear the vampire referred to Ian as the monster. Even from his tone and expression, he clearly had no desire to fight Ian.


    "Maintain your dignity, Sir Nathan. Showing weakness before the enemy is uneptable."


    "...!" Philip''s eyes widened as a calm voice followed from behind.


    <i>There was more than one?</i>


    His head quickly turned back. He saw Ian and Charlotte staring up at the wall, and then he noticed another vampire standing atop the wall.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    He had neatlybed ck hair. Dressed impably in a ck imperial-style uniform, he wore a refined smile on his handsome face.


    "The one behind looks like a spellcaster, Ian."


    "All vampires are spellcasters."


    "I know that, but he seems to mainly use spells."


    As Philip swallowed dryly, the conversation between Charlotte and Ian reached his ears. Both spoke in a calm tone.


    While Ian shrugged as if suggesting they wait and see, the vampire in the uniform bowed politely.


    "Wee to the Labyrinth Mansion, Sir Ian the Dragon yer, and yourpanions. I am Alfwyn, the head butler of the mansion. We have been preparing to receive our esteemed guests under themand of Her Majesty."


    "You wee guests by looking down on them?" As the group each steadied their stances, Ian asked in aposed voice.


    Alfwyn, with a faint smile, replied. "Please understand. We know you prioritize action over words, Sir Ian. It is an honor to greet you for the first time."


    "If we had taken a different path, would others have greeted us?"


    "Of course. We could not predict where you would go. Unfortunately, thanks to you, not many are left."


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Even with Ian''s provocation, Alfwyn''s smile remained unbroken.


    "Do not worry. Now that you are here, you will soon meet them all. Of course... some faces may be familiar."


    Charlotte growled lowly, likely thinking of the twins immediately.


    "Leave him to me, Ian. Please."


    As she spoke, Alfwyn ced a hand over his chest and added.


    "Before that, we will do our best to keep you entertained."


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    A ck mist spread from the hand over his chest. Alfwyn''s smile deepened as he looked down at Ian.


    "We understand we can''t stop you on our own, but...."


    In the mist, a ck sword shape emerged. It was a deformed sword with arge crescent de in the middle, resembling arge hook or a scythe. Alfwyn, holding the sword beside his face, concluded.


    "Yourpanions may not be as fortunate."


    "Confident, aren''t you? And quite talkative."


    As the atmosphere grew tense, Ian spoke in a steady tone. By now, a faint red divine power was shimmering across his body.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    As soon as he spoke, Ian shook his left hand without warning. Alfwyn deflected the flying throwing knife with a smile.


    "dly."


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Alfwyn dashed forward, a dark shadow trailing behind him. Despite the distance, it was an instant.


    Charlotte stepped forward, blocking Ian almost simultaneously.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The crescent sword and fang sword shed. As their gazes met,


    "Come down here, coward!" Philip shouted, pointing his sword at Nathan, who was still standing atop the vine wall.


    Nathan disyed a nervous smile on his lips.


    "Would youe down if you were me, boy? I will nevere down from here, so try to drag me down."


    He casually flicked his ebony staff. Arge rose that had been blooming at his feet fell and spun, flying toward him. The spinning petals quickly disintegrated, turning into a mass of blood. Nathan''s smile deepened.


    "If you can."


    <i>Bam¡ª</i>


    At the same time, red thorns shot out from the blood mass. Philip instinctively raised his right arm. A golden barrier erupted, enveloping both him and Mev,rger and more vivid than usual.


    As the blood thorns burned away upon touching the barrier,


    <i>ng!</i>


    After exchanging a few blows in an instant, Charlotte knocked aside Alfwyn''s crescent sword and lunged at him. She extended her wed hand, aiming to grab his neck. Surprised by her strength, Alfwyn''s eyebrows shot up, but then his lips curled into a smirk.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    "...!"


    From beneath his shadow, a wavy dagger de shot up. A woman with pale skin emerged from his shadow, thrusting the dagger forward.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in an instant.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The woman''s head, pierced by a throwing knife, jerked back. Ian, charging forward, swung his sword and decapitated her. Charlotte, retracting her arm which had reflexively reached out, swung her right arm with all her might.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The fang sword shed across Alfwyn''s chest, clearly surprising him this time. He hurriedly retreated, scattering dark red blood. His back hit the vine wall, but he didn''t seem to care about the thorns protruding from it.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The severed head of the woman hit the ground. Unable to scream due to the missing lower jaw, she could only blink her eyes, filled with bloody tears, with a knife still embedded in her forehead.


    As Ian stomped on and crushed the head, Philip''s shout came from behind.


    "Lord Ian! What should we do? That guy really doesn''t seem to want toe down!"


    Ian turned to look at Mev instead of answering. Mev, sensing Ian''s gaze from behind his visor, nodded to the side.


    "Impressive, Sir Ian. How did you know I wasn''t alone?" Alfwyn spoke. As he talked, the wound on his chest healed in an instant, and even his clothes restored themselves.


    Ian found that more fascinating and replied.


    "Well."


    Of course, it wasn''t just a hunch.


    Ian had known from the start that Alfwyn wasn''t alone. The quest windows that popped up during their conversation had revealed it.


    [Blood Sorcerer, and the Butlers and Maids.]


    Only the butler was visible, so he figured the maids must be hiding somewhere. The moment he noticed the unusually thick shadows, he was sure they were hiding within.


    "So, surprise attacks won''t work." Alfwyn, now back on the ground, spread his arms. His shadow widened, and from it, women dressed as maids emerged, each gripping wavy daggers.


    As soon as they steadied themselves, they lunged at Ian and Charlotte. More maids filled their ces.


    <i>Why are there so many of them?</i>


    As Ian thought that, Charlotte stepped forward. The nking sound of armor echoed as Mev joined.


    "We''ll handle this, Ian," Mev said as she passed by Ian. Charlotteunched herself at the maids as if she had been waiting.


    Ian nodded and turned around without hesitation. He approached Philip, who stood ready with his shield raised, prepared to unleash divine power at any moment.


    "You go too. Support them."


    "Yes, thank you, lord." Philip nodded resolutely and stepped back, not taking his eyes off Nathan on the vine wall until thest moment.


    "Kyah!"


    "Aaah!"


    The maids let out piercing screams as the battle began almost simultaneously. Nathan''s frown deepened as he looked down at Ian.


    "Damn it... Do you really think yourpanions can handle them all? Why are youing this way?"


    "Spellcasters should stick with spellcasters," Ian said, his eyes glowing with reddish magic.


    He appeared unconcerned with themotion around him, though he was actually keeping a close watch on the movements behind him. Nathan couldn''t know that.


    "Other mages would faint if they saw this. A magic swordsman? Where did a monster like youe from?"


    ¡°And does a monster like you make sense?¡±


    With a re of red magic, fireballs formed around Ian and shot toward Nathan. Nathan swept his cloak dramatically. At the same time, the floating glob of blood beside him expanded into a bubble-like barrier, enveloping him.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>


    The fireballs exploded upon hitting therge blood drop, creating a thick red mist. None of the fireballs managed to prate the blood drop.


    "Ugh¡ª" But Nathan''s face showed no relief as he lowered his cloak.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    With the sound of air being sliced, Ian, having leaped high, was now soaring toward Nathan. His jumping ability was so great that he nearly reached the top of the wall.


    "Damn¡ª" Nathan urgently pped his cloak.


    At almost the same moment, Ian forcefully swung the arm he had pulled close to his body.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Nathan''s body slid sideways as if pulled by a string.


    With a loud crash, Ian''s swung sword sliced through the empty air and embedded itself in the upper part of the barrier. From the torn vine, bright red blood spurted out.


    "Damn it! The wall''s too low! Too low! Are you listening, you idiot?!" Nathan shouted in a booming voice, mixed with magical power.


    Immediately after, the sound of cracking and creaking began to spread loudly from the barrier. The vine barrier was growing taller.


    Ian, who broke the sharp thorns with his feet and stepped through the gaps, slightly furrowed his brow.


    <i>Is there someone controlling the garden?</i>


    At the same time, the de stuck in the wall was crumpled like paper and pulled in. Ian let go without hesitation and leaped toward Nathan again.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The swirling wind pushed his body once more into the air. The barrier was rising higher and higher, but he didn''t care.


    As he leaped, his raised hand brushed through his pocket dimension, and a new sword appeared. Bloodshot filled Nathan''s eyes.


    "You crazy monster... You''re no different from Karha!" Nathon urgently flung himself, his cloak fluttering as his body swiftly crossed the air.


    Ian, turning his head mid-air to follow his movement, clicked his tongue.


    <i>What a mosquito-like bastard.</i>


    <i>Crash!</i>


    In the midst of this, Ian struck his sword into the barrier, skillfully shing through the thorns and kicking them away to clear a space, then steadied his posture.


    He hung from the sword hilt, which would usually be a tiring position, but with the Blessing of Battle activated, it was nothing. Even though he was using divine power minimally, he was still much stronger than any average barbarian warrior.


    "Tsk...." Ian''s gaze, which had been following Nathan''s back as he flew across, finally dropped to the chaotic battle below.


    "Screech!" The maids rushing in from all directions with blood-curdling screams no longer had human forms. Their eyes were entirely bloodshot, and their teeth jutted out like shards of broken ss.


    Their dagger-clutching hands had w-like nails glinting, and their hair pped as if alive. Yet, Charlotte in the midst of it all did not retreat an inch.


    Having drawn her silver sword at some point, she fought fiercely without pause, like a beast. She didn''t hesitate to use not only her des but also her shoulders, elbows, and knees to strike.


    Despite this, any gaps that formed were immediately covered by the rising golden barrier. Phillip, who had raised his shield high, focused on defense at the edge, supporting Charlotte and Mev.


    <i>ng.</i>


    At that moment, Mev was the one confronting Alfwyn. She deftly parried and deflected the erratic trajectory of the crescent sword, never missing a beat. Meanwhile, she casually swung her slender sword, piercing a maid¡¯s head or slicing their neck. Sometimes, she even used the hilt to strike, its silver decoration proving destructive enough against the vampires.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    In an instant, her sword pierced Alfwyn¡¯s shoulder. Instead of retreating, Alfwyn pushed himself deeper into the de. Simultaneously, a thin arm wielding a wavy dagger emerged from his shadow.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    A shadowy mist formed on Alfwyn''s crescent sword, and a maid who had crept up unnoticed aimed for the gap in Mev¡¯s armor.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Ian''s sword struck the maid''s head as he rushed forward. Without stopping, Ian then charged toward Alfwyn, whose eyes widened in rm.


    "You''re just acting like a spellcaster."


    With those words, Ian¡¯s iron fist smashed into one side of Alfwyn¡¯s face.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The beautiful face twisted horribly and was flung away. The force of the punch was so great that the de embedded in his shoulder tore through the flesh as he was sent flying. Ian didn¡¯t even nce at him as he tumbled on the ground.


    "Don''t let your guard down." Without waiting for Mev''s response, he charged again, shing at any maids he encountered.


    <i>Crash! sh¨C-</i>


    A few maids rushed at him desperately, but they couldn''t stop Ian''s advance. His sword even broke under the strain. Ian tossed it aside without hesitation, using his fists to strike the maids as he passed.


    "Raaaah!" Charlotte roared, covering Ian¡¯s back. The maids swarmed with screams that blurred the line between battle cries and cries of pain.


    <i>What a mess.</i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian''s gaze was fixed on the barrier in the distance. He had to crane his neck to see the top now. Nathan had already created another blood prison.


    "...!"


    Their eyes met, and Nathan''s eyes widened as hepleted his spell. Thorns of blood shot out like rain from the blood prison.


    Ian gathered strength in his legs.


    <i>Boom. Swoosh!</i>


    The ground caved in as his body shot up, and simultaneously a blue force field red around him.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    The rain of blood thorns battered the force field. Most of them missed him, but those that did were vaporized by the divine barrier that sprang up just in time.


    Yet, Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. It was because Ian¡¯s trajectory wasn¡¯t enough to reach him. As he prepared his next spell, Nathan spat out a taunt.


    "Instead of wasting your strength, why don¡¯t you go and¨C-"


    With a sh of light, Nathon¡¯s body bent forward like a shrimp.


    A silver-decorated dagger had suddenly embedded itself deep in his abdomen. It was the fairy¡¯s dagger.


    "Urg, wha¡ª?" Nathan groaned, his eyes widening. His gaze filled with Ian''s figure descending from the wall. In Ian''s outstretched hand, a massive greatsword appeared.


    Nathan finally understood Ian''s intent.


    Ian had never intended to reach the top. He just needed to get close enough to ensure his thrown dagger wouldn''t miss.


    <i>Shwoom¡ª</i>


    A reddish light began to spread along the de, and the calm vanished from Nathan¡¯s eyes. He desperately clutched the dagger in his abdomen. With a sizzle, the silver decoration on the hilt burned his grip. Gritting his teeth, Nathan tightened his grasp.


    "Come down here, bastard."


    Ian snarled, twisting his body in mid-air to bring his greatsword crashing down toward the approaching barrier.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    The Wind de that shot out momentarily slowed Ian''s speed. Following behind, the greatsword cleaved through the barrier at an angle, extending outwards. Ian drew upon his holy power and twisted his body with all his might. His joints felt like they were screaming, but he ignored it. Soon, the de slipped out of the barrier.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ian crashed into the barrier back-first.


    The spikes densely embedded in the barrier thudded against his armor. Some pierced through the gaps between the chain links at his waist and arms. Ian merely furrowed his brow, paying no heed. He trusted his regenerative abilities. There was no need to remove the spikes. Even if they caused some kind of status effect, he was confident he could ovee it.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    In the aftermath of the collision, the severed vines began to cascade down in front of him, tangled and resembling a heap of severed snakes. Nathen also fell among them.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Nathen, who had fallen, rolled among the blood-sttered heap of vines. The thorns embedded in the vines pierced his entire body. Only then did he drop the fairy dagger he had barely managed to grasp. His hand, which had gripped the dagger, was not only burned but also charred ck. Yet, he could barely manage a groan.


    Amidst the blood pouring down like rain.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Iannded, greatsword in hand, only a few steps away from him. Looking down at Nathen, Ian raised his greatsword and spoke.


    "Nice to see you."


    "D-damn it¡ª!" Nathen hurriedly reached for the ebony staff that had fallen beside him.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª Crash¡ª</i>


    However, the greatsword fell mercilessly, splitting his body in half.


    A beatter, blood spurted from Nathen''s body, split by the broad de of the greatsword. Just as mes of magic began to swirl in Ian''s eyes, gripping the hilt with both hands.


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    Nathen''s blood gushed out like a fountain, while his true blood separated and was drawn beyond the barrier. The remaining blood lost its strength and poured out. Ian''s entire body, already red from the fluids, was now stained a bright red.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Fireballs rose around Ian.


    <i>What a bted response, damn it.</i>


    Closing the questpletion window that appeared before his eyes, Ian looked at the ground. The rose vines sprawled, bleeding. Nathen''s dismembered body, already dried out, crumbled into ashes.


    Even the ground was absorbing the spilled blood without a trace. Ian picked up the fairy dagger and the ebony staff among the remains.


    After shoving the greatsword and staff into his pocket dimension, he finally turned his gaze.


    "Screech!"


    "Raaa!"


    <i>Crash! sh!</i>


    The battle between the maids and his group was still raging. The group was gradually retreating, steadily reducing the number of enemies. Despite this, many maids remained. Some of the maids rushed at Ian, brandishing their wavy daggers.


    Ian shook his hand as he drew a new sword. The mes flickering around him surged out as if they had been waiting.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Explosions erupted among the maids charging at him and in the midst of the rampaging horde as the maids engulfed in mes screamed.


    "...!" Alfwyn, who was engaged in a duel with Mev, saw this and leaped back. Maids filled the gap left by him.


    Meeting Ian''s gaze, he spoke. "I didn''t expect Sir Nathen to fall so soon. You truly are remarkable...."


    Despite his calm tone, his expression was lessposed than before. His well-groomed hair was messy, and his face was smeared with sticky blood.


    Of course, he wasn''t as much of a mess as Ian.


    Moving forward with a bloodstained appearance, Ian spoke. "You''re next."


    "It seems that way...." Nodding his head, Alfwyn suddenly turned and bolted. He rapidly approached the corridor.


    "...?!" As Ian''s eyebrows shot up, the remaining dozens of maids also rushed toward the corridor. Only a few, entangled with his group, attacked more ferociously as if resigned to their deaths.


    <i>Seriously, are they really running away?</i>


    Despite the unexpected response, Ian started to run as well. However, Alfwyn was already out of sight in the corridor. Only the backs of the fleeing maids were visible.


    Ian shouted. "Everyone, follow me!"


    Exchanging a nce with Charlotte, Ian also entered the corridor. The Wind de enveloped his entire body, and the approaching maids were momentarily close.


    "Kiyaaah!"


    "Die!"


    Suddenly, two of the maids at the rear turned around and charged toward Ian. Throwing daggers at him, they extended their arms with ws protruding. Frowning as he deflected the daggers, Ian slowed his pace and swung his sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The Wind de that followed his trajectory sliced one maid at the waist and cut through the shoulder of the other. However, the maids did not die from this. Even as their bodies were severed, they continued to reach out, trying to grab Ian. Eventually, Ian nted his feet and threw a punch.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The holy power and momentum added to his punch crushed the head of the maid whose upper body remained. Her face caved in as she was flung against the nearby wall. The sword de then buried itself into the crown of the other maid who had been reaching out with herst arm.


    <i>Are they employing a suicidal tactic...?</i>


    They wouldn''t call it that here, but it was effective nheless. The gap between him and the maids widened once more. Clicking his tongue, Ian started running again. He could hear the footsteps and breathing of hispanions behind him. Charlotte was leading them, following close behind. Since there was only one corridor, he didn''t have to worry about them getting lost.


    Ian kept his eyes fixed on the backs of the fleeing maids.


    <i>Is this what those who chased me felt like...?</i>


    It was a strange feeling. While he had often been in situations where he was pursued, it was rare for him to be the one chasing his enemies. Moreover, they genuinely feared him. Nathen had even regarded him as a reaper.


    Of course, their flight was not solely due to fear.


    <i>They must be heading toward a trap or intending to regroup with others.</i>


    Even as he spected, Ian did not stop his pursuit. It was a trap and enemies he would face regardless. Given the situation, failing to stop him would mean death for them as well. If they kept running like this, they would be drained of their true blood and die just like before.


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly at the thought.


    Recovering the true blood meant that the Empress was growing stronger. Though there were bound to be side effects from harboring so much true blood, they wouldn''t matter to him immediately.


    It was an absurd situation. The battles that exhausted him were, in turn, strengthening his enemy. But he had no other choice. He resolved to burn as much of the true blood as he could to prevent its recovery.


    "Kyah!"


    "Kyaaah!"


    Even as they fled, the maids kept attacking him in pairs. Each time, Ian granted them an equal death and continued pursuing the remaining maids. The vine walls on either side had returned to their original height. It seemed like only the walls near the clearing where they first fought had grown rapidly. The maids'' figures turned the corner but did notpletely disappear from sight.


    Ian thought that Alfwyn might not be there anymore. He might have just been bait to distract him.


    "...!"


    Ian''s frown deepened as he turned the third corner. Far ahead, the maids were already turning the next corner and disappearing.


    <i>Crunch, crack¡ª</i>


    In front of him, where there had been a wall, vines were now receding, revealing a new corridor. The path the maids took was being sealed off by vines from the walls.


    What caught Ian''s attention more than the changing path was the man standing at the end of the new corridor. Arge man wearing a mask made of roughly tied wooden nks, an apron soaked in blood, and holding arge pair of garden shears with rusted, red des.


    <i>He looks like a horror movie serial killer.</i>


    As he thought this, a quest window appeared before his eyes.


    [Gardener of the Maze Mansion.]


    Letting out a hollowugh, Ian increased his speed. Since the path had already changed, he had to kill this guy. The gardener seemed capable of altering the maze''s structure.


    If he let the gardener escape and the paths kept changing, they might end up wandering the maze forever. Of course, he''d find another solution before that, but killing the gardener here was the easiest and most certain way.


    "Ahhhhh¡ª" The gardener roared, snapping his shears shut right after. A reddish magic spread from his body into the vine walls.


    <i>Woosh, swoosh!</i>


    A sound like a whip cracking echoed from beyond the corner. Philip, gasping for breath and looking back, widened his eyes to the point of tearing.


    "Lord! Run faster! Everyone, run faster! Aaargh!"


    The upper parts of the walls beyond the corner were surging like waves. The vines were bending down and then whipping up. At this rate, they''d be crushed by the closing walls.


    "...!"


    Taking in the scene, the group began to run with all their strength.


    <i>Is he a gardener or a beast tamer?</i>


    As Ian thought this and looked ahead again, his frown deepened further. The gardener was now holding several vines twisted together in each hand.


    Magic surged through his entire body. He reattached the cut ends of the vines. The vine, now reconnected, slithered like a snake and moved behind him. The gardener bent down, one hand gripping the garden shears nted in the ground, the other holding the end of the vine. Standing up straight again, he swung the vine with all his might.


    <i>sh.</i>


    The twisted vine fell straight to the ground like a whip. It was an incredibly long, thorny whip.


    "Ahahahaha!" As he swung the whip back and forth, the gardener let out augh that sounded like phlegm bubbling in his throat.


    <i>This guy is seriously insane.</i>


    Ian surged up his magic power. The gardener''s size alone indicated that he possessed incredible strength. While he, blessed with the blessing, and Philip, who could use holy power, might withstand it, neither Charlotte, who wasn''t wearing a helmet nor Mev, d in full armor, could be guaranteed toe out unscathed if caught in it.


    Moreover, the wave of the vine walls was getting closer and closer.


    Philip''s shout continued. "My lord! Behind! Behind you!"


    <i>Now what, damn it.</i>


    Ian turned around, his eyes zing with power. Beyond the corridor, obscured by the wave of the vine wall and then reappearing, stood Alfwyn and the maids.


    It seemed that they had circled back with the gardener''s help.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Ian ground his teeth as mes danced around him, more numerous and intense than usual due to the chaos power imbued in them. Without hesitation, he directed all the mes toward the gardener.


    <i>Boom¡ª Boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The mes shed with the thorny whip, causing about half of them to explode.


    However, the remaining mes engulfed the gardener and the walls around him, causing explosions. It was enough to stop the gardener''s whipping.


    As Ian swallowed a sigh of relief.


    "Groooar¡ª" The gardener, engulfed in mes, let out a howl. It was a cry of pain and fear,pletely at odds with his size.


    Of course, it wasn''t pitiable at all.


    The next moment, the power burst from his body, and the walls around him, covered in a dark red mist instead of mes, rippled like waves.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The speed of the wave that followed increased right after.


    <i>This is driving me crazy.</i>


    As Ian pondered his next move.


    "This won''t do! Everyone, get down! Trust me!" Philip extended his right arm and shouted.


    Ian, seeing the dazzling golden light emanating from his sword, slowed down and threw himself to the ground.


    "Everyone, stick to the ground!"


    Seeing Charlotte and Mev also throw themselves down, Philip extended his sword onest time and dove.


    At the same time, a brilliant light burst from his sword. The light turned into a golden barrier that covered the party.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    And the wave of the wall swept over them. The party only felt a brief touch of something hot on their backs. As soon as the thorns and vines touched the dazzling barrier, they turned to ashes.


    The thorny wave passed over the party. As the holy barrier dissipated, firefly-like lights, created by the dispersing holy power, mingled with the fallen thorns and vines, swirling in the air.


    "Hah..." Ian let out a short breath and stood up. His gaze was still fixed on the gardener, who was writhing in the heat beyond the receding wave.


    As Charlotte and Mev also stood up.


    "See that!"


    Philip jumped up triumphantly.


    "I told you to trust¡ª urgh!?" Mid-sentence, Philip turned around with a start and reflexively swung his left arm. But the sword''s trajectory was faster.


    With a short, sharp sound, Philip''s movements became stiff. The group simultaneously turned around. Philip copsed immediately after.


    "Philip!"

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    Mev ran out and caught the copsing body in her arms. It was then that Ian saw the dagger handle protruding from Philip''s left shoulder and quickly looked up.


    ¡°...!¡± Beyond the blurry ck trail, Alfwyn, who had thrown the dagger used by the maids, became clear. As Ian''s eyes turned dark with anger, a terrified scream and the sound of gagging came from the gardener behind him.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±


    Ian hesitated and turned around. The gardener, surrounded by smoke, was struggling and turning. Vines were crawling back together, reforming into the barrier. However, it wasn¡¯t far, and Ian could easily pass through now. Instead of running, Ian clicked his tongue and tightened his grip on his sword.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Just as he was about to turn back toward Alfwyn, a golden barrier rose, blocking the vines. The rose vines touching the sacred power began to burn, and Philip''s voice followed.


    ¡°Go, my lord. He must not escape....¡±


    Ian, frowning, looked at Philip. In Mev''s arms, being moved to the side, Philip, despite his paleplexion, was extending his right hand. The dagger in his shoulder remained unpulled.


    <i>With a face like you''re about to die, what are you talking about?</i>


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¨C-¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Ian. Go.¡± It was Mev, who carefullyid Philip down, who interrupted.


    She stood up and turned toward the approaching maids. Her entire body was now covered with dark red holy power.


    She readied her sword and added, ¡°Leave them to me. I won''t let a single one survive.¡±


    Her voice was as cold as ice. As Charlotte looked at Ian, Philip''s urgent voice continued.


    ¡°Hurry, my lord. The relic''s power is nearly depleted...!¡±


    Finally, Ian clicked his tongue and turned.


    ¡°Hold on. Both of you.¡±


    He threw himself through the vines that were burning but still creeping toward him. Charlotte, nodding to Philip, quickly followed behind him.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    As soon as they passed, the barrier shattered. The wall was swiftly reformed, pushing aside the charred vines. The screams of the maids echoed from beyond the wall, followed by shes of red light. Though the sound felt distant, Ian ran without looking back.


    The distortion of senses was nothing surprising. His focus was solely on the gardener''s retreating back. He wouldn¡¯t let him out of his sight for a moment. The gardener could change the maze¡¯s shape at any time. If he lost him, he¡¯d be failing therades he left behind.


    ¡°Ughhh¨C-¡±


    Though the gardener''s awkward and clumsy run was surprisingly fast, he couldn¡¯t outrun Ian, who had activated the Blessing of Battle.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The gardener, looking back in fear as Ian approached, soon entered a wide clearing. He frantically cked his shears, and the vines on either side of the path began to crawl together.


    Without hesitation, Ian kicked off the ground. He passed through the narrowing entrance and swiftly crossed the clearing, swinging his sword at the gardener. The Wind de, amplified by chaos power and infused with holy power, shed through the gardener''s thick legs.


    ¡°Gahhh!¡± The gardener, both legs severed below the thighs, copsed to the ground.


    Charlotte, following close behind, barely made it into the clearing as Ian jumped up. Aiming for the gardener¡¯s head, Ian raised his sword.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Suddenly, a dark streak flew at him. Ian twisted his body and swung his sword. The dark streak was severed and dissipated almost immediately. As Iannded and rolled, a grating voice echoed from atop the barrier.


    ¡°Cutting that? As expected, impressive, hehe...!¡±


    A man with a thin, elongated frame d in dark, tight-fitting leather spoke. He wore a mask stitched together from two pieces of leather, covering his face up to his nose. The thing that had interrupted Ian was a whip in the man''s hand. The handle and the whip seemed to shimmer ck as if made of shadows.


    ¡°....¡±


    [Torture Specialist.]


    Ian stood up without acknowledging the quest window that popped up, closing it immediately. He lunged toward the gardener again.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¨C-¡± The gardener, who had picked up his severed legs and was crawling away, cowered.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    A ck shield formed a circle around the gardener. Ian struck it hard, but the shield did not break. Instead, it was his sword that shattered.


    <i>Why are there so many interruptions? Fuck you all</i>, Ian inwardly muttered, tossing aside the broken sword.


    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when we''d have to save that idiot.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon yer is scary, isn¡¯t he, sister?¡±


    A whispering voice echoed from behind.


    ¡°...!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened, and her fur and mane stood on end as if in rm.


    Ian, retrieving a new sword from his pocket dimension, saw two tinum-haired vampires standing side by side on the barrier.


    There was no need to ask if they were the twins; they looked identical as if cast from the same mold. Another quest window appeared.


    [The Shadow Sisters.]


    Ian closed the window andunched himself forward.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    A shadow whip swept the area where Ian had been standing. The torturer, now running along the wall, looked at Ian with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Your face looks like it¡¯s wearing a mask...! I can¡¯t wait to see it twisted in pain, Dragon yer!¡±


    <i>They really are the ssic lunatics.</i>


    Ignoring the taunt, Ian circled the shield surrounding the gardener. Of course, there were no gaps. It seemed they were stalling for time until the gardener could recover.


    <i>Should I just keep smashing it until it breaks?</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ian''s eyes narrowed right after. One of the twins suddenly poked her head over the wall. It was the older sister. The moment their eyes met, Ian felt his vision distort around her red eyes. The inside of her red pupils undted with a strange wave pattern.


    <i>They say you get hypnotized when you make eye contact.</i>


    However, she couldn¡¯tpletely take over Ian¡¯s consciousness. Simply drawing on chaos power, Ian instantly restored his senses.


    As his vision cleared, Ian flicked his left arm.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A dagger embedded in the sister''s forehead caused her head to snap back. The next moment, she disappeared below the barrier, only to reappear beside her sister.


    Pulling out the dagger from her forehead, she muttered, ¡°It didn¡¯t work, as expected. But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d shake it off this easily. He¡¯s different from you, right, kitty?¡±


    As the twins turned their heads simultaneously, a smirk spread across their faces. Charlotte, now with an eyepatch covering her eyes, held both her fang sword and a silver sword.


    Her mane, emanating a quiet murderous intent, swayed as the younger sister burst intoughter.


    ¡°Did you bring that as a countermeasure? Do you even think you can fight in that condition?¡±


    Charlotte responded by throwing herself forward.


    ¡°Oh, so you can fight, huh?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of tricks you¡¯ll show us this time.¡±


    Contrary to their cheerful tone, the sisters'' eyes were cold as they stepped back.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re finally paying attention to me!¡± The torturer, who had swung his whip again,ughed as he looked at Ian charging at him.


    He swung his whip arm again. The whip, changing its trajectory as if alive, elongated and aimed for Ian¡¯s side. The Magic Force Field red up around Ian.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    The whip, blocked by the field, didn''t stop; instead, it climbed over its surface and reached Ian. Almost simultaneously, Ian extended his left arm into the whip¡¯s path.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    The whip, as if waiting, wrapped around Ian''s arm. The magic contained in it spread through Ian¡¯s body.


    With a crack, as the Magic Force Field shattered, the torturerughed.


    ¡°Got you...! Now you can¡¯t escape the pain I¡¯ve created¡ª¡± The torturer¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Although his magic was supposed to inflict extreme pain on Ian, Ian''s expression didn¡¯t change. He wasn''t even being dragged forward.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    nting his heel firmly into the ground, Ian grabbed the whip with his left hand and pulled hard. The torturer, clutching the whip handle, was yanked toward Ian. While infusing them with magic, the whip couldn¡¯t stretch infinitely like it usually did.


    ¡°Are you enduring the¡ª¡± As the shocked torturer blurted out, Ian¡¯s eyes filled with red holy power.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    The de that touched the center of the torturer''s pupil sliced horizontally through his head. Ian extended his left arm, grabbed the torturer by the cor, and mmed him into the ground. Ian¡¯s eyes turned red, and a fireball ignited in his grip.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The fireball exploded from his hand, blowing a hole straight through the torturer''s chest. Ian''s hand, imbued with holy power, remained unscathed. Ian finally spoke in a voice tinged with irritation.


    ¡°The pain? Yes, I''ve just endured it.¡±


    The pain had been severe. It had caused him to waste unnecessary holy power. But it wasn¡¯t a total loss. This time, he hadpletely incinerated the true blood.


    The torturer, his chest blown open and half his head gone, began to turn to ash. The shadow whip wrapped around Ian¡¯s left arm vanished, leaving only the handle. Dusting off his left arm, Ian turned his gaze to Charlotte, who was rampaging on the barrier opposite him.


    <i>Crash! sh!</i>


    The twin sisters were darting back and forth between each other''s shadows, but Charlotte relentlessly pursued them, swinging her sword. She paid no mind to the thorns embedded in her body or the shadow des slicing her flesh.


    ¡°Rawr!¡±


    The more she was hurt, the louder she roared and rampaged. Instead of rushing to help her, Ian just turned his gaze away. She had dreamt of revenge, reying that day''s events countless times in her mind. He intended to let her have this chance to resolve it with her own hands, whether she seeded or failed.


    <i>Well, I won¡¯t let her die. </i>


    <i>At least, not right now. </i>With that thought, Ian moved toward the cracking shield. Inside, the gardener was rampaging.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    The shield shattered, and the gardener, holding up his shears, leaped out. His body was fully healed as he howled.


    ¡°Ughhh¡ª¡±


    The surrounding barrier walls writhed like waves.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    A red streak flew toward the gardener''s center. His eyes widened beneath his mask.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The gardener iled his shears in desperation.


    ***


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The sound of flesh tearing echoed.


    The older sister, who had been watching her sister dodge Charlotte¡¯s attacks, widened her eyes and turned to the side.


    ¡°...!¡± She saw the gardener with one shoulder entirely severed. Ian had rolled past him and was now on the ground.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± The gardener let out a scream of pain. The uncontrolled magic he released drew the surrounding vines toward him. Ian dodged the thorny vines extending like tentacles, darting his body here and there.


    ¡°You should have stayed quiet, you fool....¡± Clicking her tongue, the older sister ced a rose petal in her mouth and began to draw in magic.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, a breeze blew over her head. When she looked up, she saw a ck mane fluttering and sharp, gleaming fangs.


    <i>When did she get here?</i>


    Internally shocked, the older sister extended shadow thorns while diving into the shadows. But this was exactly what Charlotte had anticipated.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The fang sword, shing across the ground, speared through the chest of the older sister, who was falling into the shadows.


    ¡°Urgh...?!¡±


    The older sister''s eyes widened.?? The pain was dizzying. But it wasn''t toote yet. It wasn''t a silver sword. She hurriedly clenched her hands. The two hesitating shadow thorns immediately extended again and stabbed into both sides of Charlotte''s waist. Then, as if pushing, they drove in deeper. But Charlotte did not back down.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    She bit into the older sister''s neck. The bite was so powerful it nearly crushed her neck.


    ¡°Sister¡ª¡± The younger sister screamed from behind.


    The older sister wanted to shout for her not toe, but it was already impossible.


    <i>Sss¡ª</i>


    Charlotte¡¯s silver sword was slowly cutting into the older sister¡¯s abdomen, burning her flesh. The de inched toward her throbbing heart.


    ¡°...!¡± The older sister¡¯s eyes widened as if they would tear apart, and the shadow thorns that had pierced through Charlotte¡¯s sides withered. Feeling the older sister¡¯s strength leaving her body, Charlotte finally released her neck. Her mouth was filled with the vampire¡¯s blood and flesh¡ªa taste of revenge she would never forget.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± A ripping scream echoed.


    Charlotte turned with the sister still impaled on her sword. Though she couldn¡¯t see, her other senses were sharper than ever. She felt the rush of the approaching shadows and the crying figure charging at her as clearly as if she were seeing them.


    ¡°....¡± Charlotte smiled, baring her fangs. She swung her arm, tossing the older sister, now turning to ash, toward the oing shadow thorns. In the next instant, she leaped forward, her grip tightening on her sword as a beastly roar escaped her lips.


    ***


    Crack¡ª


    The sword that fell in the middle of the wooden mask stopped as it cut vertically down to the gardener''s neck.


    ¡°Uh... ugh....¡± The gardener''s head, letting out a low groan, split open from side to side.


    Likewise, the shattered wooden mask fell off. Beneath it revealed a grotesque face that strangely had a childlike impression. The face, emitting sounds of blood and phlegm, was filled only with pure pain and fear. Ian''s eyes, which had been flickering a gray hue, calmed down immediately after that.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The Vacuum Explosion blew the gardener''s head and chest apart, scattering fragments of flesh everywhere. Ian pressed his sword deeper into the exposed flesh and conjured a fireball.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The gardener''s swollen chest exploded, shattering the de again. Ian kicked the gardener''s still-kneeling body, causing it to copse.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    As the gardener''s body fell lifelessly, the surrounding vines began to revert to their original forms. Ian tossed aside the broken sword and drew another from his pocket dimension. Only three longswords remained, and the only dagger left was the fairy dagger.


    Confirming thepletion window for the quest before him, Ian reached into his pocket dimension again, retrieving thest two throwing daggers and securing them to his belt.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Another questpletion window popped up.


    [Butler and Maids.]


    It didn¡¯t surprise Ian that Mev had killed Alfwyn; the fact that a questpletion window appeared was what caught him off guard.


    <i>So as long as I ept the quest, it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t kill them myself...?</i>


    Perhaps it was possible because he recognized Mev as arade. His thoughts didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Eeeeek¨C-¡±


    It was because a piercing scream erupted from the distant barrier. He turned to see Charlotte impaled by several shadow thorns, while thest twin screamed in agony as she was skewered by Charlotte¡¯s silver sword. The screams soon subsided, and the shadow thorns piercing Charlotte dissipated into smoke. The questpletion window popped up once more in front of Ian just as Charlotte copsed.


    ¡°¡ª!¡± She looked up at the sky and howled. Her body was a mess, but at that moment, she seemed to have regained her primal nature.


    <i>...I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually seed.</i>


    Ian thought, rushing forward.


    Charlotte''s body, having finished her roar, tilted and fell off the barrier. Even then, she didn''t let go of the swords in both hands.


    <i>Whoosh</i>!


    Ian caught her and stopped, his back hitting the barrier. Charlotte, still wearing the eyepatch, revealed her bloodstained fangs. It was a relieved smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded... Ian.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw.¡± Ian replied curtly, examining her condition.


    Her body was riddled with thorns. There were especially many on her bare feet and legs, exposed beneath her tattered boots, and on her forearms. Additionally, there were numerous cuts and stab wounds all over her body. Even for a beast-person with superior vitality, recovering in a short time seemed difficult, especially in the middle of the demonic realm.


    Ian immediately summoned the holy power from his tattoo and infused it into her body. It wasn''t a difficult task. For someone skilled in handling both magic and chaos power, it wasn''t much different.


    ¡°...This is?¡± Charlotte flinched briefly but soon spoke.


    ¡°Save your strength, Ian. I just need a little rest.¡±


    "Shut up. I''m going to leave you here, but I can''t just abandon you, can I?"


    ¡°If it¡¯s something like that....¡±


    Karha''s holy power, which had flowed into Charlotte, didn¡¯t dissipate but slowly spread throughout her body. Perhaps it recognized a warrior who hadpleted her own battle. Charlotte¡¯s expression began to rx.


    ¡°Damn... I¡¯m toote....¡± A low sigh echoed from the opposite passage.


    A low sigh echoed from the opposite corridor. As Charlotte jerked her head up, Ian pressed it down firmly again and looked toward the source of the voice.


    Unlike the vampires they had encountered so far, it was a gaunt and unimpressive middle-aged man. Hisck of hair, eyebrows, and beard gave him an even more eerie appearance. Moreover, the shadow cast at his feet was unusuallyrge.


    ¡°Well... it wouldn¡¯t matter....¡± He muttered without enthusiasm as he raised his arm.


    Immediately afterward, a gigantic form rose from the shadow. It was a massive experiment,posed of multiple human torsos stitched together into arge mass, with numerous limbs protruding haphazardly.


    ¡°...!¡± A quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes, but he paid no attention to the words. His gaze was fixed on the lone upper body protruding from the massive experiment. Pale silver hair, gaunt shoulders, and familiar features. Ian instinctively held his breath as red eyes glowed.


    "You¡¯re finally here... I''ve been waiting."


    At the sound of the voice, Charlotte, who had been lying down, jerked her head up again. This time, Ian did not stop her.


    "Then now...."


    Thesaya, alternating her gaze between the frozen Ian and Charlotte, who was fumbling to grasp her eyepatch, wore a smile that seemed on the verge of tears.


    ¡°...Please, save me, guys.¡±

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    As Charlotte removed the blindfold and gazed upon the massive monster, her orange eyes soon became nk and unfocused. It was only then that she discovered Thesaya, whose lower body and arms were embedded in the monster''s torso.


    ¡°Thesa....¡±


    As Charlotte sighed, a feeble voice continued.


    ¡°This is a gift from the Empress, Dragon yer....¡±


    Ian''s eyes sank deeply. His gaze passed Thesaya andnded on the vampire.


    [The Creator.]


    It was also the name of the new quest.


    "She asked me to tell you that she hopes you like the gift. And this... is a gift I prepared for you."


    The creator raised the arm he had been holding out. His long, skinny, pale hand with overgrown fingernails twitched as if ying an instrument.


    <i>Squelch. Thud¡ª</i>


    From his shadow, more monsters began to crawl out. Chimeras, arbitrarily grafted from animals and beasts, and experimental ghouls,rger than those seen outside, began to appear one after another.


    ¡°...Rest.¡± Ian stood up as he spoke.


    Charlotte, who had been staring nkly at Thesaya, turned to look at him in surprise. Ian''s voice was colder than ever.


    ¡°Ian...?¡±


    Without responding, Ian moved forward. Chimeras and experimental creatures quickly filled the passage and open space, ring at him without attacking.


    ¡°I can''t move, Ian.¡±


    Thesaya spoke urgently.


    ¡°I can''t control anything below my neck. Help me, Ian¨C-¡±


    ¡°To get through here, you will have to kill all my creations....¡±


    The creator''s voice interrupted. It was small and weak, but it prated everyone''s ears clearly.


    ¡°Of course, that includes me. So if possible... I would prefer it if you just died... You would make a very... valuable ingredient....¡±


    ¡°...So I hear.¡± Ian, who had returned his sword to its sheath, extended his right arm to the side. A giant greatsword suddenly appeared beside him.


    Without avoiding Thesaya''s gaze, he added, ¡°I''m sorry, Thesa.¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you apologizing, Ian?¡±


    Despite his expressionless face and calm voice, the red divine power emanating from Ian''s body burned fiercely. As Thesaya asked in a trembling voice, dark magic spread among the chimeras and experimental creatures.


    A sound like nails on a chalkboard filled the air.


    Ian lunged first.


    The greatsword carved a huge red arc as it swept out.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    Chimeras and experimental ghouls were torn to shreds. Immediately after, the monsters imbued with dark magic began to charge. Among them was Thesaya, who had be part of a giant experiment. While the many limbs attached to her body moved violently, her face was a mixture of shock and terror.


    ¡°You''re going to kill me too, Ian? No, right? You''re here to save me?¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian did not respond.


    He simply continued to swing the greatsword. A chimera with a bear''s body, bat wings, and a valley spider''s head was torn apart while spewing venom. Beyond it, an experiment made from four humans stitched together was split in half.


    Ian mmed the remains with his shoulder, punched the oing creatures, and swung the greatsword again.


    As Thesaya realized that the path of death was approaching her, tears of blood welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°It''s me...! It''s me, Ian! This isn''t my will. I''m not moving on my own¨C-¡±


    <i>sh.</i>


    The greatsword tore apart an experimental creature blocking Ian and Thesaya. A fountain of red blood erupted.


    ¡°No! Ian! Wait...!¡± Charlotte, who had followed, shouted.


    She held a broken fang sword and a halved silver sword in each hand. Her wounds, which had been healing with divine power, started to bleed again.


    ¡°That''s Thesa, Ian...! Even if she looks like that, she''s still Thesa! There must be a way to save her. So please¨C-¡±


    Charlotte hesitated. Ian looked back at her with eyes full of murderous intent. As he extended the greatsword fully, he spoke.


    ¡°Stay back. You might die too.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Charlotte''s eyes trembled.


    But that was only for a moment. Her eyes filled with anger as she gritted her teeth, ready to break. She nced around at the monsters surrounding her. The eyes of the ferocious beast soon found the creator''s position, briefly revealed behind them.


    "----!" Charlotte screamed.


    At that moment, the divine power stored within her body surged to the surface, zing red. Her mane fluttered like mes as she leaped forward.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Meanwhile, Ian was approaching Thesaya. Each time the legionmander''s greatsword drew a red trajectory, it sliced through a line of space. Tears of blood filled Thesaya''s eyes as she watched him.


    She finally realized that Ian truly intended to kill her. The emotion greater than betrayal was fear.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Atst, Ian, extending his greatsword, reached her.


    Thesaya''s trembling lips parted. "Save me, Ian..."


    Despite her words, her massive body lunged at him as if to crush him. The huge torso, with limbs sprouting wildly, split vertically, revealing a giant maw filled with troll fangs. Ian did not retreat but swung his greatsword, gripped with both hands, upwards.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The red trajectory cut horizontally across the maw. Red blood and guts burst out from the maw, now in the shape of a cross.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Thesaya screamed. Her pupils constricted like dots and trembled.


    ¡°It hurts...! Ian...! It hurts!¡± Her near-hysterical cries continued. Even so, her torso was falling toward Ian. He stepped back andunched a fireball at the center of the torso.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A small explosion erupted within Thesaya''s body as it struck the ground. Bleeding tears profusely, she looked down at Ian standing right in front of her and repeated.


    ¡°Save me, Ian. I want to live, I... I want to live....¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Ian spat out.


    As Thesaya''s eyes widened, he raised his lowered greatsword.


    "I will definitely avenge you."


    <i>sh!</i>


    The two chimeras that had rushed at him from both sides were sliced into pieces by a single swing. Ian, spinning around, leaped toward Thesaya.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Thesaya screamed.


    At the same time, her body, which had been healing with magic, leaped up.


    <i>Crunch</i>.


    As a result, Ian''s greatsword cut off several limbs attached to her torso and swept through the nearby test subjects instead.


    ¡°....¡±


    Frowning, Ian''s eyes followed Thesaya''s retreating figure. It wasn''t hard to figure out where she was headed.


    <i>sh! Crash! Crash!</i>


    Charlotte was charging forward with divine power zing like mes throughout her body. And the creator standing not far away.


    ¡°I told you to stay back....¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Ian gripped his greatsword again. The red trajectory that began to swirl soon swept around him.


    ***


    ¡°There was another excellent material....¡±


    As if responding to the creator''s voice, Charlotte let out a short roar.


    Her mane, imbued with divine power, flickered like mes. Her hands tirelessly created trajectories. Despite cutting down monsters one-sidedly, there was no leisure in her movements.


    It was because the divine power spreading through her body was nearly exhausted. If she couldn''t kill the creator before this power ran out, she would no longer be able to fight.


    ¡°Fall back! You fool!¡± It was then that an urgent shout erupted.


    Charlotte leaped backward, eyes wide.


    <i>Crash! </i>


    Thesaya''s massive torso fell, crushing the chimera standing below it. Limbs sprouting all over the torso reached out as if to grab Charlotte.


    ¡°From now on, kill each other... Don''t worry, beast... After that, I''ll make sure you can be with your friend forever....¡± The creator muttered, scattering ck magic as he withdrew.


    Thesaya''s body, which had been bleeding profusely, began to close up.


    Ignoring this, Thesaya screamed. ¡°Stupid beast! You''ll die! You''ll die!¡±


    ¡°...Worry about yourself, pointy ears.¡± Charlotte gritted her teeth and gripped her swords so tightly it seemed they might shatter.


    "If this continues, you will die too."


    ¡°So run away!¡±


    Despite her words, Thesaya''s body lunged at Charlotte. Numerous arms and legs reached out toward her. Charlotte''s face twisted as she took in the sight and turned her body. She shed and cut through the other test subjects around her as she charged forward. Thesaya followed closely behind, shouting.


    "Run. Don¡¯t fight, just run away! Thene back to rescue meter...! If you get killed or captured by these things, you¡¯ll go through the same ordeal as me!"


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Charlotte roared and moved her body more violently.


    A chimera with the head of a wolf and the head of a troll on the body of a valley spider was shed to pieces, scattering thick fluids. Charlotte immediately leaped toward the next test subject, repeating the same actions.


    Thesaya finally realized that Charlotte had decided to kill all the test subjects and chimeras, except for her. She probably intended to find a way to save her after killing the rest.


    ¡°Charlotte....¡± Thesaya murmured, shedding tears of blood once more. Right after, a blue explosion swirled in the distance.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Following the trajectory of the greatsword, the Frost de whipped up, turning everything in its path into chunks of meat.


    Before the remnants could even scatter, a red trajectory extended outward.


    <i>sh!</i>


    A gaunt, pale-skinned middle-aged vampire was swept away by the wide, straight trajectory.


    ¡°Got you, you fucker.¡± Ian spat out, cing the creature, now only an upper torso, on the t of his de.


    A lifeless smile spread across the creator''s pale face.


    ¡°Pity... I wanted to use myself as material someday....¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    mes rose along the de, exploding the creator into countless fragments.


    ¡°Screeee¡ª¡±


    ¡°Grrr...!¡±


    The remaining chimeras and test subjects began to rampage as if in a frenzy. Thesaya¡¯s body was no exception. Even though the creator was dead, she still couldn''t control her monstrous body.


    <i>sh, sh!</i>


    Ian began to create red trajectories and death once again. Thesaya''s body also charged toward him.


    ¡°No! You stupid pointy-eared freak!¡± Charlotte, entangled with a test subject, shouted.


    By now, her divine power was almost entirely depleted. Thesaya murmured with a face close to tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it... I can¡¯t....¡±


    <i>sh!</i>


    A massive red crescent swept in front of her. Through it, Ian, covered in blood and fluids, soared. Staring at Thesaya with a nk expression, he swung his greatsword.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    Along with the arm extended toward him, arge chunk of Thesaya''s massive body was cut off. Thesaya howled. Iannded and immediately leaped again.


    <i>sh! Crunch, sh.</i>


    A one-sided massacre ensued. Ian continued shing and cutting as if he couldn''t hear Thesaya''s screams. Her massive body was being chopped and torn, growing smaller and smaller. Then, in an instant.


    <i>Thunk.</i>


    Ian reached out and grabbed Thesaya¡¯s nape.


    ¡°....¡± Thesaya could no longer scream. She only looked at Ian with muddled eyes filled with pain, fear, and resentment.


    Ian turned his gaze. No chimera or test subject was left alive. Charlotte, too, seemedpletely exhausted, sitting next to the corpse of a test subject, panting heavily. Ian tossed his greatsword aside and embraced Thesaya''s trembling body. His whole body tensed.


    <i>Crack, crack.</i>


    ¡°....!¡± A silent scream erupted from Thesaya''s mouth as she lifted her head. Ian was violently pulling her upper body away. The pain of being torn apart alive was unbearable.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Finally, her upper body waspletely severed. Blood gushed out, and the remaining torso went limp and copsed.


    ¡°A... Ah....¡±


    Thesaya, cradled in Ian''s arms, was in a dire state. Her body was missing everything below her waist, and her arms were torn off at the elbows, bleeding profusely. Ianid her limp torso down gently.


    "I-Ian..." Thesaya''s lips trembled as she barely managed to speak. Ian, looking down at her with hollow eyes, finally murmured.


    "...Are you just going to let her die like this?"


    <i>No, that can''t happen. </i>Adding words that Thesaya couldn''t understand, he removed the glove from his left hand.


    "...?" Thesaya blinked as she watched Ian forcefully tear off his wrist guard. The divine power that enveloped his body faded. Ian held his bare forearm out to Thesaya.


    "Drink, Thesa."


    "...!"


    Thesaya''s eyes widened. But she couldn''t bring herself to act; she was too weak to even suck blood. Realizing this, Ian drew the fairy dagger and sliced the outer side of his forearm. The red blood that flowed out fell onto Thesaya''s lips.


    "Swallow."


    Ian, whose irises were tinged with a faint purple hue, added. Thesaya was already doing so. From the moment Ian''s blood touched her lips, she opened her mouth like a baby bird being fed. Soon, her mouth was filled with fangs. Ian brought his forearm closer, and she bit into it eagerly.


    "...."


    The sound of gulping followed. Her slender neck moved continuously. As Charlotte, who had been staggering, approached, Thesaya''s body began to regenerate.


    Bones sprouted from her severed arms and lower body, veins spread, and soon, muscles and flesh, then skin, rapidly restored themselves to their original form. Ian''s eyes narrowed at that point. As he prepared to strike Thesaya''s head,


    "Ha, ha... ha...." Thesaya spoke first. With her face smeared with blood, she breathed heavily, a faint smile spreading.


    "As I thought... I knew it would be like this...." She looked into Ian''s eyes.


    "Your blood is incredibly delicious, Ian. The best I''ve ever tasted...."


    "If you stopped in the middle, it doesn''t seem that way," Ian replied nonchntly.


    Thesaya shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don¡¯t want to die while drinking. I just survived." She flexed her newly regrown hand and turned her head to the side. She smiled, baring her teeth, as she met Charlotte''s approaching gaze.


    "Good thing you didn''t die by my hand, kitty."


    "...You should be the grateful one."


    Charlotte''s response was met with a brief giggle.


    "...!" Suddenly, Thesaya''s eyes widened. Her chest heaved dramatically.


    "Thesa?!" Charlotte rushed over, startled.


    "Ian...? Something''s wrong. Inside my body, something...!" Thesaya cried out, looking at Ian with eyes turned red.


    Ian spoke in a calm voice. "As expected. It''s starting now."


    "What do you mean...? Ah, ahhhh...!" Thesaya let out a suppressed scream. Her body convulsed violently, and her limbs bent as if they would break. Ian grabbed her limbs one by one and turned his gaze away.


    "...!" Charlotte, who had hurriedly climbed over the flesh, quickly came over. As she held Thesaya''s other arm and leg to prevent them from breaking.


    "My blood, my blood...!" Thesaya managed to utter. She frowned deeply as if resisting something with all her might. Ian, pressing her arm down with one knee, spoke up.


    "The Empress is trying to drain your true blood. Resisting is futile."


    He drew the fairy dagger again and added.


    "You will die now, Thesaya."

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    "...?!"


    Thesaya and Charlotte stared wide-eyed as Ian pressed the dagger¡¯s de against Thesaya''s chest. He made a shallow, long cut in the center, breaking the precarious bnce.


    <i>sh.</i>


    Thesaya let out a silent scream. At the same time, blood spurted from the new wound.


    While trying to hold on, she raised her head and let out death rattles. "<i>Guh</i>... <i>guuuh</i>...."


    The true blood separated from her and shot away into the sky. As blood gushed out of her, Thesaya copsed to the ground.


    Charlotte gasped in despair. "Thesa!"


    She turned to Ian, her gaze seemingly asking him why. However, Ian just kept his gaze fixed on Thesaya¡¯s eyes, which were losing their vitality.


    The red hue of her pupils slowly faded. However, chaos power seemed to be keeping her alive. Ian had mixed it into his blood to help her regenerate quickly.


    Chaos power was akin to the divine power of corrupted beings like demons. It was the reason she could resist the Empress'' touch, even if only for a moment.


    "Don''t let go of my hand," Ian said, startling Charlotte, who was about to cradle Thesaya''s head.


    Finally, Ian met her gaze. Surprisingly, the beast warrior''s orange eyes were brimming with tears. Deciding not to point it out, he instead extended his left hand toward her. Puzzled, Charlotte looked down, finding a dark lump just slightlyrger than his palm.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes shot back to Ian in disbelief. "The seed of Life...?"


    Ian nodded and then looked at the seed.


    With a slight frown, he pushed the seed into the open wound below Thesaya''s sternum.


    Charlotte gasped.


    The seed was absorbing the blood that she had lost back into her wound and then drinking it.


    Soon, the seed cracked, and thin roots began to spread from the wound, quickly weaving through Thesaya like a spider web. After some time, she twitched.


    "<i>Guuh</i>...!" With another death rattle, Thesaya jerked and began to convulse. This time, however, she didn¡¯t scream. Still unconscious, her eyes rolled into the back of her head as her eyelids fluttered. Blood and dislodged fangs filled Thesaya''s mouth. "<i>Guh</i>... <i>guh</i>...."


    Charlotte, who was pressing down Thesaya''s thigh with her knee, forcibly turned Thesaya''s head to the side and pushed her fingers into Thesaya''s mouth, letting the blood and fangs flow out before they could choke her.


    "Well done," Ian said, then turned his attention back to Thesaya''s sternum.


    Considering the seed of Life hadn''t sprouted yet, all of its energy was likely being used to spread roots. Veins bulged under her skin like countless tiny worms crawling. The same was likely happening, the roots spreading deep inside her body.


    <i>It''s good that it''s working... but it¡¯s not a pleasant ritual to watch.</i>


    Setting the thought aside, he activated Magic Detection.


    Although Ian had tried to kill her, he had always nned to keep Thesaya alive. In fact, the only reason he attacked her was to force the Empress to extract the true blood from Thesaya, which in turn would have given him the opportunity to use the seed of Life.


    The seed would¡¯ve still likely worked even if Thesaya had remained a vampire. However, leaving the true blood inside her would have allowed the Empress to keep controlling her. That was why he prioritized removing the true blood.


    Nevertheless, when the Empress decided not to extract it, he quickly switched to saving her. Unfortunately, to do that, Thesaya¡¯s chest had to be cut open. It was bound to happen anyway, so to expedite the process and avoid needless pain, he decided to do it himself.


    <i>... Still, I didn''t expect it would be this helpful.</i>


    Ian observed the flow of magic that the roots had created within Thesaya.


    He had originally nned to put the seed in Thesaya¡¯s mouth, not her chest. However, the quest [The New Elder] instructed him otherwise.


    Despite their asional unfriendliness and omissions, quest and information windows had never given him false information. Hence, although he was skeptical of the quest, he still decided to follow it. This time, too, the results proved the quest right.


    A soothing sound surrounded them.


    Ian carefully observed the magic that the countless thin roots were emitting. They had spread throughout Thesaya''s body, making him feel as if he could see right through her skin.


    The brightest lights came from those that had settled and stopped growing. To Ian, they looked as though they were merging with her. The dozens of pulsing roots that had enveloped her heart¡ªrevealing its shape to him¡ªwere no different. With each pulse from them, her still heart beat again.


    <i>... They said one should be prepared for the heart to stop.</i>


    Perhaps death was an inevitable step toward rebirth. After all, it wouldn''t have been surprising if Thesaya had died from the shock alone.


    The series of changes that Ian was witnessing were neither gradual nor gentle. Fortunately, Thesaya was unconscious. She would have experienced deathly pain had she undergone this ritual awake.


    <i>Well, being drained of true blood must have been quite painful too.</i>


    Still, it was better than enduring endless suffering.


    After who knew how long, Thesaya finally rxed. Her eyelids closed, and faint breaths escaped her pale lips.


    However, the process wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Ian continued to observe the restless flow of magic through the roots. Having reached a certain level of uniformity, they now seemed to be creating a new nervous system.


    Moreover, although the changes had slowed, the roots'' ends continued to creep forward. Perhaps it would only beplete once the roots had reached every corner of Thesaya''s body.


    Looking at the now-quiet Thesaya, Charlotte asked, "Is she... okay now?"


    Ian nodded as he nced at the long wound on her chest. It had already healed, leaving only the split seed of the Tree of Life protruding from her sternum.


    Ian knocked the seed away. With a faint <i>crack</i>, it crumbled.


    The reddish marks that the roots had created now vividly stood out on her skin, resembling forked lightning.


    Looking at Thesaya, Ian said, "The roots have taken hold."


    Thesaya was now finally sleeping peacefully.


    The roots that had spread from her nape to her jaw wriggled further upward toward her face. Ian believed that she would only open her eyes once they had reached her brain. When she did, Thesaya would likely be an entirely different being. At the very least, she would no longer suffer from endless thirst.


    Ian turned to Charlotte, who looked both relieved and exhausted. "It¡¯ll take some time before she wakes up. Until then, you''ll have to protect her. Can you do that?"


    Charlotte''s condition was far from ideal. Her armor was battered, her fur matted with blood, and her hands and feet covered in wounds dealt by the thorns that had pierced them earlier. One of her ears had been torn, too.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, her orange eyes finally regained color.


    With a determined gaze, she firmly answered, "Of course. We just saved her. I can''t lose her again,"


    She seemed ready toy down her life for Thesaya.


    <i>Then again, she already has.</i>


    Ian smirked and stood up. The slight rxation brought on a mild dizziness. As his joints popped and his temples throbbed, he retrieved a snow leopard hide cloak from his pocket dimension and draped it over Thesaya.


    "If Philip and Sir Riurele, have them protect her as well," Ian said as he jumped off the pile of flesh.


    Walking across the clearing, which was covered with the remains of chimeras and other experiments, he picked up the ragged fang sword and the broken silver sword. He then tossed them near Charlotte. They fell on the flesh beside her.


    "I''ll have them follow you instead. I can protect the elf on my own," Charlotte said.


    Even though she didn¡¯t even seem fit enough to lift Thesaya yet, she still picked up the swords. She then settled back down on the flesh.


    "No need. I¡¯d already be done with everything or at least close to it by the time they¡¯d me," Ian replied as he grabbed the Legion Commander''s Greatsword and shoved it into his pocket dimension.


    Pulling out a small pouch, he added, ¡°Since I¡¯ll be handling the rest on my own, I''ll be taking the shortest route."


    Ian reced the magic stone in his bracelet with the thumbnail-sized one inside the pouch. Afterward, he looked up at the sky.


    The enormous crescent moon at the zenith of the purple night sky had turned almostpletely red. It seemed he was not hallucinating when he noticed that the garden had be redder, the moonlight had lost its paleness, and the vortexes at the garden''s edge had been noticeably swirling faster.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    A gust of wind swept over Ian, shaking the vine walls and scattering the massive roses¡¯ petals. Ian watched the scene impassively before turning around.


    "So hold on tight. I''ll keep it a secret that you cried."


    "W-what?! I-I didn¡¯t!"


    Blushing, Charlotte awkwardly avoided Ian''s gaze and clicked her tongue.


    Ian smirked and then quickly leaped away.


    ***


    Ian ran without stopping. Whenever he encountered a dead end, he simply climbed over the barrier. Now that he was alone, nothing could block his path anymore.


    With good reason, he had concluded that all the monsters in thisbyrinth had disappeared.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The blowing wind, which was getting stronger and stronger, swept away the blossoming giant roses and whisked their countless petals past the garden, dyeing the air red.


    At a nce, it made for a beautiful sight. However, Ian already knew that those petals were made of blood.


    The closer he got to the mansion, the more vivid the wave of petals gathering toward it became. The vine barriers, now devoid of flowers, were quickly losing their vitality. The once sharp thorns, like dry branches, had be so brittle that they snapped off with a mere touch.


    Thebyrinth garden had clearly outlived its usefulness. The flying petals would likely be part of the remaining strength of the mansion and the Empress.


    <i>Even a mutt has an advantage in its own home. This is going to be tough.</i>


    Ian smiled wryly as he picked up the pace. He alreadymitted to this, and he had nothing to gain by stopping or retreating now. He soon lost count of the barriers he had climbed over and the passageways he had passed through.


    Eventually, as the wind swept over him again, the walls nking him abruptly disappeared. Slowing down and catching his breath, he took in the full view of thebyrinth mansion before him.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    The three-story mansion stood tall without even a fence. Originally, it must have been surrounded by a garden, but now it looked as if it stood alone, quite some distance from the greenery. Moreover, all the windows and the main gate were wide open, as if inviting visitors inside. Red petals swirled and floated around the mansion, drifting naturally in and out of the open windows.


    It looked like a monster''s face surrounded by thousands of butterflies.


    Ian thought, <i>How disgusting.</i>


    Yet, he kept moving forward. Memories from the game ovepped in his mind. Back then, the mansion had an underground space asrge as the mansion itself. Like many corrupted beings and demons, vampires had built their base underground, away from the gaze of the gods.


    There wereboratories, torture chambers, and secret passages leading to other underground caves. This makeshift underground pce even had an audience chamber for the Empress. Unlike in the game, the real Empress would be waiting there, fully prepared to receive him.


    ¡°....¡±


    Just then, someone appeared in front of the wide-open main gate. It was an elderly man, neatly dressed in imperial attire. A quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    [The Empress''s Consort.]


    <i>...Consort?</i>


    Just as Ian''s lips were about to curl into a smirk, the old man, Count Nigriante, spoke.


    "You look tired, Sir Ian," he said in a polite yet calm voice. "Rest assured, I am merely here as your guide. Please, follow me. The Empress is waiting."


    As the Count continued speaking, Ian quickened his pace, breaking into a run. Drawing his sword from his waist, he finally saw the Count smile.


    "I told you, I have no intention of fighting. I know you have already expended much of your strength. So save your energy<i>¡ª</i>"


    "Then just stick your neck out. I''ll handle it cleanly," Ian said, running.


    The Count''s smile deepened.


    "Without my guidance, it will be difficult to find the Empress."


    "Well, isn''t she underground?" Ian replied.


    "...!" The Count''s eyes widened slightly as if he hadn''t expected the correct answer so soon. Without another word, Ian continued running. The Count let out a smallugh and extended his hand.


    "It can''t be helped."


    The petals fluttering around him shot toward the Count, each one turning into a drop of blood. With a flick of his hand, the drops of blood sprayed out like a shotgun, except instead of a narrow spread, they covered a wide area.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this more like a ymore mine?</i> Ian thought, but he didn''t stop.


    A gust of wind scattered the iing blood droplets. While not all were deflected, he blocked the remaining drops with his sword and forearm, enduring the impact with his body.


    "As expected, there''s no chance," the Count said, not showing any surprise.


    Slowing Ian''s pace seemed to be enough for him. His body was now enveloped in ck smoke. In the next moment, the Count, now a mass of ck smoke, darted into the mansion. The petals he passed formed small whirlwinds in his wake.


    <i>These mosquitoes love to flee, </i>Ian thought, annoyed.


    Despite his frustration, he followed the Count into the mansion. It wasn''t hard to track him; the path was marked by the rapidly spinning petals.


    Ian ran past the empty corridor and quickly ascended the stairs. When he reached the next corridor, the Count, now ck mist, was already turning a distant corner. Ian chased him, the petals turning into sticky drops of blood as they struck his body.


    The smell of blood lingered, but Ian''s eyes took on a peculiar look as he realized the Count wasn''t just running away.


    <i>A guide, huh?</i>


    In the game, the entrance to the underground was located on the third floor, behind the Empress''s office. Even though the mansion had grownrger, such fundamental elements likely hadn''t changed.


    As expected, following the winding corridor, the Count¡¯s trail led Ian to the third floor. He nced out arge window, taking in the red-dyed greenery and the maze garden below. There was no sign of his group, but the crimson crescent moon was vividly etched into his memory. The swirling dark clouds at the edge of the night sky resembled the eyes of a cephalopod, gazing down at the mansion.


    <i>Click. Rumble¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the sound of machinery echoed from afar. Ian followed the swirling petals into an open room at the end of the corridor and smiled faintly. Beyond the richly decorated office, a section of the wall had turned to reveal the entrance to a hidden spiral staircase. The Count was nowhere to be seen, likely waiting for him underground.


    <i>So damn kind</i>, Ian thought, flicking the fluttering petals with his hand as he descended the stairs.


    Although surrounded by walls, the staircase was not dark at all. The petals emitted a soft red glow in the darkness. Ian continued down the spiraling staircase without stopping.


    "...." The seemingly endless stairs suddenly ended. At the same time, the surrounding walls vanished, revealing a spacious underground area. The corridor stretched out widely and long, with luminous stones embedded in the walls casting a gentle light. Red petals floated Countless above, near the high ceiling.


    <i>Well, at least it''s bright</i>, Ian thought as he walked down the broad corridor. He paid no attention to the secret rooms on either side; his focus was on the Count standing in front of therge door ahead. There was no need to run. Even if the Count tried to flee now, his destination was inevitably the Empress''s audience chamber.


    The Count met Ian''s gaze and bowed with a wrinkled smile.


    "I sincerely hope this will be your final destination," he said in a low voice.


    Then, he raised his hand and shed his own throat. Blood spurted from the severed neck, and the true blood quickly absorbed into the door''s crevice, causing the Count''s body to copse.


    <i>Suicide, huh? </i>


    Ian let out a faint chuckle, closing thepleted quest window. The Count must have chosen death to ensure he didn''t lose his true blood. He was determined to deliver his blood to the Empress. A loyal demon servant indeed¡ªabination that didn''t quite fit.


    <i>Did he really love the Empress?</i>


    Ian wondered as he stepped over the Count''s crumbling remains and pushed the enormous door open with both hands.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The Empress''s audience chamber revealed itself,rger than Ian remembered.


    <i>Like moles</i>, Ian inwardly muttered, looking beyond with indifference.


    The ceiling of the audience chamber was also filled with petals. Despite theck of wind, they fluttered, emitting a red glow. Below them, arge golden cylinder stood in ce of a chair. It resembled a golden goblet or brazier, adorned with ruby-centered jewels and inscribed with ancient runes glowing softly in red.


    It was an item Ian recognized from the game. The Golden Bathtub, the throne and sacred artifact of the vampire n. Back then, Thesaya had lounged on its edge, but it had neither been imbued with magic nor filled with blood like that.


    The stench of blood was overwhelming. As Ian reached into his pocket dimension to retrieve the Legion Commander''s Greatsword,


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The surface of the blood-filled golden bathtub rippled. The overflowing blood stained the surface red as a woman with golden hair rose from it. Her features were as if meticulously crafted by an artisan, with red eyes and long golden hair cascading to her shoulders, and fair skin. Despite being submerged in blood, her hair and skin glistened as if oiled.


    Then, a quest window appeared before Ian.


    [Master of True Blood.]


    "...." Ian quietly took in her appearance. He didn''t rush at her because of the enormous amount of magic concentrated in the bathtub. Apleted spell awaited him. Ian couldn''t tell what spell it was, as in the game, the golden bathtub had been a mere background. The only certainty was that charging recklessly woulde at a price.


    <i>They made it so that you can''t even skip it.</i>


    He clicked his tongue briefly as the Empress stepped onto the edge of the bathtub. It was then that Ian realized she was very tall. Not quite a giant, but over two meters tall. She must have reconstituted herself into the ideal physique by absorbing the genuine blood of the vampires.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Even as she stepped out, the bathtub''s blood level didn''t drop. Instead, the petals fell in, increasing the blood, which overflowed continuously. A deep red light spread from the bathtub''s center.


    The Empress extended her foot, and the gathered petals transformed into a single blood mass supporting her. She smiled atop it.


    "This is our first face-to-face meeting. It''s a pleasure, Sir Ian. I''ve been waiting," she said in a graceful voice, starkly different from what Ian had heard from the head made of entrails.


    Ian felt as if his vision warped around her, much like when he had faced the twins. It wasn''t the Empress''s intention, but her immense magical power made even her slightest actions carry an enchanting force.


    Ian drew on his chaos power and spoke, "Yes, you''ve prepared thoroughly for this meeting."


    "Isn''t that what you wanted? Thanks to you, I think it turned out well. I now have a reason to start everything anew. If I have one wish..."


    The Empress''s eyes formed an elegant curve.


    "It would be for you to change your mind, even now. Haven''t you gotten everything you wanted? You even managed to save that poor child. If you stop now, I will quietly leave Lu Sard, and you can continue your journey. I still don''t dislike you."


    It was a voice that conveyed not the slightest hint of tension or anger. Rather, it sounded relieved, almost excited.


    Ian thought that perhaps everything she was saying was true. That the Empress really did want to leave thisnd.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you hate me enough," he replied.


    "That''s unfortunate. If we fight to the end, others will benefit¡ªthose who covet my position and my n, those who want to use us, and those who see you as a thorn in their side... But if you change your mind, or better yet, take my hand, everything will be different. What do you say?"


    The Empress extended her long, pale hand with a smile, causing Ian''s gaze to waver momentarily.


    "As it happens, I''m recently single," she added.


    Ian mixed the chaos power he had drawn with his divine power and said, "Your husband, who just killed himself for you, would be disappointed."


    "Of course, it''s heartbreaking... but he knew this would happen someday."


    "I refuse. I''m not interested in great love. What I''m more interested in is..."


    "...?"


    "The experience points you''ll give me."


    With that, Ian began to run. Almost simultaneously, the concentrated magic in the bathtub dissipated. The Empress watched him charge with a faint smile.


    "What a pity. Or perhaps it''s for the best. I don''t like being forced into things... but it can''t be helped."


    She flicked her fingers. Instantly, the blood that had overflowed from the bathtub rose up, transforming into arrow-sized spikes that shot out. Red divine power red around Ian''s body as he held his greatsword diagonally in front of him, shielding himself.


    <i>ng-ng-ng¡ª</i>


    The blood spikes pounded against the sword, but they couldn''t stop Ian''s advance.


    The Empress flicked her fingers again. The blood droplets that had scattered reformed into spikes. Simultaneously, a massive shadow de surged up from beneath her feet like a tidal wave.


    Ian found himself surrounded by des and spikes.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    He leaped immediately after, propelled by the wind swirling around him. Soaring near the ceiling, Ian lunged at the Empress, the greatsword in his right hand carving a red arc through the air. Petals darted toward the Empress, forming arge, hard mass resembling ice crystals.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s greatsword struck the center of the shield, sending cracks spreading across it, but it didn''t shatter. The repelling force of the condensed magic halted Ian in mid-air. However, there was no sign of disappointment in Ian''s red, swirling eyes.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    In that brief moment of ascent, Ian had alreadypleted his spell. He extended his left hand, the center of his clenched fist glowing with a fierce, rotating core.


    The Empress smiled just as a dragon''s breath-like me erupted, engulfing the blood shield and consuming her entirely.


    The chamber was filled with blinding light and heat. Even as Ian was flung backward, he kept the mes on the Empress. The burning petals and blood turned into red steam, thickening the air.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    Eventually, the mes died down. As Ian descended to the blood-soaked floor, he never took his eyes off the charred remains of the Empress.


    <i>St.</i>


    The moment hended, her body crumbled to ash. The red steam whirled violently in the air immediately after.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Inside the massive red barrier, the Empress''s body began regenerating rapidly. Smiling with exposed red flesh, she spoke.


    "Impressive, Ian. I''ve always wanted to experience it firsthand. It exceeded my expectations."


    <i>Of course, she wouldn''t die so easily.</i>


    Ian let out a bitterugh.


    "Try as many times as you like. I''ll die over and over until you feel satisfied," she added.

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    Her tone was remarkably calm. It was clear that she could indeed resurrect herself multiple times, at least within this ce. The petals and blood throughout the area were essentially her lifeblood, giving her near-infinite stamina.


    "I think I''ll only be satisfied when you really die," Ian said coldly, despite his efforts to perceive every change around him.


    While many aspects had changed from the game, the Empress remained one of the bosses of Chapter Two. Killing her repeatedly until she could no longer resurrect wasn''t a strategy yet. There had to be another, more explicit weakness, one that couldn''t be hidden even within her domain.


    <i>In fact, no matter how you look at it, there''s really only one thing that could be....</i>


    The very tant presence of the golden bathtub made him suspicious. That was why he was now closely observing the changes around him. However, no other peculiarities stood out. It might have been due to the contaminated magic permeating everywhere, hindering proper detection.


    "Well, let''s give it our all," the Empress said, her true form now restored. She flicked her hand, and the thick mist dispersed instantly, summoning numerous blood des around her.


    Ian started to run sideways. The des rained down, predicting his forward movement.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The shower of des narrowly missed Ian''s back. The Empress snapped her fingers again, and pools of blood morphed into shapes of bats, bears, and wolves¡ªher blood familiars.


    <i>Except for the near-immortality, she¡¯s not much different from Thesa in the game.</i>


    With the de rain subsiding, Ian changed direction toward the Empress. The familiars surged forward, and Ian swung his greatsword, seemingly waiting for this moment.


    <i>St¡ª</i>


    The familiars exploded into blood as the sword''s arc swept through them. Covered in blood, Ian''s swordy continued for only a short time.


    "How attractive a man is when he''s giving his all..."


    Blood des rained down again, apanying the Empress''s voice. Ian changed direction once more, creating a magical barrier with his greatsword instead of dodging.


    <i>ng-ng.</i>


    The red shower followed, some deflected by the sword, others hitting the barrier. Blue light shed across Ian''s body. As the barrier shattered, Ian''s eyes, infused with red magic, became visible.


    "Remarkable. Your spell remains unbroken despite such vigorous movement. I must learn your secretter."


    Dodging iing shadow des, Ian clicked his tongue. The Empress seemed to view him as a caught fish. She didn''t intend to kill him but to incapacitate him and forcibly turn him into a vampire, making him her consort.


    It was a misconception Ian didn''t need to correct. It made it easier for him toplete his spell. Raising his greatsword in front of him, Ian spread his left hand wide.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Waves of fire surged along his path, incinerating the blood des and the pooled blood. It was the me Tide. Unleashing the fire wave, Ian let it run wild. The area was quickly filled with mes and smoke.


    The Empress smiled as she watched the mes engulf the chamber.


    "Impressive. How did you cast such a high-level spell so quickly? Tell me."


    Ian leaped through the mes, covered in dark red smoke, and replied, "You won''t be able to do it."


    <i>It¡¯s because I drank dragon''s blood</i>, he added silently. Gripping his greatsword with both hands, he shed down.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A massive arc shed through the Empress''s body, bisecting her from the shoulder. She hit the ground as Iannded.


    "...!"


    Even as she searched for Ian with widened eyes, he was already running. Beyond the waves of fire, he was headed toward the golden bathtub.


    "Ian...! Stop!" Her blood-choked scream went unheeded. Her body turned into blood and began to melt. Ian raised his greatsword as he leaped.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The ancient spell circuits engraved on the bathtub''s surface began to glow red. Blood overflowed and a curtain of blood rose around the bathtub, its surface rippling ominously.


    "...!" Sensing the umting magic inside, Ian twisted his body, letting the greatsword fall behind him to cover his body with its broad de fully.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The curtain exploded, releasing a red shockwave. It didn''t break the greatsword but was powerful enough to send Ian flying.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Ian, who had been thrown back, rolled across the floor. The shockwave instantly extinguished the scattered mes. A voice echoed through the already raging blood mist.


    "No matter who you are, there are some things I cannot allow. This is the primordial cradle of our n''s birth and a relic that holds immense power."


    Ian, regaining his stance, looked up at the madly swirling petals and chuckled.


    "You seem quite surprised."


    "I''m advising you not to waste your strength. You won''t be able to reach the bathtub with your power. Just use your strength on me. I am your opponent, after all."


    "You said you wanted to be with me, yet you¡¯re doing the one thing you shouldn¡¯t."


    "And what might that be?"


    "Lying. Every rtionship ends when trust is lost."


    Ian picked up his fallen greatsword as he spoke. The Empress, with eyes thatcked even eyelids, watched him and added.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "That body isn¡¯t really you, is it?"


    "...!" As the Empress froze, Ian took a deep breath and started running toward the bathtub again, this time also toward the Empress. The fully regenerated Empress couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "You really keep surprising me. How did you figure it out?"


    Feeling the magic concentrate again, Ian raised his greatsword and spoke.


    "Well."


    As blood thorns erupted, shadow des surged in like waves. Dodging to the side, Ian nced at the golden bathtub. It struck him as odd that the bathtub, so obviously a weak point, was left so exposed. But the answer, as always, was straightforward and clear.


    It simply had to be this way. The Empress''s true body was inside, immersed in true blood. The Empress floating in the air was merely a clone. And it was clear that she couldn''t maintain her form far from the bathtub. Otherwise, there would be no reason to wait for him in such an underground ce.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Behind the iing rain of des, familiars rose up. They too provided Ian with clues.


    Of course, the most decisive factor was the fact that the spell circuit engraved on the bathtub continued to function even after the Empress''s body was sliced away. Unless it was a type of spell that remained active once triggered, such spell circuits did not operate without the control of their user.


    <i>St¡ª</i>


    Blood familiars exploded into droplets as Ian''s greatsword carved through them. He smashed the remaining ones with his fists or shoulders, unconcerned about being covered in blood.


    <i>Swoosh. Thud-thud-thud¡ª</i>


    Dodging shadow des and leaping over shadow waves with his greatsword, Ian cast Frost Shield to block iing blood spikes and shattered them with his sword. Every move was swift and seamless, without hesitation.


    It made sense. The Empress could wield almost all the abilities of vampires, but Ian was the one who had killed all those vampires. Of course, the Empress''s power was far superior, but the fundamental characteristics remained the same.


    It was inevitable that scratches and puncture wounds would ur in the process. However, Ian trusted in his own regenerative abilities. And so, he continued his relentless advance until that moment.


    "Really, you leave me no choice."


    A voice suddenly burst above, apanied by sharp magic cutting through the air. The flying Empress shed down with long shadow ws.


    "Exactly what I wanted." Ian leaped up, his upper body shielded by a magical barrier.


    ¡°...!¡± The Empress''s projection widened its eyes at his quick reaction.


    "That¡¯s what I was aiming for."


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    A shadow w shattered the force field, raking Ian''s shoulder, while a greatsword imbued with Wind des shed across the Empress''s chest almost simultaneously. Ian let go of the hilt with his left hand and clenched his fist. As the face of the copsing clone twisted, a fist imbued with holy power mmed into it.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    Ian''s punch crushed the clone''s face like tofu, sending fragments flying. As he spun in mid-air andnded, he immediately resumed running. Blood flowed from the scratches on his shoulder and arm, but he paid it no mind.


    Crashing through the disintegrating blood familiars, Ian pulled an essence bead from his subspace. Simultaneously, he channeled magic into his greatsword.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Magic began to spread across the circuits on the surface of the bathtub.


    Ian was already pulling back his arm and waist. In a burst of red divine power, the ancient runes on the greatsword gleamed with blue light.


    "Ugh...!" Gritting his teeth, Ian hurled the greatsword with all his might.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    The spinning greatsword traced a brilliant arc through the air, heading straight for the bathtub. A curtain of blood rose around the bathtub just as the sword struck.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The greatsword created a massive ripple in the curtain, releasing its remaining magic in a powerful st.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    A surge of intense cold engulfed the curtain''s surface, followed by a storm of icy des. The curtain absorbed the shock, trembling, but it bought Ian enough time toplete his spell.


    He looked up at the nearby bathtub, thrusting the glowing essence bead forward.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    A pir of fire shot up, blindingly bright.


    The Pinpoint Explosion, amplified by chaos power and the core, sent Ian staggering backward as the mes soared to the ceiling, spreading in all directions. The petals in the ceiling burned away, and the entire chamber shook as if in an earthquake.


    The blood curtain at the center of the explosion couldn''t remain unscathed. It burned as if it boiled and billowed smoke endlessly. From within the bathtub, blood was gushing like a fountain. It was likely thanks to this that the curtain hadn''tpletely shattered or melted away. The spell circuit on the surface of the bathtub flickered erratically, endlessly spewing out magic.


    <i>Ssshh¡ª</i>


    Ian, having regained his stance, surged forward. His gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on the bathtub amidst the dying mes.


    <i>By now, it should be hardened from the heat, if not evaporated. But magic, seriously.</i>


    In any case, it was clear that there was no longer any energy left to unleash another shockwave like before. With that confirmed, Ian channeled his essence bead into the Broken Sword of Judgment and forcefully drew it from its scabbard. Jagged blue holy energy surged, quickly bing a brilliant blue trajectory that extended toward the bubbling curtain.


    Crack¡ª


    The sword''s blue energy surged forth, slicing through the trembling curtain. As the mes licked the severed edges,


    "Stop! Ian¡ª"


    The Empress''s clone screamed, beginning to regenerate. Ian didn''t look back. Instead, he raised the divine-powered sword high and used the Strike of Judgment.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The fierce blue arc cleaved through the surface of the blood-soaked bathtub.


    Despite the resistance he hadn''t felt since the sword broke, Ian gritted his teeth and drove the de down. Hended on one knee just as the clone''s voice faded like a deting balloon.


    "No..."


    The jewels on the bathtub''s surface exploded in quick session, followed by awork of cracks spreading across it. The circuits emitted a final burst of red light before shattering, and blood gushed out like a fountain. As Ian sheathed the still-empowered Sword of Judgment, the entire cave began to shake.


    It was right after that Ian''s head snapped up.


    <i>Crack, crack-crack¡ª</i>


    "...!"


    <i>Holy fuck.</i>


    Cracks spread like a web across the cave ceiling. The fountain of blood from the shattered bathtub showed no signs of stopping. Ian tossed the Sword of Judgment into his pocket dimension, grabbed his fallen greatsword, and leaped away.


    The ceiling copsed behind him.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    <i>Boom! Crash!</i>


    Fragments of rock fell, scattering dust. Ian, narrowly avoiding them, shoved his greatsword into his pocket dimension as he sprinted forward. His spine tingled non-stop¡ªa warning from his Intuition.


    <i>At this depth, being buried alive would be worse than dying.</i>


    Even as he thought, Ian skidded to a halt and threw himself to the side. Crumbling rocks tumbled down where he had just been standing. It wasn''t just the ceiling copsing; the floor was cracking and the entire audience chamber was sinking.


    Despite the ongoing earthquakes, Ian dashed toward the faintly visible door in the distance. His mind grew clearer with each urgent step, showcasing the true value of his high Mental Fortitude.


    His Concentration and Intuition were both pushed to their limits, giving him a sense of awareness that made even unseen areas feel visible.


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    Ian narrowly dodged the falling rubble, changing direction as he sprinted. Although his heightened perception made the moment feel prolonged, in reality, barely ten seconds had passed. Yet even in this brief time, the copse was elerating rapidly.


    He had no certainty that he could escape the audience chamber and reach the stairs safely. The ceiling wasn''t the only thing copsing. Above themy the Labyrinth Mansion, which would soon follow suit and crumble.


    More importantly, his Intuition was urging him to get out immediately. Ian trusted his instincts; after all, it was an ability imbued with a special trait.


    <i>Anyway... Why hasn''t the questpletion window popped up? </i>


    This incongruous question struck Ian. His subconscious quickly deduced the answer: the quest wasn''tpleted.


    <i>Is there a second phase? This is too much. Really.</i>


    Even as he rolled across the floor, Ian couldn''t help but smirk bitterly to himself. This meant that everything happening right now was merely an event cut scene triggered when transitioning to the next phase.


    <i>Who would have thought my life would be endangered by something as trivial as a cut scene?</i>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    But soon enough, there was no more room to dodge or escape. Large and small rocks were pouring down like andslide.


    The mansion had already begun to copse in the center of the audience chamber he had passed through. Right after that, holy energy red up around Ian''s entire body like mes.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ian smashed through the rocks blocking his path with a powerful punch and charged forward. If he couldn''t avoid them, he would break through and destroy them. He braced himself against the smaller rocks with his arms shielding his head, enduring the impacts with his body.


    <i>Did all these events really ur in the game?</i>


    No matter how experienced someone might be, it seemed unlikely they could have managed all this at this stage. But it wasn''t a crucial question that needed an immediate answer. What mattered right now was something else entirely.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Andslide blocked the passage ahead. The once wide-open door had disappeared, buried under rubble.


    Ian charged with his arms shielding his head. He ran through the falling debris, gritting his teeth and leaping.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    He burst through the rubble, tumbling onto the floor. Finally, he was in the passageway.


    "...!"


    Ian, who was about to get up and run again, suddenly halted. The long corridor ahead showed that the stairs had already copsed. Strangely, however, he no longer felt any warnings from his Intuition.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>huff</i>..."


    Panting heavily, Ian scanned the surroundings of the corridor. The lights of the magic stones had all gone out, and the earthquakes continued relentlessly. Yet, the corridor itself remained intact. Only the stairs leading upward and the audience chamber had copsed. Then again, those alone ounted for more than half of the underground pce''s space.


    <i>So the boss fight isn''t over yet.</i>


    Contrary to his expectations, the extreme sense of urgency and focus had somewhat subsided. Headaches and dizziness followed swiftly as if they had been waiting. His limbs trembled, a warning signal that his limit was near. But it was not yet time to rest.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..."


    Clenching his blood and dirt-covered fist tightly, Ian looked back once more. The audience chamber was an indistinguishable mess of falling debris and dust. The vibrations and loud noises were relentless. The ceiling had already copsedpletely, and now the debris of the Labyrinth Mansion was pouring down.


    <i>Fsssh...</i>


    Eventually, an eerie silence settled in. Amid Ian''s heavy breathing, the reddish moonlight filtered through the settling dust. The chamber, covered in all sorts of debris, came into view. A hill of wreckage formed a gentle slope from the entrance. Moonlight streamed through the gaping hole in the ceiling, and flower petals, like delicate snowkes, drifted down.


    <i>Should I call this aesthetic?</i>


    That idle thought quickly vanished as Ian furrowed his brow. Contaminated magic was rapidly pooling in the chamber. Amidst this, a faint psychic wave spread and then surged, filling his mind like a rising volume.


    Anger and sorrow. Longing and despair. Resignation and hatred. All these conflicting emotions tangled and raged. His vision swam with a red haze. For it to prate Ian''s resistance meant that an ordinary person would have instantly gone mad.


    Had this psychic wave reached his group? He hoped not. Mev and Thesaya might withstand it, but Philip and Charlotte would likely lose their minds and go berserk.


    Regardless, it wasn''t enough to paralyze Ian''s reason. His nerves were taut, and his sense of urgency returned. The noise in his mind seemed to clear his headache, dizziness, and trembling.


    The chill of chaos power flowing through his veins sharpened, while his skin burned as if on fire. The holy energy, spreading along his tattoos, zed fiercely, indifferent to how much remained.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The moonlight began to ripple red right after that.


    Simultaneously, crimson blood began to seep and gather among the wreckage of the hill. Ian watched as the giant blood droplets ignored thews of physics, coalescing into a massive orb. It seemed to be about three meters in diameter, hovering slightly above the ground and gently undting. Within it, an enormous concentration of magic could be felt.


    The entire mass was pure true blood. As soon as Ian saw a faint silhouette forming within the orb, he started running toward it.


    <i>So, she waspletely dissolved within the true blood.</i>


    As he ascended the hill, Ian fixed his gaze on the silhouette within the orb. A brain and nervous system, blood vessels, and bones were rapidly taking shape. Muscle fibers grew strand by strand, covering them.


    The psychic waves that had been echoing chaotically all around were now emanating from within the orb. The waves remained extremely unstable, with irregr ripples spreading across the surface of the true blood sphere.


    Perhaps the Empress had dissolved into the bathtub because it was the only way to control the true blood stably. The more true blood vampires held, the stronger they became, but it also made them more irrational and impulsive, just like Thesaya, the Empress of True Blood in the game.


    The Empress''s true body being created within that sphere would be no exception. With such an enormous amount of true blood, she would be extremely powerful and equally unstable. That''s why Ian started running. He was certain that if the Empress fully awakened, she would undoubtedly kill him.


    <i>So conversely, she must be defenseless right now.</i>


    This was a pattern often seen in games. Bosses that became impossible to defeat once they broke free from their seals, regained their true forms or sessfullypleted their summoning rituals.


    The best course of action was to kill them before that happened. At the very least, they needed to be left in a critically weakened state or prevented frompleting their transformation.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The essence bead in Ian''s left hand whirled fiercely, glowing with light.


    As the spell waspleted, another surge of magic drained away, leaving him momentarily dizzy. Gritting his teeth, Ian reached out toward the top of the hill.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A blinding pir of fire erupted around the mass of true blood, shooting up through the hole in the ceiling and pushing away the moonlight. It was a maximum-amplified Pinpoint Explosion.


    The essence bead shattered and scattered like dust. The debris caught in the explosion crumbled and fell. Ian leaped over the falling fragments, keeping his eyes on the true blood mass at the center of the fire pir.


    The effect was clear. The true blood sizzled and smoked, mixing with the mes. The sphere''s size gradually diminished. But Ian did not slow down; he continued to charge forward. Though the smoke from the fire pir seemed to sear his body, he could not stop.


    The true blood mass was still enormous. The silhouette curled up inside like a fetus was still faintly visible, and it was continuing to form even at this moment.


    The mes mixed with the wind swirling around Ian''s body, flickering and dancing. He leaped off the protruding remnants of the roof at the base of the hill.


    <i>Thud-thud-thud¡ª</i>


    The crushed debris copsed beneath him.


    Ian, soaring several meters into the air, raised the greatsword he gripped with both hands high above his head. The de, imbued with a blue glow, left a trail of white light in its wake. At the same time, the mes flickering around him surged up along the de.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The greatsword, infused with all kinds of magic, struck the surface of the burning true blood mass.


    Contrary to his expectation of splitting it in one blow, the de merely created arge ripple as it embedded into the sphere''s surface, feeling like striking an extremely tough water balloon.


    However, the de didn''t bounce back. Ian gritted his teeth as if they would shatter and pressed down with both arms. The Blessing of Battle red, infusing new strength into his exhausted limbs.


    <i>Sssss¡ª</i>


    The greatsword''s de, like a heated branding iron, melted and prated the true blood mass.


    Inside the significantly smaller sphere, the curled-up form of the Empress''s true body became gradually clearer. Ian did not blink, fixing his gaze on the sight.


    The Empress''s true body was evenrger than her clone. She had long, wing-like appendages sprouting from her back. However, she had not yet fully formed. Her skin was just beginning to cover her, far from aplete body.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Finally, the de reached one of her wing joints. Despite the tremendous resistance, Ian did not relent.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    Atst, the greatswordpletely crushed one of her wings, reaching the back beneath it. As her exposed ribcage began to cave in,


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The true blood was absorbed into the Empress''s body as if being sucked in instantly. In the next moment, the magic condensed within her body exploded.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The greatsword was flung away, and Ian, still holding onto it, was thrown through the air like he had been hit by a truck.


    As he flew through the air, Ian saw flower petals being blown away by the shockwave.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    A rain of blood poured down, and thick blood mist rose from the debris below. The greatsword that Ian had let go of fell and embedded itself in the middle of the debris hill.


    "<i>Kiaaaah</i>!" From the center of the hill, the Empress roared, her red eyes gleaming fiercely.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Ian shielded his face with his arms as he was mmed into the wall of the audience chamber. Spider-web-like cracks spread across the wall.


    He felt his left arm and ribs fracture. There was no pain, which wasn''t a good sign, but Ian didn''t care. What he had to do from now on wouldn''t change anyway.


    Despite everything, Ian didn''t take his eyes off the Empress.


    "<i>Aahhhh</i>¡ª"


    Her appearance crouched on all fours and howling like a beast, was anything but beautiful. Her skin was thin and glossy, almost translucent with visible veins. Her unfinished facecked a nose, lips, and even hair. Only blood-red eyes, gaping nostrils, and exposed sharp teeth were visible. Blood poured from the crushed wing joint and the gap between her ribs.


    "<i>Huuu</i>...." Finally ending her roar, the Empress took a deep breath and crouched her body. The blood pouring down swiftly gathered around her.


    Some of the blood seeped into her body, while some remained around her, forming various shapes. A crown of blood emerged above her head.


    Blood flowed along the wing joints, forming wings, and she rose into the air without even pping them. It looked as though she was being dragged upward by the wings.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Iannded on the ground just after that.


    He spat out a piece of his shattered mr along with blood and stood up. His body was in shambles, but his gaze, fixed on the Empress, remained dark and unwavering. The Empress, dangling from her wings, slowly turned her head toward him with a creak.


    Her red pupils, which had been randomly erging and contracting, suddenly fixed on him and glowed intensely. The massive blood wings, crown, and the blood mist around her body all ignited simultaneously.


    "Iaaaaaan¡ª"


    The Empress spread her arms wide and screamed. The burst of psychic waves swept over Ian. Even he couldn''t fully resist the force. The image of Thesaya from the game shed through his mind. Back then, she also emitted psychic waves that caused random status effects: Charm, Confusion, Fear, Frenzy, Paralysis, and so on.


    This time, it seemed to induce a state of frenzy. It felt as if all the resentment, anger, and hatred he had always harbored were erupting like a volcano. The Blessing of Battle responded to his emotions, ring up. The chaos power surged from him like a runaway fragment.


    "<i>Roar</i>¡ª" The Empress flew toward him.


    With violet eyes zing, Ian charged toward her.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    Despite the impulsive nature brought on by his status condition, Ian''s charge turned out to be the best possible action.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Had he retreated, he would have struggled to avoid the blood spikes erupting around the Empress and the simultaneous attacks from her de-like ws. Only when she was almost upon him did Ian realize he was unarmed. But it didn''t matter.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    He had his fists.


    Ian''s right fist smashed into one side of the Empress''s face. His metal gauntlet dented and squeezed his fingers painfully, but he didn''t care. He just focused on therge head his fist had sunk into. The thin skin beneath gave way, with one cheekbone crushed and the eye above bulging out.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Almost simultaneously, the Empress''s dual arm swings missed him and raked the wall behind him, leaving ten deep gashes next to the embedded blood spikes. As Ian retracted his right hand, he swung his left fist. Though a thought briefly crossed his mind about his previously injured left arm, he dismissed it.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    His left fist crushed the opposite side of the Empress''s face, despite the horrendous sound from his arm. Almost instinctively, Ian activated Vacuum Explosion.


    Boom¡ª


    With a silent st, the Empress, her face deeply indented on both sides, was flung away. Ian, too, was thrown sideways. He got up quickly, his eyes falling on his left arm. The bone had pierced through the skin and twisted grotesquely, a result of removing his arm guard to feed blood to Thesaya earlier.


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i>¡± Ian let out a short, bitterugh and used his right hand to push the bone back in ce roughly.


    He had to rely on his body''s regeneration now. The greater the injury, the stronger the Primordial Vitality''s healing effect. At the same time, he felt the anger and hatred boiling inside him begin to subside. His instincts and reason quickly returned to their proper ces.


    There was a slight regret. The status effect wasn''t entirely bad given the situation. Thanks to his high Mental Fortitude and Resistance, he hadn''tpletely lost his reason. With rity returning, Ian noticed the Legion Commander''s Greatsword embedded nearby. He ran toward it without a second thought.


    <i>Crunch, crunch¡ª</i>


    Meanwhile, the Empress, who had been rolling on the ground, began to rise again. Her partially obliterated head was puffing back to its original form. Ian reached the greatsword and grabbed its hilt. The rubble, unable to bear the weight, crumbled, freeing the de.


    ¡°<i>Ahh...</i> <i>aaah</i>¡ª¡±


    The Empress''s eyes red as she turned toward him, raising numerous blood des around her. She seemed to instinctively decide on a long-range attack strategy. Perhaps if her body were fully formed, things would be different, but her defense was currently critically low.


    <i>Which means I need to stick to closebat.</i>


    Ian''s eyes turned ashen, and the Empress fired her des and spread her wings.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A violent whirlwind erupted around Ian. The gust was so strong that it momentarily threw off the Empress''s bnce. The Whirling Barrier, filled with chaotic power, couldn''t be controlled delicately at the moment, so Ian poured the maximum amount of magic into it.


    The whirlwind not only scattered the trajectory of the de rain but also carried Ian upward in the direction the Empress was rising.


    Spinning with the greatsword as a counterweight, Ian began preparing his next spell.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    mes flickered around him, dozens of Dancing mes manifesting. Ianunched the fireballs while bncing himself with the greatsword, following closely behind the fiery projectiles. The Empress spread her wings wide and extended her palms forward.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The blood mist around her quickly formed a blood barrier.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The fireballs exploded against the barrier. Ian followed through, smashing the barrier with his greatsword. The Empress reached out toward Ian, who was charging with the greatsword. A blue force field erupted around Ian.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The Empress''s hand crushed the force field. The bright shes of the force field crumbling gave Ian just enough time to use the Whirling Barrier again.


    <i>Wham!</i>


    The burst of wind caused the Empress to lose her bnce, and Ian was flung upward once more. Even while spinning, Ian cast Wind de.


    Finally, Ian stabilized himself in mid-air, scattering the Wind de from his sword as he descended toward the Empress. She barely regained her bnce and hastily raised her arms.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The greatsword was embedded deeply in the Empress''s forearm. Utilizing the Wind de as propulsion and striking with one hand, he didn''t sever the limb entirely, but it was enough.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The ensuing Vacuum Explosion around the sword shattered the Empress''s forearm.


    ¡°<i>Kiaaaargh</i>!¡±


    The Empress screamed as she plummeted, her single wing failing to stabilize her. Ian, falling with her, watched her spiral downward.


    <i>Could I do it?</i>


    Whether he could or not didn''t matter. Ian gripped the greatsword with both hands, despite his trembling left hand.


    <i>Boom! Crash¡ª</i>


    The Empressnded on her back in the midst of the ruins. Debris crumbled around her as she iled, raising her severed arm. The significantly fewer petals converged into blood droplets, forming blood des.


    But Ian was faster, descending directly onto her abdomen.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The blue energy-infused de pierced the Empress''s stomach, with Frost des exploding within her, tearing her insides apart. Half-frozen blood sttered everywhere. But that wasn''t the end. Ian immediately cast another lower-tier red spell.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Chaos-infused mes shot from the broad de, burning through the already shredded insides. The Empress arched her back in pain, with red light ring in her eyes.


    ¡°Kyah¡ªaaargh!¡±


    Her scream, a mix of pain and rage, released a psychic wave and magical explosion from her body.


    ¡°...!¡± Ian clung to the greatsword hilt, curling up to endure the shock. It felt like crashing into a massive wave. Blood burst from his wounds, and his whole body felt like it was shattering. At the same time, he froze, with his breath caught in his chest. The status effect was unmistakable: Fear.


    Feeling like a frog before a snake, Ian''s body stiffened, but he didn¡¯t lose his rationality. He didn¡¯t get swept away by the shockwave. He remained atop the Empress.


    Just as Ian finally let go of the hilt,


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The scattered petals transformed into spikes.


    The Empress seemed indifferent to her own body''s damage as she sent the spikes toward her abdomen. Despite still being gripped by Fear, Ian instinctively raised his right arm, casting Frost Shield. A magic barrier red up simultaneously.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The Frost Shield blocked all spikes targeting his upper body.


    But some angled spikes struck his lower body, hitting the magic barrier first. The barrier shattered as a spike pierced Ian¡¯s left thigh and melted away immediately, causing unavoidable bleeding.


    <i>Damn, the left side is taking all the hits today.</i>


    However, thanks to that, the state of Fear disappearedpletely. The stiff muscles and senses returned in an instant.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the Empress suddenly swung her right arm. Ian leaped up with just one leg almost simultaneously.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    ws and sharp nails narrowly grazed past Ian''s feet, leaving a distinct trail. Ian could clearly feel the surge of magical power flowing through the hand. It was a strange sensation as if his mind became sharper the more his body was torn to shreds. Indeed, nothing heightened Concentration like a crisis.


    Thinking this, Ian drew the broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension. He twisted his body, spinning around to discard the scabbard.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The broken de, imbued with blue divine power, was revealed. Even after using the Strike of Judgment, the remaining divine power surged unevenly like saw teeth. Chaos power, emitted by Ian, mingled with it. The de of divinity was instantly dyed purple and regained its momentum, a trick he had used before.


    Ian swung the sword powerfully toward the Empress''s forearm, which loomed below.


    ng¡ª


    The purple trail shed across the Empress''s right forearm. Despite its length, the thin forearm was severed as if sliced by saw teeth. The remnants of mixed chaos power and divine power burned the severed surface.


    ¡°Screech!¡± The Empress''s startled scream echoed.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Iannded on the Empress''s chest as if to break her ribs.


    A tingling sensation spread through his left leg. The blood that flowed down made his calf sticky. Without even using divine power, Ian reversed his grip on the sword hilt. At the same time, chaos power once again mingled with the de. Without hesitation, he knelt on one knee and brought the purple de down onto the Empress''s ribs.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    The de began to cut through the Empress''s chest, embedding itself as if piercing metal. Her entire body convulsed as if in a seizure.


    <i>Shwaaaa¡ª</i>


    At the same time, the blood on her wings and the crown on her head transformed into countless des and shot up.


    Ian''s eyes flickered blue as he drove the sword in. With the Frost Shield, a blue barrier blossomed behind him.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The des started to rain down on the wide shield almost simultaneously.


    The shield covered a narrow area, allowing it to block all the des. However, there were too many des.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    White cracks spread across the entire shield. Without even ncing at it, Ian focused solely on driving the sword in.


    There was no turning back now.


    If he retreated here, the Empress would tear her impaled body from the sword and take to the skies again, beginning to regenerate by absorbing the surrounding blood. At that point, even Ian wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    His left arm and left leg were not in a condition to continue such intense movements. No matter how much his recovery had improved, he couldn''t heal such injuries in just a few minutes. Moreover, the holy power left in his tattoo was minimal. The same went for his magic and chaos power. So he had to finish it now, even if those des would end up tearing his body apart.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    At that moment, the Frost Shield shattered.


    The remaining des poured into the fluctuating Magic Force Field behind him.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom.</i>


    Ian pressed down with his tattered left hand on the weight of the sword. The broken de pierced the Empress''s ribcage and sank deeper.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    The magic field burst and the Sword of Judgment plunged in simultaneously.


    He felt something burst inside the Empress''s chest. Her body, which had been thrashing like a seizure, suddenly stiffened.


    <i>St¡ª</i>


    The blood des crumbled into blood clots, covering Ian''s entire body.


    Ian didn''t move an inch, focusing on the sensation in his grip. The strength was draining from the Empress''s body.


    ¡°<i>Ah</i>...¡± A sigh mixed with a breath escaped from her lips. It was her true voice,pletely different from the one that had been dominated by instincts until now. Blood oozed from her severed arms, mouth, and from beneath her body. Her body went limp.


    The Empress of True Blood was dead.


    <i>...But why is it still?</i>


    The true blood spreading around suddenly surged fiercely as Ian narrowed his brow.


    <i>Poof!</i>


    The magic contained in the true blood erupted violently. Ian tried to pull out his sword.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    But before he could, the Empress''s ribcage burst through her skin. Like a Venus flytrap, crimson magic whirled around Ian through the gaps in her ribcage.


    "...!"


    Ian''s eyes widened as he was engulfed by the magic. Karha''s holy power flickered faintly but wasn''t strong enough to burn away all the magic spewing from the true blood. It felt as if all the blood in his body was flowing in reverse.


    <i>What the fuck?</i>


    Bloodshot veins appeared in Ian''s eyes. Blood started to flow out from every wound on his body. He still couldn''t move.


    Ian focused all his mind on drawing back the magic and chaos power mixed with his blood. But the power of the true blood, which was sucking out his blood, was a bit stronger. Blood continued to flow out of his body, little by little, but continuously.


    <i>Is self-destruction their passive skill or something?</i>


    Gritting his teeth, Ian didn''t stop trying to reverse the flow of his blood. Without a vessel to contain it, the true blood couldn''tst long.


    Even now, the true blood that had surged around him was evaporating like smoke and disappearing. The problem was that he couldn''t hold out until then. He wouldn''tst; he''d die from excessive blood loss before that.


    No matter how hard he tried, all he could do was slow down the blood loss a bit. Thin tendrils of his blood spreading from his entire body were now visible to the naked eye.


    <i>Fuck</i>....


    Ian swallowed a sigh and opened his status window. There was no other way.


    His consciousness drifted toward the skill window, and just as it was about to stop at the universal skill, Primeval Resistance, there was a deep throb from within.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    A reverberation echoed from deep within. Ian, who had just raised Primeval Resistance by one level and was about to raise it again, hesitated.


    It was the shard of chaos.


    The shard, pulsing like an additional heart, began to absorb the chaos power, seemingly aiding Ian. It was a change significant enough to alter the situation.


    Ian closed the status window and focused his mind. The streams of blood that had been draining out began to flow back into his body.


    <i>So, was this an event that would resolve itself as long as I just held on without dying?</i>


    Ian breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. It was fortunate that he discovered this by using only one skill point.


    He had nned to max out Primeval Resistance, then also the Vision skill, Flow of Spell. If that wasn''t enough, he intended to invest all remaining ability points into Mental Fortitude.


    If he had discovered the current situation after doing so, he would have literally shed tears of blood.


    "...?"


    All idle thoughts vanished in an instant right after that. Though the blood had already returned to his body, the pulsation of the shard did not cease.


    Now, the shard was absorbing the true blood in reverse. He tried to stop it, but the shard did not follow his will. A strand of crimson true blood, drawn in like a tentacle from the ribs, finally touched Ian''s torn left arm.


    Swoosh¡ª


    As if it was a signal, the true blood began to pour into Ian''s body.


    His mind became noisy in an instant. All kinds of emotions echoed chaotically, and his vision turned red. In the midst of it, a selection quest window popped up.


    [Owner of the True Blood.]


    <i>Is this a quest exclusive to the corrupted one?</i>


    If he had no choice, it might have been different, but it wasn''t a matter to ponder over for long. Ian refused the quest.


    Simultaneously, the shard of chaos began to absorb the true blood as if it had been waiting for this moment. His vision flippedpletely, and all his senses disappeared immediately after.


    <i>No, but I refused it...?</i>

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    Ian was momentarily taken aback.


    The darkness that had enveloped his vision brightened.


    From the flickering light of a torch, he saw a pristine golden bathtub ced atop an altar. People were lining up the stairs on either side. They stood at the edge of the bathtub, shedding tears, and shed their throats with the daggers in their hands before plunging into the tub. A sshing sound followed.


    Those who couldn''t muster the courage were attacked by those behind them, who slit their throats and threw them into the tub.


    The golden bathtub endlessly epted their blood and bodies.


    A whisper urging haste, and the distant sounds ofmotion brushed his ears. It was anguage he had never heard before, yet he could understand it naturally.


    <i>Ah, I see. This is the memory of true blood.</i>


    Ian finally let out a dryugh, though it was only an internalugh. There was nothing he could do at this moment.


    All he could do was stay attached to the consciousness of an unknown existence, passively epting knowledge he wasn''t particrly curious about.


    Ian realized that these people were the royal family of a kingdom that had once existed in the eastern part of the continent and that they were about to be killed by the Imperial army.


    The reason was that they were heretics worshiping demons. From Ian''s perspective, it was something they deserved. It was only natural for a God who demanded sacrifices of blood to be treated as a demon.


    Of course, they didn''t think that way.


    "As long as the blood of the royal family flows within you, the dynasty is not extinct, and as long as you hold the essence of Divine Blood, our Lord will not abandon us. Survive, princess. My daughter. Rebuild your lineage and restore the kingdom. This is your mission."


    The middle-aged man, who spoke with a solemn expression, died as he spilled his blood into the tub onest time.


    The girl Ian was observing stood up for the final time. She looked back with tear-filled eyes. Themotion behind the firmly closed door was getting closer.


    Eventually, she climbed the stairs and stood by the tub. Unlike the others, she jumped into the blood- and corpse-filled tub.


    A sticky warmth enveloped her entire body. The next moment, Ian saw the terrified faces of the Imperial soldiers pass before his eyes. Cold death and senseless killing followed after. Only the sticky warmth of the blood they shed remained, tinting his vision red.


    From that moment on, scenes shed before his eyes, as if in fast-forward. Each was a fleeting moment, yet the emotions and thoughts of those moments pierced his mind vividly.


    The longing for survival and loneliness, the joy of creating a first family, the excitement felt during the war, and the hatred toward other demons and the conflict of betraying them.


    Vain dreams and desires only bred hollow joy and unquenchable thirst. The longing for the past never faded no matter how much time passed. And the hatred toward those who only used them never diminished, growing everrger. In the end, they wished for everything to copse.


    The princess of the fallen kingdom had be a demon.


    All those moments led to the present. There was no longer any regret in destroying the nation they had painstakingly built. She simply pretended to care.


    Killing her kin with her own hands no longer brought any sadness. The certain approach to death was, of course, terrifying, but it also stirred a futile longing.


    <i>Maybe, just maybe, this time, with him...</i>


    In the next moment, the vision was filled with a man, battered and bruised, raising a greatsword with a nk expression.


    "How do you feel, seeing yourself through another''s eyes?" A girl''s voice continued beside him.


    Ian instinctively turned his head and then realized, btedly, that he could move his head.


    A girl was sitting there. She had blond hair, and red eyes, and was wearing unfamiliar clothing.


    Ian responded calmly. "This is not my true self."


    The girl, the Empress, smiled. "Do you mean you have many other appearances that I don''t know of? I didn''t know you enjoyed philosophical talk. That''s unexpected."


    "I don''t enjoy it. I mean this truly isn''t my real self."


    "...?" The Empress tilted her head in confusion.


    Ian added, "I came from another world."


    "Another... world?"


    The Empress¡¯s eyes widened as if she had heard something entirely unexpected.


    But Ian¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished yet. ¡°This world was created by someone for amusement. I was dragged here while enjoying that, without any intention of my own.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean this world was created for the sake of amusement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At least, to my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Then the creator of this world must be a terribly cruel person, making everyone suffer andughing at it.¡± Instead of probing further, the Empress merely nodded as if she understood, murmuring to herself.


    Ian did not deny it. He often had simr thoughts.


    The vision he had just seen, which he wasn''t particrly curious about, also depicted the process of someone¡¯s soul beingpletely corrupted and destroyed.


    The young Empress, lost in thought and nodding to herself, finally spoke as if she hade to an understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the true blood couldn¡¯t taint your soul. The fact that you hold both divinity and chaos in you. Even mastering various magics¡ªall of this was possible because your soul wasn¡¯t created by the rules of this world.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about it that way... but maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Really... It''s astonishing. Then what about this world? Do you know what will happen to it in the future?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡± Though he answered casually, Ian felt strangely relieved. These were words he had never spoken to anyone before.


    He never imagined he would share such thoughts with a demon he had killed, and that too within the demon¡¯s fading memories.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fought you. If I had just given you that poor child and befriended you, I might have heard more of these fascinating stories. Without being pressed for time like now.¡±


    ¡°Even if you had given me Thesa, I would havee to kill you all. You would have died by my hand, and you wouldn¡¯t have heard these stories. To begin with, you were...¡±


    Ian paused, staring into the Empress''s red eyes, then continued.


    ¡°You were destined to die at Thesa''s hands, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Destiny... Yes. Events that cannot be avoided no matter what can only be called destiny. Just as I am destined never to restore the kingdom... In a way, it¡¯s a relief.¡±


    The Empress smiled faintly.


    ¡°It means the choice I¡¯m about to make was also predetermined from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°What choice?¡± Ian asked, frowning.


    Instead of answering, the Empress raised her hand to point at the sky. Ian turned to look in the direction she indicated. The sky above the mansion unfolded before him.


    But everything was in ck and white. The swirling dark clouds. The night sky. Even the massive crescent moon.


    ¡°I will leave an indelible rift in this world, just like the ck Wall.¡±


    The Empress''s voice was no longer that of a child. Her appearance had also changed to resemble the figure that had emerged from the golden bathtub.


    She met Ian''s gaze quietly and finally smiled.


    ¡°I thought you would try to stop me. But you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Would you stop if I did?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s toote for me to turn back now. Actually, half of it was impulsive. I wanted revenge on those who exploited us and ignored us when we needed help. And in this world too.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered that this is what those who used you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was a bit frustrating to realize that.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m okay now. In fact, I¡¯m rather enjoying it. Knowing that those who im to be all righteous¡ªthe disgusting gods and priests¡ªare nothing but puppets like me.¡±


    Ian nodded calmly. It was something that would happen soon enough anyway. It was just that the inevitable moment had been brought forward a little.


    ¡°So, did you pull me here to leave a will?¡±


    ¡°I actually wanted to persuade you one more time.¡±


    The Empress shook her head and continued.


    "To carry on my will. Perhaps you could achieve the dream I never could. If you refused, I was even thinking of threatening you. This world is already so broken that even a slight increase in the cracks would be fatal. But it seems..."


    The Empress''s lips curled up.


    It was a strange smile, appearing both relieved and as if she had given up on everything.


    "You already knew all of this and rejected it anyway. So now, it¡¯s all meaningless. I just want to have a conversation. I always wanted to talk with you a bit longer."


    "If that¡¯s your wish, it seems it¡¯s already been fulfilled."


    "A bit longer. There¡¯s not much time left anyway."


    "Fine. Do you have more to say?"


    "You will forever be remembered as the one who annihted us, Ian. Other demons will recognize you, and those who exploited us will take notice of you too."


    Ian nodded calmly. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send them all to join you."


    "That would be nice. Especially those who used us."


    <i>It seems demons also be honest right before they die.</i>


    With a faint smile, Ian asked. "Tell me about them. The Round Table Parliament, where can I find them?"


    "Unfortunately... I don¡¯t know. In fact, I don¡¯t think I know more than you do. I only learned their exact names through you. Look over there, Ian. It¡¯s about to start."


    The Empress extended her hand toward the sky. Ian followed her gesture and looked at the sky again.


    A low voice continued beside him. "I called him a priest. He¡¯s a fanatic of Lu Sr, wielding very strong divinity. So, he wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary priest. And."


    Her voice trailed off. Ian turned to look beside him again.


    The Empress was nowhere to be seen.


    There was a sound of something breaking. Ian looked back at the ck-and-white sky.


    There was a loud crash, followed by the sound of something breaking. Ian looked back up at the monochrome sky.


    A massive crack was spreading across the middle of the crescent moon, like a fissure in space. From within, something long and finger-like began to slowly emerge. In the next moment, the crescent moon melted away, covering the emerging fingers.


    "...!" Ian blinked.


    The sky had already returned to its original color. The red crescent moon dispersed like spreading paint, dissolving into the night sky.


    <i>Rumble, rumble¡ª</i>


    Thunder shed through the gathering storm clouds. A questpletion window appeared in front of his eyes. It was then that Ian realized he had returned to reality.


    The overwhelming presence of the true blood had vanished without a trace. The shards of chaosy almost empty and silent. Only the ashes hey upon served as a reminder that what he had just experienced was not a mere daydream.


    Rumbling began to spread from all directions shortly afterward. Not just the audience chamber but all the underground spaces were copsing.


    The copse seemed strangely close. He realized that the audience chamber¡¯s expanse was now less than half of what it had been. The depth was the same.


    "So, the barrier has copsed...."


    The space that had stretched and warped had returned to its original form.


    Muttering, Ian tried to lift his upper body but wobbled. Severe dizziness and headache. And a pain so intense it made his vision blur and swept through his entire body.


    Ian realized then that his physical condition was worse than he had thought. His consciousness tried to slip away again.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to faint yet. Ian leaned against the Legion Commander¡¯s Greatsword, embedded in the ashes like a tombstone, to lift his upper body.


    He then pulled a cigarette box out of his pocket dimension and managed to put one in his mouth.


    A small spark flew from his trembling grip. Ian realized he had almost no magic power left. If he closed his eyes now, he would suffer from severe magic exhaustion when he woke up.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    A small me flickered. Ian lit the end of his cigarette, leaning his head against the de of the greatsword as he inhaled the smoke.


    The scent of the herbs filled his lungs and then spread outside with his exhale. His vision, which had seemed on the verge of extinguishing, brightened a little. As he exhaled the smoke, Ian finally reached a conclusion to the thought that had crossed his mind earlier.


    Not all the situations he experienced here were in the game.


    At least, it wouldn¡¯t have been this difficult. It must have been a butterfly effect, created by adding several new situations that weren¡¯t in the game.


    "Sigh..."


    Ian exhaled another puff of smoke and stood up with a determined look. His ankle, buried in the ashes, creaked, and dizziness washed over him. Although the bleeding in his left thigh had stopped, he still had no strength. Yet he stood up anyway.


    "Phew..."


    Stretching out his right arm, Ian gripped the hilt of the greatsword. Pulling it from the ground was difficult now. He barely managed to tilt the de and put it into his pocket dimension. Then, he turned and searched the ashes for the Broken Sword of Judgment.


    The scabbardy far off. Limping, he barely managed to retrieve the scabbard and return it to his pocket dimension as well. Finally, he took another drag on his cigarette and looked around.


    The Labyrinth Mansion hadpletely copsed, leaving no trace. The debris had formed a few slopes that seemed to lead to the surface.


    <i>It''s not a path I could take in my current condition... </i>


    As he exhaled the cigarette smoke and prepared to take a step, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Ian...!"


    Silhouettes he recognized appeared beyond the slope. It was hisrades.


    "My lord! You¡¯re safe! Thank goodness! But what on earth happened...?"


    As Phillip shouted, Mev urgently pulled up her visor. She looked at Ian with anxious eyes, hesitating as she tried to help Phillip descend the slope. Phillip had his left arm fixed with a splint and bandages.


    Mev, supporting Phillip, hesitantly stepped onto the slope.


    <i>She looks like she¡¯s about to fall at any moment. </i>


    Ian thought, watching the two run ahead.


    Charlotte ran effortlessly over the debris. And overtaking her was Thesaya, draped in a snow leopard hide cloak. Her eyes, once red, were no longer crimson.


    Now a much deeper green, her hair had transitioned from silver to almost pure white. The physical changes seemed to stop there. There were no longer any signs of the writhing roots beneath her skin.


    "...." Ian quietly watched Thesaya approaching with her arms swinging. He furrowed his brows and reached out to the side. The sealed box emerged from the pocket dimension and barely touched the ground, making him furrow his brows even more.


    Despite being close enough, Thesaya¡¯s pace didn''t slow down at all. Instead, she spread her arms even wider.


    Ian exhaled smoke as he spoke. "As you can see, I¡¯m injured."


    "I know! It looks really bad!" Thesaya shouted and threw herself at him.


    In his current state, Ian couldn¡¯t dodge or withstand the charge. Ian fell backward. Thesaya, who cushioned his head to prevent it from hitting the ground, screamed thanks as she held him.


    <i>I told you, I¡¯m injured...</i>


    Even as pain washed over his body, Ian muttered. "Put on some clothes. Don¡¯t just wear a cloak."


    "As expected, you¡¯re the only one who cares about my clothes, Ian. Alright." Thesaya stood up withoutint.


    From behind her, Ian¡¯s voice continued.


    "Thesa."


    "Yes?"


    "Your quest isplete."


    "...!" Thesaya¡¯s eyes widened as she looked back at Ian. She blinked for a moment, then shouted thanks once more and hugged him tightly.


    Ian gave no response. He had already lost consciousness.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    The abyss whispered.


    The moment he listened, the whisper transformed into a cacophony that filled his mind. It was anguage long forgotten, the thoughts of countless beings beyond the borders of this world.


    ¡°...!¡± Ian''s eyes snapped open.


    The horrid noise in his head vanished as if washed away. His vision was filled with a night sky filled with roiling dark clouds.


    A gentle light and warmth, the crackling sound of a fire continued softly. Something rough pressed against his back. He was still on the debris of the copsed Labyrinth Mansion.


    <i>Okay... I''m not dead.</i>


    Confirming that he could move his fingers and toes, he frowned and sat up. The nket and snow leopard hide cloak that had covered him up to his neck slid off.


    A throbbing headache and dizziness struck him. Every joint screamed in pain, followed by unidentifiable, all-around pain. It felt like the day after being thoroughly beaten by several people. Which, in reality, he had been.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake already...? Be careful, let me help you.¡± Philip hurried over.


    With his uninjured arm, he awkwardly helped Ian sit up and added, ¡°You should sleep a bit more. Your condition was really terrible. In fact, it still looks pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°So, is that why you put this ring on me?¡±


    Ian raised his left hand. His battered left hand had somehow returned to its original form. Although scars remained in various ces and it hurt even with a slight bend, it was functional again.


    Regardless, Philip¡¯s holy relic ring was now on his middle finger. It was Saint Damiel¡¯s Ring.


    Philip scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s a holy relic. It should help you recover faster.¡±


    <i>I''m a little impressed.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly and pulled off the ring, handing it back to Philip.


    ¡°This is enough. Now you put it on. I recover quickly even without it, but you don''t.¡±


    ¡°No matter what... Oh, now that I look, your left arm really has improved. Just a few hours ago, it was hard to look at¡ª¡±


    ¡°How long did I sleep?¡± Interrupting, Ian handed the ring to Philip.


    Philip awkwardly put it on with one hand and answered. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for about half a day. I¡¯ve only been awake for a few hours myself. Our lord was the first to take the watch.¡±


    <i>I slept long. Felt like I just closed my eyes and opened them again.</i>


    Ian looked around the campsite. The campfire was made from the wooden remnants of the mansion.


    Mevy motionless, not even covered by a nket. The sealed box had only one nket, which was used to cover Ian. Charlottey curled up next to her, breathing softly. Thesaya¡¯s green eyes reflected the firelight.


    ¡°...How long have you been awake?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡± Philip jumped, inhaling sharply at Thesaya''s response. He quickly closed his mouth, clutching his chest.


    ¡°You, you almost gave me a heart attack....¡±


    ¡°Your reaction is surprisingly fresh. A knight who fought vampires gets startled by this?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, but I haven¡¯t been knighted yet.¡± Philip couldn¡¯t hide his smile.


    Thesaya giggled and stood up, wearing Ian¡¯s clothes both top and bottom.


    <i>So, telling her to put on clothes wasn¡¯t a dream.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian alternated his gaze between Philip and Thesaya.


    Understanding his look, Philip spoke quickly."Ah, we already introduced ourselves and exchanged greetings in thebyrinth. We are not strangers, after all, right?"


    "When I opened my eyes, he was already here. There were loud noises in the distance. They said it was the sound of Ian fighting. So, we quickly greeted each other, and I ran over right away. But because of his arm, we had to take a roundabout way, which made uste." Thesaya continued.


    Ian epted a leather canteen from Philip and replied, ¡°You managed to get out of there quite well.¡±


    Philip shrugged. ¡°It was an amazing experience. Suddenly, it felt like thebyrinth was rippling, and the next moment, the half-copsed mansion was right in front of us. Soon, that too copsed. We realized thebyrinth wasn¡¯t that big once it reverted to its original state. We saw the demonic realm returning to its true form right before our eyes.¡±


    <i>So, they didn¡¯t get out by themselves.</i>


    Ian nodded roughly while drinking the water and added, ¡°Did you guys stay here because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your condition was very bad. As you know, theseirs be the safest ces once their master is gone....¡±


    <i>This ce might be a bit different. </i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian set the canteen down and nodded.


    ¡°Well, it turned out to be a good decision. There might be some gains.¡±


    ¡°Gains...? Wait, my lord. You¡¯re moving too soon....¡±


    As Ian struggled to stand, Philip iled in rm.


    ¡°You rest, Freckles.¡± Thesaya, who had caught Ian, muttered.


    ¡°I think I understand what Ian is getting at.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Leaving a blinking Philip behind, Ian and Thesaya walked on.


    Matching his steps, she whispered, ¡°You felt the same thing I did, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Ian answered tly, recalling the memory just before he woke up, the whisper of the void.


    There was undoubtedly an unholy object buried somewhere here. Despite his impaired senses, he felt a cold magic emanating from somewhere. Thesaya seemed to be the only one in the group who felt it.


    ¡°It seems your senses have improved.¡± Walking with a limp, Ian spoke.


    Thesaya¡¯s green eyes sparkled with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. It feels like I¡¯ve gained entirely new senses. The kitty said I¡¯ve be an elven elder. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly it.¡± Ian nodded.


    The reward for the elven elder quest shed through his mind: a bit of experience points and one skill point. Essentially, the only difference from consuming the seed directly was the experience points. No, there was one more crucial difference¡ªThesaya.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably the youngest elder. Maybe even thest one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but it sounds impressive. Everything feels new. I can sense magic now. I no longer feel the urge to drink blood. I didn¡¯t even know what it felt like not to have that thirst. It¡¯s better than I thought.¡±


    Thesaya turned to Ian with a smile, adding, ¡°Thank you, Ian. I¡¯ll repay this debt continually.¡±


    Her smile was still yful but much gentler than before. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t due to her rebirth as an elder elf, but rather her inherent grace, which had been overshadowed by her transformation into a demon.


    ¡°Do you still have no memory of your past?¡±


    ¡°No. The seed didn¡¯t restore my memories. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t be shunned by the elves anymore, right? I¡¯m even an elder now.¡±


    ¡°When you meet other elves, don¡¯t reveal that you have no memories. Elves are known for betraying even their kin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if they try something, you¡¯ll notice and warn me, right?¡±


    <i>Always so reckless.</i>


    Ian nced around. The edge of the debris pile was getting closer.


    ¡°This is... near the office,¡± Ian muttered, eyeing the remnants of a circr staircase visible between the slopes.


    Thesaya blinked. ¡°The office?¡±


    ¡°Empress¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Hmm... wait a minute....¡± Thesaya''s eyes, scanning the ruins, glimmered faintly.


    It was magic. Veins subtlety appeared around her eyes, probably from the Tree of Life¡¯s roots entrenched in her nervous system and veins.


    ¡°I sense magic from inside. Ian, do you feel it?¡±


    ¡°A little. It¡¯s not clear. My condition has dulled my senses.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I find it for you?¡± Thesaya eagerly asked.


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Hmm....¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Thesaya firmly stated, seating Ian on a t piece of debris.


    ¡°You rest and just watch, Ian.¡±


    Thesaya spun around lightly. Her long hair swayed. It seemed she couldn¡¯t control her hair freely anymore. Well, that was a vampire¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°Urgh....¡±


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    Thesaya gritted her teeth and began pushing a stone aside. It didn¡¯t look easy. She barely managed to move it with great effort.


    <i>Is she alright?</i>


    Bing an elder elf didn''t seem to have increased her strength. Even if she was fairly strong, clearing those remnants with bare hands wouldn''t be an easy task.


    Still, she looked as confident as ever, so Ian decided to just watch. In his current condition, he wouldn''t be much help anyway. Moving was still difficult for him.


    <i>It was worth the effort... But...</i>


    Ian opened his status window. The battle had greatly increased his experience points. He hadn¡¯t leveled up, but he was close. It rivaled the experience of killing Tahumrit. He might break his record for the fastest level-up again.


    Plus, he had several attribute points and three additional skill points. Excluding the point used for Primeval Resistance, he had two extra points. He had also gained various elemental resistances, not visible in the status window. These were valuable rewards he wouldn¡¯t have obtained if he had only faced Thesaya.


    Closing his eyes, Ian checked the shards of chaos within him, and his eyes twitched.


    <i>This is...?</i>


    The shard had grown slightlyrger. What surprised Ian more was the oddly familiar sensation emanating from it. It was a feeling simr to what he had felt from true blood.


    <i>Could it be that I¡¯ve absorbed some of true blood¡¯s power...?</i>


    <i>Is that even possible? </i>


    Then again, thinking about it, he had absorbed the magic of corrupted beings and demons before, but this was the first time he had absorbed the source of a demon.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case, maybe...</i>


    Ian concentrated quietly. A faint red glow surrounded the shard and a slight pulsing spread. As expected, the shard was absorbing his blood. Slowly, little by little, directed by his will. He could also feel the chaos power inside it increasing slightly.


    <i>So, it¡¯s converting my blood into chaos power. Should I consider this a good thing?</i>


    A faint smile crossed Ian¡¯s lips. The conversion efficiency didn¡¯t seem great, but it could be useful in urgent moments.


    His physical recovery was faster than his magical recovery, not to mention chaos power. It would probably take about two weeks to refill the shardpletely. However, if he asionally fed it his blood, it could be done much faster.


    <i>Since it¡¯s feeding on my blood, I won¡¯t be affected by the side effects of true blood.</i>


    Having reached this conclusion, Ian stopped feeding the shard his blood. Thankfully, the shard didn¡¯t crave more and settled quietly.


    He wondered briefly what might have happened if he had epted the true blood quest. He would certainly have be a vampire, gaining additional stats and skills. He could have utilized those powers even better than the vampires.


    But he had no regrets. There would have been numerous restrictions, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use any skills rted to divine power.


    <i>Then again, if it were Karhara, he might have found it amusing and bestowed divine power anyway.</i>


    In that case, he would have experienced excruciating pain every time the Blessing of Battle was activated and eventually died from it. In that sense, the current oue, with the shard absorbing part of true blood¡¯s power, was much better.


    It was neither intended nor desired, though.


    ¡°Found it...!¡±


    While Ian was lost in thought, Thesaya¡¯s excited voice rang out from the debris. She had somehow crawled into the wreckage and was now barely visible.


    <i>That was unexpectedly fast.</i>


    Ian, surprised, realized the reason. The Empress¡¯s office had been on the third floor. So it was rtively high in the copsed debris.


    ¡°See! I told you I could do it.¡±


    Crawling out of the wreckage, Thesaya held a square wooden box above her head and ran over. The magic that Ian felt became more distinct.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t corrupted magic. Thesaya, now in front of him, ced the box on Ian¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Should I open it for you?¡±


    ¡°No. This is enough. Good job.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It was a bit tough, though. Harder than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Now step back. Don¡¯t look at this.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Thesaya tilted her head but quickly retreated. Ian, seeing her gaze up at the night sky, finally looked down at the box with a half-broken lock.


    Several intricate magical circuits were engraved on its surface. He couldn¡¯t tell what the spells were, but the absence of mana stones suggested that the item inside was the power source.


    He could somewhat guess what was inside. Even though he didn¡¯t feel the power of the void, there weren¡¯t many items that a high-ranking demon would keep so carefully.


    ¡°As expected....¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he removed the lock and slightly opened the lid. The power of the void emanated from the crack. It was pure magic, almost close to chaos power.


    It turned out that the box itself was a treasure. It was a device that converted void power into regr magic. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.


    All distractions vanished the moment he checked the contents. On a plush red cushiony a bizarre object made of bones. It resembled a child''s skull but with two additional eye sockets on the sides. Below it, bones from some unidentifiable creature were attached.


    ¡°What is that...?¡± Thesaya, still looking up at the sky with alert eyes, asked. She must have felt the ominous presence.


    Ian closed the box with a snap and answered. ¡°A dark relic. A legacy of the abyss. An idol of the void... It¡¯s a treasure of the corrupted.¡±


    Fatigue seeped into his voice. Just a nce had made his vision blur and brought a metallic taste to his mouth.


    He needed to wait until his body recovered more to engrave it. He wasn¡¯t ready to handle the Empress¡¯s imprint contained in the dark relic.


    Ian shoved the box into his pocket dimension and struggled to his feet. Thesaya hurried over to support him, whispering, ¡°Should I search more, Ian? There might be something else.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. If we do more now, everyone will wake up.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m too tired right now, too.</i>


    Swallowing the rest of his words, Ian moved toward the campfire.


    As he approached, Thesaya murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll search for it with kitty tomorrow. She can¡¯t resist physicalbor.¡±


    Ian merely nodded.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Philip, by the campfire, asked with shining eyes.


    Thesaya answered instead. ¡°A dark relic.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you get your hands on another dangerous thing? What is it this time?¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t know exactly yet.</i>


    I don''t know exactly yet, man. Ian waved his hand dismissively and crawled back under the nket.


    He thought it would be best to leave early in the morning, but he was too sleepy to stay awake.


    As soon as Ian closed his eyes, he lost consciousness. He drifted into a deep, dark sleep, undisturbed by anything. It was a quiet and peaceful abyss, devoid even of dreams.


    ***


    Ian woke up to the pleasant smell tickling his nose. The dark clouds in the sky were still present, but they had shifted to a lighter gray. It was clear that it was no longer early morning.


    Hearing the distant sound of stones falling, Ian cautiously sat up. His headache had almostpletely vanished. Although he felt weak, his body was able to move reasonably well.


    ¡°You''re awake, Ian. I heard you were up for a bit at dawn. How are you feeling?¡±


    Mev approached and handed him a canteen. Ian took it and brought it to his lips. The water inside was refreshingly cool. It seemed that while he was sleeping, Mev had found a water source nearby. After drinking a few sips, Ian finally spoke.


    ¡°Was everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, yes. Except for those two.¡±


    Mev sat down next to Ian and gestured with her chin toward Ian''s back, her eyes gleaming with the excitement of witnessing something rare. It truly was a sight to behold. A beastfolk and an elder fairy werepeting with each other, scavenging through the debris.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    Watching Charlotte toss stones and Thesaya bury her upper body in the debris, Ian let out a shortugh.


    They were really doing it. And it even seemed to be yielding results.


    ¡°Wow! More gold coins! I told you, they were rich!¡±


    <i>And quite a lot, too.</i>


    Thesaya, crawling out with a purse, looked back at Charlotte with a triumphant smile.


    "You boasted that it was nothing. Come on, kitty, just throwing rocks won''t get you anything! Ah, Ian! You''re up?"


    Thesaya, moving toward the t stone where the loot was piling up, finally noticed Ian and shouted.


    Ian nodded as Thesaya dropped the pouch among the other treasures.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Ian,¡± Charlotte growled low and licked her lips before turning toward Ian.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian waved off Charlotte, who was about to approach him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°...Are you sure?¡± Charlotte hesitated, asking again.


    The subtlepetitiveness in her eyes made it clear there was no need to ask who had found more loot.


    ¡°Yes, that''s good. Our equipment is all smashed and our pockets are empty. We can sort everythingter, so keep at it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so....¡± Nodding, Charlotte turned back.


    Thesaya was already on all fours, inspecting the debris.


    <i>They¡¯re having fun.</i>


    Ian looked away with a faint smile. Without horses and a wagon, they couldn¡¯t carry everything they found, but it would certainly help their finances. If they were really lucky, they might even find a valuable treasure.


    The savory smell grew stronger as it neared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Charlotte so happy before. Despite everything, she seems to go along with whatever Thesaya suggests. Those two definitely have a unique bond.¡± Philip said, handing Ian a bowl of stew.


    The bowl had a chipped edge, suggesting it had been hastily cleaned after being dug up from the ruins.


    ¡°Their lives were one, after all. They¡¯re not just any ordinary pair.¡± Ian replied, taking the bowl and looking at Mev.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. You must have had some expectations. But she¡¯s no longer a demon.¡±


    He lifted the bowl and took a sip of the stew. The warm liquid flowed down his throat, bringing a rush of forgotten hunger. Despite being a simple stew made from jerky and unknown preserved food, it tasted heavenly. He hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a whole day, not to mention while being injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pity at all; it¡¯s a good thing. I feel like I¡¯ve witnessed a new miracle. I¡¯ve seen someone fall into corruption, but never the reverse.¡± Mev responded calmly, cing a spoon in Ian¡¯s bowl. This was another item he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    <i>Everyone''s be an expert at scavenging local resources.</i>


    Ian smiled inwardly and grabbed the spoon. As he ate voraciously, Mev finally spoke up again.


    "Indeed, I''ve heard about it, but seeing it in person is truly astounding. To think you''d recover this much in just one day. I thought you''d need at least a few days of rest and over a month to fully recover."


    "I''m only barely moving, still," Ian replied with a shrug before focusing back on his meal.


    His recovery might have been rapid, but it was only to this extent. He would need at least a week to ten days to fully regain his condition. Considering his state right after the battle, this was still a superhuman recovery.


    Ian spoke again as his te was nearly empty. "Are you alright?"


    "As you can see. It''s embarrassing. Everyone fought without regard for their lives, yet I''m the only one unharmed."


    "It''s for the best. Someone needs to be able to take care of the wounded."


    "Indeed, it''s my duty."


    Mev, facing Ian, spoke with determination. freewe?nov¨¥l.co?


    "For now, I''ll take the lead. You focus solely on recovering."


    <i>I was going to do that anyway</i>.


    Visit  for the ??est n??vel reading experience.


    Ian nodded and shoveled the remaining food into his mouth. Just then, Philip approached with anotherdle of stew.


    "In any case, Lu Sard has been saved. It''spletely free from demonic control. Although the situation in Glumir City and other territories might not be as good... At least, the survivors can live much safer lives now."


    "Well..." Ian, deep in thought, shrugged and picked up his spoon again.


    Philip, catching on to his thoughts, spoke up. "You mean chaos will start now that the lords are dead. We''re still at war, after all. Don''t worry. Not all nobles have perished, and there will be legitimate sessors. With the borders closed, news won''t reach other kingdoms immediately. Even if internal conflicts intensify..."


    He nced at the ring on his right hand and continued.


    "The Order''s investigation team won''t be too dyed. No matter how indifferent they are to the outskirts, they won''t ignore such a significant anomaly. They might even dispatch a purification squad. Once they learn of the situation here, they''ll intervene actively. Although they''ll probably extort a lot of donations..."


    "...Yeah, maybe. Unless bigger problems arise." Ian responded nonchntly and continued eating.


    However, Mev and Philip''s expressions grew serious. Mev, watching Ian intently, eventually spoke cautiously.


    "Are you saying bigger problems... will arise?"


    "I don''t think it''s something to discuss right now," Ian said, putting down his spoon.


    Then he nced at Charlotte and Thesaya, who had strangely gone quiet. They had already sensed something, exchanging nces and asionally ncing at Ian. Ian nodded slightly to them and added.


    "We should prepare to wee guests. We''re not the hosts, but still."


    ¡°...¡± Mev and Philip finally turned their gazes to the path leading up the ruins. Mev reached for his waist, and Charlotte and Thesaya stood close together, blocking the group''s front.


    <i>Thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Footsteps grew clearer, more cautious, and more hesitant.


    Soon, a series of soldiers armed with simr spears, shields, and armor appeared one by one.


    "Damn, they really are here...."


    "The smell of cooking meat wasn''t a mistake... Oh, Lu Sr...."


    However, they all had frightened faces. They couldn''t even muster the courage to properly aim their weapons at the group in the middle of the ruins, whispering to each other.


    "It seems the residents of Glumir City are safe."


    <i>Did they use some magic to put them to sleep or something? </i>


    Ian murmured nonchntly, while Philip continued whispering.


    "But why are they so frightened? Is it because of these ruins?"


    "Are you seriously asking that? They must have seen the bodies outside the mansion. There are probably many more sprawls in the garden too."


    "...Oh. That makes sense. I didn''t even think about it because that was something too natural." Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    Right now, outside, it must be nothing short of a literal hell. Seeing that scene and still making it in here, the bravery of those soldiers could only be described as remarkable.


    <i>Well, with the mansion gone, they couldn''t just ignore it.</i>


    At least it wasn''t the worst-case scenario Ian had feared. These soldiers seemed open to dialogue, even if it would be a hassle.


    <i>I wanted to leave before this happened...</i>


    Now that it hade to this, he could only try to make the best of the situation. While Ian was contemting, the soldiers had already gathered around the edge of the sunken ruins. Among them appeared a rider on horseback.


    He was a knight who looked to be around forty, wearing a surcoat emzoned with the crest of Lu Sard. He was likely themander of the soldiers. Despite the tension evident on his face, much like the other soldiers, he didn''t forget his duty.


    "I am Sir Osric of Glumir, in service to Count Nigrante! State your identities and exin what transpired here in detail! Otherwise... we will have no choice but to consider you enemies...!"


    His voice was strained with forced courage. Though he tried to project strength, his anxiety and trembling were evident. He was likely hoping they would cooperate, knowing that Ian¡¯s group must have caused the scenes they witnessed.


    Ian had no intention of fighting them. It would be meaningless ughter without even gaining experience points. Moreover, the solution was simple.


    <i>Not my preferred method, but...</i>


    Ian¡¯s gaze dropped to Charlotte, who looked back as if asking for permission. Mev and Philip also exchanged nces, waiting for Ian''s words. They all seemed far from tense.


    Ian shrugged and said, "Keep it short and simple."


    Before he finished speaking, Charlotte turned around, raising her chin slightly as she spoke in a growling voice.


    "Get off your horse and show respect. Here stands an esteemed Pdin of the Stern Goddess, a bearer of the zing me, the Final Adjudicator of the Giant Kingdom, and the True Champion of the North..."


    "...?!" The soldiers'' eyes widened, including Osric''s.


    Charlotte didn''t stop, maintaining eye contact with each one.


    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart, the official and sole agent of the tinum Dragon. He has eradicated the vampire n that ruled in the shadows and saved Lu Sard. Behold, the Superhuman of the North, Sir Ian Hope!"


    <i>I said to keep it short... </i>


    As silence fell, Ian silently smacked his lips.


    Osric and the soldiers were left in a daze. Their shock was not surprising. Absorbing all those grand titles at once would stun anyone.


    Osric finally managed to speak. "Vampire... n? Are you saying Lu Sard was under the control of demons?"


    <i>So that''s what shocked them the most. </i>


    As Ian thought that, Philip leaned in toward Ian. "May I assist?"


    Ian nodded calmly.


    Since they had alreadye this far, adding a bit more exaggeration wouldn¡¯t change much. Philip stepped forward and shouted as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "Everything that Sir Ian''s squire just said is true! I swear it in the name of Sir Mev Riurel, the Red Knight, an apostle of Tir En, a follower of Lu Sr, and the rightful Agent of Vengeance!"


    "Agent of... Vengeance? Are you... the Red Knight?" Osric stammered.


    "I am Philip, the squire," Philip replied politely, gesturing toward Mev.


    Osric''s mouth, already agape, fell even wider when he met Mev''s green eyes. He hadn''t expected the renowned Red Knight to be a woman.


    Mev spoke up immediately. "I am Mev Riurel, the Red Knight. And now, I serve Sir Ian Hope, the Superhuman of the North."


    Ian looked back at her, but Mev continued without hesitation.


    "Sir Ian discovered that vampires were controlling Lu Sard and fought them to the death. He ultimately drove out those cursed creatures and saved Lu Sard. This was witnessed by the Glorious Goddess and the Stern Goddess, and blessed by the God of Battle."


    Mev nced at the soldiers and added, "Lower your weapons and show proper respect. We will not hold your ignorance against you, but if you fail to act ordingly now that you know, it would be considered sphemy and an admission of serving the demons."


    Ian raised his eyebrow.


    It was rare for Mev to speak so much, and she was even taking it a step further.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    Ian, who had been staring at Mev''s sharp gaze, shifted his attention to the rest of the group. Everyone looked serious, with no trace of a smile. Even Thesaya was expressionless, her white hair slowly swaying like a wave.


    <i>She would charge in at any moment if necessary.</i>


    While lost in thought, Ian witnessed the soldiers trembling with their spears and shields in hand, beginning to whisper.


    "E-everything seems to be true, Captain. You saw the scene outside...!"


    "That''s right. Lately, even the sky has been ominous, and there have been countless disturbing rumors. We¡¯ve also all fainted and woken up."


    "At this rate, we might all be branded as aplices! If the purifiers of the Ordere, we''re as good as dead!"


    As the soldiers'' murmurs continued, a spark of awareness returned to Osric''s vacant eyes. Swallowing dryly, he looked at Ian and cautiously spoke.


    "S-Sir Ian...? Is it alright if I call you that?"


    "It''s fine." Ian nodded, signaling the group to calm down.


    Osric continued, "Is it true that the Count was really... a demon?"


    "Yes. This ce was their stronghold. I also have something to ask."


    Ian looked directly into Osric''s eyes. "Even if the ce was surrounded by walls, did no one find it strange that the lord constructed a separate mansion outside the city?"


    "...! O-Of course! I''ve heard it''smon for the noble families of the Empire. Our kingdom is adjacent to the Empire and has a friendly rtionship, so it''s not strange to follow their ways..."


    Osric abruptly stopped, closing his eyes tightly and sighing.


    "Oh, my... Lu Sr..."


    He seemed to realize his words sounded like a feeble excuse. Eventually, he dropped his sword and dismounted. The soldiers, as if waiting for this moment, also dropped everything and prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Kneeling on one knee, Osric shouted. "I swear to the Radiant Goddess, neither we nor the residents of Glumir knew anything about this. If we can prove the truth with our lives, we will dly do so!"


    "...."


    <i>Ready to die to protect their honor and prove their faith, huh? </i>


    Ian let out a short, hollowugh. These were the words typical of a knight, not considering the soldiers'' position at all. Some soldiers were panting as if ready to flee.


    Before anything unfortunate could happen, Ian opened his mouth.


    "Wepletely wiped out the vampire n and their minions with our own hands."


    "...!"


    "But of course, their pawns may remain in the kingdom. There¡¯s a chance that the Order might think the same."


    The color drained from Osric''s and the soldiers'' faces again.


    Ian¡¯s calm voice continued, "But at least I know you''re innocent. So, stand up."


    "Thank you for believing us, sir...!"


    With a voice filled with sincerity, Osric stood up abruptly and added, "If there are any of their pawns left in the kingdom, we will root them out without leaving a single one¨C-"


    "Do as you see fit, but more importantly...."


    Ian looked at Osric.


    "Could you sell us some carriages and horses? Many of us are injured, and we have a long way to go."


    "Of course... but may I make a small proposal rted to that?"


    "A proposal?"


    "This matter is too great and serious for me to handle alone...."


    Swallowing dryly under Ian''s gaze, Osric quickly continued, "If you, our honorable guests, could visit the city and testify in person, it would greatly help in revealing the truth. It would also help prove our innocence to the Order as well. Additionally, on behalf of the kingdom, we would like to express our gratitude to you and the esteemed guests¡ª"


    Ian cut him off. "Understood. As long as you providefortable lodging and good food while we stay."


    "Of course! Then, could you wait here for a moment? I will go back, report this, and return with the carriages."


    "Sure. As you can see, there are many of us, so arge carriage would be appreciated. I''d also like a wagon to carry our luggage."


    "I will arrange that. Everyone, stay here and guard the esteemed guests."


    Osric looked at the soldiers, who were rising hesitantly.


    "You must do your best. They are the saviors of Lu Sard."


    "Yes, Sir...!"


    "Yes!"


    While the soldiers stood upright and shouted, Osric, who had bowed his head to Ian, immediately mounted his horse. Without looking back, he turned his horse and rode away, not even bothering to pick up the sword he had dropped. The soldiers, picking up their weapons, stood with their backs to the group.


    "Indeed, it is you, my lord." Philip leisurely whispered to Ian. Receiving Ian''s gaze, he wore a mercenary''s smile on his lips.


    "Thanks to you, we can enjoy a grand reception while having time to recover and reorganize. We might even be able to obtain horses and carriages."


    "I thought I asked to buy them."


    "Oh,e on. Do you think they would take money from you, my lord?"


    "...."


    <i>This guy has truly be a rogue when ites to dealing with nobles.</i>


    As Ian shook his head in disbelief, Mev''s voice continued in his ear. "I will handle the investigation and testimony they want, Ian. If you permit it."


    "If you want, do so," Ian responded readily.


    A faint smile yed on his lips as he added, "I didn''t know you were so good at threatening. Thanks to you, things have gotten easier."


    "I''m d if that''s the case, but I didn''t intend to threaten."


    "...?"


    As Ian looked at her, Mev added calmly, "I''ve never spoken an empty word."


    "Then... no, I see." Ian, about to ask something, nodded instead.


    The answer was obvious. As the tinum Dragon''s saint, Ian also served as the saint, and opposing Ian would indeed be sphemy.


    <i>And she would say that it''s only natural for a holy knight to serve the saint. It almost ended in bloodshed.</i>


    Ian turned his gaze and licked his lips, meeting Charlotte''s eyes. She gestured with her chin toward the pile of spoils on one side and then nodded toward the soldiers lined up.


    <i>Seems like she wants to put them to work. The pupil has be the master. These guys are truly amazing.</i>


    Ian chuckled and nodded.


    Charlotte, smiling with her fangs visible, immediately spoke up. "Those who think they can,e down. Move the items piled up here to the top. These are Sir Ian''s rightful spoils and evidence."


    <i>That sounds like me.</i>


    Ian scratched his chin, watching the soldiers hurriedly move.


    "All the rest of you,e on down," Thesaya added in a clear voice.


    Receiving the soldiers'' gaze, she maintained her elven elegance as she continued, "There are still things buried below. Help dig them up."


    "..."


    "Why, don''t you want to?"


    "N-no...!"


    The soldiers, who had been warily eyeing the ruins, finally descended the slope of the debris. Thesaya, catching Ian''s gaze, silently mouthed, "This is working."


    <i>Isn''t she adapting a bit too quickly?</i>


    Ian, clicking his tongue, eventually spoke up. "Don''t work them for free. Once the job is done, reward them appropriately. Give more to those who perform well."


    His words were enough to ignite motivation in the soldiers'' eyes. Philip''s exmation followed.


    "It''s about using the carrot as well as the stick. You''re truly remarkable, my lord. I''ve learned something new again."


    <i>You might want to ease up on all the learning.</i>


    Ian chuckled and picked up the te he had set down.


    "Godle me another bowl of stew."


    ***


    Sir Osric returned, apanied by arge, sturdy two-horse carriage, a cargo wagon, a few guards, and another knight. The carriage, imported from the Empire, was originally used by the Count and Countess. It wasn''t an exaggeration; the interior was spacious enough tofortably fit four people, not including Charlotte, who sat in the coachman''s seat.


    "We''re departing now."


    The carriage left the mansion under the escort of soldiers. The rose vines in thebyrinth garden had all withered and turned ck. As Philip had said, the garden was much smaller now, and a straight path to the main gate was open.


    ¡°...."


    However, the scene beyond the mansion hadn''t changed. Countless corpses, dried and shriveled beyond recognition, were scattered around. They had already started to rot, giving off a foul odor, with flies buzzing around. Not all the corpses were drained of blood like mummies. Those who had blocked the way to the mansion were rotting in their butchered and dismembered state.


    Ian looked through the carriage window, taking in the path lined with corpses stretching into the distance. It was a sight that made it abundantly clear why Osric and the soldiers had been trembling from the moment they saw them.


    To them, there was likely no difference between the monstrous creatures'' leader and the person who had killed them all. The others were also looking outside, each lost in their own thoughts. Of course, there was an exception.


    "It''s quitefortable, Ian," said Thesaya.


    Ian turned to her and replied, "Yes. So, I think it''s okay for you to sit in the chair."


    "It''sfortable here. Maybe because I''m used to it. So please be careful not to step on me." Thesaya, lying on the floor with her legs slightly bent, nced at Mev and Philip.


    Philip muttered in disbelief. "I was wondering why you were doing this. You''ve always traveled like this, haven''t you?"


    Ian, catching Mev''s gaze from across the carriage, clicked his tongue. It was a position ripe for misunderstanding.


    "I didn¡¯t force her to do that. She is doing that because she likes that."


    Mev faintly smiled. "I just thought you must have been tired. I already know you don''t like to stand out. But it seems you couldn''t help but be noticed wherever you went."


    "Thank you for understanding."


    <i>Although these guys drew all the attention, there were moments when it was actually quite convenient for me.</i>


    "ept it, Redhead," Thesaya said with a leisurely smile. "No matter where we go, kitty and I will always draw attention. You''ll get used to it quickly."


    "You''re not a demon anymore, Thesa," said Ian.


    Ian, looking down at Thesaya with calm eyes, added, "You''re now an elder elf, a noble among the long-eared folk. So it would be good to learn some manners."


    "... Do I really have to?" Thesaya flinched and asked.


    Ian nodded and continued, looking at Mev. "At least learn the basic etiquette of a civilized person. Here, Sir Mev Riurel will be an excellent teacher for you."


    "Alright, I understand. If Ian says so."


    "Sitting in the chair will be the starting point."


    Thesaya sprang up and took the empty seat next to Ian.


    Mev, who had been quietly observing her, turned her gaze back to Ian. "Are you sure about this? The etiquette I know is from the outskirts, and it''s the knightly kind at that."


    "Anything would be better than nothing, so don''t worry. Besides, among us, you''re the only one who can teach such things."


    "Hmm... if that''s the case...."


    "Think of her as Lucy. Or rather, think of her as even younger than Lucy. As you may have noticed, despite her appearance, she knows very little."


    "Please take good care of me, teacher," Thesaya said with a mischievous smile.


    Mev''s gaze turned subtly stern as she looked at Thesaya.


    Meanwhile, Philip nodded slightly. "So, in a sense, I have a disciple now."


    "Dream on, Freckles. If anything, I''ll be the one indulging you. Especially since you couldn¡¯t even see my eyes at first."


    "That was because Thesa...."


    "What about me?"


    "... Never mind. Let''s forget it."


    "Why do you stop halfway through? And why are your ears turning red? What''s the matter?"


    <i>With just this one added, it feels several times noisier.</i>


    Ian, half-listening to their conversation, eventually turned his gaze back to the carriage window. They had arrived in Glumir City. Glumir was asrge and rtively well-ordered as it appeared.


    Citizens stopped in their tracks to watch the carriage. Looking at their somewhat lifeless and gaunt faces, Ian suddenly recalled the Empress¡¯s memories.


    <i>She imed to have no affection...</i>


    She might have believed she had lost her attachment to thend and its people, but that clearly wasn''t true. If it had been, she would have killed them all to feed the mansion. Putting the entire city to sleep with magic was too mild a method for a demon of this dark age.


    <i>Of course, if left alone, they would have all met their end in their sleep... Ironically, most of her subordinates had lost their humanity entirely.</i>


    Suddenly, a fragment of chaos emitted a faint resonance. Ian''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he ced his hand on his chest. He wondered if the fragment, which had absorbed the true blood, still retained a faint trace of the Empress''s thoughts.


    <i>The Empress isn''t the first. Surely, they can''t all be lingering just a little, can they?</i>


    There was no way to confirm it, anyway. The carriage crossed the city and finally stopped in front of the inner castle. The castle, built in the Imperial style, had curved walls and even a roof, giving it the appearance of a grand mansion.


    Waiting in front of the wide-open gate were knights, priests, and other castle staff and servants. As soon as the carriage stopped, they all bowed slightly, their faces showing varying degrees of tension. Most seemed to fear that any misstep could lead to being used of colluding with demons and losing their heads. It wasn''t entirely wrong; there could indeed be vampire pawns among them.


    Ian wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    Mev, pressing down on her helmet and lowering her visor, spoke. "I''ll get out first, Ian. I won''t let anyonee near you."


    "It would be best if you didn''t speak a word from here on, my lord. It will make you appear more dignified. I''ll escort you to your room, so please follow me," added Philip, nodding as he gracefully disembarked and held the carriage door.


    Thesaya whispered as she took Ian''s arm, "Stay close to me, Ian. Let me know if I''m walking too fast."


    "... I''m not that injured."


    <i>To think the day woulde when I''d receive this kind of overprotection.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian calmly stepped out of the carriage. Those waiting bowed their heads in unison, as if weing a new lord.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    "I have arranged for everyone to gather in the meeting room. Pleasee out when you are ready. I will be waiting in the hallway."


    Osric, who had guided the party, spoke politely and left the room. Following him, Mev and Philip stood by the door.


    "Please restfortably while you eat. We''ll return as soon as we finish our task."


    "I''ll leave a guard at the door, so don''t worry and take a rest, Ian," said Mev, who still had her visor down, then left the room with Philip.


    Ian casually sat down at therge dining table in the middle of the room. He was the only one who was seated. Charlotte and Thesaya remained standing before him, looking as if they were ready to take on any task he might assign.


    <i>... It seems they have no intention of letting me do anything myself, do they?</i>


    Ian, smiling faintly, spoke up. "Have the staff sort out the spoils. Bartering is fine too. Then, go out and gather the supplies needed for the journey. You know what to prepare, right?"


    Charlotte answered immediately. "Horses, carriages, provisions, and equipment. I guess we also need to buy a few more clothes. Is there anything else you need?"


    "If you can get them, bring back a few small, finely crafted magic stones. Leave the identification of those stones to Thesa."


    "Alright. We''ll finish quickly ande back. And don''t worry. Even if I drive a hard bargain with the officials, I won''t do that to the townspeople."


    "Who cares? You can rip off everyone for all I care."


    Charlotte smiled and turned around.


    <i>Why does she think it''s a joke? </i>


    While Ian was pondering this, Thesaya quickly followed behind Charlotte and waved her hand.


    "We''ll be back, Ian."


    Charlotte growled lowly.


    "We''re not going on a trip, so watch your expression, pointy ears."


    "You mind your own business, beast. I''ll just stand there with a nk face."


    The two, who had been bickering, left the room with solemn expressions as if nothing had happened. And in just a few minutes, the servants began to serve the food.


    The table was soon filled with various dishes, mostly meat, and a bottle of wine.


    One servant, unable to meet Ian''s gaze, asked, "If there is anything else you need, please let us know."


    "Just bring more wine."


    "I will get it immediately."


    The servant bowed and promptly turned around.


    <i>I feel like a viin.</i>


    Ian, smirking silently, began to eat. The food was quite excellent. The spices and seasonings werevishly used, indicating that the appearance was not the only thing influenced by the Empire. The wine, rich in taste and aroma, seemed scarcely diluted. They must have served the best of everything without hesitation.


    <i>There¡¯s no way that the vampires ate these... Perhaps they put in extra effort to acquire it just to avoid suspicion.</i>


    Indeed. Just by looking at the size of the inner castle, it was clear that there were more than a few dependents. There must have been several nobles and officials. How many of them still remained was unknown.


    Ian chewed on the meat as he surveyed the spacious room. Arge bed showed no signs of use, while bear and deer skins were spread across the floor. Flickeringnterns adorned every wall, and a long curtain hung beside the solerge window. This ce, where the dining table was set, seemed to be a reception room.


    If thoroughly searched, there would be several pieces of evidence proving that the owner of this room was a demon. Nheless, it was a remarkablyrge and luxurious space.


    <i>Large and luxurious...?</i>


    Suddenly, Ian, deep in thought, dropped the chicken wing he was holding onto the te and gave a bitter smile.


    In the end, it was still a gloomy, somber room that would appear prison-like to modern eyes. The sense of alienation he had momentarily forgotten due to being surrounded by hispanions started to resurface.


    He felt as if he had be a native of this dark era. Using the word "adaptation" seemed meaningless. His resolution to avoid bing attached to the beings of this world had long faded.


    Though he had repeatedly thought it was natural for Thesaya to die, when it became a reality, all he could think about was saving her. When Philip was injured, he felt an overwhelming urge to go mad.


    Even the fact that he had casually delegated his responsibilities to hispanions was a testament to how much he hade to trust them.


    Now, his original world felt like a dream, existing only in his memories.


    <i>Fuck...</i>


    But somewhere deep inside, he still remained a modern man. The thought of eventually leaving this wretched world and bidding farewell to the people here remained unchanged.


    He still longed for the life of sighing over credit card bills and rent, waiting for payday, rather than struggling for survival in a crumbling world. At least for now.


    <i>But if someday... no. Is it because I''m hurt? I''m having all these meaningless thoughts.</i>


    Ianughed at himself and drank down the wine in his cup.


    Even so, nothing would change. This world was still falling apart, and standing by still meant death. He was also bing more and more of a ruined character.


    Such lofty concerns about what was more important could wait until he had survived and seen the ending of this world.


    <i>Not that there''s any guarantee I can return even after seeing that damned ending...</i>


    For now, thinking about the path he had walked, and the road ahead, was the priority. The unknown territory he had never experienced was no longer a distant story.


    Suddenly, the food in front of him seemed rough and in. The wine, too, tasted more sour than fragrant. Yet Ian silently chewed and swallowed the food and tilted the bottle again, thinking about what the best course of action would be from now on.


    "Sorry for beingte. Have you been waiting long... Oh, wow?"


    It was Philip who brought Ian back to reality by opening the door and entering. At first, he was wide-eyed at the food on the table, then even more surprised at the pile of bones left by Ian.


    "I''ve never seen you eat this much before. I guess my stew didn''t suit your taste."


    "I need to eat to recover quickly," Ian answered indifferently as he continued eating the meat.


    Mev and Philip, having removed their helmets and gloves, sat down at the table.


    "To get straight to the point, everything went well."


    Mev began talking, picking up a piece of cold bread.


    "Not only did they ept our identities, but they also epted the existence of vampires without much resistance. Besides the evidence outside, everyone had their own doubts somewhere deep down. Of course, they did. They just didn''t want to believe it."


    "There will be no more trouble for us, my lord. Everyone seems to have a lot of work ahead of them." Philip added with a strangely subdued expression.


    Ian nodded. "I''m sure they''re thinking about filling the void of power created by this."


    ¡°Exactly. I could hear the wheels turning in their heads.¡± Philip clicked his tongue briefly as he removed the bandage from his fixed left arm. The slight furrow in his brow wasn''t just due to the pain in his shoulder.


    "They suspect the king is also a pawn of the vampires. They seem intent on checking if the king is safe. Did you see anyone among the vampires who looked like a king?"


    "Well, even if there was, they''d be dead by now." Ian shrugged.


    He couldn''t really guess. Even if there had been the king, they would have been an insignificant vampire. There was no way a puppet king would be granted much true blood.


    "That makes sense. In any case, it seems they secretly hoped for that oue. They were already thinking about how to seize control of the frontline troops first. What they n to do next is obvious. They''ll head to the royal pce with the troops and priests, investigate the royal family, and then crown the next king. They''ll be the new power in the kingdom."


    Philip spoke with a tone of contempt, taking a sip of wine before continuing, "When I told them we would be leaving within a few days, they seemed relieved. They stopped asking questions and just told us to stayfortably until we departed. All they cared about was our lord''s signature."


    "Well, that''s understandable. If we started getting involved in the power struggle, they''d lose their share of the spoils."


    Ian''s nonchnt remark made Philip shake his head in disbelief.


    "It''s pathetic and disheartening. The ones who really risked their lives in this fight¡ª"


    "Don''t say that, Philip. We''re just outsiders. Besides, the more ambitious they are, the quicker the chaos in the country will settle. It''s not all bad," Mev interjected softly.


    Although she spoke calmly, her expression was far from pleasant.


    Ian, who had been quietly sipping his wine, added soon after, "No matter what they do, it won''t make much difference. Lu Sard is not truly saved, after all."


    "... Now that you mention it."


    Philip stopped chewing and looked at Ian.


    "You mentioned something simr earlier. Do you foresee another problem arising in Lu Sard?"


    "It''s not just Lu Sard. The peripheral kingdoms, and possibly even the Empire''s borders, will be affected."


    "Even the Empire?" Mev asked with a somber gaze.


    Ian nodded and replied, "The Empress lifted the curse before she died. She said it would carve another rift into the world."


    "...."


    "And that''s exactly what happened."


    Mev and Philip''s mouths opened in shock. Finally, Philip, not even noticing the spittle flying from his mouth, asked again.


    "Are you saying that erosion might start in this area?"


    "Precisely, I don''t know. But whatever it is, it won''t be good."


    "More demonic realms might be forming at a faster rate... or perhaps this whole area might be a wastnd. In the worst case..," murmured Mev.


    Mev then looked at Ian. "Things from beyond the rift mighte through."


    "By beyond... Do you mean the void?"


    "Maybe even worse. There''s more than just the void beyond this world."


    "... And?"


    "There are monsters that live in the cracks of the world. I don''t know their exact nature either. Just as there are things thate through from the void, there might be those that slip through the cracks."


    <i>They''re good at speaking on their own.</i>


    Ian nodded, bringing his winess to his lips.


    Philip, looking back and forth between Ian and Mev, sighed. "Then we must stop the war immediately. And save as many people as possible..."


    ¡°You know that''s impossible,¡± said Ian.


    Setting down his winess, Ian exchanged nces with Mev before continuing, "There''s no point in thinking about stopping the war or evacuating people. That wouldn''t be possible even if we killed all the lords."


    "That... might be true, but..."


    "As long as the war continues, that was bound to happen eventually, even without the Empress. We just need to keep doing what we can do."


    "You''re talking about finding and punishing those who desire and even foster such chaos and tragedy,¡± Mev added, cing the bread back on the te.


    Ian nodded, and Philip, with a heavy expression, lifted his wine ss.


    "So, in the end, we will go back to¡ª"


    It was then the door suddenly burst open.


    "We''re back, everyone¡ªoh. Why does everyone look so grim?" Thesaya, swinging her arms as she walked in, blinked in surprise.


    As Philip swallowed hard, Charlotte walked past Thesaya, sat down in an empty seat, and looked at Ian.


    "We''re back, Ian."


    "And the task?"


    "Mostly sorted out. We''ll be using the carriage we rode today. We also bought another horse. They''re preparing food and wine for us as well. We can leave anytime after tomorrow."


    "Excellent."


    "There wasn''t a merchant selling magic stones, but there were a few small ones in the castle''s storeroom. I managed to take two. With the money saved, we can get more equipment. I''m nning to go back tomorrow for additional purchases. If anyone needs anything specific, let me know."


    "I thought it would be interesting, but it was rather dull. I didn''t get to say a single word. The whole time, all I heard was the kitty growling and making threats¡ªoh my."


    Comining, Thesaya put a piece of meat in her mouth and then widened her eyes in surprise.


    "This is delicious. So this is why everyone eats meat? It''s not as good as Ian''s blood, but it''s amazing."


    She grabbed another piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth, getting seasoning all over her face. The atmosphere lightened a bit as Mev murmured about teaching her table manners.


    Philip, chuckling softly, added, "Surprising. I thought elves didn''t enjoy meat. Maybe alcohol, but not meat."


    "Really? Maybe it''s because I used to drink blood. This is delicious. And the wine is good too. Thest time I drank it, it tasted like sludge."


    "Eat slowly, pointy ears. Don''t ruin our appetites." Despite her reprimand, Charlotte refilled Thesaya''s wine ss.


    Philip, watching Thesaya with fascination as she got oil and seasoning all over her mouth, asked, "How does the taste of blood when you were a demonpare to the taste of meat now? Does it feel simr?¡±


    Under Charlotte''s gaze, Philip quickly added, ¡°... I apologize if that was rude. I meant no offense."


    Thesaya, chewing her meat nonchntly, swallowed and said, "The deliciousness is simr, but everything else is different. This is more varied. Hmm, I think I prefer it a bit undercooked. It''s juicier."


    <i>Is this also an effect of being a former vampire?</i>


    Ian nodded, thinking of the fairies from games. Those fairies didn''tpletely avoid meat either, but they didn''t particrly enjoy it and mostly preferred bread or fruits. They did like alcohol the most, as Philip mentioned.


    Thesaya wiped her mouth with her palm, her eyes lighting up. ¡°So, where are we going next? Kitty said we''re heading to the Empire. Is that right?¡±


    Mev and Philip, who had resumed eating, looked at Ian.


    Ian nodded. "Yes. We''ll cross the southern border of Lu Sard and head to the western part of the Empire."


    "The West? Where in the West?"


    "How would you know? You''ve never even been to the Empire." Charlotte scolded Thesaya while Ian paused and took a sip of his drink.


    Looking between Charlotte and Thesaya, he set his ss down and added, "But you two will leave before we get there."


    "...?!"

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    Charlotte and Thesaya''s eyes widened simultaneously. Mev and Philip also stopped what they were doing and looked at Ian.


    "Leave? What do you mean, Ian?" Thesaya asked next.


    Ian answered calmly, "I mean exactly that. Once we enter the Empire, you two should leave."


    "Why...? We just finally¡ª<i>mmph</i>." Thesaya''s words were cut off by therge hand of the beastfolk.


    As Thesaya rolled her eyes, Charlotte spoke, "You wouldn''t say this without a reason. What is it? Do you have another task for us?"


    "Well... there are several reasons."


    Ian nodded casually and looked at Thesaya.


    "Your request isplete, Thesa. Nothing is targeting your life anymore. So for now, there''s no need for you to stay with us."


    "Payment! You need to receive the payment for the request!" Thesaya shouted, pushing Charlotte''s hand away forcefully.


    Thesaya then continued, "That''s how it works. A mission must be followed by appropriate payment."


    "I''m not saying you won''t get your payment."


    "Then?" Thesaya asked, puzzled.


    Ian lifted his ss and looked at her. "You are now an elder elf, Thesa. But no one knows what that truly means for you, not even yourself. You don''t know how to wield weapons, and you''ve lost the powers of a vampire. So, at present, you''re just a faster, more perceptive elf."


    "Are you saying... I''m not helpful?"


    "In a sense, yes. For now." Ian took a sip from his ss as Thesaya''s face froze in shock.


    He continued as he set the ss down, "You need to understand yourself, Thesa. But that''s something no one here can help you with. Maybe other elves can."


    "...!"


    "That''s why I''m telling you to leave. Go to the southern part of the Empire. Find the other elves. I''ve heard there are a few young trees of Life there. Discover who you are, awaken your abilities, and be a true elder elf."


    "... And regain my memories?" Thesaya asked, her eyes showing a slight change.


    Ian shrugged. "If you can do so without changing fundamentally, then try."


    "Changing... how?"


    "No one knows if you, with all your memories, will be the same as you are now."


    "You mean she might be a typical elf? That makes sense."


    Charlotte muttered, looking at Thesaya.


    "She might be like this because she doesn''t have her memories."


    "So, you''re saying you prefer me the way I am now, without memories?" Thesaya blinked, as if considering the idea for the first time, and then asked.


    Ian and Charlotte just shrugged.


    Thesaya''s expression turned peculiar.


    "You guys are... really something...."


    There was no longer any sign of shock or disappointment in her eyes. Instead, a variety of other emotions had taken their ce. Ian couldn''t discern all of them, but to him, they all seemed embarrassingly sentimental.


    "Alright. I won''t go out of my way to recover my memories. It''s not like it is something I can force, anyway. If it could happen, it would have by now, right? But... anyway... thank you guys. For saying that."


    <i>... I can''t bear to listen to this.</i>


    Ian frowned slightly as he spoke, "I''m saying this for your sake because it helps me too. If possible, find your ce in elf society. It won''t be easy, but it''s not impossible. Even without your memories, you are still an elder."


    "I understand. I''ll give it a try."


    "Just to reiterate, it won''t be easy. Elves are not the most trustworthy of folks."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s difficult."


    Thesaya, speaking firmly, gave a confident smile.


    "I''ll do it, Ian. I''ll be a useful elf ande back."


    Ian nodded calmly. "You don''t have toe back. Staying there might be more helpful, not just for me, but for Charlotte as well."


    "... Why for the kitty?"


    As Thesaya tilted her head in confusion, Charlotte looked at Ian with wide eyes.


    Meeting her orange gaze, Ian continued, "I heard something before. If things continue as they are, soon the elves will use the church to exterminate the beatfolks. They might not kill all of them, but they might enve them."


    Thesaya''s eyes widened as she looked at Charlotte. Mev and Philip were equally surprised, as this was the first time they had heard this.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this?" asked Thesaya.


    Charlotte averted her eyes from Thesaya''s gaze as she replied, "Because it wasn''t certain. It was just something one elf said."


    "You mean that guy, Findrel Aynas," said Mev, narrowing her eyes.


    Charlotte growled low and nodded. It seemed she was recalling the mood of that day.


    Ian took another sip of his drink and said, "Charlotte did everything she could to save you. Now it''s your turn to help her."


    "...." Thesaya''s eyes darkened to a deep green.


    Charlotte spoke in a monotone voice shortly after. "I don''t need her help, Ian. I saved her to repay the debt of her saving my life multiple times."


    "This is about your kin. Put aside your pride and principles."


    Ian''s firm words met her gaze.


    "There was something we agreed to discuss after this matter was over. Let''s talk about it now."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened momentarily.


    Ian continued in a steady voice, "You''ve fulfilled your role more than enough. Even though it started forcibly, you''ve always exceeded expectations. The debt you had for attempting to kill me has long been repaid."


    "...."


    "So go with her. Teach her about the South. You''re the one who knows it best. And after that, save your people."


    Ian paused, looking between Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "You two have moved past the grudges between your kin and be friends. You''ve saved each other multiple times. This time will be no different. Support each other in achieving your goals. Naturally, it will also benefit me."


    Charlotte, her mouth opening and closing as if at a loss for words, finally managed to speak, "... Saving my people doesn''t seem like something that would benefit you."


    "That remains to be seen. I might have a reason to go to the South," Ian said with a shrug.


    "Are youing to the South, Ian?" Thesaya asked, eyes wide with surprise.


    "As I said, maybe," Ian replied.


    "So that''s why you told us to stay there... Alright. I''ll wait there. And...."


    Thesaya nodded and murmured, then turned to Charlotte with a peculiar smile.


    "In the end, we''re together again, Charlotte."


    "... Don''t call me by my name. It''s disgusting." Charlotte, avoiding Ian and Thesaya''s gaze, took the ss of wine in front of her and sipped it slowly, as if buying time to process her thoughts and feelings.


    Philip, who had been watching them with a strange expression, turned to Ian and smiled.


    "As expected, you are remarkable, my lord."


    "Yes, truly... noble," Mev added nonchntly.


    Ian, grimacing as if disgusted, lifted his ss. "I''m saying this for my benefit. Having these two stay there helps me, so don''t get any wrong ideas."


    It wasn''t just empty words. The southern part of the Empire was one of the additional regions included in the DLC of the game. And to Ian, it was an unexplored territory.


    During his time ying, he focused solely on clearing the main scenario, leaving non-essential areas forter. In fact, that applied to nearly all the DLC content. When he could no longer progress the story, the option to explore the DLC areas also disappeared.


    However, it was going to be different this time. At some point, he would set foot in the South. If Charlotte and Thesaya were there, they would surely be a great help in navigating that unknown territory.


    <i>However, whether that situation existed in the game or not is uncertain...</i>


    Ian casually brought his ss to his lips. The battle with the Vampire Empress had made one thing clear: even when he created scenarios that didn''t exist in the game, events would still unfold in some way.


    While the risk of unexpected butterfly effects persisted, the newfound freedom to make decisions without being constrained by the game''s flow was significant.


    "Who is this elf that spoke about the beastfolks? Since we''re talking about it, it might be good to know," Thesaya asked suddenly, as Mev and Philip exchanged amused smiles.


    Ian reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out a silver brooch shaped like a flower.


    "He said hisst name was Aynas. It seemed like a notable family. This is their emblem."


    "Hmm.... Aynas. Got it. I''ll remember that."


    Ian continued, "They might track us down. Probably to kill me and Charlotte. If that happens¡ª"


    "Kill them. Whoever it is." Thesaya interrupted firmly.


    She met Ian''s gaze with a sly smile. It was a smile that reminded him of her vampire days.


    "I care about you guys more than the elves. They''re just my kin, but you are my family. Isn''t that how humans think? Those who threaten families deserve to die."


    Ian, chuckling briefly, raised his ss and added, "You sure know how to say some embarrassing things."


    ¡°So what? It''s not like I''m making it up.¡±


    "Just keep it to yourself next time."


    "I won''t. It¡¯s funny to see your reaction."


    "...."


    "I understand your point well, Ian," Charlotte said.


    She put down her ss and looked Ian straight in the eye before she added, "I don''t know how to express my gratitude properly."


    "... Can''t?"


    "Yes. Even though you told us to, I still feel I owe you a debt. And it''s the same for them."


    Charlotte turned her gaze to Mev and Philip.


    "Unlike you, I might not get another chance to repay the debt if I miss this opportunity. I could end up stuck in the South for a long time."


    "...." Ian turned his head.


    Mev nodded silently, sipping her drink, while Philip avoided Ian''s gaze as he brought the meat to his mouth.


    Charlotte continued, "So, let us stay with you until we catch and kill the corrupted one they are chasing, Ian. After that, we will leave for the South as you instructed."


    "... A request," Ian finally said, gripping his ss tightly. "This is a request, not an order."


    "... Yes, request." Charlotte''s lips curled into a slight smile as she raised her ss.


    Philip promptly raised his ss as well, smiling as he met Charlotte''s eyes. "Thank you, Charlotte. It''s reassuring to know you''ll stay with us."


    "I agree. I wasn''t expecting a reward, but I can''t refuse the help of a skilled warrior like you," Mev added as she lifted her ss.


    Thesaya, watching the group, quickly grabbed her ss. "Then I''ll also consider this as repaying my debt to you all. After all, you risked your lives for my request."


    "Indeed, you are different from other elves, Thesa," Philip responded with a smile.


    Soon, all eyes naturally turned to Ian.


    "... I don''t know how you all get along so well." Ian let out a smallugh and extended his ss.


    The group clinked their sses together and drank in unison.


    "Now that we''ve brought it up, it''s best we move on to the main topic we didn''t finish earlier."


    Wiping his mouth with his sleeve, Philip turned to Ian.


    "When would be the best time to leave, my lord?"


    Ian, refilling his ss, looked at Charlotte.


    "How many days will it take to fully resupply our equipment?"

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    Charlotte looked around at the group and spoke, "It depends on what we need, but we can get most things within a day. The armory has quite a lot of supplies, and so does the city''s cksmith. If we persuade the officials appropriately, we can buy what we need."


    "Hypnosis would be perfect, but I can''t use it anymore. Still, maybe I should give it a try," Thesaya interjected.


    Ian gave a wry smile and shook his head. "Don''t bother. Just buy with money. Mev, go with Charlotte tomorrow to purchase the equipment."


    "Understood."


    As Mev nodded and took the bottle of wine, Philip furrowed his brow and said, "Surely, you don''t intend to leave the day after tomorrow, my lord? That wouldn''t be nearly enough time for you to recover."


    <i>To recover, huh?</i>


    Ian chuckled and gestured toward Philip''s bandaged and immobilized shoulder.


    "You should worry about yourself more. You can''t even wield a sword in that state."


    "I''m fine. I have the blessing of the sacred artifact. The wound was deep, but it''s healing well withoutplications or aftereffects."


    ¡°Always acting tough... What about you, Sir?¡±


    "I''ll follow your lead. Anytime is fine with me."


    "The three of us can handle the preparations, so you two should focus on resting," Charlotte added.


    Ian nodded, but Philip spoke up firmly.


    ¡°As a squire, I can''t neglect my duties. It¡¯s enough for you alone to rest, my lord.¡±


    "Honestly... looking at you now, you don''t seem much help, freckles," Thesaya''s bluntment made Philip''s already flushed face even redder.


    Soon, Philip began listing the things he could do without using force. It was nothing more than bargaining or making threats.


    The group disregarded his objections and talked about the supplies required for the journey. Ian listened absently, his fist tightening and loosening. He was aware that he wasn''t fully healed yet.


    Although the pain was minimal, his bones had only just started to mend. He might need several more days of recovery, possibly even more than when he had almost died battling Tahumrit. Well, this time, there was no dragon''s magic to aid in his recovery.


    <i>This is already an incredible healing ability. Human greed truly knows no bounds.</i>


    Ian smirked and spoke up, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave the morning after tomorrow.¡±


    Philip turned to him quickly. "Really? So soon? You''d only be resting one more day!"


    "If it''s because of me, there''s no need to rush, Ian. The time remaining for my tribe isn''t that short," Charlotte added.


    Ian shook his head and replied nonchntly, ¡°I can rest while traveling. Besides, I won¡¯t do anything while we¡¯re here, so make sure everything is well-prepared.¡±


    "... Alright. We''ll do that," Charlotte nodded.


    Mev also gave Ian a reassuring look.


    Philip, muttering that he had no choice, looked around at the group and smiled.


    "How reassuring. Not long ago, it was just my lord and I hunting the corrupted ones. Now, we have the superhuman from the North who slew a dragon, a beast warrior skilled enough to kill a vampire blindfolded, and an elder elf who was once a demon. No matter how challenging the corrupted one awaiting us might be, I''m confident we''ll handle it with ease."


    He raised his ss, smiling with a hint of intoxication. ¡°They''re still just individuals; they can¡¯t be as strong as the entire vampire n, can they?¡±


    Mev, Charlotte, and Thesaya raised their sses in agreement.


    Ian muttered just after, ¡°... It''s a good thing Miguel isn''t here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    <i>If that guy were here, he¡¯d have thrown a fit, saying you¡¯re saying all the wrong things.</i>


    Ian thought to himself, smacking his lips and raising his ss.


    ¡°Just drink up.¡±


    There was no need to ruin the mood with unnecessaryments.


    Thesaya downed her wine in one gulp and set her ss down with a clink. ¡°So, where exactly are we going in the western part of the Empire? And what¡¯s this about the corrupted ones?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, Thesa still doesn¡¯t know. Hmm... where should I start?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, all of it.¡±


    ¡°Shall I? Alright, since the night is just starting.¡±


    ¡°You do say the right things sometimes, freckles.¡±


    Philip chuckled, taking a drink as Thesaya skillfully refilled her ss. Mev and Charlotte sipped their drinks and listened to Philip¡¯s story.


    <i>It looks like we¡¯ve got a bunch of drinkers here.</i>


    Ian smiled silently and leaned back in his chair. The lively conversation continued for quite some time,sting until the tes and bottles were emptiedte into the night.


    ***


    As promised, Ian focused on resting without leaving his room. He ate hearty meals mainly consisting of meat from the morning onwards, spending the rest of his time in bed.


    Hispanions, however, were busy. Even Philip and Thesaya were bustling about, and it seemed she was quite a help with the negotiations. Whenever she stared nkly, people felt as if they were being scrutinized by a noble, growing anxious. Probably because bing an elder fairy intensified her unique, ethereal, and noble aura.


    ¡°When I talk, merchants just snort, but now they¡¯re offering discounts on their own. It¡¯s getting annoying,¡± Philip¡¯s grumbling voice often reached Ian¡¯s ears as he drifted in and out of sleep.


    ¡°Charlotte, did you feel like this too?¡±


    ¡°No. When that happens, I show my ws or teeth. That usually lowers the price a bit more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "It seems you''re not very skilled at bargaining, Philip."


    "No... I don''t think you could really call that bargaining..."


    ¡°Just focus on checking the horses and carriages. Don¡¯t do any heavy lifting; your shoulder wound might reopen.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    While listening to hispanions'' conversations as they asionally returned to the room, Ian spent a sleepy day. They never once bothered him. At night, theyy down on the fur-covered floor, ignoring Ian¡¯s offer to take the bed.


    Ian started getting out of bed the next morning. The city had been hustling since early dawn. Holding a wine ss, Ianzily leaned against the window. Their room was on the highest floor, at the farthest edge of the castle. While he couldn¡¯t see the inner castle¡¯s main gate, he could see a panoramic view of the city.


    His gaze fixed on a group passing through the castle gates.


    ¡°The soldiers leaving the city now are under themand of Sir Osric. They¡¯re headed to Felmir at the border to take control of the castle. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult since the currentmanders can¡¯t escape suspicion of being vampire allies.¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice came from behind as if he knew what Ian was looking at. Entering the room with Mev, he approached Ian, exining without being asked.


    ¡°The new lord, Viscount Bn, left with most of the troops earlier. He¡¯s headed to the capital with Bishop Donovan. They intend to seize power under the pretext of quelling the chaos in the city and the royal family, and he¡¯ll likely receive a new title as well.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks and clicked his tongue. "Everyone seems to be red-eyed with the thought of getting their hands on some territory."


    "It¡¯s understandable. They have a legitimate cause and it''s essentially a race against time," Mev, standing next to Ian, murmured as she scanned the dreary skyline covered with storm clouds.


    "They''ve conscripted too many troops. As a result, Glumir is now virtually defenseless. They didn¡¯t seem to have arge force to begin with...."


    "That''s all thanks to us. This area was already far from the front lines, and now there are no monsters nearby either. They''ve even started opening the castle gates to wee people, trying to show that the ce is safe."


    "...So, we¡¯re no longer a concern for them," Ian said indifferently, taking a sip of his drink.


    Philip shrugged. "They''re probably busier preparing to leave. Besides, even if we decided to stay here, there''s no legitimate reason to stop us. After all, we are the saviors of Lu Sard. The new lord might have left in a hurry because of that."


    Philip looked at Ian with a peculiar expression. "If you were to change your mind, they would have no choice but to hand over Glumir."


    "You sound like you hope for that."


    "Not at all. You''re not the type to govern a mere territory. Perhaps a country, though."


    <i>I wouldn''t take even a country. I''d rather have an extra skill point.</i>


    Ian chuckled shortly and surveyed the city with disinterest.


    "And the preparations to leave?"


    "Almost finished. We''re leaving in the Empire''s carriage that we arrived in. We have three horses ready, well-fed, and strong. We''ve stocked up on clothes and provisions. As you can see, we''ve also gained some new equipment in a hurry."


    Philip extended his functioning right arm to disy the newly purchased shoulder and wrist guards. Despite using mismatched pieces from the Ark Caravan, he looked more like a seasoned mercenary than a knight¡¯s squire.


    "Good. You''ve done well."


    As Ian took another sip, the door burst open with a heavy thud. Charlotte and Thesaya entered,den with equipment, which they dumped onto the table.


    "You bought a lot."


    "It''s all for you, Ian."


    Ian frowned at Charlotte''s words.


    "Looks like too much for just me."


    "We brought anything that looked useful. You have the best eye for equipment, so you can pick and choose."


    "Don''t worry. Anything left over will be returned for a refund. Of course, that''s the kitty¡¯s job," Thesaya said, aligning the items.


    <i>What is this, a personalized service?</i>


    Finally, Ian let out a chuckle and approached the table. After the battle with the vampire n, he needed to rece nearly all of his gear.


    "This, this, this, and this¡ª" Ian touched each item lightly, easily sorting out what he needed.


    Unfortunately, most of them were of lower quality than what he had used before. It was inevitable; even the best equipment was ultimately consumable. Even the near-sacred Judgement Sword had been broken in half.


    "Alright, that''s it."


    As Ian made his selections, Thesaya moved each piece swiftly to the side of the bed, dusting off her hands with a smile.


    "The rest will be returned by the kitty, and I''m heading to the backyard. The redhead promised to teach me swordsmanship."


    "Swordsmanship...?" Ian looked at Thesaya anew.


    Now that he noticed, she was wearing various leather armor pieces and had a decent longsword strapped to her side. It was a practical outfit prioritizing mobility, making her look like a proper elven warrior.


    Thinking that the elder seemed more like a mage, Ian shrugged. There was no rule that mages couldn''t wield swords, after all. Just as he did.


    "Don''t worry, Ian. I''ll make sure no idents or injuries ur," Mev added.


    Ian let out a shortugh and set down his ss.


    "Just don''t beat her up like you did me. With her character, she might reallye at you with everything she''s got."


    "Then she''ll learn that much faster."


    <i>Of course.</i>


    Ian shook his head and headed back to bed. Though he wasn''t tired, he knew it was essential to sleep whenever possible. By morning, he would be back to spending long hours in a shaking carriage or on horseback, followed by nights relying on campfires for warmth and dew-covered mornings.


    As the group quietly began to leave the room, Philip, standing at the back, nced at Ian lying on the bed and added, "Everything is proceeding smoothly, my lord. Rest easy. Tomorrow, we will leave Glumir without any issues."


    ***


    <i>...Without any issues, my foot.</i>


    Ian woke upte at night with this thought. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the dark ceiling. He could clearly feel the distinct waves of corrupted magic. It had appeared suddenly, without any warning, and it wasn''t far away. His nerves on edge, he faintly heard the sound of something breaking¡ªthick wooden boards¡ªand then a short scream.


    <i>...Someone''s breaking through the main gate.</i>


    Without further thought, Ian sprang up from the bed. He wasn''t the only one who had woken up.


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Thesaya, already awake, and Mev, sitting up, followed by Charlotte, all nced at each other.


    <i>Click, nk¡ª</i>


    Then, without any further prompts, they all began to gather their gear. No words were necessary.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    Ian, hearing the faint noises begin to spread, picked up his chainmail from the floor.


    <i>Is it a demon rted to the vampire n? Or the Round Table?</i>


    It was undoubtedly someone or something confident not only in their skills but also in leaving no traces behind. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare break into such a castle, especially through the main gate.


    As Ian donned his te armor over the chainmail, various scenarios ran through his mind. If they were truly after him, they likely nned to wait outside the city. But seeing the gates wide open and the troops rushing out, they might have decided to change their ns, confirming that the city was nearly defenseless. They probably felt confident enough to charge through the main gate after verifying that.


    <i>Do they believe they can kill me and escape the city? Or are they confident in killing all witnesses?</i>


    Of course, it could be an entirely unrted faction. Perhaps amando unit from a neighboring territory, striking preemptively at Glumir. However, that wouldn''t change much for Ian. He had no intention of getting involved in a civil war, but those who would attack like this wouldn''t easily ept his neutrality.


    "What is this noise... huh...?"


    Philip, who had woken upte, stared nkly at the busy group. He quickly shook off his sleep and sprang up.


    "An ambush?! Is it an ambush?"


    "Go back to sleep. You can''t fight in your condition," Ian answered without looking at him.


    Mev, expertly donning her te armor, nced at Ian. "I''d prefer you stayed out of this as well. Whatever it is, the three of us can handle it."


    "I can¡¯t do that."


    <i>There might be a quest.</i>


    As Ian secured his wrist guards, Philip started unwrapping the bandage on his left arm.


    "I can''t do that either. How can I just sit by while everyone else fights¡ª"


    "Then help Thesaya manage the castle staff. Make sure they stay safe and out of the way."


    At Ian''s words, Thesaya, already nearly fully armored, turned her head sharply. "Me? Why me?"


    Ian turned his head. However, instead of looking at Thesaya''s face, bruised around one eye and with a split lip, his gaze was fixed on the closed door.


    Urgent footsteps were approaching.


    "My lord! My lord...! Please help...!"


    A frantic knock and a desperate voice followed. Soon, the door burst open, and an unarmed soldier nearly stumbled in, shouting.


    "They broke through the main gate and some¡ª" His voice trailed off as he took in the already prepared group.


    "You already know. Thank goodness, Lu Sr...."


    The soldier muttered, sweating profusely, as he copsed to the ground.


    Ian, checking his greaves, spoke. "Just exin the situation. Who are the intruders?"


    "There''s only one. A mysterious ck knight riding a pitch-ck horse!"


    "A ck knight...?" Mev asked, and the soldier nodded vigorously as if his head might fall off.


    "I-I woke up to the screams. By the time the soldiers and I rushed out, the gate was already shattered. I don''t know how they broke through that thick door, but there stood the ck knight right in the middle of the wreckage. The guards who were stationed there were already dead."


    "And then?"


    "The knight stood there, calm despite the soldiers rushing at him. With a voice that sounded like it was full of metal shavings, he spoke."


    The soldier looked at Thesaya and then back at Ian.


    "He asked, ''Where is the Dragon yer?'' Everyone was frozen in shock, but I managed toe to my senses and¡ª"


    <i>As expected, it''s someone looking for me.</i>


    Ian stood up, securing the dagger sheath over his shoulder.


    "That''s enough. Thanks for the information."


    He nodded to Mev and Charlotte and began walking.


    Philip, hastily strapping on his gear, looked at Ian in desperation. "My lord! If you''re really going to leave me here, at least take this!"


    Philip threw something to Ian, who caught it reflexively and looked at the glowing golden ring in his hand. It was Saint Damiel¡¯s ring. It radiated with divine power from within.


    "With your abilities, my lord, you should be able to harness the power of that holy relic."


    Ian could indeed use it. The ring had two holy skills: Blessing of Light and Barrier of Light. He didn¡¯t need to read the instructions to know how to use them. Removing his left glove, Ian looked down at the young soldier who had copsed.


    "You stay here and help these two. Evacuate the remaining people in the castle to a safe ce."


    "Y-yes...!"


    "Ian, can''t Ie with you?"


    "Philip isn''t fit for battle yet. If things go south, you need to protect the people."


    "Oh, I¡¯m the bodyguard? I thought¡ª"


    Ignoring Thesaya''s muttering, Ian headed out of the room. Charlotte, gripping her battle ax, and Mev, holding her helmet, followed him into the corridor.


    After passing through a hallway and descending a staircase, then moving through another hallway to yet another staircase, Ian''s eyes finally beheld the view of the banquet hall that led to the main entrance.


    "Lu Sr... fuck...!"


    "Stay back...! Stay back, I said...!"


    The banquet hall was a bloodbath. Severed bodies of soldiersy strewn about, and the few remaining soldiers stood back, barely holding their spears forward in trembling hands. But Ian''s gaze was fixed on the center of the hall. Among the freshly killed, diagonally severed bodies stood a lone figure.


    ¡°....¡±


    A ck knight holding a long sword stood still. The intricate and heavy Imperial te armor he wore gleamed with a reddish hue from the soldiers'' blood. His helmet, adorned with horns on either side, had a facete shaped like a reptilian snout. The ck sword, spotless, glinted with a menacing aura.


    <i>Neigh...</i>


    Behind the ck knight, a pitch-ck horse snorted, blocking the entrance. The thick barding covered most of its head, neck, and body, with its muscr frame and glowing red eyes showing beneath.


    <i>Yes, he really could kill everyone here by himself.</i>


    The ck knight''s gaze shifted to the group descending the stairs.


    "Which one of you is the Dragon yer?"


    As the soldier had described, the knight¡¯s voice was harsh, like metal scraping together, with a faint hint of magic. The sweating soldiers all turned their heads toward the staircase in unison.


    "The Dragon yer...! The Dragon yer is here...!"


    "We''re saved... We''re saved...!"


    As the soldiers'' exmations spread, the ck knight''s gaze finally settled on Ian.


    "So, it''s you. The agent of the tinum Dragon...."


    <i>Why is he mentioned here?</i>


    Ian thought as he finally spoke. "And who the hell are you?"


    The ck knight did not answer with words but instead adjusted his grip on the sword, raising the de to his helmet.


    <i>Shwaa¡ª</i>


    Immediately, a dark red aura began to emanate from his entire body.


    It was a power that felt like divine energy. However, Ian''s brow furrowed as he realized it was actually densely concentrated magic that merely appeared divine.


    <i>Dragon¡¯s magic...?</i>


    "Today is yourst day, Dragon yer. I will cut off your head and be the sole champion of my lord...!"


    The dark red aura began to spread along the sword. Before Ian''s eyes, a quest window appeared.


    [The Third Apostle of Heaven Defier.]


    One of the two remaining dragons on the continent shed through Ian''s mind.


    The Imposter, Rakhmah. It was clear that he had sent his agent. There was no need for deep contemtion on why. Ian was the agent of the tinum Dragon.


    However, what caught Ian''s attention was something else entirely.


    <i>Third? So, there is more than one of them...?</i>


    Ian moved before he could fully process his thoughts.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A crimson shockwave surged toward the spot where Ian had been standing. It was released when the ck knight had swung his sword downward. Charlotte and Mev simultaneously leaped to the lower steps, and debris from the shattered stone stairs scattered around.


    As Ian twisted his body in mid-air, his eyes turned to a steely gray.


    "Everyone, fall back! Leave this to us and evacuate!" Mev shouted to the soldiers as she rolled andnded on the floor.


    Almost at the same time, Charlotte changed direction and sprang forward like a spring. Her ancient battle ax was raised high above her head.


    "Scraps... step aside!" the ck knight shouted, swinging his sword. Instead of answering, Charlotte roared and brought her ax down.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The thick ax de shed with the longsword in mid-air. Neither Charlotte nor the ck knight was pushed back. For a moment, both were frozen in ce, and a shockwave rippled out in concentric circles from the point of impact.


    As she was flung back, Charlotte shouted, "That isn''t an ordinary sword, Ian!"


    "I can see that," Ian said, running against the shockwave. His golden-tinged sword extended toward the ck knight, who was lowering his crimson de.


    The golden streak, infused with the Blessing of Light and Wind de, was not avoided by the ck knight.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    Ian''s sword was blocked by the ck knight¡¯s raised left arm. Sparks and shes erupted, but Ian''s sword did not prate the armor. Instead, a small crack spread across Ian''s de.


    The glow under the horned helmet flickered. "You''re not up to par. Seems you''re badly injured?"


    "Just enough to kill you."


    <i>Pretending to be calm while you''re talking crap.</i>


    Ian added silently, then activated the Pinpoint Explosion he had been preparing.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    "...!" The soundless explosion caused the ck knight''s arm and body to twist momentarily before he was flung back.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack.</i>


    The ck knight, regaining his posture in mid-air,nded with a crash, shattering the stone floor. He shook his left arm and stood back up.


    <i>How is he this tough...?</i>


    Just as Ian furrowed his brow, the knight adjusted his grip on the sword. From the crossguard, shaped like dragon wings, a crimson haze emerged and spread along the de. The knight was about to swing his sword toward Ian again.


    <i>Swoosh</i>.


    Mev, gripping the end of the de instead of the hilt, charged like lightning and brought her arm down. The inverted crossguard and its sharp counterweight descended like a mace, aiming for the ck knight''s helmet.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The knight blocked with his sword. He attempted to punch Mev in the helmet with his left fist. But a dark creature approached him even faster. It was Charlotte, keeping her ax handle close to her body.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Just as the ck knight turned his head, she collided with him. With a loud ng of metal against metal, the ck knight''s body was shoved sideways. Almost simultaneously, Charlotte extended her right hand toward the knight''s helmet. The ck hand covering the visor clenched tightly.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The ck knight was mmed onto the stone floor. Charlotte leaped onto him, gripping her ax handle with both hands again.


    <i>Crunch! Crack! Smash!</i>


    Charlotte hacked at the knight''s helmet and chest te like a berserk warrior. Her superhuman speed and strength caused the ck knight''s facete, chest te, and neck guard to buckle and dent.


    A crimson glow spread from the helmet gaps as the knight roared.


    "Get off me!"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A crimson shockwave burst forth, sweeping Charlotte away and sending her flying. The soldiers, who had been hesitantly scattered toward the stairs and corridors, were thrown to the ground. Charlotte, with her cheek and the back of her hand torn, executed an effortless somersault.


    Mev, who had not been thrown back by the shockwave, rushed once more at the ck knight who was getting back up.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Holding her sword like a hammer, Mev brought it down on the knight''s helmet.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    At thest moment, the knight dodged to the side. Although he avoided a direct hit to the center of his helmet, the crossguard lodged between his neck and shoulder.


    The ck knight''s knee buckled again as he tried to rise. Of course, it was only for a brief moment.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A dark haze enveloped the ck knight''s entire body and ignited. His sword, which had been hanging down, shot upward in a diagonal sh.


    <i>ng.</i>


    Mev raised the buckler fixed to her left arm and stepped back. The crimson arc tore through the surface of the buckler and left deep gouges in the armor beneath.


    "Do not interfere with this sacred duel! You insignificant wretches!" the ck knight roared.


    As Mev staggered back, trying to regain her bnce, Ian passed by her and spoke, "Step back."


    His sword was already glowing with a radiant light. While Mev and Charlotte had been fighting, Ian hadpleted his spell. The ck knight, now standing with his sword raised diagonally, looked at Ian.


    A slight smirk appeared on Ian''s face. "Who said this was a duel?"


    His sword was already in motion. The ck knight swung his sword down to meet Ian''s strike. But Ian didn''t evade. No matter how fast the ck knight''s sword was, it couldn''t be faster than lightning at this range.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Before the swords even shed, a thunderous sound erupted. In that instant, a burst of lightning shot through the ck knight.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    The Barrier of Light enveloped the ck knight from behind. Simultaneously, web-like lightning spread over the ck knight''s armor.


    <i>Szzzzt¡ª</i>


    The dazzling golden light flickered continuously, with not a single strand escaping. When it hit the barrier of divine power, it refracted and returned to the ck knight.


    "...!" He couldn''t even scream. His head was thrown back to its limit, his entire body convulsing violently.


    <i>Crackle, sizzle...</i>


    Soon, the light faded. The ck knight fell to his knees among the dissipating electric arcs. ck smoke rose from the gaps in his facete, and the dark aura that once enveloped his body flickered and weakened. However, the questpletion window did not appear. Ian discarded his broken sword, which was unable to withstand the Chain Lightning, and drew a new one from his pocket dimension.


    <i>I¡¯ll need to aim for the gap in the helmet</i>, he thought at that moment.


    <i>Neigh¡ª</i>


    The ck horse let out a piercing scream and charged forward. A thick, ck mist poured from the horse''s armor, creating a massive trail behind it.


    Just then, Charlotte, who was in the path, widened her eyes and swung her battle ax horizontally. The heavy ax shed at the side of the charging horse.


    <i>Zap, zap¡ª</i>


    Sparks flew from the surface of the armor, and the leather underneath was torn in a long gash. However, it didn¡¯t stop the ck horse''s charge. Instead of blood, a thick ck mist billowed from the wound inflicted by the ax. The creature passed by Charlotte and charged at Ian with its head lowered. The mist surrounding its body red up fiercely.


    <i>What the hell is that?</i>


    Frowning, Ian ultimately leaped backward. The ck horse barely missed him, swerved, and circled around the ck knight. Dark red heatwaves rose from its hoofprints.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The heat waves quickly turned into a ck mist, engulfing the ck knight. The horse, too, appeared as if it was made of condensed mist, with the armor on its body still maintaining its shape.


    <i>Neigh!</i>


    The ghostly horse, standing in front of the ck knight, snorted ck smoke.


    Ian, rolling on the ground, looked up and met its menacing red eyes filled with hostility. One corner of his mouth twisted into a bitter smile.


    ¡°Lucky bastard...¡±


    <i>With something like that, you''d never have to worry about your horse dying.</i>

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Right after that, the ck and red shockwave exploded from the mist that swallowed the ck knight. Ian, who had covered his face with his arm, frowned as he was pushed back. Charlotte and Mev were no different.


    "<i>Eek</i>, <i>eeeek¡ª!</i>"


    "<i>Ugh</i>...!"


    Among the soldiers still sprawled on the floor of the banquet hall, the figure of the ck knight, kneeling and crouching in the mist, could be faintly seen.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    The figure, originally almost two meters tall, was getting even bigger. The seams between the armor pieces widened, but the armor did not disintegrate or fall apart. It seemed to have been designed for this situation from the start, with severalyers of thickly oveid parts unfolding to form new seams and joints. The reason his armor was so thick seemed to be because of these hidden mechanisms.


    <i>Now they even have transforming armor...</i>


    Within the regr waves of shock pressure, Ian still narrowed his eyes as he red at the creature. This was probably not all there was to it. As he drew on the chaos power, thud, one of the ck knight''s ted boots stepped onto the ground.


    Still leaning forward, the creature slowly straightened its body.


    ¡°<i>Grrrr</i>...¡± A low,yered sound of breathing, mixed with low-frequency waves, spread quietly. Ian had heard a simr sound of breathing before, from Tahumrit and Archeas.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    It seemed as if the magic contained in the ck mist was momentarily sucked into the ck knight''s entire body. Right after that, the ck knight, who had been crouched, lifted his upper body wide open.


    ¡°---!¡± The ck knight roared, releasing condensed magic. It was a roar that seemed to shake the entire castle.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>... <i>kuh</i>...¡±


    The soldiers, who were barely standing, let out choking sounds and copsed. Their eyes went nk, and some foamed at the mouth and fainted. Charlotte, who had been steadying herself, widened her eyes and sat down, and Mev also fell to one knee, panting.


    It was a natural reaction. The ck knight''s current roar was the roar of a dragon.


    Of course, from Ian''s perspective, it wascking?. If it were an actual dragon''s roar, the castle would have copsed by now, and everyone except him would be lying on the ground.


    Ian didn''t even kneel.


    <i>I couldn''t resist it perfectly, but...</i>


    Of course, he wasn''t in a state to fight immediately. His limbs tingled, and he was out of breath. All he could do was stand his ground without being pushed back by the tremors resonating through the air.


    As he awakened his magic, Ian focused on the roaring ck knight. The named character from Chapter Three of the game, the first apostle of Heaven Defier, crossed his mind. When that creature''s health dropped to about one-third, it also transformed into a hybrid of dragon and human, and it had be stronger. He had seen the game over screen a few times before learning its patterns. Back then, he thought that creature was the first andst apostle of Rakhmah.


    But it seemed there were more.


    <i>At this level, it would be reasonable to bestow the Blessing of Battle... no, wait.</i>


    There was no way Karha would bestow a blessing meant for fighting dragons to a mere dragonkin.


    Ian quickly dismissed any lingering hesitation about relying on blessings. Blessings were merely borrowed power, not his own innate abilities. Depending on them would only hasten his demise.


    Just as Ian''s gaze steadied, the ck knight''s roar finally subsided. A growling voice followed, ¡°Behold. This is the true form of one blessed by grace....¡±


    The ck mist gathered around the lower half of the ck knight''s body and spread out in concentric circles. The visor, dented on one side by Charlotte''s relentless strikes, opened wide, revealing eyes glowing with a red light.


    Vertical pupils, like those of a reptile, fixed on Ian. In those eyes, there was the characteristic arrogance and leisure of one who possessed great power.


    ¡°Show your true form, agent of the tinum Dragon. Do not imprison yourself in a weak shell out of fear of false gods¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is my true form.¡±


    ¡°¡ªthat you hide in. ...What?¡± The ck knight faltered.


    With eyes gleaming with grayish magic, Ian added, ¡°Can you even return to your original form from there? If you stay like that until morning, it seems like the false gods might mete out a false divine retribution.¡±


    The ck knight nced at Ian''s sword, where lightning was gathering in streams, and then burst intoughter. The sound of thatughter, resonating with magic, made Ian''s eyes twitch slightly.


    <i>Is he insane? What''s so funny?</i>


    ¡°Indeed, you are an agent of that dragon. As foolish and narrow-minded as the tinum Dragon who kissed the ass of the false beings. Can you still not feel it? The influence of those tainted by deceit and lies is weakening?¡±


    Clenching his left fist as if savoring his own power, the ck knight continued leisurely, ¡°The so-called gods of humans pretend to be almighty, blinding their followers, but in reality, they are just idiots barely holding back the world from returning to its true form ording to natural order. And now, even that is slipping from their grasp.¡±


    With a voice full of certainty, the ck knight looked Ian straight in the eye.


    ¡°The world has already begun to revert to its original state. To the primordial era, where forgotten or perished beings and dragons ruled. Dragon yer, didn¡¯t you y a part in that...?¡±


    A subtle gleam appeared in the ck knight''s eyes.


    ¡°For a few days now, I have been able to sense my lord¡¯s presence even during the day. I heard that was the day you saved Lu Sard from the demons. Did you really save this small kingdom? Or did you release thest arrow that would disrupt the bnce created by the false gods?¡±


    <i>Trying to sound sharp, huh?</i>


    Ian, smirking slightly, retorted. ¡°That was bound to happen. This world is filled with beings like you, annoyingly so. Thanks for talking so much, too.¡±


    Ian''s stance rxed. ¡°Thanks to you, the effects of that fake roar havepletely dissipated.¡±


    ¡°...Fake? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re just as much of a fake. Smander.¡±


    In the next moment, Ian lunged forward. His sword, now glowing with concentrated lightning, was ready. The ck knight, scoffing, angled his ck sword downward.


    <i>Neigh!</i>


    The ghostly horse standing beside the knight charged at Ian, aiming to dispel the magic in his sword. However, Ian didn''t extend his sword.


    <i>Tat-tat-tat¡ª</i>


    Ian saw a ck trajectory shooting toward the ghost horse''s side. It was Charlotte, who had fully shaken off her incapacitated state and was nowunching herself like a cannonball, ax de first.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    With a beastly roar, she collided with the ghost horse''s armor. The ghost horse, entangled with Charlotte, rolled to the side, leaving a ck trail.


    Beyond them, Ian thrust his sword at the exposed ck knight. The knight raised his left arm almost simultaneously.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The thick lightning that followed did not prate the ck knight this time. Instead, the ck mist surged like a wave and swallowed the lightning whole.


    <i>It won''t work twice, huh?</i>


    As Ian pondered this, the ck knight swung his raised left arm forward.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The wave imbued with lightning surged forward. Ian, eyes wide open, was swept away.


    "Ian...!" Mev shouted as she lowered her stance and charged toward the ck knight. Her sword was now raised right beside her helmet.


    "They say you are called the Red Knight? Imend your bravery."


    <i>Crash!</i>


    What greeted her as she broke through the surging wave was the ck knight, swinging his ck sword down with full force. The crimson trajectory seemed to split her beaked helmet. Mev desperately raised her sword to block.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The force behind the ck sword pressed down on Mev. Cracks formed in her two-handed sword, and one of her knees finally touched the ground. The stone pavement beneath her cracked like a spiderweb.


    ¡°As a reward, I shall return what you tried to do to me...,¡± the ck knight murmured, putting more strength into his arm. The ck sword was about to shatter Mev''s sword and descend upon her helmet.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    A golden barrier suddenly rose, blocking Mev. Sparks flew as the ck sword shed with the barrier.


    "Go help Charlotte. Evacuate the soldiers as well," Ian''s voice came from behind.


    The blue force field around his body dissipated as he readjusted his grip on his sword and added,


    "In the meantime, let the agents y with each other."


    ¡°...If that''s what you want,¡± muttering, Mev threw away her broken sword and leaped aside. She ran toward Charlotte, who was still struggling with the ghostly horse.


    "Are you ready to fight properly now?" the ck knight asked, not even ncing at her.


    Ian replied, "I''ve always been fighting properly."


    "Impossible. You couldn''t possibly kill an absolute being like a dragon with just that. Fine, if you''re not willing to show your true strength...."


    The ck knight leaped into the air, shouting, "I''ll make you reveal it!"


    <i>This is my true strength.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue internally and darted to the side. The ck knight''s sword struck the ground right after he moved.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The already cracked stone pavement exploded as if hit by a bomb.


    <i>Is this how I look like with the Blessing of Battle?</i>


    Ian thought as he quickly regained his stance and charged at the knight. He couldn''t keep dodging and fighting. That would widen the battlefield, and the mad knight would destroy the castle to kill him. He didn''t care if others died, but it was different if hisrades were among them.


    Moreover, therger the knight became, the slower his movements seemed. It was better to draw him into closebat and exploit his weaknesses.


    <i>To do that, first...</i>


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Ian''s eyes locked onto the ck knight''s armor, now perilously close. In his raised right hand was the Broken Sword of Judgment, its long cross-guard crackling with blue holy energy.


    <i>sh.</i>


    The saw-like de of holy energy descended diagonally across the ck knight''s neck and breastte. The parts that had been cracked and dented by Mev and Charlotte''sbined attack earlier were torn away, exposing the seams around the neck and side.


    <i>As expected.</i>


    Ian''s eyes gleamed coldly.


    His theory that the ovepping parts of the armor would spread, reducing its defense and exposing vulnerable seams, proved urate. In the game, the strategy likely involved stripping the armor to reveal its weaknesses. Without knowing the exact method, he had to make the most of the clues avable.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Before the blue trajectory dissipated, Ian quickly dodged the iing left forearm. The end of the ck knight''s armored gauntlet, which could have crushed his body, narrowly missed his chest.


    However, the magic wave that followed was enough to tear Ian¡¯s breastte.


    <i>It was new, damn it. </i>


    Feeling the suffocating pressure, Ian raised the Sword of Judgment, still glowing with holy energy.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    The blue holy energy sliced across the exposed forearm of the ck knight. Although it didn''t sever the arm, it did manage to tear the seam on the inside of the elbow. Almost simultaneously, the ck knight brought his ck sword down in a diagonal sh.


    The Barrier of Light enveloped Ian.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    The Barrier of Light collided with the ck sword, shing brilliantly. Sparks of dark red magic flew from the sword as it shed with the barrier. Ian could tell that this ck and crimson sword was no ordinary weapon. Not only did it withstand the power of the ck knight, but it was also slowly cutting through the holy barrier.


    After all, a regr sword couldn''t endure the power of a dragon.


    <i>If I take a direct hit from that, I''ll be dead.</i>


    Ian''s Concentration, already heightened, was pushed to its limits by the extreme danger. He felt as if his nerves were extending outside his body.


    Drawing the Imperial longsword from his pocket dimension, Ian thrust it at the ck knight''s shoulder visible through the barrier. The de, imbued with the Blessing of Light and Wind de, pierced the ck and crimson scales on the knight''s skin.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The resistance felt through the hilt was significant. Even without the armor, the ck knight''s defenses were formidable. Ian gritted his newly grown mrs.


    Simultaneously, his eyes, now tinged with gray, gleamed.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    A silent explosion erupted from the de and the knight''s shoulder. It was the Vacuum Explosion.


    However, unlike previous encounters where the entire shoulder would be blown off, this time only a fist-sized hole was punched through, tearing flesh and muscle, and exposing the red tissue and cracked corbone beneath.


    Yet, the ck knight didn''t even flinch, let alone scream.


    ¡°...!¡± Only the red glow in his eyes, seen through the face guard, narrowed momentarily.


    At the same time, Ian saw the knight''s left arm, which had been spread wide, bend slightly. He could already envision the path the uing punch would take.


    <i>Whoosh, boom!</i>


    The diagonal punch sliced through the air. The resulting magic shockwave exploded, shattering the stone pavement and the soldier''s body parts.


    But by then, Ian had already moved to the opposite side of the ck knight.


    His gaze locked onto the knight''s right arm, which had swung down and now bent slightly at the elbow.


    <i>Will this work?</i>


    Before finishing his thought, Ian''s de shed through the inside of the elbow. The joint of the knight''s arm guard split. The de, already weakened by the Vacuum Explosion, broke almost simultaneously. This was hisst imperial longsword. The newly purchased swords had far less durability.


    Ian dropped the broken sword without hesitation and drew the Ancient Meteoric Dagger instead. Though shorter, it wasn''t a fatal disadvantage at this range. Moreover, the Ancient Meteoric Dagger had extremely high durability and a gear-breaking option.


    This approach might be more effective in exposing the knight''s weak points. Moreover, Ian was gradually bing ustomed to the ck knight''sbat style.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Of course, Ian wasn''t the only one adapting.


    ¡°Do you really believe you can defeat me with such trifling tricks?¡± The ck knight''s eyes gleamed as his rtively slow voice reached Ian.


    Meanwhile, dark red magic was already zing from his entire body. His right arm, slightly bent, dropped. The magic erupting from the ck sword filled Ian''s field of vision.


    <i>I don''t think I can dodge that...</i>

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The Magic Force Field and the Barrier of Light simultaneously enveloped Ian. But instead of striking directly, the ck knight¡¯s sword crashed into the floor beside him.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The explosion, like a bomb going off, sent Ian flying. Even though he was protected by dual barriers, he couldn¡¯tpletely offset the force of the st from below.


    In an instant, the ceiling rushed toward him. Ian twisted his body mid-air, and his back, covered by the Magic Force Field, mmed into the ceiling. Spiderweb cracks spread under the enormous pressure. Despite this, he could see the entire view of the banquet hall below him.


    A trail of ck magic shed across one side of the banquet hall. At the end of the trajectory that tore through the air, the ghostly horse crashed into the wall, shattering the high seat of the podium. The dark red magic spreading from the horse shimmered like mist against the wall.


    Charlotte seemed to have barely dodged the trajectory, rolling on the floor. Her armor was torn from one shoulder and arm, and blood was gushing out. However,pared to the other soldiers, her injuries were quite mild. Those unlucky enough to be caught in the path were flung around like they had been hit by a truck, their bodies mangled.


    The soldier in Mev''s arms appeared to be among them.


    She wasn''t holding a sword.


    Clearly, she had left the ghostly horse to Charlotte and was now moving the soldiers who could no longer fight. Glimpses of soldiers strewn across the hallway in the corner of the banquet hall could be seen.


    The soldier¡¯s lips moved as if saying something. Ian¡¯s heightened perception instantly read the iplete words formed by the soldier''s lips: "Please, I beg of you."


    There was no need to guess what Mev had said or what she was asking for. The presence exuded by her back, as she held the dying soldier, was entirely different from before.


    Just as Ian began to fall, his gaze shifted directly below him. An ominous intuition struck him. Sure enough, the ck knight was already preparing to leap. The knight aimed to cut Ian down in mid-air, a very wise decision since Ian couldn''t evade as easily in the air as he could on the ground. Of course, that would be true under normal circumstances.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    As soon as Ian thought of casting Whirlwind, a lower-tier gray magic, hepleted it almost simultaneously and swung his left arm to the side. The wind, amplified with a hint of chaos power, blew his body sideways.


    <i>Crash! Thud!</i>


    Ian broke one pir with his back and was mmed into the wall beyond it. He winced and rolled to the floor. It was the very corridor they had passed before entering the banquet hall.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Through the dust and debris of the broken pir, the ck knight followed, soaring up.


    Even as he raised his sword upward, his helmet quickly turned toward the corridor where Iany sprawled. Immediately after, he steadied himself by extending his left arm upward. In that brief moment of hovering in the air, his entire figure, gripping the outstretched sword with both hands, ignited with ck and red magic.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    He then surged into the corridor. The ck and red trail cut through the hallway ceiling like tofu, pouring down.


    ¡°...!¡±


    <i>Swoosh¡ª </i>


    Ian raised his dagger above his head, and around him, a veil of holy power and a field of blue magic erupted almost spasmodically.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    A dark red trajectory tore through the ceiling, the hallway walls, and then the shimmering barrier of holy power and the flickering blue force field beneath it. The ck sword finally stopped when it met the center of a dagger glistening with Blessing of Light.


    From behind his visor, the ck knight''s eyes flickered as if he were smiling.


    "Yes... now I understand for sure..."


    He did not immediately finish the situation by driving his sword further down. Instead, he watched the falling debris and the thick cloud of dust rising like a fog, pressing down slowly as if savoring the feel of his grip.


    "So, that little trick is indeed your full power... There''s a reason the ruler who submitted to the false gods cherishes you. You both are like a little rat."


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The de of the ck sword gradually pushed down the dagger''s de that blocked it. The ck knight growled softly.


    "I''ll grant you a very slow death. The more painful your death, the more glorious my ritual of bing a grand warrior will be...?"


    His voice rose at the end. The dagger that had been steadily descending suddenly stopped. No matter how much force the ck knight applied, he couldn''t push the dagger down any further.


    Underneath, a red light began to spread, outlining a human silhouette.


    A low voice followed, "... I just opened my status window. What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    The ck knight''s eyes narrowed as if he were frowning.


    "What are you talking about...?"


    "I wish you''d prattle on about the false gods a bit more."


    Ian rose to his feet and slowly began pushing back the ck sword. He looked up at the ck knight with eyes that shimmered with a strange mix of holy power and magic.


    "Because, thanks to you, it seems those false gods are pretty pissed off."


    "...!" Just as the ck knight''s eyes were about to widen again, red holy power red up.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The arm of the ck knight holding the sword was violently pushed back. Ian, who had just swung the Ancient Meteoric Dagger to repel the attack, leaped towards the ck knight''s chest. He channeled the centrifugal force from his right arm swing entirely into his left fist and struck out. His punch, slicing through the dust, was imbued with golden holy power.


    <i>Wham!</i>


    Ian''s golden fist struck the side of the ck knight''s helmet. The knight''s head snapped to the side, and his massive body was flung into the passageway. The golden remnants of Ian''s fist burned the dark red magic with a brilliant sh.


    "...!?"


    A clear imprint of a fist was left on the side of the helmet, and the ck knight''s eyes momentarily flickered. It seemed more out of bewilderment than pain. But that was only for a brief moment.


    Soon, the light in his eyes reignited, and even while he was flying through the air, he twisted his body. Rolling once on the ground andnding, the image of Ian chasing after him became clear in his sight.


    <i>Roar.</i>


    The ck knight twisted his body further and swung his ck sword towards Ian. As if anticipating it, Ian lowered his stance, and a veil of light rose diagonally above him.


    With a grinding sound, the ck sword scratched and slid across the surface of the veil. Amidst the dazzling sparks, Ian leaped through and swung his left fist with all his might once again.


    <i>ng!</i>


    His golden fist struck just a bit higher than the mark on the side of the horned helmet. However, the result was no different. The holy power burned away the magic, and this time, the ck knight''s eyes flickered with clear pain. The seam connecting the faceguard to the helmet rattled for a moment.


    <i>ng!</i>


    A silent explosion erupted from Ian''s fist, still embedded in the helmet. It was the Vacuum Explosion. At the same time, the ck knight was thrown headfirst into the hallway wall.


    <i>Crash¡ªrumble¡ª</i>


    The ck knight was flung out, breaking through bricks, and the hallway wall copsed with a loud noise.


    Ian briefly shook his extended fist, taking in the scene. The Vacuum Explosion was a spell that, when used barehanded, risked damaging the hand as well. However, with the holy power of Karha and the Blessing of Lightyered on top, it was not the case this time. It merely stung as if he had struck a stone wall.


    <i>I considered not relying on it, but it is damn convenient. Indeed, I should have been a knight or a barbarian warrior. </i>


    With this thought, Ian pushed off the ground again.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Amidst the copsed rubble, the ck knight stood up abruptly. His red eyes flickered with anger and humiliation. His gaze soon met Ian''s directly as he charged forward.


    "Dragon yer¡ª"


    <i>Why, you bastard. </i>


    Responding internally, Ian gripped his dagger firmly. The ck knight swung his ck sword, aze with dark crimson magic, almost simultaneously.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    The pirs caught in its trajectory were all ground down. It was a movement without hesitation as if he didn¡¯t care if the castle copsed. Instead of retreating, Ian sprinted even faster, and the gale created by the Wind de pushed him forward with all its might.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The ck sword narrowly missed Ian''s head. As he leaped with all his might, Ian extended his right hand. The Ancient Meteoric Dagger shot towards the gap in the ck knight''s helmet. The ck knight sharply turned his head to the side just in time.


    <i>Scrape!</i>


    The holy power-enchanted dagger de tore through the side of the helmet as if it were sawing through it. When the de finally reached the seam that connected the visor to the helmet, Ian used the Vacuum Explosion he had prepared once more.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The ck knight''s head snapped back violently. At the same time, the faceguard, which was designed to flip up, was torn off and flew away in tatters. The ck knight forcefully brought his recoiling head back down, his eyes zing with fury, meeting Ian''s gaze.


    "...!"


    Realizing that the ck knight had been waiting for this moment, Ian hurriedly retracted his arm and cast the Barrier of Light. The ck knight''s left fist was already flying towards his side.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The hastily formed Barrier of Light intercepted the massive fist, shuddering as if it would shatter.


    "<i>Roar</i>!" With a battle cry, the ck knight swung his fist with full force.


    Ian was ultimately thrown back, crashing into a half-copsed pir and breaking it with his body. His vision briefly widened as he slowly spun through the air.


    <i>Looks like I''ll be bedridden for a few days again</i>, Ian thought.


    The pain wasn''t severe. His whole body just ached slightly. But once the Blessing of Battle wore off, parts of him he hadn''t even known existed would surely start hurting. It didn''t really matter, though. He had been in a simr state even before receiving the blessing. Thinking about the future was something he had to resign himself to and ept.


    As the ck knight had said, the bnce was breaking, and the cracks were starting to spread in earnest.


    <i>... It seems like it is time to level up my skills</i>, Ian thought as he watched the ck knight emerging from the rubble of the broken pir. In the slow flow of time, Ian and the ck knight¡¯s gazes met.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A red sh erupted from the side. Both Ian and the ck knight instinctively turned their heads. The chaotic scene of the banquet hall came into view. In one corner, Mev, now covered in sticky holy power like blood, was thrusting her High Fairy''s Rapier with all her might.


    The red holy power emitted from the tip of her sword pierced through the ghost horse''s head and tore through the back of its armor from the inside.


    <i>...It looks like they might finish first.</i>


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. In the game, the ghost horse and the ck knight had formed a pair, making the fight significantly more challenging than it was now. The rewards were correspondingly excellent, with additional bonuses possible depending on choices made.


    That ghost horse might be the additional reward.


    <i>If the condition to obtain it is to kill the ck knight first...?</i>


    An undead mount was a tempting prize. However, Ian didn¡¯t feelpelled to obtain it. He couldn''t ask hispanions to wait while he confirmed his hypothesis.


    Additionally, the ghost horse was too noticeable and was clearly cursed. It couldn¡¯t be ridden during the day, and riding it with holy power would cause it to have constant pain. Like the Swamp''s Resentment, which drained his blood every time he received the Blessing of Battle, then fell into a deep sleep without moving.


    But it seemed Ian was the only one who had given up on the idea.


    ¡°<i>Roaaarrrr!</i>¡± The ck knight let out a resounding roar. The near-desperate cry made Ian turn to him abruptly.


    With the visor torn away, the ck knight''s face was fully exposed from the jaw up. His skin was covered in dark red scales, and instead of hair, half-formed horns protruded jaggedly along the edges of his head. His bright yellow pupils, vertically slit within his red eyes, were fixated on the ghost horse, which was rearing and screaming.


    A slight smirk formed on the corner of Ian¡¯s lips.


    If the attack continued as it was, they would inevitably crash down together. But this gave him the opportunity toplete his spell.


    "Are you two dating?"


    "....?!"


    At Ian''s remark, the ck knight''s head snapped around urgently. But Ian had already extended his hand, seemingly oblivious to the ground that was rapidly approaching his back.


    <i>It was only natural.</i>


    Boom!


    The chaos-imbued, amplified barrier swept away both Ian and the ck knight. The ghost horse, which was about to kick Mev, and the other twopanions were also caught in the whirlwind and thrown aside.


    <i>Crash¡ª </i>


    Regaining his stance mid-air, Iannded against one of the banquet hall walls, as if it were t ground, and looked up.


    His gaze was fixed on the ck knight, who was slowly rising. Thanks to his size, the ck knight had only been lifted off the ground rather than thrown back like Ian.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    Ian''s feet dug into the wall, and he extended his right arm to the pocket dimension. His hand, now free of the Ancient Meteoric Dagger, grasped a familiar, thick hilt.


    A broad, long-ded greatsword with a slightly curved end emerged above the wall.


    <i>It seems a bit cramped to swing it freely.</i>


    Contrary to his thoughts, Ian pushed off the wall with all his strength.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The weakened wall crumbled under his powerful leap. The spreading cracks reached the banquet hall ceiling, and the stones making up the ceiling began to fall. Ian surged through the falling debris, raising the greatsword above his head.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    The ck knight¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he spun in mid-air.


    "<i>Roaaarrr</i>!"


    With a battle cry that reverberated through the air, a massive arc of yellow and red holy power surged forward.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    "Insane..."


    Even while spewing curses, the ck knight instinctively thrust forward the hand holding the ck sword. Just as the dark crimson energy surged through his entire body, the greatsword came crashing down.


    <i>Boom, bang!</i>


    The ck knight, crushed by the greatsword, plummeted and mmed into the ruined floor. The deafening roar created by the sh of the swords was hard to believe. A fountain-like eruption urred as the cracked gstones and piles of dirt around the ck knight. Spider-web-like cracks spread across the entire ballroom floor.


    That his arms, gripping the de and hilt of the ck sword, didn''t bend was a testament to his superhuman strength. Of course, he had only withstood the blow. It was impossible to shake off the shock thatpletely enveloped his entire body.


    "<i>Hup</i>...!"


    Ian, who hadnded with the greatsword in a striking position, lifted the greatsword again as soon as his feet touched the ground. The ck knight, who had barely held his breath under the crushing weight like a mountain, exhaled.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The greatsword drew arge arc and came down again. The ck knight hurriedly gathered strength in his arms once more. Another explosive sound followed. The greatsword, now wielded with even more force, struck the ck sword again. The ck knight''s body sank deeper into the ground, and his extended elbows bent. As a blue light etched ancient characters along the de of the greatsword, Ian lifted the sword again.


    "...No¡ª"


    <i>Again?! </i>


    Before the ck knight could utter hisst words, the greatsword that had swung back started drawing a massive arc once more.


    This time, a trail of pure white frost apanied the trajectory. The bricks of the ceiling were falling in session, but Ian, who was swinging the greatsword, showed no intention of dodging. The ck knight, unaware that Ian had experienced even greater destruction in the underground of the Labyrinth Mansion, felt an unfamiliar emotion beyond surprise and panic: fear.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Amidst it all, the massive trajectory created by the greatsword was already closing in on the ck knight''s nose. Raising his arms, the ck knight channeled all his dragon''s power. The ck sword, wailing as if screaming, surged with energy like a waterfall. The greatsword struck it almost simultaneously.


    <i>ng!</i>


    With a shockwave reverberating through his entire body, an explosion of light, born from the mingling of the dragon''s power and divine energy, erupted. A beatter, countless des of frost poured down.


    BOOM-


    The ballroom floor caved in, centering on the ck knight and Ian. Simultaneously, the ck knight''s gauntlets and wrist guards burst apart, unable to withstand the pressure on his arms. The des of frost that pierced through the explosion of light left lines and scratches all over the ck knight''s body as if they had shed and carved him. Yet, the ck knight endured. The bombardment of shockwaves, pressure, and falling Frost des subsided.


    The ck knight, barely able to look at the greatsword de right in front of his face, saw Ian grit his teeth and lift the greatsword again swiftly.


    <i>This insane bastard...?</i>


    Realizing that it was to strike down with the greatsword again, the ck knight''s eyes widened as if they would tear apart.


    <i>This man intends to keep striking with the greatsword until I¡¯m split in half, even if the castle copses.</i>


    <i>Thud</i>.


    A falling boulder struck Ian''s head and bounced off, but his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    <i>Maybe he killed the dragon this way, too.</i>


    As the ck knight¡¯s thoughts reached that point, a sudden ze of anger surged within him. It was a more intense fury than ever, fueled by the shame of having felt fear.


    The dense magic aura surrounding his body boiled in response.


    "Get lost! You insane bastard!"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    With a roar, the boiling magic exploded.


    Ian''s eyes widened as he raised the greatsword, and the momentum of his sweeping motion carried him off, causing the stones and dirt from the floor where the ck knight had been to scatter in every direction.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Despite the situation, Ian avoided a fatal injury.


    As the blue force field shredded and dissipated simultaneously, the ck knight clearly saw Ian stabilizing his stance using the greatsword as a weight. He then mmed the greatsword into the ground.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The greatsword''s de carved a long arc through the air, gradually slowing down. Ian''s feet touched the ground. He drew the greatsword again, now battered and bruised.


    His breastte waspletely gone. Only a single shoulder guard and wrist guard remained. His greaves were in tatters, and the chain mail underneath had holes and torn pieces resembling rags.


    The padded armor beneath was stained red, with fragments of broken chain mail embedded in it. Blood from his head trickled down one side of his dust-covered face.


    Yet, his expression remained calm. His face was devoid of emotion, as if he couldn''t feel pain. The red divine power enveloping his body burned quietly, and his hollow, non-glossy eyes held only one intent.


    <i>I will kill you.</i>


    "You insane bastard... Now I see, you''re a ragged apostle... You''re the living proof of how hypocritical and shallow those gods are."


    The ck knight, who staggered to his feet, clenched his trembling arms unconsciously and spat out.


    "To grant power to a mage they find so sphemous... It shows how much they hate the truth being revealed. Does the church know? That the gods and saints they serve have made a sneaky spellcaster their agent? Do the Northerners know? That their Great Warrior¨C-"


    Ian cut him off. "The attempt was good."


    In the next moment, with a whoosh of wind, he lowered the greatsword, and his figure erged instantly as he charged straight toward the ck knight, adding nonchntly,


    "But I don''t have the hobby of stalling by talking."


    "Such dishonor¡ª"


    The ck knight hurriedly lifted the ck sword to the side at the sound of the following rush. Not for a counterattack, but for a purely defensive stance. It was an unconscious act that proved his fighting spirit was no longer the same.


    But the result wasn''t much different.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The greatsword, drawing a long horizontal arc, slid over the ck sword''s de. Sparks flew like fireworks as the ck sword''s de pushed the ck knight''s body sideways into the sh.


    In the gritting ck knight''s eyes, he saw Ian''s eyes turn ash-gray.


    <i>Could it be again?</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    As if turning his spection into reality, a silent explosion burst from the greatsword''s de. The immense pressure that first sucked in and then pushed out sent the ck knight''s body flying to the ballroom wall.


    The ck sword finally loosened, spun, and flew away, and Ian, who had been watching the ck knight crash into the wall, leaped forward once more, raising the outstretched greatsword over his head.


    <i>Shriek!</i>


    The ghost horse let out a wail like a banshee and exploded with magical energy immediately afterward. As if realizing its master was in a life-or-death situation, it poured out all its magic and charged straight at Ian in a frenzy.


    Even so, it couldn¡¯t be faster than the red trail exploding from behind.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The red trail, drawing a long line in the air, sliced through the body of the ghost horse whose armor had almost entirely fallen apart.


    The bisected body of the ghost horse burst apart like a misty mass. Yet, its charging speed didn¡¯t diminish. As if trying to revert to its original form after expelling the divine power, the shape of a horse''s head flickered and rose amid the burning mist.


    At that moment, Charlotte, who had been running in the shadows on the ground, leaped up. The end of her ax de caught onto what appeared to be the horse¡¯s ck skull.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    The ck mist forming the horse¡¯s bust dissipated like evaporating smoke.


    "Don''t stop! Ian!" Charlotte shouted, soaring up with the skull caught on her ax de.


    Of course, Ian was already doing just that. He had never intended to stop.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Even while embedded in the wall, the ck knight, who was ring at the skull, caught on the ax de, btedly raised his arm at the piercing sound.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The diagonal line that tore through the ceiling and wall also shed through the ck knight¡¯s dark crimson forearm extended in the middle.


    The trajectory created by the greatsword paused only after passing through the ck knight¡¯s arm and reaching the center of his chest.


    A peculiar calmness briefly settled in the ck knight¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Ian, who was holding the greatsword with both hands.


    "My soul... to the true lord''s side..."


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Before he could finish speaking, Ian applied force to his arms again. The greatsword¡¯s de sliced through the ck knight¡¯s entire upper body.


    The ck knight¡¯s severed upper body fell diagonally. His lower body, spewing ck blood, kneeled powerlessly to the ground.


    "...Hah, hah¨C-"


    Staring at the questpletion window that appeared before his eyes, Ian finally exhaled the breath he had been holding.


    The dark crimson light surged from the ck knight¡¯s corpse, and his ck blood spread on the floor right afterward.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The ck knight¡¯s body shone and spewed dark crimson vapor in all directions. Ian, frowning and leaning back, looked up at the dark crimson curtain it formed.


    He felt eyes watching from beyond the curtain. The presence alone constricted his heart. Ian, realizing their identity easily, curled his lips, showing no fear.


    "So, did this soul go to your side?"


    No answer came. Only a lowugh echoed in his mind. Surprisingly, there was no hostility. It felt more like amusement.


    The next moment, the magical vapor scattered in all directions. Theughter and presence scratching his mind vanished without a trace.


    <i>Sssss....</i>


    The corpse of the ck knight, charred ck like a lump of coal, exhaled faint sparks and acrid smoke.


    Simultaneously, the red divine power flickering around Ian¡¯s body evaporated as if it had never been.


    All that remained was the deepening darkness and the deafening silence.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The Legion Commander¡¯s Greatsword fell to the ground.


    With the blessing gone, Ian simply let go of the hilt as he suddenly felt the weight. Ian staggered and copsed on the spot. All strength drained from his body, and the throbbing pain surged all at once.


    <i>At this rate, I might die from exhaustion before the monsters get me...</i>


    The faint sound of something breaking reached Ian¡¯s ears, deepening the bitter smile on his lips. He could tell without looking that it was the sound of Charlotte smashing the ghost horse''s skull.


    <i>She''s quite thorough, isn''t she? Don¡¯t just do it roughly. You never know.</i>


    Adding that to his mind, Ian took in the chaotic view of the ballroom.


    The lights created by magic and divine power had vanished, leaving the ballroom shrouded in dim darkness. A few flickering mes remained in themps on the still-intact walls, but they only added to the eerie atmosphere.


    Debris from the ceiling covered the floor, which appeared overturned and sunken as if a bomb had gone off. The cracked and partially copsed walls looked precarious, and a gaping hole in the ceiling revealed the stormy clouds above, continuously dropping dust.


    It was a miracle that the entire castle hadn''t copsed. It was likely thanks to the structure being wider rather than taller.


    "Ian...!"


    Amidst the wreckage, Mev running through the debris and Charlotte gasping for breath while gripping the ax handle came into view.


    Charlotte''s upper body, as battered as Ian''s, heaved with every breath. Yet, there was a strange satisfaction gleaming in her bright orange eyes.


    "Are you alright...? Can you move?" Mev¡¯s voice, filled with exhaustion, reached him as she stopped in front of him.


    When she lifted her visor, she revealed her face, which was covered in sweat and blood. It was only natural. Although he hadn''t seen it all, the battle with the ghost horse couldn''t have been easy. It was asrge as a warhorse of northern lineage and went on a rampage, spewing magic like crazy.


    Had the two of them not dealt with it, the fight would have been much more difficult.


    "...I¡¯m not alright, but I can move. You should sit down too. Let''s rest a bit."


    At Ian''s response, Mev sighed with relief and sat down.


    As the sound of heavy breathing filled the air, Ian turned his gaze to the ck knight¡¯s corpse, which no longer emitted smoke. The ck knight''s full te armor was on the verge of destruction. Only the boots seemed rtively intact, but they were toorge for Ian to wear.


    <i>Maybe I was too thorough in breaking it.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    "Is... is it over?"


    "Are you all safe...? Oh, my...."


    A few soldiers cautiously peeked out from the half-copsed passageway, then walked out, sighing in disbelief. Despite being dazed earlier, the ongoing battle must have brought them back to their senses. After all, the continuous explosions and loud noises would wake anyone up.


    "Oh, Lu Sr...."


    "What a dreadful sight...."


    As they took in the ruined banquet hall, they kept sighing in dismay.


    "...?"


    Ian''s gaze suddenly shifted as he felt the prickle of magical energy. It was as if the magic was announcing its presence to the surrounding humans, but with a hidden, malicious undertone. Ian''s lips curled into a slight smile as he turned to find the source. The ck sword, embedded among the debris,y in one corner of the wrecked ballroom.


    "...At least there''s something salvageable," Ian murmured shortly as he stood up.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    ¡°Ian...?¡±


    ¡°Please rest,¡± said Ian, to the puzzled Mev, and turned around.


    With Charlotte resting her arms on the handle of an upside-down ax and the soldiers standing nkly, their gazes following, Ian continued to walk without stopping, despite his limping.


    His gaze carefully scrutinized the ck sword embedded among the debris. It had a weighted tip that protruded at the end, a long shaft with a slightly raised center, a crossguard shaped like a dragon''s wings, and a dark, smooth de.


    As if sensing his gaze, the sheen on the de flickered.


    <i>Is it asking to be held?</i>


    With a faint smirk, Ian stopped walking. Then he immediately grabbed the shaft.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    As if waiting, the sword''s magical power surged through the shaft. The crimson magical energy swirled around Ian as he held the sword.


    Ian''s eyes turnedpletely dark red, even the whites. Emotions filled with all kinds of brutal visions, screams, malice, and hatred poured in.


    ¡ªKill them all... ughter them... bring endless terror to them...


    The whispers echoed in Ian''s mind, fluctuating between loud and soft, shouting one moment and turning gentle the next. The chaotic thoughts reverberated back and forth, leaving him dizzy.


    This powerful influence would instantly corrupt even a well-trained knight and turn an ordinary serf into a bloodthirsty murderer.


    However, Ian only muttered, slightly annoyed, ¡°... Yes, it is certainly a cursed sword.¡±


    The influence did not taint his soul at all; it was merely noisy and annoying hallucinations. With a slight draw on his chaos power, Ian''s eyes returned to their original state.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Divine power spread from his ring, enveloping Ian''s entire body. Ian didn''t stop there and pushed his chaos power toward the sword.


    ¡ªKill them all. Kill...


    The noisy thoughts that had been ringing in his mind suddenly quieted. To resist the encroaching chaos power, the de emitted a sharp wail. The power surrounding Ian dispersed effortlessly. At that moment, Ian emerged, clutching the drawn sword. Mev stood up in surprise, and Charlotte, poised to charge at any moment, hesitated simultaneously.


    <i>Ching¡ª</i>


    When Ian withdrew his chaos power, a short, chilling resonance spread from the de.


    No more hallucinations or visions appeared, but Ian could still feel the will within the sword somewhere deep inside. Its aggression had slightly subsided, but it was still full of malice toward him.


    "... It seems some education is necessary," Ian muttered as he sheathed the cursed sword in the empty scabbard at his waist.


    He didn''t bother checking the information window since he had already got the item and could check itter. Though the scabbard was rtively short, leaving part of the de exposed, Ian didn¡¯t care and detached the scabbard from his waist. He then reached into his pocket dimension with the hand holding the sword.


    <i>Woom, woom¡ª</i>


    The cursed sword cried. But Ian simply let go and pulled his hand out of the pocket dimension. The ominous presence spreading from the cursed sword vanished as if it had evaporated.


    <i>Come to think of it, I do not know what the inside of that ce is like.</i>


    Recalling a question he didn''t particrly want answered, Ian shook off the tingling in his right hand.


    ¡°The Dragon yer... sealed the cursed sword...¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lu Sr...¡±


    Exmations of varying sizes spread among the soldiers. Ian then realized that the divine power still surrounded him, not yet dissipated. The divine power transformed into a luminous halo, gradually dispersing and bathing the area in a golden light. The soldiers began kneeling right after that.


    ¡°Thank you, savior of Lu Sard...¡±


    ¡°Glory to the Radiant Goddess and the Great tinum Dragon...¡±


    ¡°Glory to Lu Sr...¡±


    Genuine prayers followed. ncing around, Ian saw that even Mev and Charlotte had kneeled on one knee, each murmuring their prayers.


    <i>Why are they doing that too?</i>


    Thinking it was absurd, Ian chuckled dryly and looked up the chaotic staircase. The sound of brisk footsteps was approaching. As expected, a white-haired elf emerged from beyond the half-ruined corridor.


    ¡°It was quiet, so I thought as much... Is it all over, Ian?¡± Thesaya muttered as she surveyed the chaotic scene, then shouted at Ian.


    Ian nodded and asked, ¡°Survivors?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all gathered up there. Just as a piercing shout echoed, they all copsed, but they¡¯re fine now. When I pped them, they all woke up.¡±


    ¡°... That¡¯s good. Lead them out of the castle. The castle might copse, so guide them through a safe route.¡±


    ¡°Got it! But why is everyone kneeling?¡±


    <i>That''s what I''d like to ask. </i>


    Ian licked his lips instead of answering, then turned toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    ***


    The residents of Glumir, who spent the night wide awake behind locked doors, only learned the details of themotion in the castle the next morning. A demon, presumed to be a remnant of the vampire n, had invaded, and the Dragon yer, the savior of Lu Sard, had beheaded the demon. It was a story more than enough to excite the residents. Unlike the previous incident at the Labyrinth Mansion, which left only horrifying debris, this time there were many witnesses.


    ¡°ording to Deb, he was enveloped in divine mes, wielded a sword of light as big as a person, and flew around. One touch from his hand brought a gust of wind, and when he swung his sword, thunder roared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle only possible if he is an avatar of the Radiant Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. They say hemanded the Red Knight and the beast squire to save the soldiers first and faced the demon alone. If such a noble person isn¡¯t a part of the Radiant Goddess, what is he?¡±


    Whenever two people gathered, they were eager to share what they had heard. It took only half a day for many embellishments to spread.


    ¡°I heard he is close to the Stern Goddess. People say that the Red Knight is her apostle, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Lu Sr would hear you. The Stern Goddess is the daughter of the Radiant Goddess! So, the Red Knight serves her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then, indeed, he is a part of the Radiant Goddess....¡±


    ¡°Ah, I envy Hans. He witnessed the cursed sword being sealed with a divine halo. He said it was an actual miracle, not just magic.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to envy? Many died at that site.¡±


    ¡°True. And without them, none would have survived.¡±


    Normally, the castle''s officials and soldiers would have frowned and scolded such sphemy, but they didn¡¯t this time. In fact, some soldiers praised the Dragon yer¡¯s achievements even more fervently.


    Most of these soldiers had survived thanks to the Dragon yer¡¯s group. The castle¡¯s officials and the lord¡¯s representative amodated the Dragon yer¡¯s party in the best mansion in the city and assigned soldiers and servants to assist them.


    To investigate the incident at the castle, they visited the mansion. Since the Dragon yer and the Red Knight needed rest, the white-haired elf, the Dragon yer¡¯s squire, and the Red Knight¡¯s aide handled the investigation. Of course, there were no problems. The entire process was swift and smooth.


    ¡°It would be nice if the Dragon yer didn¡¯t leave. Then no one would dare to mess with us.¡±


    ¡°He must leave to fulfill the will of the great tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°But you never know. If we show devotion, he might return afterpleting his holy mission.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, shall we pray?¡±


    ¡°Again...? Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    ¡°... This is insane.¡±


    Ian, ncing out the window, swallowed a sigh and turned back. The residents were still praying toward the mansion. They had done the same thing before he went to bed. Now, after sleeping for an entire day, it was still the same.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gotten used to it by now?¡± Charlotte, leisurely continuing her meal, spoke up.


    Mev, seated across from her, nodded while chewing her bread. They had woken up just as Ian was finishing his meal. Unlike Ian, who had passed out immediately after evacuating the residents, they had only slept once they were sure the nobles were not hostile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the treatment you deserve. Ian, since this is the treatment you deserve, I wouldn''t be surprised if the church elevated you to sainthood.¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to die?</i>


    Ian chuckled as he sat down in an empty seat.


    ¡°Sainthood... I don¡¯t even serve Lu Sr.¡±


    As he grasped the winess in front of him, Mev continued nonchntly, ¡°Faith is just a pretext. As long as your actions are noble, it doesn¡¯t matter. Would the gods lend you their power for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    <i>It''s because I¡¯m a game character.</i> Ian swallowed his words along with the wine. From his perspective, Mev''s words were only half true.


    Lu Sr was a Goddess who valued her followers'' faith and beliefs above all else. This was clear from the devout fanatics in the game.


    Mev''s voice continued, ¡°Didn''t you just see it? Thanks to you, the people''s faith has deepened, which would please the Radiant Goddess.¡±


    ¡°They just need a reason to forget their reality for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what an apostle of the gods does. Give people hope.¡±


    <i>Better not say anything.</i>


    As Charlotte nodded in agreement with Mev''s words, Ian clicked his tongue and raised his wine ss.


    <i>Well, if you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it.</i> <i>However, in my case, it¡¯s not enjoying it but using it. </i>


    As Ian drank the wine, a knock sounded, and the door opened. Philip, still with a bandage on one arm, and Thesaya, wrapped in an elegant cloak, entered. Their solemn expressions changed immediately as the door closed.


    Philip leaned forward and muttered, ¡°I almost copsed from exhaustion....¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Ian is the Dragon yer, but why do they keep asking us to shake hands?¡± Thesaya, who had flopped onto the floor while grumbling, clicked her tongue and stood up at Mev¡¯s nce.


    Philip, dragging a chair from the corner, sat at the table and looked at the food.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all done. Anyway, we finished all the annoying procedures, and we will rece the equipment for the two lords and Charlotte, which got damaged during the battle. Of course, for free. It¡¯s a reward for saving Glumir again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Ian nodded.


    Philip immediately took the wine ss offered by Mev and downed it in one go before continuing.


    ¡°All the artisans in the city are working on the repairs. Even the residents are helping. As you know, I have all your measurements, so it made the work easier. They¡¯ll load it all onto the carriage as soon as it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°When will they finish it?¡±


    ¡°It will be ready by tonight. Ah, thank you, my lord.¡±


    Philip gave a peculiar smile as he ced his ss in front of the bottle Mev had offered.


    ¡°Even though the castle is half destroyed, the people¡¯s faces are lively. Just a moment ago, the stable master came to confess. He admitted the horses he gave us weren¡¯t the best. When I forgave him, he reced them with the best horses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many things. Even the North wasn¡¯t like this. ... Well, everyone was busy worrying that Ian might die back then. I¡¯m thirsty too, kitty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Charlotte frowned, but obediently handed over her ss.


    With a grin, Thesaya took it and looked at Ian. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all over now. We just need to rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then we¡¯ll leave before sunrise tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, before sunrise until¡ª wait, what? Tomorrow?¡± Thesaya interrupted, holding her ss halfway to her mouth.


    Ian nodded, and she widened her eyes.


    ¡°No way! I have had no rest. While you three were snoring away, I was running around with this freckle day and night, talking non-stop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean, no. More importantly, your bodies need rest after the battle. All three of you. At least a few more days¡ª¡±


    ¡°Something simr might happen again.¡± Ian cut off Philip¡¯s words.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to him.


    Ian added after a brief pause. ¡°The one who attacked us wasn¡¯t a remnant of the vampire n.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes widened.


    Mev and Charlotte exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    Philip¡¯s head snapped back. ¡°Did you know, my lord?¡±


    ¡°I had a suspicion.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you said nothing to me? My report will go to the church. It will be as if I lied to the gods¨C-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; you didn¡¯t know,¡± Ian interjected.


    Philip¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a fish. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You said what you believed to be true, so it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Ian ignored Philip¡¯s gaze and took a sip from his ss.


    The truth was, he was too tired and bothered to exin.


    After all, priests often yed such word games.


    ¡°Do not worry, Philip. The Goddess will already know,¡± Mev spoke calmly.


    Philip closed his eyes tightly and sighed in resignation.


    ¡°Then who was that enemy?¡±


    ¡°He was an agent of the dragon.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    ¡°A dragon...? A dragon, you say...?¡±

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    "Right."


    "...Why, no, what kind of crazy dragon would aim for you, the agent of the Great tinum Dragon? Is it because you killed a dragon and made enemies? Then why haven''t you said anything until now?" Philip, who was briefly at a loss for words, suddenly poured out questions.


    <i>You''re going to choke, kid.</i>


    "Like you, I had no idea. I did not know someone was after me, let alone that they were an agent of a dragon. I only found out after I encountered them."


    "Can you tell me why you''re so sure about this?"


    Mev raised a hand to stop Philip''s questions and added, looking at Ian with her green eyes.


    "I''m not questioning your words out of doubt. In fact, I had my suspicions as well. The power he wielded felt simr to divine power. So, I assumed it was the power of the void."


    ¡°That''s precisely the power of a dragon,¡± said Ian.


    Ian nodded and continued, "I''ve experienced divine power, chaos power, and dragon power, so I can tell the difference. Besides, the presence that appeared after killing him was undoubtedly a dragon. I''m sure you sensed it, too."


    "Indeed. I merely assumed it was a void creature... Yes... Not only void monsters have such a presence. A dragon could certainly..." Mev finally sighed.


    Charlotte, giving Philip a look to wait, added. "But the Corrupt Dragon should already be dead. I saw the remains of the dragon you killed with my own eyes."


    "Tahumrit is definitely dead. The one who sent the agent is different."


    "Do you have any guesses who it might be?" Thesaya asked next.


    Unlike the others, she sipped her drink with a look of pure interest.


    Ian, who actually knew the name, shrugged nonchntly. "Well," Ian shrugged nonchntly, knowing the name. ¡°The tinum Dragon said that all dragons inevitably fall into madness someday.¡±


    He added, raising his ss, ¡°And that ck knight called himself an apostle and considered the dragon he served as the true God. So, this one must be some creature deluded into thinking it¡¯s a God.¡±


    "If there''s such a deranged dragon, why hasn''t it..."


    "...Heaven Defier." Philip''s dazed voice interrupted Charlotte''s murmur.


    With everyone¡¯s eyes on him, he furrowed his brow and continued, "You can''t know, right? It''s the legend of the Heaven Defier. The notorious evil dragon who tried to ascend to the heavens, iming to be a God."


    Charlotte and Thesaya blinked, clearly unfamiliar with the tale. Ian was no different. Even though he had fought Rakhmah in the game, he didn''t care about its backstory.


    "It''s a story priests often tell to children."


    Mev was the one who spoke.


    "Long ago, there was an evil dragon that ruled the continent with blood and fear. He was so powerful that not even other dragons stood a chance against him and got taken out. His arrogance knew no bounds, and he eventually dered himself a God. Many races submitted to him, and even dragons followed his will."


    She sipped her wine and continued in a steady voice.


    "And then he prepared to ascend to the heavens. That was when the warriors of the church rose. They sought help from the Golden Dragon, who epted and gathered other dragons to join them. On the day the evil dragon was to perform the ritual, a battle ensued between the warriors and the dragon''s worshipers. Many dragons and the church warriors lost their lives."


    Mev''s voice grew wistful, as if she were recalling a distant past when she first heard this story.


    ¡°And their sacrifices and prayers reached the heavens, bringing divine punishment upon the evil dragon. The Golden Dragon broke its wings, causing it to fall. The warriors of the church then risked their lives to behead the dragon. Thus, the evil dragon, who had imed to be a God, met its demise as the warriors of the church killed it and erased its name from history forever. And...¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and looked at Ian with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°Those dragons who sided with humans earned the title of saints in the church. The dragon that broke the evil dragon¡¯s wings is the Great tinum Dragon. The church received the blessings of both gods and dragons, and all humans united to worship the light. Thus began the era of humans. So, always remember to be grateful to the Radiant Goddess and the saints of the church, as the priest who told me this story said.¡±


    ¡°An interesting story,¡± said Thesaya.


    <i>Interesting, my foot. It''s so predictable.</i>


    Ian silently scoffed at Thesaya''s words.


    ¡°It seems it wasn''t just a simple legend after all,¡± Mev concluded meaningfully.


    Ian nodded roughly, ¡°Seems so.¡±


    ¡°...Though it was me who brought it up.¡±


    Philip spoke cautiously at that moment.


    ¡°The more I think about it, the harder it is to believe. ording to the legend, the Heaven Defier was killed. It¡¯s an existence from a time so ancient, even before the ages of war and civil strife.¡±


    ¡°Well, as far as I can tell, it seemed quite alive.¡±


    ¡°Could it be another dragon?¡±


    ¡°The tinum Dragon seemed to have full authority to intervene in matters caused by dragons. If it were another dragon, it would have been dealt with already. I don''t think there are many dragons capable of plotting such things while avoiding its gaze.¡±


    ¡°...So, you believe that the ancient evil dragon is still alive somewhere on the continent?¡±


    ¡°For now. I trust my own experiences more than some old legend.¡±


    <i>In reality, I already knew the answer and just pieced everything together.</i>


    ¡°Oh, Lu Sr...¡±


    Finally, Philip sighed and downed his drink before continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t understand it. Why did they leave such a monstrous being alive instead of killing it?¡±


    ¡°Because death is too merciful a punishment.¡± Charlotte, holding a ss, blurted out.


    Receiving Philip''s gaze, she continued nonchntly, ¡°The church made the evil dragon suffer alive. For as long as possible. Maybe, forever.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because the God our beastfolk served in the past ended up in a simr situation for simr reasons.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah</i>...¡±


    Philip, at a loss for words, gaped and fiddled with his drink, averting his eyes.


    ¡°So... that''s what happened... Then it''s no wonder you are so certain. I was ignorant....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I, too, serve the Radiant Goddess now.¡± Charlotte shrugged.


    Mev sighed softly right after. ¡°Even after such a long punishment, it didn¡¯t abandon its ambitions.... It¡¯s both astonishing and terrifying. Who knows what kind of monster it has be by now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just not abandoning them. Even in that state, it managed to create followers and a situation where it could bestow power.¡±


    At Ian¡¯s addition, Philip and Mev froze for a moment, then sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I understand now why it targeted you, my lord. ording to the legend, it must have a deep grudge against the tinum Dragon and is trying to exact revenge by killing its agent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about its reasons.¡±


    Ian downed the remaining drink in his ss and ced the empty ss in front of him with a thud.


    ¡°More importantly, it''s crucial to realize that there isn''t just one agent of that creature.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Everyone except Thesaya widened their eyes.


    Charlotte poured more alcohol into Ian¡¯s ss as she asked, ¡°Are you saying there are more of those beings?¡±


    ¡°He talked about killing me and bing the only Great Warrior. There are others in simr situations. That lizard must have put a bounty on my head.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful... It means we get to fight more of those incredible beings,¡± said Charlotte.


    Philip looked at Charlotte, who was smiling, as if she were out of her mind, and then sighed, ¡°So that''s why you said staying here would cause more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They know my location. It probably got out when we passed through the Empire. That was the first time I revealed my true identity. Another one of them might already be on their way.¡±


    ¡°Time-wise, that makes sense. I thought it was too much of a coincidence... Wait a moment. Oh my god, Lu Sr.¡± Philip, realizing something, sighed and looked back and forth between Ian and Mev.


    ¡°So, not only are there corrupted ones in the Empire but also cultists who serve the Heaven Defier!¡±


    <i>He¡¯s acting like that¡¯s a huge surprise.</i>


    Ian chuckled as he replied, ¡°Maybe they''re all in cahoots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. With the tinum Dragon present, how could they...¡±


    ¡°You never know. Some priests secretly serve the ancient gods of the void, so why wouldn¡¯t there be cultists of the Heaven Defier?¡± Ian casually remarked as he brought his ss to his lips.


    He did n to ask the tinum Dragon if they met again. Whether it truly didn¡¯t know, or if it was just allowing it to happen, as it always seemed to do. If it was thetter, he would use that as leverage to get a hefty reward.


    ¡°But... <i>Hmm</i>, yes. We can¡¯t be sure of anything....¡± Mev¡¯s eyes darkened as she mumbled.


    It was more despair than anger or determination, as if she were facing an endless trial.


    ¡°So, to summarize, a crazy old dragon is targeting Ian, so we need to leave before things get worse?¡±


    It was Thesaya, who had been quietly drinking, who spoke up then.


    Ian nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a reasonable enough reason, so I¡¯ll ept it. The story was quite interesting too.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s best if we¡¯re cautious about revealing our identities for a while,¡± Ian added, looking at Mev and Philip.


    ¡°If they find out where we are, another one of their agents will tail us. Normally, it wouldn''t matter, but now we have to root out the corrupted ones,¡± said Ian.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anymotion nearby, it will reach their ears, and they¡¯ll hide like rats, as they always do. It¡¯s an excellent decision, my lord,¡± said Philip.


    Ian nodded slightly at Philip''s response and looked at Mev. ¡°The same goes for you. It¡¯s probably already known that you¡¯re assisting me. It might have even reached the ears of the fallen ones.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. For the time being, I¡¯ll have to be a nameless, wandering knight.¡±


    As Mev nodded, Charlotte clicked her tongue in disappointment.


    Thesaya also clicked her tongue and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. Watching you, I was thinking of introducing myself next time.¡±


    ¡°...Thesa, why would you?¡± Philip asked in bewilderment.


    Thesaya shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have a squire, do I? So I have to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional. Do you really think you can stand shoulder to shoulder with Ian?¡± Charlotte frowned and spoke.


    Thesaya leisurely turned to her and smiled. ¡°Of course. I am an elder fairy. The most noble among the fairies.¡±


    She slightly lifted her chin and looked down at Charlotte as she continued, ¡°So just by announcing that someone like me is with Ian, it will be beneficial to Ian. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...Damn it.¡± Charlotte, who had been ring at her, muttered softly and downed her drink in one go.


    Philip, smiling in disbelief, looked at Ian.


    ¡°It seems it will be hard to remain inconspicuous, even if we hide our identities. With these two around, perhaps we shoulde up with fake identities...¡±


    Philip paused, noticing Ian¡¯s expression, then blinked and added, ¡°Why are you looking at Thesa like that?¡±


    ¡°Because what she said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Charlotte looked at Ian in disbelief.


    Even Thesaya raised her eyes in surprise, not expecting to hear such words.


    ¡°Thesa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...?¡±


    Ian ced a silver brooch, taken from his pocket dimension, on the table and added.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Aynas.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Thesaya tilted her head in confusion.


    Ian looked her in the eyes and continued, ¡°While me and Mev hide our identities, you will be the face of our group. You¡¯re an elder of the Aynas family, and we are your guards.¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay...? I heard it¡¯s quite a renowned family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made enemies. One more won¡¯t make much difference. It¡¯s unlikely to reach their ears, anyway.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case....¡±


    Thesaya, ncing at the dumbfounded Charlotte, finally broke into a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. It sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face in front of others. You¡¯re an elder. Act very arrogant and high-handed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Thesaya¡¯s tone shifted.


    It wasn¡¯t just her tone; her eyes cooled, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. Her smile looked far more lofty and arrogant than it ever did in front of people. Though a faint bruise still lingered around her eyes, it didn¡¯t mar her unique aura.


    She stood up silently and slowly leaned over, extending her hand. Picking up the brooch from the table, she looked down at Ian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dly do so.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    At Ian¡¯s reply, her smile returned to its usual yful demeanor.


    ¡°Right? I tried to mimic what I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    ¡°Never lose that. If someone who knows Ainas demands proof, you¡¯ll need to show it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident I won¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Her expression shifted again as she raised her chin and looked down at Ian, slowly extending the brooch.


    ¡°So you should keep it safe, Ian.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy....¡± While Charlotte squeezed her eyes shut, Ian, chuckling, took the brooch. He then casually tossed it into his pocket dimension and added.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    "Philip, can you create a suitable backstory for her? You''re great at making up stories."


    "Of course. Don¡¯t worry. The hardest part is over, so the rest should be easy. This is a clever n. We no longer need to avoid inspections."


    Philip smiled, then lowered his voice cautiously. ¡°But are you really sure about this? I¡¯m asking again because I¡¯m concerned. Given your conditions, this journey will be very tough for both of you and Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Philip,¡± said Mev.


    ¡°Me too. This is just a minor injury,¡± Charlotte said, clicking her tongue.


    Ian looked down at his own hand instead of replying. In truth, his condition was far from good. He could barely move and felt as if he would fall asleep if he closed his eyes. Ideally, he needed a few more days to recuperate.


    ¡°My lord...?¡± Philip prompted.


    ¡°I can rest while we travel,¡± Ian said nonchntly, withdrawing his gaze. ¡°I noticed that the roof of the carriage looksfortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take charge of the guard duty for now. I¡¯ll ride the horse, so you can focus on resting, Ian,¡± Mev added resolutely.


    Charlotte, holding her ss, looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll take turns. Sitting in the carriage all the time would drive me crazy.¡±


    As Mev met her eyes and faintly smiled, Thesaya suddenly leaned forward. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about riding a horse, you pointy ear. Especially since you can''t fight anymore,¡± Charlotte replied firmly, gesturing toward Philip with her chin. ¡°Your ce is on the coachman¡¯s seat, so discuss it with him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Charlotte,¡± Thesaya said sweetly, her tone refined like a noblewoman¡¯s. She met Charlotte¡¯s frown with a leisurely smile. ¡°How can I, an elder of the Aynas family, sit in the coachman¡¯s seat?¡±


    ¡°...Damn it,¡± Charlotte sighed, bringing her ss to her lips.


    Satisfied, Thesaya nodded and stood up.


    ¡°The coachman¡¯s seat is yours. I¡¯ll ride in the carriage or on a horse. Now, I¡¯m going to bed. Wake me when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Thesaya gave a slight bow to Ian and walked over to lie down on the bed.


    <i>She''s in high spirits. </i>


    While Ian was thinking this, Charlotte, having set down her ss, stood up to pull Thesaya out of the bed.


    Ignoring themotion, Ian took off the ring from his finger and handed it forward.


    ¡°Get everything ready for departure, Philip. Load plenty of drinks for the journey. Ones that won¡¯t spoil.¡±


    ¡°As youmand,¡± Philip took the ring and stood up, adding, ¡°Do you have any messages for the residents of Glumir? They¡¯ll be heartbroken if they wake up to find us all gone. I can leave a message with the stable keeper if you like.¡±


    "Of all things..." Ian scoffed, pausing briefly before grabbing the ss in front of him and saying, "We haven''t saved Lu Sard. It just overcame one hurdle, but a greater darkness ising."


    Charlotte and Thesaya''s voices suddenly fell silent. The smile disappeared from Philip''s face as he alternated his gaze between Ian and Mev''s stoic expressions. Finally, he bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°I will convey every word.¡±


    The next day, the group left the city as nned. They departed quietly, just as they had entered, before dawn had even broken.


    ***


    The carriage carrying the group veered off the main road and headed south to avoid being seen as much as possible until they crossed the border. The imperial carriage offered a decent ride, even on unpaved paths,parable to the wagons of the Libra Trading Company or those built with the utmost care by the northern folks.


    Of course, the ride quality wouldn''t have made much difference to Ian, who had fallen asleep the moment they left the city. Everyone insisted he rest inside the carriage rather than on the roof, making the carriage interior his domain. Instead, Thesaya, Philip, and Charlotte took turns on the roof.


    Ian did not wake up for an entire day. He briefly opened his eyes for one meal, only to climb back into the carriage and cover himself with a nket right after eating. He did not wake even when the group fought off a goblin horde in the middle of the night, resembling a bear in hibernation.


    During this time, the rest of the group carried out their roles with no issues. After about a day and a half, they began conversing freely, confident that the noise wouldn¡¯t wake Ian.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like living as a vampire? Is it very different from how it is now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very different. It¡¯s hard to describe exactly. One thing I can say for sure is that now is much better, especially in terms of not being hungry.¡±


    Most of the chatter was between Philip and Thesaya.


    ¡°You mean the hunger for blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was always hungry and thirsty. Drinking blood only kept me from starving, but never made me feel full. Now it¡¯s clear that what I thought was fullness was just not being thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Always hungry and thirsty... That must have been an unbearable urge. It¡¯s amazing you endured it.¡±


    ¡°If your life depended on it, you''d endure it too, freckles. Anyway, I have no regrets. I got to taste Ian¡¯s blood in the end.¡±


    ¡°You drank... lord Ian¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was the best taste of my life. Meat and wine are good, but they don¡¯tpare. I¡¯ll never forget it. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...You don¡¯t still have the urge to drink blood, do you?¡±


    ¡°Caught me. You¡¯re sharper than you look, Philip.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, so don¡¯t point that ring at me.¡±


    Thesaya was naturally growing closer to the new members of the group. She was bonding not only with Philip but even with Mev. She was learning to read and write from Mev and even getting beaten up by her during nighttime training sessions.


    ¡°Just wait...! I¡¯ll repay everything you¡¯ve done to me one day.¡±


    Thesaya, after Mev''s rapier disarmed her, rubbed her sore wrist and spat out. Though she no longer got hit in the face, the irritation was clear in the blood vessels popping around her eyes. Sliding her rapier back into its scabbard, Mev smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner. Maybe in five years, you¡¯ll actuallynd a hit on me.¡±


    ¡°Five years? You¡¯re joking, right? That¡¯s not apliment!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ll part ways before then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, pointy ears. But if I help, you might shorten that time.¡± Charlotte, who was stoking the campfire, chimed in. She smiled, showing a hint of her fangs.


    ¡°Just let me know anytime. I¡¯ll help you with all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    Thesaya scoffed. "Dream on, cat. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ll use that as an excuse to beat me up? I''ll just run away if youe after me. That''s what I do best."


    "...." While Charlotte clicked her tongue, Philip interjected with a curious smile.


    "Then what about me? After my arm heals, of course."


    "No offense, freckles, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d lose to you either."


    "You never know until you try, right?"


    "You''re confident. Fine. Once you''re fully healed, challenge me. I¡¯ll ept it."


    "It¡¯s not exactly a challenge..."


    "Philip is skilled in both swordsmanship and shield techniques," Mevmented, nodding, then turned to Thesaya.


    "There''s definitely something to learn, Thesa."


    "But I¡¯m not really interested in shields."


    "Why not?" Philip frowned.


    Thesaya shrugged. "No one uses them except you."


    "No... That''s only because these people are exceptional. Shields are excellent for both offense and defense¡ª"


    "They look weak."


    "¡ªin some ways, they¡¯re the best¡ª What did you say?"


    "But if you beat me, I¡¯ll let you teach me."


    "...." Philip, who had been gaping, finally turned to Charlotte.


    "Now I understand why you always said that. She really has a knack for turning people inside out."


    "It¡¯s a fairy nature," Charlotte added nonchntly.


    "That''s right. And I¡¯m the fairy among fairies."


    "And also an ex-demon."


    "Indeed. As Ian would say..."


    Suddenly, Thesaya¡¯s gaze snapped to the darkness beyond. For a moment, her eyes filled with blood vessels and her pupils dted.


    "Monsters."


    "Again?" Philip frowned at the whisper.


    "Yes. Simr to yesterday. Small and cute ones."


    "You''re the only one who¡¯d think they¡¯re cute," said Charlotte, clicking her tongue.


    Charlotte and Mev rose to their feet simultaneously.


    Philip, climbing onto the carriage with Thesaya, muttered, "An attack two nights in a row. Even though we left the main road... This is definitely abnormal. It might be the Vampire Queen¡¯s curse, as Ian suggested. Otherwise, maybe the monsters are gathering now that the vampires¡¯ influence is gone."


    "What does it matter? Redhead and the kitty will take care of everything."


    Thesaya lightly jumped onto the edge of the carriage roof and perched there.


    "We just need to guard the carriage. Make sure Ian doesn¡¯t wake up."


    Soon, various sounds emanated from the darkness beyond. The shing of metal and the distinctive screams of monsters followed. Philip, sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat, murmured nonchntly.


    "Looks like that won¡¯t be an issue."


    As he said, not a single monster reached the vicinity of the carriage.


    ***


    ¡°By the way, Charlotte.¡±


    It was already the third day. Thesaya, sprawled out on the roof of the carriage, suddenly spoke up.


    Charlotte replied without even turning around, ¡°Don¡¯t call me by name. Go y with the guy next to you.¡±


    Thesaya nced at Philip, who was dozing off while sitting, and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything I wanted from freckles by now.¡±


    ¡°So, you want me to entertain you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice before, but you seem to have gotten bigger.¡±


    ¡°...What nonsense is that now?¡±


    "It''s true. Of course, you looked a bit stupidly muscr even before."


    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>....¡±


    Finally, Charlotte looked down at her own body and growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can see it clearly.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± A voice from inside the carriage caught Charlotte¡¯s attention, making her turn her head. Thesaya, dangling her upper body over the side of the roof, peeked into the window on the carriage door.


    ¡°When did you wake up, Ian?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± Ian, still lying down, replied briefly, looking at Charlotte sitting in the coachman''s seat.


    ¡°You''ve gained a lot more muscle in the past few months. Your body might have been trained to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°There were times when my ax felt lighter than before....¡± Charlotte mumbled, looking at herrge hands. Ian chuckled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. When you return home, you¡¯ll need to take control of your tribe.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°From what I know, you guys don¡¯t listen to the weak. Is that not true among your kind?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s only natural that the strong one holds all the rights. Yes... Maybe I really can be the leader of my n....¡±


    While Charlotte was lost in thought, Mev approached the carriage on her horse and asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Ian?¡±


    Ian, who had sat up and leaned against the backrest, replied, ¡°Somewhat better.¡±


    He felt no dizziness or headaches, and his body no longer ached. He finally felt like himself again. Philip, who had poked his head through the window opposite Thesaya, smiled upside down at Ian.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Please rest. The journey has been uneventful.¡±


    ¡°If you want it to stay that way, stop saying it¡¯s uneventful. Every time you say that, something happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°On that note....¡± Ian nced around at the eyes staring at him from all directions and finished his sentence in azy tone. ¡°I¡¯d like to continue resting now.¡±


    Mev and Charlotte turned their gazes away, and Thesaya and Philip quickly disappeared back onto the roof of the carriage.


    Finally, the scenery outside the carriage came into view. As he pulled out jerky and a bottle of alcohol from the bag on the floor, Ian took in the surroundings. Though they had traveled quite far south, the sky was still overcast. The trees hung lifeless with drooping leaves, and the air, though warm, felt heavy.


    <i>It seems the end of Chapter Two is near.</i>


    Ian''s eyes dimmed as memories of the game shed through his mind. Though he had caused significant changes, the main course of events likely hadn''t shifted.


    With the Empress carving new rifts into the world, the timeline might have even sped up. He had no expectations that the nobles of Glumir and Lu Sard would heed his warnings. Even if they did, any changes would be confined to Lu Sard. The war would continue until the madness of the ck Wall engulfed the entire frontier.


    <i>What can¡¯t be helped, can¡¯t be helped.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian took a swig from the bottle and leaned his head against the backrest. He kept his eyes fixed outside the window, but his gaze remained locked on something only he could see: the status window.


    Resignedly, he skimmed over his stats, which hardly resembled those of a mage, and finally, his gazended on the skill window. This was the main point.


    <i>...I''ve managed to hold out for quite a while.</i>


    He intended to use his skill points. Staring at the sprawling skill tree, various deferred conflicts yed out in his mind: the increasingly clear strengths and weaknesses of each attribute, the limited points, and his already chronk of Mana.


    ¡°....¡±


    After pondering these unresolved issues, Ian learned a few new spells. He didn''t touch anymon skills or Vision skills, yet nearly half of the points he had umted were gone.


    ¡°<i>Whew</i>....¡±


    He sighed softly as he closed the status window. He couldn''t shake the feeling that his character was even more ruined now. It wasn''t entirely wrong; he had once again spread his points across various attributes. But there was no turning back. He was already too far gone to be considered a proper mage, so he had no choice but to see this path through to the end.


    <i>Stopping halfway is worse than not starting at all...</i>


    Taking a few more sips of alcohol, he reached into his pocket dimension. Soon, a sinister-looking sword in an ill-fitting scabbard appeared.


    As his hand gripped the middle of the scabbard, the ck sword''s malevolent thoughts transmitted through to him: hatred and anger. But unlike before, it didn¡¯t immediately bear its fangs at him.


    <i>It seemed to have learned something. </i>


    With a slight smirk, Ian finally opened the information window.


    [The ck Sword of the Third Apostle]


    It had been a long time since such a unique-grade weapon had appeared.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    Ian carefully examined the words and numbers beneath it. The attack power wasparable to the Sword of Judgment. It had higher durability, and an additional ability to recover durability by consuming blood. There were also several bonus stats. Naturally, it also had an embedded skill. An active skill, like Magic Detection or cier Wall: Fangs of Heaven Defier.


    As he remembered the crimson haze rising along the crossguard, a faint smile crossed Ian''s lips.


    <i>If I use this with too many eyes watching, I''d bebeled a corrupted one for sure.</i>


    However, these weren''t the only considerations. Being a demonic sword, it came with penalties.


    Every attack had a low chance of triggering level two Frenzy or Confusion, and the probability increased as the battle continued. Mental Fortitude also decreased slightly, and critically, activating Fangs of Heaven Defier required chaos power.


    Originally, it must have been a weapon designed to be used properly only by corrupting the character. However, for Ian, who carried a shard of chaos, this wasn''t an issue.


    Besides, his Mental Fortitude was high enough that a slight decrease wouldn¡¯t even be noticeable, and he could endure any abnormal status with little trouble.


    It was doubtful that anything could break through his resistance in the first ce.


    "That''s a cursed sword, Ian." Mev''s voice broke the silence.


    The carriage had be quiet at some point, and not only her, but also Charlotte was looking at the ck sword with a displeased gaze.


    ¡°It will surely have a negative effect on you?. And you¡¯ll receive unnecessary misunderstandings too.¡±


    "I know. Don''t worry; I won''t be consumed by it. And I''ll only draw it when there are no witnesses," said Ian.


    Ian added as he turned to Mev, ¡°Unnecessary misunderstandings are already more than enough to be sick of.¡±


    "If you say so...."


    As Mev murmured and looked away, Ian ced the ck sword back into his pocket dimension. The resonance vibrated in his grip.


    What are you going to do if you don''t like it?


    Ian, who snorted, let go of his hand. The resonance of the ck sword vanished as if it had been washed away. He lightly flicked his hand and soon looked up at the ceiling of the carriage.


    ¡°Before we cross the border, will we be passing through any mountains or valleys?¡±


    "Yes, we will," Philip answered immediately. There was a rustling sound, likely him taking out a map.


    Ian added. ¡°Let¡¯s look for an underground tunnel or cave. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a monster¡¯s nest. No, actually, that would be better. It would be deeper.¡±


    "Fortunately, we will pass through several mountains and valleys for a while. After all, we are smuggling. But...."


    Philip poked his head out from above one window and looked at Ian.


    "Why do you need a cave or tunnel?"


    "I need a secluded ce away from your and the gods'' eyes."


    "...?" Philip tilted his head.


    On the other side, Thesaya also peeked her face out of another window.


    ncing at her dark green eyes, Ian spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to seal a dark artifact.¡±


    "....!"


    <i>To be honest, it''s more like engraving, not sealing.</i>


    As Philip widened his eyes in surprise, Thesaya, who let out an exmation, asked, "That one from before? Can I watch?"


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to do it alone.¡±


    "How firm...."


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s dangerous. Just being near it could rob you of your spirit, and who knows what kind of strange phenomena might ur,¡± Philip added with a trembling voice, recalling a memory of almost being devoured by darkness.


    Mev squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can handle such a dangerous ritual alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I actually feel more at ease doing it alone.¡±


    While Mev sighed in concern, Charlotte nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep searching the surroundings once we enter the mountain path. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find one. The monsters are gathering, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then please do so.¡±


    Ian stood up, grabbing a bottle of liquor and some jerky. As he climbed out the window and onto the roof of the carriage, he looked back at Thesaya and Philip.


    ¡°Get down. The elder of the House of Aynas shouldn¡¯t be riding on the roof of a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t refuse then.¡± Thesaya smiled broadly and slipped back into the carriage window like performing a trick.


    Ian turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you her attendant?¡±


    "Ah, the roles have changed while you were sleeping. Now Charlotte is the attendant, and I am just a low-ranking guard."


    "Oh, you''re not riding?"


    ¡°Oh, you meant for me to ride? Understood.¡±


    Philip fumbled as he turned around to open the carriage door. Ignoring Charlotte¡¯s disapproving click of the tongue, Iany sprawled out on the carriage roof, gazing up at the sky. Dark clouds loomed, threatening to unleash rain at any moment, moving in tandem with the carriage as if to extend the murky darkness further.


    ***


    Lu Sard, Glumir.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</i>


    Viscountess Ben, the acting lord of Glumir, sat in the carriage with a face as stiff as a statue.


    Despite being on their way to the Labyrinth Mansion, which she hadn¡¯t dared approach in a long time, she uttered not a singleint. It was only natural.


    <i>nk, nk.</i>


    Knights on white horses, d in white robes embroidered with golden circles, escorted the carriage.


    Riders on white horses, dressed in white robes embroidered with gold threads in a circle, were advancing while surrounding the carriage.


    They pulled their hoods down so low that their faces werepletely hidden, and even though they covered their bodies with the robes, their frames were enormous. Every time they moved or took a step, there was a metallic sound, indicating that they were wearing armor beneath the robes. The hands holding the reins were all d in thick iron gloves.


    Since stepping into Glumir, they hadn''t uttered a single word. Yet, the Viscountess didn''t dare to check their faces or ask their names. This, too, was only natural.


    They were the Purifiers of the Order. Known as the des of the Radiant Goddess, they annihted all darkness with no mercy orpromise. These bearers of terrifying rumors hade to Glumir. The Viscountess learned of their identities thanks to the priest sitting across from her.


    He, too, wore the robes of the Order, but unlike the others, he showed his face. He wore a painted smile on his face and had a somewhat slight build, as if he wasn''t wearing armor.


    However, the Viscountess couldn''t meet his eyes properly either. She believed that this priest, whom she had only heard about, was the infamous inquisitor. Otherwise, there was no reason for these notorious purifiers to follow his everymand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, mydy.¡± The priest¡¯s gentle voice broke the silence. The Viscountess forced a strained smile, ¡°It-It¡¯s not because of you, Father. I¡¯m just afraid of setting foot in th-that cursed mansion.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The priest¡¯s smile deepened.


    Viscountess clenched her sweaty fists tightly. The moment she realized they were the Order¡¯s Purifiers, she confessed everything she knew, as if giving a sacramental confession. It was clear they found out what had happened in Glumir; otherwise, only death awaited her. She had done her utmost to prove her innocence, and as a result, she was now in theirpany.


    "Such..." The priest''s smile slowly faded as he gazed outside the carriage. Near the Labyrinth Mansion, the ground had turned ck, and rotting corpses emitting a foul stench were strewn about.


    The Viscountess, barely suppressing her nausea, spoke, "They say the agent of the Great tinum Dragon and the Red Knight are responsible for this. As I mentioned, they have eradicated all darkness from Glumir."


    "Indeed. It is exactly as I heard," said the priest.


    The priest, nodding while gazing outside the carriage, added, "How long has it been since they left?"


    "Over a week."


    "And you do not know where they went?"


    "Of course not. They disappeared without a trace, leaving only a message."


    "A greater darkness ising...."


    "Yes, that was their exact message." The Viscountess nodded, fidgeting with her hands.


    Repeated verification. This man was certainly the inquisitor. Soon, the carriage came to a halt. As the Purifiers dismounted from their horses, the Viscountess hesitantly alighted from the carriage.


    Any trace of its former beauty was no longer present in the mansion. The ground had turned ck, walls crumbled in ces, the garden nts were withered, and the mansion itself had vanished without leaving a trace. The scene was as ominous as it could be, as if it were revealing its true nature.


    "As you can see... we''ve left everything untouched. It''s proof that we''ve been freed from the oppression of the ursed demons. And also, it''s a testament to the achievements of the agent of tinum Dragon¡ª"


    ¡°Is what I requested loaded on that cart?¡± The priest cut her off as he dismounted the carriage and turned to look behind him.


    The Viscountess nodded, her gaze fixed on the approaching supply cart.


    "Yes. It should be the corpse of the ck knight I mentioned. Likewise, the Great tinum Dragon...." The Viscountess stiffened mid-sentence.


    Under the hood of one purifier, a golden glint shed as they turned to look at her, as if displeased with her words. Her legs trembled as if she might copse at any moment.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Viscountess," the priest whispered.


    Receiving her gaze, he smiled and added, "Could you leave the cart to us from here?"


    "O-of course, Father...."


    "Thank you. Then, you may leave now. From here on, we can handle it ourselves."


    The Viscountess, bowing as if waiting for this moment, hurriedly climbed back into the carriage, not daring to look at the Purifiers standing in their robes.


    <i>Clip-clop.</i>


    Soon, the supply cart approached the priest. The driver, awkwardly bowing, climbed into the driver¡¯s seat of the Viscountess''s carriage.


    As the Viscountess''s carriage moved away, the Purifiers gathered around the supply cart immediately. The priest leisurely followed them, observing the remains of the ck knight loaded on the cart.


    The te armor was torn and smashed beyond recognition. The corpse, charred and dismembered, revealed hints of scales.


    The priest, noting the scale marks, finally spoke. "What do you think?"


    "...At the very least, it''s not a vampire."


    One purifier spoke up, his voice quite young.


    "There are traces of scales. It seems it was something entirely different."


    A woman''s voice followed, and another purifier responded to her words.


    "Ian Hope must have known this one''s true identity. That''s why he hurriedly left the city. Contrary to what is known, it wasn''t a remnant of the vampires. This creature was targeting him."


    "Indeed...." The priest slowly nodded. He already knew far more than they did. The question was merely to see how much they had discovered.


    Turning his body, the priest stepped into the mansion. Six Purifiers silently followed behind him. The once verdant garden was now withered, and the ce where the mansion stood had sunk into the ground, resembling a ruined cave.


    As the priest''s eyes scanned the debris-strewn area, a golden light flickered in his eyes.


    "At least, it seems certain that he possesses great power as rumored. Besides..."


    Murmuring, the priest turned to look at the lined-up purifiers and added, "I do not sense the idol. It appears the Dragon yer has got the artifact."


    "Just as expected...."


    A faint sigh of understanding spread among the Purifiers. They were among the most extreme devotees of Lu Sr within the Order, deeply influenced by the priest''s teachings and sharing his convictions. They believed that for the light to shine more brilliantly, the shadows needed to be darker, and that true faith flourished through trials and suffering.


    They were among the few who knew that the Order subjugated the vampire ns.


    "The tinum Dragon, that hypocrite, has clearly revealed the ambition it had been hiding all this time."


    Someone muttered, and another added, "It has indirectly defied the will of the Order through its agent."


    The Purifiers each nodded in agreement. They neither trusted nor liked the tinum Dragon. They believed that serving Lu Sr and performing her miracles should be the domain of humans alone. The ancient specter that once stood in ce of the gods was an existence that should disappear.


    "The testimony that the cursed sword was purified is surely a deception. Although the barbarian''s God and the Stern Goddess favor him, he is only an agent of the tinum Dragon, not under the blessing of the Radiant Goddess."


    "Perhaps this, too, is the will of the tinum Dragon, to create a false savior."


    The priest listened to their words silently. There was no need for him to speak; waiting was sufficient. Though the tinum Dragon was beyond their reach, but its agent was not.


    Soon, someone dered, "We must eliminate the agent of tinum Dragon."

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    "I agree. He will eventually be an obstacle for the Order."


    "A servant of the Radiant Goddess does not need a name. All glory belongs to her alone. We must eliminate false prophets and saviors.¡±


    A faint smile curled on the priest''s lips as the voices continued. These reasons were likely different from their true intentions. From the priest''s perspective, they were jealous of Ian Hope, a mere mercenary of unclear origin who was receiving far more love from the gods than they did.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like the right time to make such a decision."


    Nheless, the priest did not side with them.


    "There¡¯s no rush to conclude before everything is clear. He might indeed be the great hero destined to save the continent, as the public believes."


    "...."


    "Rather than plotting against him, finding his whereabouts should be our priority. He always vanishes without a trace, and we know very little about him."


    A moment of silence followed. The priest¡¯s words had hit the mark. At this rate, they would only end up chasing Ian Hope''s shadow.


    "He probably didn¡¯t head north. He seemed uninterested in the war."


    "He might have crossed the western border and headed to Agel Lan. The Red Knight is from there, and he wouldn¡¯t ignore his homnd on the brink of rebellion."


    "While we don''t yet know what mission the tinum Dragon assigned him, it seems unlikely to be rted to the frontier. It¡¯s more probable that he headed south towards the Empire."


    The priest stroked his chin thoughtfully and spoke.


    "Agel Lan or the Empire... If he headed south from here, he would end up in the western part of the Empire."


    "Even if that¡¯s not his destination, he will probably pass through Racliffe. It''s a central hub in the western Empire, where many roads intersect."


    "Then let¡¯s split into three groups. Two will head west, two will head south, and two wille with me. I¡¯ll return to the homnd to uncover the identity of that ck knight."


    The priest gestured to organize the situation. The two assigned to go west clicked their tongues briefly and withdrew, and the two assigned to apany the priest did the same.


    The reactions of the two heading south were quite different. One retreated with satisfaction, while the other hesitated for a moment. The one who hesitated had not spoken a word while the other purifiers were talking.


    The priest, pretending not to notice, added while ncing at the two groups.


    "Our goal is to retrieve the idol and the cursed sword. Do not antagonize him. He is the agent of the tinum Dragon, the Northern Superhuman, and a warrior admired by many in the Order."


    "...."


    The purifiers'' breaths quieted. The eyes visible under their hoods were cold.


    The priest added calmly, "Abandon any personal feelings. Disguise your identities. It would be problematic if it seemed like there was internal strife within the Order."


    "...."


    "Then you may all leave."


    The purifiers turned away. The priest watched their retreating figures for a moment. He knew they wouldn¡¯t fully follow his orders. If they found Ian Hope, they would try to kill him in some way. But that didn¡¯t matter. In fact, it was what he hoped for when he added those words.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t expect them to kill Ian Hope. It was more likely that Ian Hope would kill them. It was enough to create a rift between the Order and Ian Hope. For now, he was a figure attracting attention from various gods and the Order.


    Repeated conflicts and the resulting sacrifices would eventually categorize him as a threat to the Order rather than a blessed superhuman. That was when the priest would truly take action.


    ¡°It''s a shame to part ways... but you continue to be helpful to the end, Empress,¡± said the priest, who had closed his eyes after surveying the ruins.


    Soon, a subtle golden light appeared over his closed eyelids, and soon his entire closed eyes glowed golden. The priest lifted his head towards the cloudy sky. His closed eyes were observing an aspect invisible to the naked eye. A faint smile spread across the priest¡¯s lips.


    ¡°...Even the cracks you left behind.¡±


    He then took something out of his pocket. It was a neatly folded, smooth handkerchief. The surface featured dense embroidery of golden inscriptions.


    The priest unfolded the handkerchief. Revealed between the cloth was a ck fragment, seemingly the remnants of something. The fragment, once exposed, flickered with a faint purple light. The next moment, the fragment turned to ashes and scattered into the wind.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The priest watched the sight for a moment, then opened his eyes again and turned around. The light subsided in his eyes, and a look of satisfaction gleamed.


    Despite numerous variables, the council finally achieved its desired result. Now the continent would face new trials and darkness.


    ¡°Then ultimately... more desperately...¡±


    Suddenly, a sh of dark clouds cast a long, dark shadow before the priest. Boom, dry thunder echoed afterward. The priest, who was walking away, didn¡¯t look back even once.


    ***


    Through the darkness, Charlotte¡¯s figure became clear.


    She had found a cave that looked like a ripped cliff. As she exited the cave, dark blue fluid dripped from her face and the ax in her hand. It was the fluid of a cave troll that was being dragged by her left hand. Judging by its smaller size, it seemed to be a young one.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left inside now, Ian,¡± Charlotte said as she tossed the creature among the pile of troll corpses stacked next to the cave.


    There were six in total; it was quite arge family even among cave trolls. Ian, leaning against a tree across, nodded.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°No problem. It''s a deep cave, so it should be enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Smiling, Ian moved. Contrary to expectations, they had barely found a suitable cave after a week. If they hade up empty-handed again, he would have had to risk performing the marking ceremony in Imperial territory.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Charlotte.¡± Philip, who ran ahead of Ian, offered a cloth while speaking.


    With the bandage removed from his left arm, his movements were much more natural. While Charlotte wiped the ax de with the cloth he handed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Ian spat, ncing at Thesaya, who had subtly sidled up.


    Thesaya smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything ye¡ª<i>Ow</i>!¡±


    Charlotte, who had rushed over, wrapped her arm around Thesaya''s neck and lifted her.


    Ignoring the struggling Thesaya, Charlotte looked at Ian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let here near the cave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up camp next to the carriage,¡± Philip added, picking up the ax Charlotte had thrown.


    Ian nodded and walked away, turning his back on Mev¡¯s worried gaze. The cave entrance, as if painted with a brush, drew nearer.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A torch in his hand ignited.


    Contrary to the rather narrow entrance, the winding interior of the cave seemed endless. The high ceiling suggested that the trolls nesting there had simply cultivated a naturally formed cave.


    ¡°Excellent...¡±


    Ian finally stopped in a newly discovered cavern. The entrance was not visible, and the space was adequately spacious. Holes, presumably dug by the trolls, punctured the rough and uneven walls.


    Just as Charlotte had said, there were no signs of life, neither inside nor outside the cave. This meant there was no need to worry about the group being possessed by the whispers of the void.


    <i>Thunk</i>.


    Ian nted the torch between some rocks and sat on the shadowy ground. His hand, which had entered a pocket of his pocket dimension, retrieved a magic-infused container. The intricately carved spell circuits on the box''s surface emitted a soft glow. Ian opened the box without hesitation.


    ¡°....¡±


    Inside was a small skull with four eye sockets connected by several pieces of bone. The torchlight dimmed, and the surrounding darkness seemed to deepen. The abyss within the eye sockets, staring at Ian, appeared to writhe as if alive. Iprehensible whispers echoed around. Geometric patterns and horrific scenes from another world shed before his eyes.


    <i>As expected, this is a real pain.</i>


    Ian grasped the skull firmly. Amidst his wavering vision, an information window became clear.


    [Skull of the Walker of the Rift]


    It was an artifact-grade talisman. There was no time to examine its stats?. His vision distorted, and the abyss within the eye sockets seemed ready to swallow him whole. Without further thought, Ian summoned his chaos power.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    But the sticky darkness that burst from the skull was faster. The flickering torch went out instantly, and pitch-ck darkness descended. Before long, the surroundings were entirely dark.


    Ian, undeterred, channeled chaos power into the skull.


    There was tremendous resistance. Inside the skull, he felt a familiar magical power¡ªengraved with the Empress¡¯s magic. Even amidst the chaotic hallucinations, Ian did not stop pushing the chaos power.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The sound of something breaking echoed in his ears at that moment. This was no hallucination. A spiderweb-like crack had indeed formed in the midst of the darkness.


    <i>Crack-crack-crack¡ª</i>


    As rapidly spreading cracks shattered and scattered, his vision cleared.


    He was still standing in the middle of the cave. However, everything was ck and white, and even with no light source, he had no problem discerning his surroundings.


    A simr scene he had seen before shed through Ian¡¯s mind¡ªthe illusion of the Vampire Empress. Then Ian realized he could not move at all, and the skull in his grip had vanished without a trace.


    <i>Not this again.</i>


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Another cracking sound echoed in his ears. Ian could see the source without turning his head. A long rift had formed right in the middle of the path leading to the cave entrance. Beyond the crack, a purple hue shimmered.


    <i>The void...? Then where is this ce?</i>


    As he pondered, something glossy burst through the crack. It was the top of an enormous head. With a crunching sound, the creature raised its head. Randomly ced, blood-red eyes glistened on its gray, pear-shaped head. Its face split vertically down the middle, and its mouth opened wide to reveal crimson flesh and several rows of jagged teeth.


    ¡°<i>Kii</i>... <i>rrrr¡ª</i>¡±


    The creature let out a wail infused with magic as it thrust its head forward. Its neck gleamed like an insect''s shell, and below it, small heads hung like clusters of fruit. Although smallerpared to the top head, they were stillrger than a typical human''s head. Long, spindly legs resembling those of insects protruded and twitched between the heads.


    <i>How disgusting.</i>


    All Ian could do was think.


    His body couldn¡¯t move, and neither could his magic. He could open the status window, but he couldn''t allocate points. The same went for skills; they were all deactivated.


    At that moment, a quest window appeared before his eyes.


    [Rift of the World.]


    Closing the quest window, Ian felt a sense of relief. This must be some sort of event cut scene.


    <i>Are events for the corrupted ones all this twisted?</i>


    <i>Scratch, scratch¡ª</i>


    The grating sound felt like it was scraping his eardrums. It was the sound of the void creature. It couldn¡¯t force its way through the rift any further, only pushing its head through.


    The sound he heard now was the creature grinding its teeth in a desperate struggle. Soon, the creature¡¯s head drooped, seemingly giving up.


    But that was only for a moment. The creature''s numerous heads turned towards Ian simultaneously. The many red eyes, with their horizontal pupils, stared at him, and the void magic captured Ian''s consciousness in an instant.


    ¡°...!¡±


    What surprised Ian was the internal resonance that began to spread at that moment. It was a sensation he had be quite familiar with. The shards of chaos were resonating as if resisting the spell.


    <i>It¡¯s bing more uncontroble.</i>


    Even as Ian thought, the resonance of the shards grew stronger. His entire vision shook. He could feel the spell binding him, disintegrating.


    The resonance of the shards subsided briefly.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    The chaos power contained within the shards leaked out, unlike the usual way it coursed through his veins. It spread as if to consume his entire consciousness. His vision instantly turned a deep purple. The sticky, tar-like sensation enveloped his entire body, threatening to drown his awareness.


    ¡°....!¡±


    The eyes watching Ian flickered at that moment. Then, one of the legs, which had been randomly sprouting between the heads, moved swiftly. The sharp leg neatly severed one of the smaller heads hanging below.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Down to the ground went the head. The remaining heads spewed out purple slime from their mouths. The slime slithered toward the severed head.


    <i>Crrr, crack¡ª</i>


    The cracks that had formed narrowed immediately afterward. The head, which had been peeking through the rift, started to retreat back.


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>....¡±


    It was at that moment Ian regained consciousness. His vision cleared, and his senses returned. Not just returned, but they were sharper, as if he had shed ayer of skin. He could even move his body.


    However, the feeling of being covered in tar remained. A sticky sensation, but one that felt powerful and pleasant. It was no illusion. Looking down, Ian saw a long hand covered in what appeared to be a purple exoskeleton. Materialized chaos power wrapped around his entire body like fibers.


    Perhaps the chaos power itself had formed his body, holding his consciousness within. He could clearly feel the chaos power within him and flowing through the air. As Ian chuckled, he realized his lips were literally splitting down to his ears. His tongue, now much thicker and longer, licked the rows of sharp teeth.


    <i>I think I¡¯ve seen something like this in a superhero movie before...</i>


    As he thought, Ian opened his status window. His stats had increased arbitrarily, as had his skills. All the magic was gone, reced by new skills he had never seen before. Blood de, Hunting Time, Soul Shackles, and so on.


    <i>Could it be that these are from the things the shards devoured...?</i>


    ¡°<i>Ki</i>... <i>rrreee</i>¡ª¡±


    A piercing sound broke Ian¡¯s train of thought. The nearly closed rift now shimmered faintly with a purple hue.


    <i>Fsssss¡ª</i>


    A dark creature rose.


    Its form was revolting, a mix between a mantis and a centipede. The head that had been severed earlier was embedded in its center. It seemed the slime had reconstituted its body. As Ian faced the numerous eyes staring at him, he once again curled his lips into a grin.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Sharp ws sprouted from the tips of his hands, now hanging down.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    ¡°<i>Scree¡ªeeech</i>!¡±


    The creature let out a scream mixed with physical and mental anguish as it lunged forward. Despite its considerable size, it moved with incredible speed. Ian could clearly see its four long, sharp front legs and the numerous centipede-like legs on its segmented body, all rippling as it moved.


    It appeared that Ian still had some of his abilities partially active. And that wasn''t all. He could also distinctly see the waves created by the chaos power flowing from the rift, as well as the monster''s emanating thoughts and void magic. The various colored waves intertwined, breathing color into the ck-and-white cave.


    <i>Am I really seeing this with my own eyes?</i>


    With that thought, Ianunched himself at the creature.


    <i>Shwaaaa¡ª</i>


    The creature thrust one of its long front legs at him as if it had been waiting. Even in his heightened state of Concentration, it felt incredibly fast.


    Ian¡¯s posture lowered to the ground, imitating Charlotte''s movements. Normally, this would be impossible, but it felt natural now.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The creature''s leg shed diagonally over his head and embedded itself in the ground beside him. There was no explosion or dust; the ground was simply deeply gouged. Almost simultaneously, Ian kicked off the ground.


    <i>Kwakakaka¡ª</i>


    His right hand sliced through the colorful waves, leaving a purple trail in the air. He could feel the chaos powerposing his body slightly diminishing.


    <i>So there''s a time limit.</i>


    There was no time to think deeply. The creature still had three more scythe-like legs on its upper body. A pair of long, curved legs like stag beetle horns protruded from where its upper body connected to its segmented torso.


    <i>Shwaa¡ª</i>


    The three front legs came at him, each tracing a different arc. It had chosen offense over defense.


    Almost simultaneously, a purple shimmer spread from Ian''s entire body. It was the skill, Hunting Time. As his vision warped, all his senses heightened. He leaped again, twisting his body.


    <i>Shyeeeek¡ª</i>


    His body narrowly slipped between the two legs, closing in from the sides. Stretching his hand, he shed at the side of another descending leg. The de-like ws on his fingertips cut through the armor-like exoskeleton with ease. He then kicked the back of the leg that had brushed past him with all his might. The creature''s upper body shook, and Ian used the rebound to spring away,nding on the ground.


    <i>Kwakakaka¡ª</i>


    Regaining his bnce, he dug his fingers into the ground to slow down. Deep furrows in ck and white gouged into the ground ahead of him.


    <i>This works?</i>


    Ian felt a sense of inward impression. All his movements had been almost instinctual. This sensation was entirely different from when he received the Blessing of Battle. It felt as if all his muscles and nervous system reconfigured themselves.


    <i>Fwoosh.</i>


    Then Ian kicked off with all his limbs simultaneously, shooting upward.


    With a crushing sound, dark spines embedded themselves in the spot he had just vacated. The spines protruding around the creature''s head had fired in session.


    Ian, twisting his body mid-air,nded against the approaching ceiling and immediatelyunched himself at the creature again. The purple mist rising from his body traced a long, straight line. The creature iled its front legs spasmodically, but it couldn''t match Ian''s speed.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Iannded, rolling on the ground past the creature. In his grasp was part of the monster¡¯s torso. It still had one of its long legs, resembling the forelegs of a mantis attached.


    "<i>Scree</i>... <i>screech!</i>"


    The creature screamed, having lost a leg. Yet, even amid its cry, its body, torn off with the leg, was regenerating at an incredible speed.


    <i>This creature isn¡¯t as tough as it looks. Or maybe I¡¯ve just gotten stronger...</i>


    Thetter seemed more convincing. Just by ncing at the status window, he could see his stats had increased dramatically. Moreover, the creature was a void monster.


    Even though it was just a minion separated from its main body, it should have felt much stronger than this. It could also be because the surrounding fluctuating waves did not affect him. Normally, he wouldn''t have been able to grip the melting, bubbling torso so easily.


    <i>Could it be that I¡¯ve be a void being too?</i>


    "<i>Scre</i>... <i>aaaah</i>¡ª"


    The creature''s ear-splitting roar coincided with this realization. Ian, who was about to charge again, covered his face with his arm, blocking the ensuing wave of chaotic energy. The pressure pushed his body backward, but that was all.


    Lowering his center of gravity to withstand it, Ian realized that the real problem wasn¡¯t the monster but himself. The chaotic energyposing his body was depleting faster than expected, especially when he blocked the creature¡¯s attacks.


    <i>What if my strength runs out before I kill it...?</i>


    There was no need to ponder. As soon as the pressure disappeared, Ian sprang forward like a rubber band. The creature, having roared and finished regenerating, thrust its long forelegs down repeatedly.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Dodging between the falling des, Ian leaped forward. With a swoosh, the air tore simultaneously from both sides of the creature. The long legs that had spread out to the sides were converging on his trajectory.


    There''s a possibility that his current body could recover its form, even if it was torn to pieces. Of course, he had no intention of testing that theory. Ian extended his left hand. Simultaneously, chaotic energy erupted from his entire body, blinding the creature. Its leg movements halted abruptly, and a fleeting confusion shed in its red eyes, staring at Ian.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Ian surged forward, thrusting his right hand into the creature. Its head sank into its body immediately after.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s right hand plunged into the center of the creature''s torso, leaving only traces behind. He then drove his right hand deeper, alongside his already impaled left hand. Despite the sticky, msses-like texture spreading, he couldn¡¯t feel the creature¡¯s head. As Ian frowned, remnants of chaotic energy red from his entire body like mes.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Cracks appeared in the creature¡¯s hard carapace, splitting wide open. Ian, who had torn the creature¡¯s body apart, stared at the ck fluid-sttered insides. The head was nowhere to be seen. His grip on the severed section tightened.


    <i>Crack, stter!</i>


    The upper half of the creature''s body suffered aplete rip apart. Simultaneously, Ian kicked off the severed section, retreating. The creature¡¯s forelegs were aiming at his back even as its upper body sagged.


    ¡°<i>Screech</i>... <i>eeeek!</i>¡±


    A scream filled with clear pain followed. It came from beneath the broad body on the ground, not from the sagging upper half. While Ian somersaulted andnded, the creature lifted its long, centipede-like body. With the upper half split in two hanging loosely.


    From the severed section, fluid continued to drip and evaporate. The creature''s head, protruding unexpectedly from the segmented abdomen, oozed incessantly.


    ¡°<i>Screech!</i>¡±


    The creature wailed, writhing its numerous legs.


    <i>Now, you too are under a time attack. </i>


    Ian wiped off the evaporating fluid from his arms, involuntarily curling his lips into a grin as he sprinted forward. Realizing that mental waves and chaos power had no effect, the monster ceased its screaming.


    However, Ian had already reached the creature''s torso. The front legs, dangling on either side, swung reflexively at him. Ian effortlessly dodged in midair, slicing off a leg with a swift swipe of his hand.


    He was already bing adept at using his new power. It wasn''t the first time he had wielded a power unheard of before. He even wondered if he could use his original skills if he were in a corrupted state.


    After all, his traits didn''t seem deactivated, and the new skills he gained had abilities close to divine powers. However, they consumed chaos power at an astonishing rate. If he could wield something like dark magic, the battle would have been much easier.


    <i>I guess I''m still a half-measure even in this state...</i>


    Of course, this was just a hypothetical with no way to confirm. Even then, he continued the battle almost instinctively. By now, all the incessantly attacking front legs were severed or torn off, hanging limp.


    The expression in its grotesque eyes changedpletely to one of crisis. The legs, elongating like mutations, surged sideways like waves. Simultaneously, Ian lightly shook his left arm. The chaos power burst out, freezing the monster.


    <i>Are you going to run away through your backside next?</i>


    Ian intended to utter this as he red at the approaching head. Instead, a growling noise emerged from his mouth. It seemed his oral structure wasn''t suitable for speech anymore. However, it didn''t matter.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The creature''s head had nowhere left to escape. Ian''s grip dug into its head. The sensation was like crushing dry tofu with his hand. Simultaneously, the creature''s mouth opened wide, revealing multipleyers of teeth that extended forward like tentacles.


    Startled, Ian dodged sideways, then pivoted like a pendulum and nted his feet on the creature''s torso. His left hand gripped one side of its head while his right hand struck the other side forcefully. The gaping mouth began to close forcefully, trapping the tentacles inside, but Ian didn''t care.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Ian applied more force to his arms and legs. Ian applied more force to his arms and legs, causing his fingertips to dig deeper into the creature''s head until he tore it off with a horrific sound. As hended, he nced down at the head in his grip. Despite being half-crushed, the creature was still alive. The remaining intact eyes wriggled like worms, emitting an iprehensible mental wave.


    <i>What, begging for your life?</i>


    Ian tightened his grip, and the monster''s head, already crushed, finally burst like a watermelon. The sensation oddly pleased him.


    <i>I¡¯m pleased...?</i>


    While looking down at his hands covered in the creature''s fluids and fragments, the headless torso copsed to the ground a momentter. After one final twitch of its legs, it lost shape, melting into a gtinous substance and simultaneously evaporating. Ian finally looked ahead again. His eyes saw the purple void magic thickly rising in the arena.


    <i>Is it over...? So, what now?</i>


    Before he could finish his thoughts, Ian''s entire body pulsed. The shards of chaos resonated once more, and simultaneously, the chaotic energyposing his body began to surge as if ignited. Ian resigned himself to the change, simply allowing his body to adapt.


    Purple hues swirled chaotically, soon bubbling up together.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    A pitch-ck fissure spread through the midst of it. The darkness beyond the fissure rapidly expanded, engulfing his entire vision.


    "...!"


    Ian gasped as the musty scent of the cave filled his lungs. Pitch-ck darkness surrounded him. He was back in the middle of the cave, and a questpletion window appeared in front of him. Ian lifted his upper body.


    He felt the texture of the skull in his grip and the power contained within it. The ownership of this dark relic now belonged to him. As he gazed at the skull''s eye sockets peering through the darkness, Ian frowned slightly.


    The phrase "rift of the world" came to mind. He thought of the former owner of this artifact, the Vampire Empress, and the vision that apanied herst moments. He suspected a connection between the fissure she had created and the phenomenon he just experienced.


    <i>Does this mean I have to endure such events every time I get a dark relic? And I have to fight as a void monster? What is the meaning of all this? </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly. There were too many questions without answers. It had always been like this, but the parts rted to the Corruption DLC were especially confusing.


    Even in the strategy guides, this category attracted little interest. The fragmented information he knew was all discovered incidentally during gamey. Despite his knowledge about the void, rift, and shards of chaos within him, he still had a lot more to learn.


    <i>I can''t just directly ask the corrupted ones... Wait a minute. Can¡¯t I?</i>


    Ian, who had hesitated, finally scratched his chin.

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    Thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible. After all, these were beings he would end up killing, so there was nothing to lose if he failed to gather information. Of course, the Round Table Parliament included individuals who were not corrupted, but since he was assisting Mev with her fundamental revenge, he would encounter many corrupted ones.


    Even if he didn''t know how many there would be, if he kept trying, he might find one who could answer some of his questions.


    <i>Even if they all fail, well, there will be no end to the corrupted ones.</i>


    Having reached this conclusion, Ian shook his hands. The fireball he released from his grip illuminated the torch and scattered upon hitting the cave wall. The cave''s interior came into view. Despite fighting a void monster, there were no traces of it. The only evidence of the event was the skull in his grasp and the now-empty shards of chaos.


    <i>So, it really was a separate space.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian finally opened the information window for the skull. It only took a few seconds for a bitter smile to spread across his lips.


    <i>All void spell levels increased...? Void spells, huh? It would have been nice to get an increase in chaos power recovery or something like that. </i>


    Well, the original purpose of dark relics was for the corrupted. It wasn¡¯t surprising for such an option to appear. Besides, all other options, except this one, applied to him as well.


    Besides boosting his Health and Mental Fortitude, it also slightly increased his rtively low Intelligence by one and came with various resistance options. Picking up the storage box that had fallen to the ground, he finally stood up.


    There was no need to put the Skull of the Rift Walker back into the storage box. It appeared to be specifically made for securely sealing cursed objects, making it useful if he kept it on him.


    <i>At the very least, I can sell it to an imperial merchant.</i>


    Having tossed the storage box and the skull into his pocket dimension, he moved forward without even carrying a torch. He had no sense of how much time had passed. Whether only a few minutes or several hours had gone by, it wouldn''t be surprising either way.


    "...?"


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed as he saw the cave entrance in the distance. The faint sounds of battle cries and shouts, the sharp sh of weapons, reached his ears. The unmistakable stench of monsters wafted to his nose.


    <i>Time wasn¡¯t the problem.</i>


    Ian let out a wry chuckle as he propelled his body forward.


    "<i>Ugh</i>, <i>ugh</i>¡ª"


    "Stop advancing, Thesa! Maintain your position!"


    The cries of the monsters. The shouts of hispanions became clear. As he dashed toward the cave entrance, Ian¡¯s brow furrowed even more. The screams and shouts of the monsters weren¡¯t just from one or two kinds.


    <i>There shouldn¡¯t be many other monsters near the cave troll''s nest.</i>


    Typically, such an unlikely event wasn''t a good sign. Kicking off the ground and exiting the cave, Ian drew the ck Sword of the Third Apostle. The cool touch of the scabbard met his hand as the de glided out smoothly and silently.


    <i>... As expected.</i>


    Ian surveyed the scene in an instant. It was exactly as he had heard. Not only goblins and kobolds but also beasts driven mad, like man-eating wolves and giant bats, filled the area.


    Additionally, there were undead, like ghouls and skeletons. Creatures that normally killed each other were now mingled together, surging forward. Even around thepanions standing with their backs to the cave entrance and the carriage, there were already heaps of remains of these monsters.


    Normally, these creatures would have scattered in fear long ago, but now they charged relentlessly, as if bewitched.


    <i>... What, are they under some kind of dark magic?</i>


    "My lord! Finally...!" Philip turned around and shouted with a bright expression.


    The other members, who were holding their positions, also turned their gazes.


    "Well done," Ian muttered as he passed through them, immediately swinging his ck sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    With a single swipe, the de effortlessly sliced the charging goblin in half, as if it were nothing more than a piece of paper. The de sliced through effortlessly, barely causing him any sensation. The goblin, now copsing in a heap, let out a final, pitiful groan.


    "Guard the carriage, pointy ear!"


    "Philip! I''m counting on you!"


    Charlotte and Mev shouted almost simultaneously as they began their assault from their positions. Philip, who had originally been guarding the front of the carriage, adjusted his shield, and despite her displeased expression, Thesaya stood beside him.


    Judging by the monster fluid covering their leather armor and weapons, they had already killed quite a few monsters. Their movements disyed incredible coordination, as if their sole focus was to prevent any monsters from entering the cave.


    <i>sh, swish¡ª</i>


    Ian, who had advanced ahead, continued to swing his sword relentlessly, asionally unleashing the Whirlwind or Frost Wave to sweep away the monsters. It was a one-sided massacre.


    These creatures weren''t much of a threat in the first ce, and their numbers made little of a difference. To protect Ian from being surrounded, Charlotte and Mev pressed on, defeating any monsters in their path.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    "<i>Ki</i>... <i>ek</i>...."


    The battle ended in less than ten minutes. Most of the monstersy in pieces, their bodies crushed and torn apart.


    The remaining creatures, as if their survival instincts had finally kicked in, hesitated before scattering in all directions.


    <i>Screeeech, screeeee¡ª</i>


    The screams of the fleeing monsters echoed through the mountains.


    "Did they really just gather by coincidence...?" Ian murmured, tilting his head as he tossed his ck sword, untainted by a single drop of blood, back into his pocket dimension. The sword let out a low hum, as if reluctant to go, but it couldn¡¯t resist Ian¡¯smand.


    "Did the ritual go well, Ian?" Mev approached, catching her breath. Her armor bore the evidence of the intense battle with various monster fluids covering it.


    "There was a minor incident, but it went smoothly enough," Ian replied as he turned to look at the carriage beyond the darkness.


    The carriage was intact, and none of the horses had died. Thesaya was holding the head of one horse with both hands, whispering something to it. The horses didn''t even flinch,pletely entrusting themselves to her touch. It seemed their calm demeanor was thanks to something she had done.


    <i>What could it be, since she can''t use hypnosis anymore? </i>


    Ian pondered, observing Philip as he rummaged through the monster corpses with his sword.


    Finally, Ian added, "When did this start happening?"


    "Not long after you entered the cave," Charlotte replied, who was holding her battle ax.


    She looked back as if piercing through the darkness of the forest and added, "They started gathering from all directions. Their target was the cave."


    "The cave...?"


    <i>Ah, so that''s what attracted them. </i>


    A faint, wry smile appeared on Ian''s lips.


    It seemed that the void magic emitted by the skull had attracted the monsters. Like moths to a me, it must have been an irresistible lure. The cave couldn¡¯tpletely block the power of the void as perfectly as the secluded chambers of the corrupted ones.


    "It seemed like every monster in the entire mountain had gathered here. Perhaps they even came from outside the mountain." Philip, who had entered the carriage empty-handed, came out carrying several leather canteens and spoke.


    He handed a canteen to each of the three approaching the carriage and added, "We¡¯ve been seeing monsters almost daily, but today was something else. I thought we might actually die from these things in the middle of nowhere."


    "Anyway, you''re exaggerating."


    "I was half-serious. Look around. Even if there are more monsters, this is far too many."


    Ian chuckled while drinking water and handed the canteen to Thesaya without a word.


    However, Philip continued, pointing to the ground. "With this many, it''s not surprising if they soon form groups and attack the viges. Besides, these creatures, whatever they¡¯ve been eating, are unusuallyrge."


    <i>That guy. He really doesn¡¯t know when to stop.</i>


    Ian, clicking his tongue and lowering his head, quickly narrowed his brows and shrugged.


    "Indeed, that¡¯s true."


    "Right? Even though they''re not as big and monstrous as the ones we saw in the demonic realm, the goblins have an exceptionally well-built physique. Maybe only the stronger ones have survived near the Empire..."


    "More likely, the environment has be more suitable for them," said Ian, kicking aside the corpses around the campfire.


    "What do you mean by ¡®more suitable environment¡¯?"


    "I told you, the entire frontier is being tainted by the madness of the ck Wall."


    Ian added as he rekindled the campfire with a flicker of me. "It¡¯s affecting even the monsters outside the demonic realm."


    In the game, when the bordends turned into a demonic realm, even the regr monsters became bigger and stronger. It wasn¡¯t surprising for a game to recycle old monsters with new colors orrger sizes. Now, simr changes seem to happen in reality.


    <i>Does it really need to be this realistic...?</i>


    Philip nodded as he sat across from Ian. "So... the ck Wall is the reason monsters are rampaging across the continent."


    "The Empire might not be safe anymore. Monsters move in packs when their numbers grow. They¡¯ll spread across borders."


    Mev, sitting by the campfire, took off her helmet and ced it beside her. Thesaya dropped a bag next to Philip immediately after.


    "What''s the difference? Those bastards are everywhere, and we''ll just kill them as we see them. Haven''t we always done that? Stop talking nonsense, I''m starving to death, so hurry¡ª"


    At that moment, a sh of light streaked across the distant sky, casting deep shadows on Thesaya¡¯s face. A beatter, thunder rumbled. The horses neighed and stomped, and Thesaya, frowning, stood up and approached them. Again, the distant sky shed, followed by more thunder.


    "... Should we head into the cave? It looks like it might rain." Philip, who had been taking a bottle from his bag, looked up at the sky and asked.


    Charlotte, who had stopped mid-sit, stared at the distant sky and said, "No. It won''t rain."


    "... With this thunder?"


    "I¡¯m a beastfolk. I can tell what the weather will be like today. It won¡¯t rain. This thunder isn¡¯t the kind that brings rain."


    As if to answer Charlotte, the night sky shed noisily. And it wasn¡¯t just one thunderp that followed.


    The sky gave the impression of copsing as a series of roars followed one another, from far away to rtively close.


    "W-well, definitely. It doesn''t seem like normal lightning¨C-" Philip, who had been speaking in a deliberately light tone, froze.


    This time, even the dark clouds above their heads shed brightly. Philip, whose whole body seemed to shake from the roar, mumbled in a daze.


    "Did I see it wrong? Or did the clouds really sh purple...?"


    "... I saw it too, Philip," Mev answered in a subdued voice, and as Charlotte was about to frown and confirm his words,


    "It seems like something is happening," Thesaya said in a t voice. She had been calming the horses, but now she was gazing at the distant northern sky.


    Her voice continued, "I saw something strange. Far away, beyond the clouds."


    "What exactly... Did you see?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s gone now. But I definitely saw it."


    As she spoke, Thesaya turned her head toward the campfire.


    By then, veins had sprouted along the corners of her eyes, pulsating. A faint magical power flickered in her eyes, which were deep green like a swamp.


    Looking straight into Ian''s eyes, she added, "It was a gigantic shadow. Wriggling like fingers."

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    Ian''s eyes twitched as he stood up, gazing at the distant night sky revealed between the mountain ridges.


    "A writhing shadow, you said?" he asked.


    "Yeah. It was huge, even from that far away. Like¡ª"


    At that moment, the clouds shed again. The light was blinding, but Ian didn''t blink. The flickering shadow Thesaya had mentioned was nowhere to be seen. Only an ominous purple glow and thunder filled the sky.


    Thesaya, still watching the sky, hastily added, "As I said, it¡¯s gone now. But I wasn¡¯t mistaken. It was really¨C-"


    "I know." Ian cut her off and sat down again.


    He had just wanted to check once more, just in case.


    Thesaya muttered, "Oh, really?"


    Ian mulled over the memory that surfaced when he heard her words. He recalled the crack in the ck-and-white sky from the Vampire Empress¡¯s memory sh and the long shape that cast a shadow through it.


    Suddenly turning his gaze, Ian noticed everyone in the group silently watching him. Amid the crackling campfire, Ian let out a brief chuckle.


    "I don¡¯t know why everyone always thinks I have the answer to every problem."


    "Well... that¡¯s because, my lord, you are an expert who has faced many monsters... and a mage who delves into forbidden knowledge...? Besides, right now...."


    Philip paused, then shrugged despite Ian¡¯s gaze.


    "You also have that look that says you have a hunch. People who don¡¯t know you might think you always have the same expression, but I¡¯ve learned to read your face a bit. I bet others have too."


    The group members nodded slightly.


    Speechless, Ian clicked his tongue and finally said, "I just think the crack the Empress made has certainly created arge rift. Big enough for something toe through from beyond."


    "...! From beyond, you mean the void?"


    "Well, who knows?"


    Ian reached out his hand. Though puzzled, Philip handed him the bottle of liquor he was holding. Uncorking the bottle, Ian looked at Mev.


    "There isn¡¯t just the void on the other side of this world."


    "... You mean the rift. The other side of this world." Mev responded with somber eyes.


    Ian nodded. "Something seems to havee through from somewhere. It¡¯s not surprising, but...."


    As he brought the bottle to his lips, he added, "It happened much sooner than I expected."


    "...."


    "...."


    Mev and Philip looked at Ian, their eyes cold. They had already encountered the true nature of beings from beyond and the consequences they could bring to this realm. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the horrific changes that might ur within the borders.


    "But it really looked huge. If it¡¯s such a monster, it wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to hide," Thesaya added at that moment.


    Philip, running a hand over his face, spoke in a trembling voice. "The beings of the void achieve feats that defymon sense effortlessly. They might change their forms, or perhaps only a part of them crossed into this world. Maybe they can influence this world directly while remaining beyond. Or they might have found a suitable demonic realm to root themselves in."


    "Ah..."


    "But one thing is certain."


    Looking alternately at Thesaya and Charlotte, he added in a cracked voice, "They will have a tremendous negative impact on the world."


    "If there are so many of those monsters... shouldn''t they have already destroyed the world?"


    "They can''t stay in this world without paying a price unless wandering the demonic realms," Charlotte replied while opening a fresh bottle of liquor.


    Thesaya nodded in understanding, and Philip gave a bitter smile.


    "But now, demonic realms are opening all over the bordends. They must have sped up, and oncepleted, their range will expand."


    Looking at Ian and Mev, Philip cautiously added, "So... shouldn''t we return to the bordends?"


    "Well...."


    Murmuring, Ian brought the bottle to his lips as if to say, "Do whatever you want."


    Of course, Ian had no intention of returning to the bordends.


    In his view, he saw this as an unstoppable massive flow. Besides, they currently had no clues about anything.


    Even if they wandered around looking for clues, they would just waste time with no gain. It would be nothing but tedious situations leading to pointless ughter with no experience gained.


    It was better to focus on what needed to be done, like the tinum Dragon¡¯s request.


    However, he would respect Mev and Philip''s decision if they returned. He would take on the task of finding the priest they were chasing, Jurdo, in their ce.


    "... No," Mev spoke then.


    Receiving the bottle from Charlotte, she took a swig straight from it like Ian and added, "We are not going back, Philip."


    "...."


    "I will bear the cost and responsibility of this decision... after everything is over. Without avoiding or turning away."


    It was a statement filled with many meanings. Only she probably knew the exact thoughts behind those words.


    Philip, who had been staring at Mev, finally nodded. "I can¡¯t let you bear such a burden alone, my lord. I will bear it with you."


    "...." Mev, with a peculiar look in her eyes, brought the bottle to her lips again instead of replying.


    Despite her reaction, Philip forced a smile.


    "Come to think of it, it''s not entirely the worst. Maybe this will be the catalyst to end the war, right? Don¡¯t you think so, my lord?"


    "If ites to a moment where survival depends on it... maybe," Ian replied vaguely.


    He didn¡¯t bother adding that the war would continue until it became a matter of survival, or that mercenaries and the corrupted ones who didn''t care about the lives of the territory¡¯s residents would run rampant until then.


    "To borrow Ian¡¯s expression, this world is already a mess," Thesaya interjected.


    Pulling out a chunk of ham, cheese, and jerky from her bag, she continued, "If we stress over every little thing we can¡¯t do anything about, there will be no end to it. Besides, we¡¯re not the only ones fighting the darkness in this world, are we?"


    Watching her pull out a dagger and start slicing the ham, Ian let out a quick chuckle.


    <i>She¡¯s finally saying something sensible.</i>


    Taking a sip of liquor, Philip wiped his mouth with his sleeve and nodded.


    "Right. You¡¯re absolutely right. We need to continue our fight. It might be better to review our roles in the Empire instead of wasting time here."


    "... Again? Even during a meal?"


    "You should practice until it appears in your dreams, Thesa, so you won''t be caught off guard in any situation. I''ll roast the meat, so start over."


    Philip moved as if to shake off his distracting thoughts, and Thesaya reluctantly began reciting her forged identity.


    Ian, noticing Charlotte''s reluctant gaze and Mev''s deep contemtion as she drank, eventually sprawled out on the ground. He nced at the now quiet night sky and then closed his eyes. Thendscape of the bordends that had transformed into hell awaited him in his dreams.


    ***


    Under Philip''s guidance, the group pressed on southeast without stopping and soon emerged from the mountain path. Aheady gently rolling ins and forests¡ªthe Empire.


    The weather was mildly warm and the air dry, but the sky wasn''t clear. Dark clouds spreading from the bordends were gradually tinting the Empire''s sky a dull gray. Looking up, Ian wondered if he was dragging the darkness with him. In reality, it was the opposite. Nevertheless, the gloomy skies appearing everywhere they went did not lift his spirits.


    "If the map is correct, we should be somewhere on the border between the western and central regions of the Empire. Let''s take the main road once we exit this forest."


    As Philip predicted, they soon reached the main road. Though devoid of people, it was a well-maintained road.


    To the right was a forest, and to the left, a vast in stretched out. But the journey was not entirely idyllic. As Mev foresaw, at night, monsters crept out from the forest''s darkness and prowled around. Monster hunting had be part of the group''s daily routine, so it posed no problem.


    "It seems the Empire''s security isn''t that great anymore."


    "Maybe because we''re near the frontier. This isn¡¯t the only route to the central region; there are many other paths."


    "You seem to know a lot, Charlotte. Have you been to the western region before?"


    "No. But I''ve seen westernersing ashore several times."


    "Ah... there¡¯s an ind sea to the south. Being from the bordends, I can¡¯t quite imagine what an ind sea is like."


    "No need to imagine. It''s awful. You get seasick on the boat, and the nausea continues even after you disembark."


    "But they say you can travel deep into the maindfortably on those boats."


    "It only saves time. You might have to take one someday too."


    Their trivial conversation continued day and night. Ian silently listened, knowing very little about the western region of the Empire.


    In the game, the only part of the western region he had set foot in was Racliffe, the western hub, and by that time, it was already uninhabitable.


    However, the western region unfolding before the group now was different. As clouds covered the sky, the horizon unfolded with vast ins and forests. The monsters were still insignificant. The fields seemed under cultivation, with only tree stumps remaining orpletely clearednd.


    "... Ian."


    A few days into their dull journey, things changed. Charlotte, who was in the carriage, stuck her head out through the window leading to the driver''s seat. Ian, leaning against the corner of the driver''s seat and sipping liquor, turned to her.


    "What is it?"


    Charlotte, ying the role of Thesaya¡¯s attendant, had to ride in the carriage with her. Philip and Ian shared the driver''s seat. Ever since they entered the Empire, the group had been acting ording to their fake identities, even when no one was around.


    This was because they never knew when they might encounter an imperial citizen. Charlotte nced back at the increasingly dense forest and the foothills visible beyond.


    "I heard a scream."


    "A scream...?"


    "Yes. It sounded like a monster. I also hear a person shouting along with hoofbeats."


    "...."


    Under Philip''s gaze, Ian straightened up. Soon, his eyes narrowed.


    "Yes. I hear it too."


    "Should we stop the carriage, my lord?"


    "No. Keep going."


    Listening intently to the sounds of breathing, hoofbeats, and trees crashing, Ian kept his eyes on the forest. Soon, the source of the noise emerged from the shadows: a group of heavily armed riders fleeing frantically toward the main road. Chasing them was a massive, horned, dark green lizard with six legs, crashing into trees as it pursued the riders.


    "Is that... a dragon?" Philip squinted, trying to get a better look.


    Ian snorted. "Is everything a dragon to you? It doesn''t even have wings."


    "It''s a basilisk," said Mev.


    After putting on her helmet, she continued, "It''s my first time seeing one in person."


    "I believe you''re right."


    Nodding, Ian stood up. That monster was ssified as elite, even in the game. He couldn''t miss the experience points or the loot. As Mev brought the horse closer to the carriage, Charlotte stuck her head out of the driver''s seat window again.


    "I''ll go with you, Ian. I''ve never fought a basilisk either." She spoke urgently, taking a deep breath as she looked into the forest.


    Ian, who had mounted behind Mev, chuckled. "You stay here."


    Noticing the plump man in the surcoat at the rear of the fleeing group, Ian added, "The one being chased is a noble."


    "...."


    "So, follow slowly, Philip."


    Ignoring Charlotte''s sigh, Ian tapped Mev''s shoulder. Mev, as if waiting for this,shed the reins. The horse, carrying both of them heavily armored, galloped powerfully into the forest.


    "No...?!"


    Several of the fleeing riders turned to look at Ian and Mev, uttering cries of rm almost simultaneously.


    "Oh, don''te here!" The plump man in the surcoat shouted. "Th-thanks for the help, but this isn''t something you can handle with des! It won''t follow us out of the forest, so turn back!"


    <i>Such a kind man, even in the midst of trying to save himself.</i>


    Ian curled his lips and spoke. "That''s what he says. What do you think?"


    "What do you think?"


    Mevughed shortly andshed the reins once more. Then, gripping the reins with one hand, she drew a sleek two-handed sword from her waist.


    "Should I dismount?"


    "Mountedbat is your specialty. I''ll leap off at the right moment, and we''ll split."


    "Sounds good."


    Ian extended his hand and pulled out a ck sword from his pocket dimension. He couldn''t use the embedded skills with so many witnesses, but the sharp de would suffice.


    "<i>Screech</i>!" The basilisk, now slowing down, let out a scream typical of the reptilian monsters of this world.


    It had finally noticed Ian and Mev approaching from the side.


    <i>Crash, crack¡ª</i>


    It rolled and knocked down a massive tree,ing to a stop.


    "Don''t look it straight in the eyes. The horse might drop dead immediately," Ian whispered as he kicked the horse''s nk and leaped into the air.


    The rushing wind propelled his body forward.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    "How reckless...?" Obell, the plump rider, momentarily forgot about fleeing and stared in astonishment.


    Under his helmet, he focused his gaze on the ck-haired knight as it soared in an arc toward the bellowing basilisk. To him, it seemed like a suicide mission.


    The six-legged monster had already torn apart six of his soldiers, two of whom had sumbed to the curse before being ripped apart. If they hadn''t mounted their horses, the remaining riders, including Obell, would have met the same fate. It would take a well-prepared hunting party of at least twenty to kill such a monster.


    Sure enough, the basilisk, its yellow eyes gleaming, unleashed a wave of its curse and lunged at the ck-haired knight with its mouth agape. Between its sharp fangs, poison smoke billowed menacingly. As Obell tugged on his reins with a sigh, he nced at another knight maneuvering to the basilisk''s side. At the very least, he had to save that man.


    "Please, don''t waste your life! Thanks to you, we have a chance to escape, so now¡ª"


    "<i>Screech</i>!"


    The basilisk''s scream drowned his shout. Obell''s gaze whipped back around. The ck-haired knight, who should have been caught in the monster''s jaws, passed by it. Not only had he avoided the monster''s magic, but he also changed his trajectory mid-air, a seemingly impossible feat. As far as Obell knew, changing direction in mid-air was indeed impossible.


    "<i>Kiaaaak</i>!"


    The basilisk, now writhing on the ground, proved that it had happened. Moreover, a stream of blue fluid gushed from arge wound on its thick neck. The knight hadn''t just changed his trajectory; he had pierced the thick scales and inflicted a wound. The spears of Obell''s soldiers had only managed to dislodge a few scales before breaking.


    "By De Lu..." As Obell murmured in awe, tugging at his reins, the fully armored knight began his charge. He deftly avoided the thrashing basilisk, leaning to the side of his saddle as he passed.


    "<i>Kiyaaaak</i>!" The basilisk convulsed violently.


    The knight, having leaped over the monster''s massive tail with his horse, moved away. Determined not to give the creature any respite, the ck-haired knight lunged again, his leap astonishingly powerful for a human.


    "Is he using some kind of magical gear...?" Obell, nowpletely stopped, muttered nkly.


    "Young master! What are you doing, standing there? Come this way, quickly!"


    A shout came from behind him. The other riders, who had been fleeing with him, had also stopped some distance away. The shout came from a young Vanturian with dark skin. Obell raised his hand to signal that he was fine, then motioned for them toe closer. Meanwhile, his right hand fumbled for the sword at his waist. It finally struck him that it wasn''t the time to just stand and watch. Realizing the unexpected rescuers were highly skilled, joining them in the hunt seemed the right course of action.


    "Are you suggesting we go back there?"


    "This is madness...."


    The riders, though grumbling, adjusted their reins just then.


    "Excuse me, but!"


    A clear voice rang out from behind. The riders, including Obell, paused as the voice continued.


    "Whatever you''re nning, please stop."


    Obell turned toward the voice. Near the edge of the forest, a carriage had approached unnoticed.


    A brown-haired young man, heavily armored and sitting in the driver''s seat, looked at him and the riders, saying, "And could you please move back a little more? Ideally, to around here."


    "But how can we just stand by and watch? That monster isn''t an ordinary beast. It originally dwelled in the deep valleys of the mountains¡ª"


    "Look over there again." The driver cut off Obell''s words, pointing with his chin.


    "Do they look like they''re in danger right now?"


    "...."


    Obell turned back toward the basilisk and found himself gaping in disbelief. The two knights were driving the basilisk back and forth, controlling it skillfully. The monster was still rampaging fiercely, but had not harmed them. Instead, new wounds appeared on its body, blue blood pouring from long gashes.


    "Move back. If you join in, you''ll only get in the way."


    "...."


    Obell was rendered speechless by the sharp rebuke.


    "He''s right! Come this way, young master!"


    The Vanturian youth called out from among the riders, who had already retreated. He threw down his broken spear shaft for emphasis.


    "What could we possibly do to help in that fight? Come over here. If you get a scratch, we''ll be in big trouble."


    "... <i>Ugh</i>." Grimacing, Obell finally turned his horse around.


    As he observed the luxurious carriage approaching leisurely, seemingly unaffected by the battle in the forest, he cautiously added, "Um, can we go check immediately after the fight is over?"


    The driver responded with an indifferent expression.


    "If you must do so."


    ***


    "<i>Kieeek</i>!"


    The basilisk, now looking as if it had bathed in its own blue blood, unleashed a piercing scream and released its magic. The curse wave erupted not just from its eyes but from its entire body, seemingly drawn from itsst reserves of strength.


    "...!" Mev''s horse stumbled forward, and Ian also came to an abrupt stop. Just as Mev was about to fall from her horse, she kicked off the saddle and leaped into the air.


    "<i>Kyahaaah</i>!" The basilisk, its jaws wide open, lunged at the motionless Ian.


    It seemed certain that Ian was caught in its curse, which caused it to charge with reckless abandon. Between its jagged teeth, four fangs gleamed like scythes as they closed in. But, unlike before, it didn''t exhale any poisonous smoke.


    Ian''s lips curled slightly at the corners.


    <i>So, the poison has finally run out. </i>


    The curse had never affected him. He had stopped to serve as bait when he saw Mev''s horse fall. Fixing his gaze on the basilisk''s gaping maw, Ian reached out. Wind surged sharply along the de of his ck sword as he extended it.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    An invisible de sliced through the tender roof of the basilisk¡¯s mouth, undoubtedly reaching its brain. As the creature¡¯s yellow eyes dulled momentarily, Ian leaped away, narrowly avoiding the charging beast and rolling to the ground.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    The basilisk toppled sideways, crushing foliage and trees as it fell.


    Ian stood and saw Mev in the distance. She hadnded safely after dismounting her horse.


    <i>Good, she doesn¡¯t seem to have broken anything. </i>


    Nodding, Ian turned toward the fallen basilisk. It twitched faintly. Gripping his ck sword with both hands, he began striding toward it, nning to strike its neck where the scales were thinner to finish it. As he raised his sword above his head, a desperate shout came from behind.


    "Waaaaaaaaait!"


    "...?" Ian paused and turned his head. The plump knight who had retreated to the road was now galloping toward him.


    "The basilisk¡¯s blood is a precious material! The heart! Pierce its heart instead!" the knight added quickly, as if sensing Ian¡¯s gaze.


    <i>Thanks for the useful information. </i>


    Ian smirked and turned back. After a few steps, he kicked the basilisk¡¯s body, revealing its gray-scaled underbelly between its six legs. Scanning the exposed area, Ian thrust his ck sword with all his strength.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The de easily cut through the basilisk¡¯s ribcage and sank deeply. Ian felt the distinct sensation of piercing through differentyers of muscle. The basilisk¡¯s tail and legs twitched violently once more before goingpletely limp.


    Confirming the increase in experience points, Ian finally sheathed his ck sword in his pocket dimension and turned his gaze. The sword no longer resisted.


    "Sir, are you alright?"


    Mev raised an arm and walked toward the fallen horse. Her posture made it clear its death saddened her.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    The plump knight approached on horseback and dismounted hurriedly, removing his helmet that barely covered his chin.


    "Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, we were saved. Those who died at the hands of this monster will surely rest peacefully beside the Radiant Goddess."


    He had blond hair and brown eyes. Despite his imposing build, which seemed more suited to a country youth than a knight or noble, his surcoat bore a distinct emblem of wheat and a pickaxe.


    The young man added with a smile, "I am Obell Westwood."


    "Ivan," Ian answered briefly. Ivan was the name he chose to use as an alias temporarily.


    "Sir Ivan. And that person...?"


    "Sir Maverick. Sir Maverick doesn''t like conversation much, so please don¡¯t trouble Sir Maverick," Ian added on behalf of Mev, who was using the alias Maverick.


    As Obell nodded with a heartyugh, another set of hoofbeats approached. A young man with dark skin dismounted swiftly and nced at Ian before speaking.


    "How could you charge off alone like that, young master? Really¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Stand back, Jorah. We''re still talking."


    "... Yes. My apologies."


    Jorah bowed slightly to Ian and stepped back.


    <i>He really is a noble''s son. But why was he out hunting monsters? </i>


    Obell, still smiling, looked at Ian, who was pondering this.


    "Once again, thank you, Sir Ivan. And Sir Maverick. Without you both, we would have suffered significant casualties in taking down this monster."


    "The basilisk isn''t a creature that lives in these parts. How did youe to be chased by it? Did you stumble upon its nest?" Ian asked, ncing at Mev as she approached.


    Obell shook his head. "Not at all. Recently, the number of monsters near our territory has increased significantly. So, we formed a patrol and were scouring the forest."


    Ian turned.


    Obell, having handed his reins to Jorah, who was walking beside him, continued, "We went only to the foot of that mountain. That beast should have been deep in the valley, but we found it on a rock. And it was extremely agitated."


    "Ah...." Ian chuckled briefly.


    He understood the situation. The increase in monster numbers had likely driven the basilisk out of its nest. Normally, it could easily make a meal of cave trolls, but against overwhelming numbers, it had no choice but to leave.


    "Unfortunate for you."


    "In a way, we were fortunate. We encountered you, and it¡¯s dead with minimal casualties."


    "We don''te out empty-handed either. That monster is ours now," said Ian.


    Looking at Obell, Ian added, "Every drop of blood and every scale. Any objections?"


    Tension filled Jorah''s eyes. It was a natural reaction. If these outsiders, who had single-handedly taken down the basilisk, harbored ill intentions, they could all be as good as dead. And Ian didn¡¯t seem at all intimidated by Obell¡¯s noble status.


    But Obell burst intoughter. His round chin jiggled.


    "Of course. However, would it be eptable to purchase it from you at a fair price?"


    "Certainly. If you help with the transport, I''ll even give you a discount."


    "You know how to negotiate. Let¡¯s do that. Fellows,e here and show your gratitude!"


    Obell waved his hand and shouted. The riders, chatting with Philip near the carriage, quickly dismounted.


    "No need for thanks. We''ve had enough already." Ian raised his hand to stop them and approached the carriage.


    Philip, seated on the driver''s bench, gave him a meaningful look. Ian nodded slightly in response.


    "You''re a humble man. It seems this is your first time in the West. Are you from the central region?" Obell asked.


    Ian, stopping beside the carriage, looked back at him.


    "How did you know?"


    "You didn''t seem to recognize my family name."


    <i>Ah, so everyone knows his family around here. </i>


    While Ian smirked inwardly, Obell looked at Ian, Mev, and Philip ?and added, "In that case, may I formally introduce myself again?"


    "That''s not for me to decide."


    Ian nced briefly at Philip before adding, "We are in service to someone."


    "Ah, I see. My apologies for myck of manners. May I request an audience with the person inside?" Obell took a step back and asked.


    Jorah had joined him by then. At Ian''s nce, Philip tapped on the carriage. After a brief dy, the carriage door opened.


    Charlotte emerged. She looked clearly reluctant, but Obell and Jorah didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    "...!" They were already wide-eyed, shocked by her appearance alone.


    "Allow me... to introduce..."


    Ignoring their reactions, Charlotte stepped out, holding the door with one hand as she spoke, "The seeker of endless knowledge... the youngest daughter of the Water of Life... reborn under the baptism of death...."


    A pale arm emerged silently from the carriage. Thesaya, her silver hair cascading, stood on the steps with a nk expression.


    Charlotte sighed softly and added, "The youngest elder of her n, Lady Tensia Aynas."

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    Tensia Aynas was, of course, Thesaya''s alias. She had removed all her armor and wore only a simple outer garment. This modest attire only highlighted her otherworldly appearance and aura.


    "...!"


    Obell, who had been staring nkly at Thesaya, suddenly shuddered when their gazes locked. Her eyes were a deep, swamp-like green. He quickly nudged Jorah standing next to him with his elbow.


    Jorah, who had also been staring at Thesaya as if enchanted, instinctively stepped forward and spoke, "I-I shall introduce him formally! Servant of Lu Sol and a devout follower of De Lu, the rightful ruler of Drenorov, the Muddy Noble, firstborn and heir of Count Morgan Westwood... and, uh, as well... the protector of bread and beer, Lord Obell Westwood!"


    <i>You protect something very important.</i>


    Ian couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. ncing around, he noticed the surprised expressions of soldiers at the sessive appearances of the beastfolk and the fairy, finding themselves involuntarily smiling, too. It seemed more a sign of fondness for Obell rather than ridicule.


    Obell, meanwhile, shot a sideways nce at Jorah and exhaled.


    It was then that Thesaya''s eyes formed a faint crescent. "You were the eldest son of the Westwood family. Nice to meet you."


    Her tone was distinctly noble, with minor variation.


    Obell, blushing, ducked his knee, "Nice to meet you, Lady Aynas. Thank you for your kindness. If not for your knights, we might not have survived."


    "I''m d we could help. I dly ept your gratitude, Lord Westwood."


    "You have excellent knights under yourmand."


    "Of course." Her gaze swept over Ian and Mev. Her expression conveyed pride in her judgment rather than affection for them.


    "Sir Ivan and Sir Maverick are extraordinary individuals who, despite theirck of interest in wealth and fame, could easily make a name for themselves in the capital if they wished. Even..."


    Thesaya''s eyes casually looked over at Charlotte, who still held the carriage door.


    "Even Sharon, my attendant, is one of these remarkable warriors."


    "Oh...."


    Charlotte, who had been frowning slightly, quickly returned to a neutral expression under the gaze of Obell and Jorah.


    "I haven¡¯t seen many beastfolk warriors, but I can sense their extraordinary strength. Hmm... I am curious about why you visited the western region, Lady Aynas. Of course, I mean no offense."


    Obell, now more rxed and smiling warmly, continued, "I ask because I wish to offer any assistance I can."


    "Thank you for your offer. Unfortunately, this matter is personal and rted to my family''s internal affairs, so I cannot share the details. However..."


    Thesaya replied calmly, cing her left hand over her chest.


    "I assure you, on my family''s honor, that it will not cause any problems for your territory, Lord Westwood."


    "I understand." Obell nodded, looking somewhat disappointed, then added, "Is there anything else I can help with? It wouldn¡¯t be right to let those who helped us leave without offering assistance, especially since we need to discuss the disposal of the monster Sir Ivan and Sir Maverick defeated."


    Thesaya contemted for a moment, then reluctantly spoke. "Alright. That¡¯s actually for the best. We''ve had a long journey, and everyone is tired. Lord Westwood, could you guide us to the city?"


    <i>She could make a living as an actress.</i>


    Ian inwardly chuckled. Even someone like him, who had little regard for formalities, could see how naturally Thesaya yed her role. Her manner of speaking, as if she were granting a favor rather than asking, was characteristic of those ustomed to privilege. It was also the strongest proof of her supposed status.


    Once again, ?Charlotte''s theory about all fairies being born liars was correct.


    Of course, Obell and his men clearly had no idea that all of this was a facade. They probably didn''t realize that a fairy''s assurance was as worthless as a stone on the roadside. Even if they did, they likely wouldn''t mind, as it was the answer they had hoped for.


    "Of course. I was hoping to ask you for this favor. Please allow me the chance to properly express my gratitude."


    "Your guidance on the city will be more than enough, thanks."


    "Not at all. That''s far too little."


    "Then we will trust you and get back in the carriage. We still have unfinished business to attend to."


    "Oh, I must apologize for taking up so much of your time. I just wanted to express my gratitude."


    Thesaya, with a faint smile that seemed to show that everything was fine, added, "Sir Ivan has the authority to decide on my behalf, so please discuss any necessary matters with him."


    Her tone was gentle, but the content was essentially an order given to a subordinate. It was so natural that no one found it odd. Not even Ian.


    <i>Perhaps this is her true nature.</i>


    As he pondered, Thesaya slightly nodded and returned to the carriage. Charlotte, giving Obell and his men a haughty nce, climbed in after her. With a click, the door closed, and the tense atmosphere finally rxed.


    "A fairy elder... I had heard stories, but this is my first time seeing one. Now I understand your prowess," Obell said to Ian, his tone now noticeably more rxed.


    Jorah and the others exchanged nces, all looking like they had something to say.


    <i>These guys really are country bumpkins. </i>


    Ian shrugged. "So, how far is it from the city?"


    "Half a day¡¯s journey, more than enough."


    "Hmm.... Understood."


    Despite knowing his status, Ian¡¯s tone stillcked any courtesy, but Obell didn''t mind. He likely believed that elite retainers of a central elder fairy were expected to disy a bit of arrogance.


    "Let''s get going then. I''ll send people to transport the basilisk you dealt with. Until then, these men will guard it."


    The riders, catching Obell''s gaze, reluctantly nodded despite their obvious distaste.


    Ian nodded at Mev and added. "May we borrow a couple of your horses? We lost one to the lizard."


    "Of course. I''ll provide you with two."


    Obell readily agreed and signaled to the riders. Now burdened with guard duty and a long walk back, they sighed and brought the horses to Ian.


    ***


    Under Obell''s guidance, the group continued along the main road. Obell''s partyprised himself, Jorah, and one fortunate rider. Despite this, the journey was neither awkward nor quiet.


    "As this seems to be your first time in the West, let me exin. Do not find the dark soil ominous. Although the sky has been unusually overcast, and the number of monsters has increased recently, this ck earth is a sign of De Lu''s blessing upon the west."


    Obell chattered away with casual ease, even seeming to enjoy himself. Despite losing several soldiers, it seemed avenging them was enough for him.


    <i>Nobles will be nobles, after all.</i>


    Ian responded with a brief chuckle.


    Philip, from his seat on the driver''s bench, was clearly signaling for Ian to ask more questions, but Ian pretended not to notice. Fortunately, Obell didn''t take Ian and Mev''s silence as rudeness. He likely considered it a knightly virtue.


    "Crops grow well here, and even letting thend rest for just a year makes it fertile again. All thanks to De Lu''s grace."


    "... It''s a name that has no connection with people like us," Ian responded briefly.


    Obellughed, exining that many people here worship De Lu. Ian was familiar with the name, the eldest daughter of the Radiant Goddess and the Goddess of Prosperity. Light first begets abundance, or so they said.


    "From your appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem like you came straight from the central region. Where else did you stop beforeing to the west?"


    Ian shrugged. "We passed through various ces."


    "Perhaps the north or the bordends?"


    "Some parts."


    "Oh... you must have seen and heard a lot. We must prepare a banquet when we arrive. It''s rare to hear firsthand ounts of external affairs here, and missing such an opportunity would be regrettable."


    "I doubt my lord would approve. She is not fond of noisy gatherings." Ian politely declined.


    Of course, he wanted to steer clear of such gatherings where their numerous lies could be revealed.


    "Then at least a meal. As my honored guests, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to treat you. It is also a tradition of Drenorov."


    <i>We should stay for just one day and then leave.</i>


    Ian mused inwardly as he continued riding in silence. Fortunately, an awkward silence did not ensue. Before long, a small vige came into view, with wooden fences and houses. Beyond them, fields of wheat stretched endlessly.


    "Is that Drenorov?" Ian asked, thinking it seemed too small.


    Obell and even Jorah chuckled.


    "That can¡¯t be! That¡¯s a kind of farming vige. The farnd is vast, so they¡¯ve created viges like this all over. Drenorov... Well, yes, this is also part of Drenorov. Haha."


    Obell, as if finding the idea amusing, signaled to one rider. The rider, who had been daydreaming, quickly spurred his horse forward.


    "They will bring the carriage and retrieve the monster¡¯s carcass. We need to dismantle it before it starts to rot in this weather."


    "An excellent decision."


    "We¡¯ll discuss the disposal in detail once we reach the city. The horns, hide, and blood are all valuable."


    "You seem well-versed in these matters. This doesn¡¯t seem like a region with many monsters."


    Obell shrugged. "Personally, I take little interest. But when our family first settled here, there were many monsters. They sold the byproducts to mages. It was a time when they had to do whatever it took to fill the granary. As you might know, mages are infamous for being untrustworthy."


    "... Indeed."


    "So, even my father studied alchemy and magical tools diligently. As a result, I grew up hearing many stories about it. It¡¯s only now that I¡¯m seeing the benefit."


    He nced at Jorah before continuing. "With the increase in monsters, we''ve gained many valuable items. This year, we¡¯ll have plenty to sell in Racliffe. The central mages will be quite pleased with the goods."


    <i>A remarkably industrious family.</i>


    As he pondered this, Ian smiled, turning his gaze to the endless wheat fields, which were already beginning to ripen.


    "Wow... I''ve never seen such a vast wheat field before." Philip eximed involuntarily, then quickly closed his mouth, likely feeling his reaction made him seem like a country bumpkin.


    <i>Turns out, this guy is the weak link in our act. </i>


    Ian nced briefly at Philip.


    "In the central regions, such a sight is rare. The only ces that can rival the western farnds are some parts of the south. Even the southwest doesn''tpare."


    Obell, seemingly pleased, smiled as he looked over the wheat fields.


    "This area is full of wheat, but behind the city, we have extensive cornfields and grazingnds. If you go further southwest, you''ll find many vineyards. You might have heard of Tessen wine, famous even in the central regions. Only Borta can rival it."


    Tessen was also their destination. Ian, uninterested in local specialties, just nodded. His mind briefly wandered to memories of the game. The Empire had lost such an important granary region back then.


    <i>If things go on like this... no matter what I do, isn''t that damned oue already set as destruction?</i>


    "It''s truly impressive. Ah, of course, I''ve heard stories. But seeing it in person feels almost sacred." Philip added, trying to sound impressed.


    Ian let out a brief scoff.


    <i>He practiced the most, but is the least convincing. </i>


    Indeed, Philip wasn''t familiar with outright lying. While he was used to exaggerating or downying the truth, he had neverpletely fabricated an identity. Fortunately, to the lord of thesends, Philip''s behavior seemed genuine.


    "My grandfather, father, and the people worked hard to create this. As I mentioned, this area used to be full of forests and monsters. We''ve cleared it to create these beautiful farnds. The work continues to this day. You must have seen it on the way here." Obell spoke with pride and respect, and for once, Ian genuinely nodded in agreement.


    In an era where everyone seemed eager to see everything fall apart, such scenes and efforts were rare.


    Philip asked, "Is that why they call you the <i>Muddy Noble</i>?"


    "Originally, it was a derogatory term. They mocked nobles for doing menial work with the peasants. But my grandfather wore it as a badge of honor, and my father inherited that pride. The head of our house must lead through hard work. Those who do not may find themselves embraced by the Prosperous Goddess forever."


    "Embraced forever?" Ian asked casually, prompting Obell to look at him as if it was a strange question.


    Philip quickly interjected, "Sir Ivan is from the North, so he may not be as familiar with the goddesses. Though he honors the Radiant and Stern Goddesses...."


    "You''re from... the North? Oh, don''t misunderstand. I thought all Northerners were as big as mountains. From my experience, they usually are."


    "That''s amon stereotype."


    Recalling what he once heard from a one-armed mercenary, Ian continued nonchntly, "While there are manyrge warriors, there are also agile ones like me."


    "Oh... I''ve learned something new. Indeed, ck hair and ck eyes are umon. Anyway, the Prosperous Goddess'' other name is Laziness. She embraces idleness as a sign of prosperity, so De Lu dly wees it. In that sense... perhaps I''ve already been embraced."


    Obell smiled, rubbing his plump chin, "I''m quite enthusiastic about eating."


    "... I''d prefer you only be enthusiastic about that. You insist on leading dangerous tasks, which worry me deeply." Jorah, who had been listening from behind, suddenly spoke up.


    He added as Obell turned to him, "Don''t worry about being ''embraced'' by the Goddess. That''s for me alone."


    "... Who said otherwise?"


    While Obell looked momentarily flustered, Ian added with a peculiar smile, "So that''s why you joined the monster hunt."


    "Indeed. Normally, my father would handle this, but his health hasn''t been goodtely. So, I''ve been taking on many of his duties. As you can see, it''s not easy with these troublesome aides who only tease the next head of the house."


    "You''re doing well, it seems."


    "Not at all. Without your help today, who knows what might have happened? Lately, there has been a rise in monster activity, the sky remains perpetually overcast, and disease is spreading on the outskirts. My father scolds me constantly."


    Ian''s eyes narrowed at that.


    "Disease, you say? What kind?"

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    Misunderstanding Ian''s expression, Obell quickly waved his hands. "Don''t worry. The city is clean. Some have caught fevers, but they are isted and tended to by priests day and night."


    "... I see." Ian briefly considered asking more questions, but decided against it and just nodded.


    <i>So it didn¡¯t start in Racliffe, but here...?</i>


    If this was truly the beginning of a scenario simr to the game, then listening to more details might not be very helpful.


    Sensing Ian¡¯s hesitation, Obell added, "It¡¯s not umon for tumors or fevers to spread here. We have houses behind the castle specifically for the sick. It¡¯s a bit early this year, but such things happen sometimes."


    "... It¡¯s not umon for diseases to spread?" This time, Philip narrowed his eyes with a hint of caution in his gaze.


    Obell nodded. "Aren''t there many sick people in the central regions too? Here, the summer sun is hot, and there are many nts and insects. After the harvest, it''s not unusual for some to fall ill. Most recover in a few weeks."


    "But some don¡¯t, correct?"


    "Well, with diseases like leprosy or tumors, there¡¯s often nothing that can be done."


    "Leprosy...?" Philip¡¯s expression grew more troubled.


    Obell gave a genial smile. "You seem quite worried. Don¡¯t be. Those cases are sent to Tessen."


    "Tessen?" Philip added, ncing sideways at Ian.


    "Are you saying that they send lepers to live in Tessen?"


    "Didn''t you know? They asionally send them from all over the Empire."


    Philip cleared his throat and replied, "How would we know? Lepers are considered forsaken by the gods. Faithful priests, pdins, and holy knights never contract such diseases."


    <i>That¡¯s probably because of their divine powers.</i>


    Ian thought to himself.


    To him, linking diseases with faith was ridiculous, but in this world, it wasn¡¯t entirelyughable. Priests and holy knights rarely fell ill because they constantly came into contact with divine energies. Even Philip¡¯s Saint Damiel''s Ring increased recovery and provided various resistances.


    Obell shrugged. "The priests here believe differently. They see it as a punishment for sins but also an opportunity for atonement given by the Goddess. So, they work more diligently than anyone to save their souls."


    "Atonement... Still, I can¡¯t imagine the residents of Tessen are happy about having lepers nearby."


    "Tessen has a monastery. It¡¯s as old as the Empire itself, with people from all overing to study. The monks and priests are devout andpassionate. The lepers live near the monastery, and the monks take care of them."


    <i>Devout andpassionate, indeed. </i>


    Ian stifled anotherugh.


    Those words hardly described the priests. Among them was the corrupt Jurdo, and he was probably not the only one. No one knew what terrible things they might be secretly doing to the lepers.


    <i>...So, Tessen is the starting point, not here?</i>


    Nothing was certain yet. However, if they could find the right path soon enough, perhaps the West wouldn¡¯t suffer the same fate as in the game.


    While Ian organized his thoughts, Obell continued, "They also take on unpleasant tasks at night, so the residents don¡¯t dislike them. The West probably has the least prejudice against them. Many lepers have found peace here. Isn¡¯t that right, Jorah?"


    "Absolutely. Just like my parents." Jorah nodded calmly.


    Philip''s head snapped toward him, "Your parents were lepers?"


    "Yes, they were."


    "...." Philip¡¯s mouth fell open.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead as he hastily added, "I¡¯m sorry. What I said was... foolish...."


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s amon prejudice. When my parents fell ill, I thought the same¡ªthat they must havemitted some great sin." Jorah¡¯sposed response made Philip look even more upset.


    Ian responded to Philip''s pleading look with a dismissive snort.


    <i>I told you to watch your mouth. </i>


    Mev coughed quietly, while Obell smiled kindly.


    "It seems this has been a learning opportunity for you. Even in this rural area, there¡¯s much to learn."


    "Y-yes... indeed. I was foolish and narrow-minded...." Philip muttered, rubbing his face and looking down.


    His reaction seemed to amuse even Jorah, who let out a soft, hissing breath through his thick lips.


    Obell nced at Ian. "He seems to be your squire. An interesting fellow."


    "He¡¯s like that if you only see him asionally."


    Obellughed at Ian¡¯s response and looked ahead. "Isn¡¯t it beautiful?"


    "... Indeed. It is." Ian nodded, looking up at the wheat fields stretching along the gentle slopes. He felt a pang of regret at the overcast sky. If it had been clear, the sunset would have made for a spectacr view.


    "I''m d you seem sincere. Most people usually find it boring, like my brother, who ran away to the capital."


    "So, he went to study? Aspiring to be a schr?" Philip added cautiously, likely more mindful after his earlier misstep.


    Obell shrugged. "That¡¯s what he ims. But who knows? He might be up to all sorts of mischief with those rogues. Knowing him, he probably is. He''s always been a handful, constantly worrying my father and me."


    Ian, who had instinctively nced toward Mev, replied nonchntly, "Family can be like that."


    "Haha, it sounds like you have siblings too, Sir Ivan. Yes, family can be a burden. No wonder they call it a divine curse."


    Obellughed again, then turned to face forward.


    "We''ve arrived. I didn¡¯t realize how quickly time passed while we were talking. This is the Golden City blessed by De Lu, Drenorov."


    Beyond the low, gentle hill, the city came into view. The term "Golden City" was likely a metaphor. Drenorov was a typical walled city like many in the Empire, though it wasrger than Ian had expected.


    Many brick houses were sprawling even outside the walls. The surrounding wheat fields, when ripened, would indeed encircle the city in a golden hue, living up to its name.


    <i>If a city I''ve never heard of in the game is this big, Racliffe must be enormous.</i>


    It showed how peaceful the Empire''s western ind areas had been. This region was geographically one of the farthest from the ck Wall, although circumstances had changed now.


    "Let''s go. When the basilisk¡¯s carcass arrives, the townsfolk will be in for a shock." Obell sped up, leading the way.


    Ian, ncing at Mev, shrugged and tightened his grip on the reins.


    ***


    Drenorovcked an inner castle. Instead, an old, high-walled manor and a few additional buildings served as the lord''s castle. ording to Obell, they repaired and expanded the original structures over time since their initial settlement.


    Because of this arrangement, the group found amodation in a guesthouse called the annex. The mansion¡¯s servants couldn¡¯t help but stare at the unusual group, particrly the fairy and the beastfolk.


    "Please make yourselvesfortable, mydy," Obell addressed Thesaya respectfully as he led the group to the hallway of the guesthouse.


    Thesaya smiled. "Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Westwood."


    "Think nothing of it. But are you sure you want to send away all the servants?"


    "I¡¯m morefortable being attended by my people."


    "Should you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask any of the staff outside. They will assist you with anything."


    "I¡¯d like to look around the city. Is that alright?" Ian interjected, standing by the door to his room.


    Thesaya nodded in agreement.


    Obell shrugged. "Of course. Feel free to go anywhere, except for the main house where my father lives."


    "That¡¯s understood."


    "The basilisk¡¯s body will arrive soon. See you then, Sir Ivan."


    "Indeed."


    "Thank you again, Lord Westwood," Thesaya added, lightly curtsying.


    Obell bowed in return and turned to leave, followed by Jorah, who whispered something that made Obell blush and deny as they walked away down the corridor.


    Once they were out of sight, the group gathered in Thesaya¡¯s room.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The door closed, and after ensuring they were alone, Thesaya''s smile broadened into a grin that reached her cheekbones.


    "Wow, that was so much fun. How about it, Ian? Wasn¡¯t I wless?" she spoke in her usual tone, looking at Ian.


    Ian chuckled and sat on a chair while Charlotte frowned at Thesaya.


    "Don¡¯t get too excited, pointy ears. If you make a mistake and blow our cover, we¡¯ll all be in deep trouble."


    "Mind your own business, troublesome attendant. You couldn¡¯t even hide your expressions properly," Thesaya scoffed and moved toward the bed.


    "For your information, I¡¯ve prepared thoroughly for this. Besides, it was clear they¡¯d never seen a fairy like me before."


    "They¡¯ve likely seen fairies. Judging by their reactions, they¡¯ve seen beastfolk too. It¡¯s the elder part that was new to them," Mev corrected calmly.


    She removed her helmet and ran her hand through her red hair before sitting across from Ian.


    It was then that Ian stood up again.


    "I¡¯ll ask for bathwater on my way out. You all should clean up and rest." He tossed a silver brooch from his pocket dimension to Thesaya. "While we¡¯re here, always wear this on your cor or sleeve. It will make your identity more convincing if anyone recognizes it."


    "Alright, I will. But where are you going?"


    "Into the city," Ian replied, removing his shoulder and neck guards and cing them on the table.


    Thesaya¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. "I want to go too... Ah, I can¡¯t, can I?"


    "Of course not. You stay here. If the lizard arrives while I¡¯m gone, stall for time."


    Mev looked up at him. "We have enough supplies, so there¡¯s no need for you to go."


    "I¡¯m not going out for supplies."


    Ian turned toward the door, looking at Philip, who was leaning against the wall with a relieved expression.


    "You''reing with me."


    "...?"


    ***


    Ian stepped out of the manor and headed toward the city center. The city was as prosperous as it appeared from outside. There was no clear division between those living inside and outside the city walls.


    The gates were wide open, and there were no guards controlling entry. It seemed that the houses outside the walls were simply due to theck of space inside the city. Even though it was nighttime, many residents were still out and about, looking carefree. Loudughter and chatter were already spilling out from a tavern they passed.


    "The Empire is impressive. With all the wheat, cornfields, and livestock they seem to have, they must need a lot ofbor. It''s quite something," Philip said, his hands sped behind his head. He had a curious smile on his face, tinged with a hint of bitterness, likely because of the stark contrast with the chaotic bordends.


    As soon as they entered the city, the smell of freshly baked bread hit them before any foul odors. There wasn''t even any waste on the streets, presumably because the city collected it separately for use as fertilizer.


    "It won''tst long," Ian said nonchntly.


    Philip frowned and looked at him. "There you go again, being a wet nket."


    "It''s the truth. Ignoring reality won¡¯t help anyone."


    "... True. The western skies alone show that darkness is spreading here too. This peace will shatter quickly. So¡ª" Philip nced at Ian with an understanding look.


    "You''re nning to warn the Count before we leave, right?" asked Philip.


    "No."


    "So, you¡ªwait, no?"


    "If you just show up spouting doom and gloom, will anyone take you seriously? It won''t benefit us at all."


    Philip''s mouth opened and closed before he added, "Then perhaps you could at least hint to Lord Westwood? He seems like a decent man for a noble and well-respected. He¡¯s been kind to us, so maybe we could repay that a little?"


    Ian responded with a dismissive snort.


    <i>If warnings or advice alone could solve the problem, the continent wouldn''t be in its current state. </i>


    Philip looked back at him as they approached the city gate.


    "But where exactly are we going now?"


    "Outside the city."


    "Where outside?"


    "To the back."


    "The back...?"


    Philip tilted his head in confusion, and then his expression turned sour as he asked, "Surely you¡¯re not nning to visit the fever patients, are you?"

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    "That''s right."


    Philip squeezed his eyes shut at Ian''s response.


    "Oh, Lu Sr... why...? Why are we going there? What if we catch something?"


    "I won''t get sick. You have a holy relic, so you won''t either."


    "Wait... Did you bring me specifically for that reason?"


    "In part."


    "And what if both of us get sick?"


    <i>Charging fearlessly into monsters and demons alike, yet trembling at the thought of an endemic disease. </i>


    Thinking that one''s true nature never really disappears no matter how much it dulls, Ian turned to look at Philip.


    "Then it would be the most certain proof."


    "Proof...? Proof of what?"


    "What else?"


    <i>That the disease spreading was not just an ordinary epidemic. </i>


    Ian kept that thought to himself as he continued walking.


    Philip, furrowing his brow, called out, "Lord, why don¡¯t you finish your¡ª"


    "Just follow me. We''ll know for sure once we see it." Ian walked on without looking back.


    Philip sighed deeply, covering his nose and mouth with a handkerchief as he followed.


    ***


    As Obell had mentioned, behind the city walls were several shacks built a little distance from the serfs'' dwellings. Although torches were lit outside, there wasn''t a single person around.


    "...."


    Ian went from house to house, checking the condition inside each one. The first few houses were empty. After that, one or two sick people were lying inside. Most of them sprawled on makeshift beds or on the floor. Theck of sanitary conditions was hardly surprising.


    Philip, his face half-covered like a bandit, watched Ian curiously but said nothing. He likely believed that speaking would cause him to catch the disease. Ian didn''t bother to tell him that a piece of cloth over his face wouldn''t help at all. At least it kept Philip quiet.


    "....?" Ian''s brow furrowed when he opened the door to a house deeper in. The stench was so bad that Philip nearly gagged. But Ian¡¯s concern was for a different reason. His eyes glowed faintly as he scanned the room, using Magic Detection. His senses heightened, and his Intuition sharpened.


    "As I thought...." Ian murmured softly.


    The faint traces of tainted magic were bing clearer. It was a sign of dark magic or a curse. Ian motioned for Philip toe inside and approached two sick people lying side by side. Their breathing was weak, as if it could stop at any moment. Ian pulled one patient, who was lying on their side, to lie t.


    "<i>Ugh</i>...."


    The reaction was instinctive; the patient seemed to be unconscious. Ian''s expression grew serious as he examined their condition. The skin was peeling like tree bark, turning ck at the edges. Boils had formed between those cracks, and their half-open eyes were clouded white.


    <i>... It¡¯s exactly the same.</i>


    Images of Racliffe from the game shed through Ian''s mind. Ian''s mind shed images of Racliffe from the game, a city known for corruption and gue, where minions spreading decay and disease roamed freely.


    Not only Racliffe, but the entire west had been overrun by revived undead and monsters, with thend itself rotting away. Even the nearby sea was affected. The only intelligent beings were the corrupted ones who had exchanged their lives for immense power and immortality, turning into horrifying figures.


    Ian had barely managed to clear Racliffe¡¯s boss and leave the west because the entire region had be a deathlynd that drained health merely by walking through it.


    <i>I didn¡¯t have enough resistance to poison and disease to withstand it then.</i>


    It seemed the source of all that chaos wasn¡¯t the boss he had killed back then.


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip murmured in despair, unable to tear his gaze away from the sick person.


    Only when Ian gestured did he snap back to reality and close the door.


    Ian added, "Come here and use your holy power."


    Philip didn¡¯t ask why. He simply approached with a somber expression and ced his hand over the sick person''s body. A gentle light radiated from his palm, descending into the patient.


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>Ugggh</i>...." The patient''s pained groans followed immediately. Veins bulged beneath the peeling skin, and the boils writhed as if they were about to burst.


    "...!" Philip¡¯s eyes widened.


    While holy power did aid in healing, it rarely produced such visible changes. This seemed less like healing a disease and more like purging a curse. Or perhaps the patient was dying from the holy power.


    "What in the world..." Philip whispered, looking to Ian for an exnation.


    Ian shrugged. "It is what it looks like."


    "So this is... really...." Philip''s dazed eyes scanned the groaning patient''s body.


    The areas where the holy power had concentrated were sizzling and burning. It signified that the condition was beyond saving.


    "...!" Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the door.


    Philip clenched his fist, snuffing out the light. Exchanging nces, Ian and Philip moved silently to hide in the shadows away from the window.


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>Ugh</i>...." Only the patient¡¯s groans filled the room as footsteps approached.


    Philip drew a dagger silently while Ian gripped the hilt of his meteoric dagger.


    "Oh... Oh my...!"


    "What kind of gigantic monster is that?!"


    "Long live Lord Westwood!"


    Cheers, whistles, and loud shouts echoed from beyond the city wall. The approaching footsteps halted, then retreated quickly.


    <i>What a good timing. </i>


    Ian released his grip on the dagger. There was no need to pursue the footsteps. Even if it was someone associated with the corrupted ones, dealing with them now would cause more harm than good unless they were a key figure.


    Indeed, they knew too little yet. Until they gathered all the necessary information, it was better if that person didn¡¯t realize they were being investigated.


    <i>Until we aplish our mission, we will not be leaving, anyway.</i>


    Ian turned from the patients and headed to the next house. Philip, having whispered a brief prayer for the sick, followed silently. Ian checked the interiors of the next few houses without entering. All were in a simr condition to the previous ones.


    "...." Ian entered a house when there were only four left.


    The stench of death was unmistakable. He approached a patient lying inside. Kneeling beside the patient, he examined their condition. The patient waspletely bald, their emaciated body darkened and covered in hand-sized boils that seemed to pulse with a life of their own.


    Ian could sense the tainted magic within the boils more clearly. It seemed the magic had grown stronger by feeding on the patient¡¯s life force.


    At that moment, a quest window appeared before Ian.


    [Source of the gue.]


    As he read the quest description and removed the glove from his right hand, Philip muttered softly, "I can¡¯t understand this... These people must have families. If they knew their loved ones were in this condition... they wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful...."


    Ian extended his bare hand over the patient and replied, "They probably think they were sent to Tessen. The initial symptoms resemble leprosy."


    "Such..."


    Philip sighed as Ian''s ck ring slid off his middle finger and transformed into a snake. It was the Swamp''s Resentment. The creature, which had once resisted Ian, now had almost no consciousness left. After prolonged exposure to countless battles and various forms of holy power, it had be more of a puppet controlled by Ian''s will.


    <i>Consume what you can.</i>


    As if understanding Ian¡¯s thought, the snake slithered down his fingers and onto the patient¡¯s body. The Swamp''s Resentment sank its fangs into a boil and wriggled.


    "... Lord, how did you know?" Philip suddenly asked.


    Ian responded without looking back. "Know what?"


    "That something like this was happening."


    <i>I knew you¡¯d ask. </i>


    Ian smirked dryly and answered, "Just a hunch."


    "... Could you be a bit more detailed?"


    "It was just a suspicion. Lord Westwood mentioned that the disease appeared earlier than usual. As you know, there¡¯s a corrupted one in Tessen, and the West is engulfed in darkness. I came to check it out."


    "So your hunch turned out to be correct."


    "Exactly."


    "Good grief... Now I understand why you didn¡¯t want to warn Lord Westwood or the Count. You didn¡¯t trust them. Despite seeing this prosperity, you didn¡¯t let your guard down. As expected of you, my lord...."


    "I just didn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle. Don¡¯t read too much into it." Ian snorted and extended his hand.


    The Swamp''s Resentment released the boil and sprang back to Ian¡¯s hand like a spring. Its body swelled up as if it had swallowed a quail''s egg. As the creature struggled to wrap around Ian¡¯s fingers, Ian stood up and turned around.


    "Where are you going now?"


    "Say a prayer for them. You¡¯re the only follower of Lu Sr here." Ian said as he walked out.


    Philip kneeled down without hesitation, removing the cloth that had covered his face. He closed his eyes and recited a prayer. After finishing the prayer, Philip looked down at the patient and stood up.


    "... I will surely avenge you." He whispered in a somber voice and exited the house.


    He saw Ian standing still, gazing into the darkness. Philip turned to look in the same direction¡ªthe shadowy city walls.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "...If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s head back," said Ian.


    Ian turned away as he added, "The basilisk has probably arrived by now. Staying out toote might look suspicious."


    ***


    The streets of the city were bustling with residents. The townspeople seemedpletely unaware of the events outside the city, all wearing expressions of high spirits. They were noisily chattering about all sorts of exaggerated stories concerning the six-legged giant lizard.


    The subject of all the talk, the basilisk, was lying in the middle of the Count''s manor. Soldiers, servants, and maids were busy watching the enormous creature''s carcass.


    "Oh, Sir Ivan! Finally, you¡¯re here! Where have you been?" Obell, who had beenughing with the soldiers, approached Ian as soon as he saw him.


    Seeing Ian¡¯s indifferent gaze, he added with a wide grin, "I went up to the guesthouse and found you weren¡¯t there, so I came down to wait. We were having a drink and chatting about that beast. Care for a drink, too?"


    Ian, who had been quietly observing, finally allowed a small smile as he nced at the basilisk.


    "You moved this massive thing quickly."


    "Everyone here is used to moving heavy loads. So, what do you n to do with it?"


    Obell raised a wooden mug, gesturing toward the basilisk. The liquid sloshing inside was undoubtedly beer.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "I¡¯d like to buy it whole, if possible. If you agree, we¡¯ll leave it out for a few more hours for everyone to see, and then start the disassembly. Even my father came to look."


    "As long as the price is right, I don¡¯t see why not."


    "How about five gold coins? Imperial gold, of course."


    Ian chuckled briefly at the immediate offer. "Even with transportation costs included, that¡¯s quite the lowball."


    "Ah, you got me. Hahaha. It¡¯s a habit to haggle."


    Obellughed heartily and then added, "How about eight coins?"


    Ian guessed he was prepared to go up to ten.


    Instead of ying along, Ian shrugged and said, "If you ept one condition, I¡¯ll agree to that price."


    "What condition?"


    "When you disassemble it, there might be an essence bead. Hand that over to us. Our lord has a use for it."


    "Hmm... I¡¯ve heard that essence beads from such a creature can fetch quite a price..."


    Obell scratched his chin before shrugging. "Fair enough. The hide, blood, horns, and teeth are worth the eight gold coins alone."


    He then extended his hand to Ian and added, "I swear by the Radiant Goddess, if we find an essence bead, it¡¯ll be yours. Shall we seal the deal?"


    "Let¡¯s."


    <i>Whether that oath held any actual weight remained to be seen</i>, Ian thought as he shook Obell''s hand.

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    "Now I feel more at ease. Thank you, sir." Obell, unaware of Ian¡¯s subdued gaze, said this with a cheerfulugh.


    Ian nodded as he let go of Obell¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t mention it."


    "A servant will send the money up shortly."


    "I¡¯ll be expecting it. Well then, I¡¯ll head up now."


    "Rest well. They¡¯re probably having dinner now. See you in the morning."


    As Ian turned to leave, he paused and looked back at Obell.


    "Is something happening tomorrow morning?"


    "Oh, you¡¯ll find out when you go up, but my father has requested a meeting with you tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not something that happens often. He seems eager to meet the brave warriors who easily took down such a monster, and the esteemed elder elf."


    "... In the morning, not the evening?"


    Obell shrugged. "He originally wanted dinner, but I have a banquet nned for the evening. Since you¡¯re my guests, my father had to yield. Though thedy epted my father¡¯s request, she was hesitant about mine."


    <i>Ah, so that¡¯s how it was. </i>


    Ian nodded, and Obell lowered his voice. "Could you please persuade her? It wouldn¡¯t be right to have a banquet without the guests of honor."


    "I¡¯ll talk to her." Ian nodded, keeping to himself that he wasn¡¯t sure if the banquet would happen at all.


    Obell smiled contentedly. "If you feel like drinking,e down anytime. The party will go on."


    It seemed Obell didn¡¯t expect an answer, as he yfully raised his mug and turned away. He walked off, gulping down his drink.


    <i>So he really is the guardian of bread and beer. Maybe his power is to be more cheerful when he drinks.</i>


    "A meeting...?" Philip, who hadn¡¯t smiled once, muttered.


    Ianughed dryly and started walking towards the guesthouse.


    ***


    The group came together in Thesaya''s room for dinner, just as Obell had said.


    "Why are you sote, Ian? Lord Westwood had alreadye and went." Thesaya spoke with a mouthful of meat sauce around her lips.


    Ian nodded as he unbuckled his sword. "I know. I met him downstairs."


    "Oh, did you? Then you must have heard everything?"


    "Yeah. You epted the Count¡¯s request?" Ian asked as he sat down and took the drink Mev handed him.


    Thesaya nodded. "We couldn¡¯t exactly refuse such a request on the spot. So, here¡¯s the n."


    She smiled, popping another piece of meat into her mouth.


    "Let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning. There¡¯s no good reason to get entangled with the Count. We were just discussing what excuse to use, though we haven¡¯te up with anything solid."


    Charlotte, seated across from Thesaya, added as she raised her beer mug.


    "So we waited for you, Ian. You''re bound toe up with something clever."


    "Well..."


    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip before replying.


    "We might have to meet with the Count."


    "Huh...?" Thesaya tilted her head while Charlotte frowned.


    Mev, observing Philip¡¯s expression, spoke up. "You¡¯re already aware of the risk of our false identities being exposed... there must be a reason for this."


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Something happened outside, didn¡¯t it? Where did you go, Ian?" Thesaya asked next.


    Ian took a sip of his drink before answering.


    "Outside the castle. To the slum."


    "The slum...?"


    "The ce where the sick are quarantined," Philip added.


    As Ian¡¯s gaze fell on him, Philip began exining what they had seen outside in a somber voice. Meanwhile, Ian downed his beer in one go, though he only intended to take a sip. It was the best beer he¡¯d had recently, not because of its taste¡ªit was still lukewarm¡ªbut because it helped rid the lingering stench from his nose.


    "So there¡¯s a gue, and a cursed one at that, spreading without the townspeople¡¯s knowledge," Mev muttered with a serious expression after hearing the exnation.


    Ian nodded as he refilled his ss. "That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t seem to be widespread enough to call it an outbreak just yet."


    Ian gestured to Philip again and the bloated creature, Swamp''s Resentment, that had been coiled around his finger, dropped onto the table.


    The creature gagged and regurgitated a small amount of substance. Though minimal, it was enough to make the group grimace. It was a tar-like, foul-smelling, ck goo.


    <i>Psssss¡ª</i>


    The goo dissolved into ck smoke almost immediately.


    Philip extended his right hand, and a faint light emanated from his palm, burning away the smoke and goo. It was clear evidence it was a byproduct of a curse.


    "So there¡¯s a corrupter operating in Drenorov... and they¡¯ve already created victims," Mev sighed.


    Ian transformed Swamp¡¯s Resentment back into a ring and picked up a fork.


    As he took a bite of the meat on his te, Thesaya spoke. "Could this be rted to the strange shadow I saw? You mentioned that the darkness from the bordends is descending."


    She and Ian were the only ones still eating. Charlotte and Mev had put down their forks and were holding their sses, while Philip hadn¡¯t touched the food at all.


    Ian gave a casual nod. "That might have prompted the local corrupters to start their activities in earnest. If it had started earlier, the city would already be in ruins."


    "... It could be connected to the person we¡¯re pursuing," Mev added in a subdued voice.


    Ian chewed his meat and replied, "Possibly. We¡¯ll find out once we investigate. Of course, if you prefer to leave for Tessen immediately, I¡¯ll respect that. I¡¯m here to help you with your vengeance."


    It was just a formal remark.


    As expected, Mev shook her head without hesitation. "No. Let¡¯s investigate. I can¡¯t ignore the corrupters¡¯ schemes now that we¡¯re aware of them, regardless of my personal vendetta."


    "If that¡¯s your decision." Ian nodded and resumed eating.


    There was ample time to discuss the details after the meal. However, it was clear that the others did not share his sentiment.


    "Do you think the Count and Lord Westwood might be involved?" Thesaya asked with a curious glint in her eye.


    Holding his drink, Philip responded, "It¡¯s possible, but personally, I doubt they¡¯re connected to this incident."


    "Based on what?"


    "If they were involved, there would be no need to quarantine the sick. I don¡¯t know what they stand to gain by spreading the gue, but they would have just let it spread. They wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the fever to us, either. The Count and Lord Westwood are probably unaware of the situation. No matter how much they care for their people, they wouldn¡¯t visit the sick directly."


    "Hmm. Quite a reasonable argument, freckles," Thesaya smiled as she chewed her meat, then added, "But that¡¯s incorrect."


    "...Incorrect?"


    "Yes. It doesn¡¯t prove the Count and Lord Westwood¡¯s innocence."


    "Exin your reasoning."


    "You mentioned curses create the gue, right? I know a bit of dark magic. The more lethal it is, the greater the cost. Even if the sick were thrown into the city, it wouldn¡¯t spread much. It would kill a few and disappear. Of course, it might create byproducts that cause other side effects."


    She nced at Mev and Charlotte, then smiled.


    "To make the city a total mess, one needs time and preparation to umte the power of the curse. Or they could turn this area into a demonic realm. Even if darkness is spreading here, those steps are necessary. That¡¯s why they might quarantine them¡ªto keep the residents from knowing until the right time."


    Thesaya leisurely added while holding her drink, "The sick might even be the sacrifices. To grow the power of the curse. It¡¯s almost certain?."


    "... You sound like a demon-born elf. Convincing," Charlotte scoffed while raising her drink.


    Philip, who had been nodding vacantly, added, "So, we can¡¯t be sure about the Count and Lord Westwood¡¯s innocence after all."


    "That¡¯s right. But there¡¯s something we can be sure of."


    Thesaya confidently continued while stabbing a piece of meat with her fork.


    "The priests. They are definitely corrupt. Everything fits. There¡¯s a corrupted priest at the monastery in Tessen. And here, it¡¯s the priests who are taking care of the sick. I bet they¡¯re all in on it. So..."


    She turned to Charlotte and raised her eyebrows. "Since we¡¯re talking about it, let¡¯s check it out. Stealth is your and my specialty. Let¡¯s quietly sneak into the church and interrogate a few. We¡¯ll find something for sure."


    "Sounds good to me," Charlotte smiled, showing her sharp teeth, and added, "If we keep one alive, it¡¯ll be enough. Give me twenty chances, and they¡¯ll spill everything they know."


    Philip frowned and asked, "Why twenty chances?"


    "Because they have twenty fingers and toes."


    "Oh, I see... right..."


    "If you want, we can make it twenty-three. There are the nose and ears too. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t die before we finish." Charlotte assured with a sinister grin, making Philip pale.


    "You might have to save that for another time. The church is in the middle of the city," said Philip.


    Mev nodded in agreement and added, "Yes, ording to Thesa¡¯s words, they¡¯re probably umting the power of the curse. Even if it¡¯s not perfect, it could cause significant harm."


    She looked at Thesaya and Charlotte, who both seemed disappointed.


    "We need to be careful. The safety of civilians is too important to gamble with. We must approach cautiously and strike swiftly. Avoid conflict at night. The night is their time."


    "Strict as always. Well, then..." Thesaya clicked her tongue and fell silent.


    Soon, the faint sound of footsteps approached, followed by a knock on the door. It was a servant bringing the gold coins.


    Handing the pouch to Charlotte, the servant added, "When you meet the Count tomorrow, please disarm yourselvespletely. If you need attire, we can provide it."


    "...We¡¯llply," Charlotte replied, giving the group a peculiar look. The servant bowed politely and left. Charlotte returned to her seat, holding the pouch of gold, and smiled.


    "The Count is quite thorough."


    "This is amon precaution, but given the circumstances, it''s hard to ept it without concern."


    "Why does it matter? We have Ian¡¯s magic." Thesaya remarked, then turned to Ian with a smile as she received the pouch of gold.


    "You¡¯ll keep our weapons safe, right, Ian?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, that¡¯s convenient. First, let''s confirm if the Count is corrupt. If things go south, we can just hold a de to his throat."


    Ian chuckled as he finished thest piece of meat on his te.


    "Quite a roundabout way to reach an obvious conclusion."


    "...Was that your n from the start?"


    Swallowing the meat, Ian rinsed his mouth with beer before continuing, "There will definitely be a corrupted individual at the meeting with the Count tomorrow. Even if it¡¯s not the Count or Lord Westwood, there will at least be a direct connection to them."


    "You seem certain."


    "Of course. An elder elf appears in the West, with no apparent ties, at this specific time. They¡¯ll want to know why we¡¯re here and if we pose any threat to their ns. Tomorrow is the perfect opportunity for them to find out."


    "...They haven¡¯t considered that it¡¯s also the perfect moment for us to strike. They have no idea that we¡¯re aware," Mev murmured coldly.


    Ian nodded and waved his right hand lightly. "Exactly. We have the evidence. Since they¡¯ve set the stage for us, we might as well use it to our advantage."


    "If it turns out that Count Westwood and Lord Obell are indeed allied with the corrupted, what will you do then?" Philip asked cautiously.


    Ian, bringing his drink to his lips, met Philip¡¯s gaze and replied.


    "Well, what would you do?"


    "...I¡¯d eliminate them. Even if it means being branded and hunted."


    As Ian nodded and finished his drink, Thesaya sighed softly.


    "I''m exhausted of being hunted."


    "If you don¡¯t want that, then you¡¯d better y your part well tomorrow, pointy ears."


    "What? What nonsense..."


    Before Thesaya could frown at Charlotte''s reprimand, Philip¡¯s eyes lit up as he eximed, "That¡¯s right. If Thesa ys her part well, we can interrogate the Count and eliminate the corrupt without blowing our cover."


    "No, why is that the conclusion...?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. Thesa, you just need to remember your lines. We¡¯ll handle the rest. You¡¯ll help, won¡¯t you?"


    Philip¡¯s gaze turned to Charlotte and Mev, who lifted their sses as if it were a given.


    "...." Finally, Thesaya looked at Ian, who also raised his ss. Her mouth hung open in bewilderment.

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    The group had been busy since early morning. Even though they took their time finishing their preparations, Ian was the first to leave the room. Unlike Thesaya and the others, who had to take care of the main character, Ian, acting as the de facto leader, maintained his usual routine.


    He was not weighed down by armor or weapons; instead, he wore a simple Empire-style gray uniform provided by the servants, along with light leather boots and thin cloth gloves. ustomed to the weight of armor, he felt almost weightless in his current attire.


    "Young master! Young master! Please wake up!"


    As Ian descended the stairs, he was greeted by Jorah''s urgent voice. The basilisk carcass was no longer in sight in front of the annex, indicating that the disassembly had begun the previous night. Instead, soldiers and servantsy around, snoring drunkenly. Among them was Obell, whom Jorah was vigorously shaking awake.


    Ian, leaning against the wall near the entrance, mused inwardly, <i>Is this a typical scene in the West?</i>


    "It''s alreadyte! I said we''rete!"


    "...!" Finally, Obell''s eyes flew open. He briefly locked eyes with Ian from across the room.


    Seeing Ian''s attire, Obell leaped up in a hurry.


    "You should have woken me up earlier!"


    "I did! You told me toe back after I got ready!"


    "Did I say that...?"


    "Hurry up and change your clothes. And get rid of the alcohol smell."


    "Sir, Sir Ivan! Please ask Lady Aynas to wait a moment if hees out! I beg you!" Obell, about to dash off, paused, took something from his pocket, handed it to Jorah, whispered a few words, and then hurried away.


    Jorah crossed the manor and approached Ian.


    "You''re working hard from the morning."


    "It''s routine. He couldn''t do this when the Count was healthy. Now, he''s like a runaway colt."


    Jorah shook his head and extended his hand to Ian, cing a small pouch in it.


    "Lord Westwood asked me to give this to you. He''s d he can keep his promise."


    Ian immediately checked the contents of the pouch. Inside was a raw, green-hued gemstone. Reading the information window only he could see, Ian''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "Excellent."


    It was the essence bead of the basilisk. Though unrefined and with low amplification power, it had additional attribute modifiers and a high density of contained magic. Properly processed, it would be a top-grade essence bead.


    "I''m d you''re satisfied." As Jorah bowed, footsteps echoed from the stairs.


    It was Philip and Mev. Like Ian, they were dressed lightly and neatly, a departure from their usual gear. Jorah''s eyes widened at their appearance.


    "A female knight...?" His reaction was understandable.


    Without her full te armor, Mev''s white skin, green eyes, and short red hair were fully visible. The men''s uniform of pants and a tunic,bined with a scar on her chin, gave her a sharp, distinct look.


    "Is that really such a surprise?" Ian asked casually.


    Jorah, who had been opening his mouth hastily, bowed his head.


    "No, it¡¯s not."


    Philip and Mev exchanged a nod with Jorah and stood beside Ian. After Charlotte, and Thesaya descended the stairs.


    "...." Jorah''s once-closed mouth opened again. The sight of the beastman with a mane draped in a cloak, alongside the silver-haired elf, must have seemed surreal.


    Thesaya, lightly made-up with a few strands of her hair braided and hanging down, looked even more graceful and noble than usual. Her dress, with a hem slightly trailing on the ground and devoid of any decorations, did nothing to diminish her aura. A flower-shaped silver brooch glittered on the cor of her dress.


    Startled, Jorah bent his waist, and Thesaya disyed a faint smile on her lips.


    "Nice to meet you, Jorah."


    "G-good morning, mydy. Did you sleep well?"


    While Ian recalled the warlike night before, Thesaya nodded leisurely.


    "Thanks to you. But, where is the lord..."


    "He will be here soon. There was a slight... scheduling error." Jorah said, sending a look of plea to Ian.


    Ian stifled augh and turned to Thesaya.


    "He asked to wait a moment."


    "Really...? That¡¯s not difficult, is it, Jorah?" Thesaya added, ncing at Jorah and slightly tilting her chin.


    "While we wait, could you tell us a story?"


    "What kind of story..."


    "Anything. Maybe something about the Count whom we will meet soon."


    After hesitating for a moment, Jorah cautiously opened his mouth. "The Count is an excellent person who takes the initiative in difficult tasks. He has a fiery and entric personality, but everyone respects even those aspects. After the Countess passed away due to illness, those aspects became a bit more pronounced..."


    After a brief clearing of his throat, he quickly continued, "Recently, he has been in poor health and spends almost all his time at the mansion. This has made him somewhat obsessive and prone to distractions, but he will recover soon."


    <i>He must have used the most gentle words possible</i>


    While Philip exchanged a meaningful nce with Mev and Ian, Thesaya added, "Does he suffer from a chronic illness? Or..."


    "Oh, do not worry. It¡¯s not contagious. It¡¯s the aftereffects of working hard without sparing himself in his youth. Just to let you know in advance, even if he is somewhat entric and rude, he is not inherently evil, so please do not misunderstand... Oh."


    Jorah, hesitating as he continued speaking, straightened up.


    "There hees."


    The group¡¯s gaze shifted. Obell approached hurriedly in a neat uniform that did not match his urgent steps. Stopping soon, he panted and bowed awkwardly.


    "I apologize for my rudeness, mydy."


    "It¡¯s alright. Thanks to you, we¡¯ve heard an interesting story from Jorah here." Thesaya responded with a light nod.


    Jorah exchanged a look of relief with her, albeit briefly. Obell, who seemed momentarily surprised by Mev and Charlotte, cleared his throat and turned around.


    "Then, shall we go, Jorah?"


    "Yes, I will lead the way," said Jorah, adding "This way," as he took the lead.


    Thesaya and Charlotte followed behind.


    "At least one thing is certain," Philip whispered from behind Ian and Mev as they walked side by side.


    "It¡¯s clear those two really know nothing."


    Neither Ian nor Mev responded.


    ***


    The Count''s mansion stood at the deepest part of the estate, behind an additional wall. It was a wide, two-story mansion, modest by the standards of the Empire''s great nobles. Even so, the sight of soldiers with spears and shields stationed throughout the garden was notable.


    "Don¡¯t mind them. Father is always like this," Obell said with an awkward smile.


    It seemed he was embarrassed about disarming Ian''s group while keeping their own soldiers armed and on standby. However, none of them were concerned. They all possessed the skills to disarm and eliminate the soldiers if necessary, even Philip.


    When they reached the building, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the head servant came out to greet them. He had gray hair and a stylish beard but a rather unhealthyplexion.


    "Where is my father?"


    "He is waiting. Please follow me."


    The man greeted Obell and Thesaya politely and led the group to the second-floor banquet hall. Armed soldiers were stationed throughout the mansion, but Ian was focused on something else. Amid the stale air of the mansion, he faintly sensed traces of corrupted magic. Though almost imperceptible, it was undoubtedly a sign of dark magic or curses.


    Soon, a middle-aged knight in te armor, standing before the banquet hall''srge doors, bowed to Obell.


    Obell, stopping in front of him, said, "These are my guests, Sir Aurel. Your preparations are a bit excessive."


    "I am merely doing my duty, my lord."


    "Then kindly withdraw. My father¡¯s temper can be high, and having eavesdroppers would only embarrass our guests."


    "But..."


    "They are my guests. I will take responsibility."


    "...Very well." Sir Aurel gestured for the soldiers to withdraw as the head servant opened the doors.


    The spacious hall revealed itself. It was clear this room was not solely for banquets. A few chairs were arranged in one direction with a small dais at the end. On a long, side-facing chair atop the dais sat the master of the house, Count Westwood.


    Following Thesaya into the hall, Ian carefully observed the Count. His white hair, gaunt face, and pale brown eyes, along with numerous age spots, made it clear he was in poor health. The entire room smelled of death, and the faint traces of curses lingered.


    "...." Ian¡¯s eyes darkened as he confirmed the Count was alone in the hall.


    "Are you Lord Aynas?" the Count finally spoke. Despite his appearance, his voice was surprisingly strong. The head servant moved to stand beside the dais, while Obell and Jorah positioned themselves opposite.


    Naturally, Thesaya took the center of the room. With Ian standing behind her to the left, the rest of the group lined up.


    Stepping forward, Charlotte announced, "Presenting Lady Tensia Aynas, seeker of endless knowledge and youngest daughter of the Water of Life. She has risen anew after receiving the baptism of death and is the youngest elder of her n."


    Thesaya, standing tall, slightly raised her chin and looked at the Count.


    As he rose from his seat, the head servant stepped forward, "Devotee of Lu Sr and blessed by De Lu, appointed guardian of the West by the Grand Emperor, pioneer of the ck earth, and rightful ruler of all Drenorov: the Muddy Noble, Count Morgan Westwood."


    Thesaya nodded and finally spoke, bending her knees slightly, "Thank you for your hospitality, Count. Thanks to you, we had a hearty meal and slept warmly andfortably."


    "I have heard of the House of Aynas."


    The Count''s response was not an acknowledgment of her thanks.


    "They are known as exceptional warriors among the fairy ns. During times of war, they never passed up a fight against corrupted foes. They are also said to be as arrogant as they are skilled, looking down even on humans."


    Obell turned sharply to look at the Count.


    <i>A more notorious family than I thought.</i>


    Ian thought of Findrel Aynas as he observed the Count. This had likely always been his method. He didn¡¯t hesitate to rudely provoke others to achieve his desired oue. At the same time, it probably served as a tool to conceal his own unease.


    Whether this was due to his illness, the darkening sky, the visit of the fairy group at this time, or his fear of his secret being exposed, was unclear. Regardless, his rudeness remained within expected bounds.


    Thesaya smiled calmly, "Rumors tend to be exaggerated. Although, I won¡¯t deny all of it."


    "I mentioned it because I didn¡¯t see any fairies among your group. Has your family''s policy changed?"


    "These are chaotic times. Our house¡¯s hands are always short, so the elders pursue their own ways. As for me, as you can see, I pursue diversity."


    "Diversity, indeed...." The Count chuckled quietly.


    Seated again, he looked down at Thesaya. "So, what brings you to the West with such a diverse group during these turbulent times?"


    "Father...!" Obell whispered in dismay. "These people are my benefactors and guests. This is not an interrogation¡ª"


    "The West has always been human territory, with no connection to fairies. It¡¯s only natural to be curious when a noble elder graces us with their presence. Unless, of course, there is a reason you cannot share?" The Count concluded without even ncing at him.


    Thesaya nodded leisurely. "There is no reason I cannot share. But since I have already answered several of your questions, it seems only fair that you answer some of mine first."


    "Fairness, you say...."


    The Count repeated the word with a shortugh, nodding without losing the smile on his face.


    "Very well. Ask away."


    "Were you aware that a gue is spreading in the city?"

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    "...!" Her words caused the Count''s eyes to widen, and Obell and Jorah were equally taken aback.


    Ian nced sideways at Thesaya. Despite their decision not to prolong the conversation, she had skipped many intermediate steps. They had even prepared a usible exnation for their visit to the West.


    <i>Did I overdo the indoctrination? Or does she have her own n?</i>


    Ian couldn¡¯t tell from her expression. Thesaya¡¯s face still bore a calm, confident smile. Just as Ian was about to look away, the Count spoke again, his furrowed brow deepening.


    "A gue? What do you mean?"


    Thesaya¡¯s eyes seemed to bore into his as she replied, "So you truly were unaware. But this city belongs to you, does it not?"


    "There¡¯s no way such a thing could happen in my city. Even if it did, it¡¯s none of your concern. It has nothing to do with your purpose here."


    "It¡¯s very much rted."


    "What?"


    "The gue currently spreading is a result of a curse born from dark magic."


    "...!"


    "And as you mentioned, I am an elder of the House of Aynas, who cannot overlook the corrupted. So, you should answer carefully."


    The Count''s expression twisted further, and an anxious Obell hurriedly interjected. "Mydy, perhaps it would be best if we concluded for today. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re bringing this up suddenly, but you are not only questioning Drenorov, but also my father¡¯s honor¡ª"


    "Do you have proof?" The Count cut him off, standing abruptly.


    He red at Thesaya with his cloudy eyes and continued in a biting tone. "Proof to support your im. If you cannot present evidence here and now, you will pay the price for attempting to tarnish my rule and the honor of this territory."


    "You would know if you visited the slums outside the castle. But if you need proof right now..."


    Thesaya¡¯s smile vanished.


    "You will also have to prove your innocence, Count."


    Before the Count could respond, she sharply turned her head. "Sir Ivan,e forward and show the evidence."


    <i>Is this what method acting looks like? </i>


    Ian stifled augh at Thesaya''s icy gaze and stepped forward, removing the glove from his right hand. The Swamp¡¯s Resentment, in the form of a ring on his middle finger, transformed into a snake and fell onto his outstretched left palm. It then regurgitated all the remnants of the curse it had absorbed.


    "...!"


    The Count frowned at the strange sight. The foul stench spread for a moment before the ck sludge in Ian¡¯s hand dissolved into ck smoke. Turning back to the Count, Thesaya spoke with satisfaction.


    "This is evidence of the gue and the remnants of the curse. Taken directly from the afflicted."


    "You expect me to ept this grotesque trick as evidence?"


    "Don¡¯t y word games with me, Count." As Thesaya spoke, veins pulsed visibly at the corners of her eyes.


    The Count''s face hardened, clearly recognizing this as a skill only an elder fairy could disy.


    "I provided the evidence you requested. You know I gain nothing from this, Count. So¡ª" Thesaya abruptly stopped speaking.


    Her eyes, shimmering with faint magic, shifted past the Count. Both she and Ian witnessed something unexpected. The ck smoke, despite there being no wind, was flowing steadily in one direction, as if creating a path in midair. All eyes followed the direction showed by the smoke.


    "...?" The Count, realizing this anomaly, also turned to look.


    "No..."


    "...."


    Confusion spread across the faces of Obell and Jorah.


    The Count, lips trembling, suddenly shouted. "You scoundrels! I took in those filthy Vantruian, and this is how you repay me?"


    It was only then that everyone except Ian turned their attention to Jorah, who stood behind Obell. Jorah¡¯s dark face hardened, and with a determined look, he swiftly drew a dagger from his sleeve and ced it against Obell¡¯s throat.


    "Everyone, step back!"


    "...!"


    Though shorter than a typical dagger, it was sharp enough to slit a throat. As Obell¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he inhaled sharply, Jorah wrapped his other arm around Obell¡¯s chest, ring at the Count and Ian¡¯s group.


    "Damn it... They discovered us... Move back! Now! Move back! Now!"


    "I took you in from the Vantur, fed you, cleaned you, made you human. And yet, you still couldn¡¯t abandon your beastly ways. What have you been plotting in my city?" The Count spat out, unperturbed.


    Jorah red back at him. "Shut up! You cold-blooded tyrant. You exploited me and my parents our whole lives. Even this so-called nobleman!"


    "Did your parents teach you this? When you caught leprosy, I should have known. You were engaged in vile deeds even then¡ª"


    "I said shut up! Do you want to see your son die right before your eyes?" Jorah¡¯s dagger grazed Obell¡¯s neck, drawing a trickle of blood.


    Only then did the Count fall silent. Jorah, still holding Obell, shouted at the group. "Didn¡¯t you hear me? Move back. Clear a path. Now."


    "...."


    But Ian¡¯s group did not move. They exchanged nces, including a look from Ian, then turned their attention back to Jorah. Sweat formed on Jorah¡¯s forehead.


    "D-do you not care if the young lord dies? You heartless bastards...!"


    At that moment, the ck smoke drifted closer to Jorah and Obell. Jorah thrust his dagger forward, and the smoke swirled into his hand like a vortex. Jorah¡¯s eyes began to darken.


    "Wh-what are you doing? Back off! Will you really let my son die?" The Count shouted at the group.


    Ian, who had been standing expressionless, finally spoke. "Your acting skills are pathetic. You shoulde to us for some lessons."


    "What... what did you say?" Jorah demanded, ring.


    But Ian wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    "Both of you," said Ian.


    His gaze had never left Obell.


    Obell¡¯s face hardened as Jorah shouted again. "Stop talking nonsense! If you don''t back off immediately, I''ll¡ª"


    "Go ahead and try," Ian interrupted, locking eyes with Jorah for the first time. "Do it. If you can."


    Jorah momentarily froze, his eyes glimmering with a dark hue.


    "... They won¡¯t back down, Jorah," Obell spoke in a calm voice.


    The Count, who had been ring at Ian, turned his gaze to Obell. Obell raised a hand and gently touched Jorah¡¯s face.


    "Thank you for standing up for me."


    "... Young master." Jorah¡¯s face twisted with emotion. He rubbed his cheek against Obell¡¯s hand and then let the dagger drop from his grip.


    "What is this...?" The Count muttered in bewilderment, watching the scene unfold.


    "They were... in on it together...?" Philip mumbled in disbelief.


    Jorah raised his hands beside Obell''s shoulders, ring at the group.


    "Don¡¯te any closer. If you do..." The ck gleam in Jorah¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Thesaya and the others nced at Ian again, who gave a slight nod.


    To Ian, this seemed like an event cut scene. It seemed likely to Ian that a new quest would follow, or at the very least, new information would be revealed. Moreover, Jorah and Obell were backing away, but there was nothing but a wall behind them. The chaotic power emanating from Jorah didn¡¯t seem all that impressive.


    Philip nodded in understanding as he prepared himself.


    "Is it true? Did that wretched Vantruian drag you into this...?"


    Facing the Count''s incredulous expression, Obell replied, "It¡¯s the opposite, Father. Jorah merely joined me out of loyalty."


    His voice was unusually calm, as if he had expected this day.


    The Count''s lips trembled. "Why? Why would you...?"


    "You truly have no idea, do you? Even when Mother was suffering so much, all you cared about was that wretchednd. Even on the day she died, you were tending to the fields."


    "Wh-what...?"


    "I was foolish. Even as the sorrow in my heart turned to anger, all I did was pray. But do you know what? The goddesses never answered my prayers. Not even once. Instead, the ones who reached out to me..."


    A faint smile spread across Obell¡¯s lips. "... were those I once considered sphemous. They understood my hatred, and I realized that this was my rightful cause."


    "What on earth have you involved yourself in? You released a gue on the city for such a reason?"


    "For such a reason? Such a reason?" Obell let out a bitterugh.


    "You¡¯ve always been like this, Father. Obsessed with your title of ¡®Muddy Noble,¡¯ you considered everything but thend and its produce as insignificant. When I was crying over Mother¡¯s death, how did you react? You beat me! You said returning to the Goddess was the natural order! And you left her body to be cremated in the fields?"


    "So you took out your anger on the innocent citizens? People who had nothing to do with it?"


    Obell hesitated, his gaze shifting away briefly before he continued, "Their sacrifice was... an unintended oue. It was an unexpected tragedy that urred as the sky began to be shrouded in darkness. No, it¡¯s more urate to say it was an inevitable tragedy that we had to endure. I¡¯ve already epted it. Their deaths sped up the corruption of thisnd."


    "By De Lu... Is that your goal? Are you aiming to corrupt thend that generations have cultivated, by your own hands?"


    "Of course. Thatnd is everything to you."


    <i>What a mess.</i>


    Ian sighed internally. It was neither surprising nor particrly shocking. Most corrupted individuals didn¡¯t fall because of grand ideals or rhetoric, but were often driven by primal emotions.


    Mev¡¯s brother, Vernon, was also driven into corruption by his inferiorityplex. However, Ian was the only one not surprised. The group couldn''t hide their surprise. The fact that the cheerful and kind nobleman had turned out to be one of the corrupted was quite a shock to them.


    Thinking back, Ian hadn¡¯t detected any signs of corruption in Obell or Jorah either.


    <i>This means...</i>


    As Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed, the trembling Count spoke. "Stop this foolishness immediately. Lift the curse. Your betrayal of me and the gods is vengeance enough."


    Obell let out a hollowugh. "It¡¯s toote... We crossed the point of no return long ago. I am merely a small part of a muchrger whole."


    "What...?"


    "So watch as everything you¡¯ve built rots away, turning into and of decay and death. Maybe then you¡¯ll understand a fraction of my pain. ... It¡¯s just a shame I won¡¯t be there to see it."


    Obell nced at Jorah with a bittersweet smile and added, "Today, Jorah and I will die here."


    "You, you truly...!" The Count coughed violently, staggering.


    Jorah''s eyes hardened with determination."Young master... you will be able to see that day."


    He embraced Obell tightly, then threw him backward, away from the group. Turning back to face the group, Jorah¡¯s eyes were nowpletely ck, his pupils gone. Darkness writhed around him.


    "Philip!" Ian shouted as he signaled to Thesaya.


    At the same moment, ck smoke began to pour from Jorah¡¯s body.


    "Jorah¡ª" As Obell screamed, Thesaya leaped toward the dais.


    Grabbing the dazed Count by the cor, she swiftly returned.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A radiant shield of holy power bloomed before Philip as he extended his hands. Smoke billowed from Jorah¡¯s body, rapidly filling the space.


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>Argh</i>...!" The head servant, caught in the smoke, copsed, coughing blood. His body ckened and shriveled in moments.


    "Stay within the barrier! It¡¯s a deadly curse...!" Philip shouted as he slowly retreated, his holy shield burning away the encroaching smoke. The group, with Thesaya holding the Count, gathered behind the barrier.


    "To wield such dark magic in broad daylight...?" Charlotte frowned as she muttered.


    "This isn¡¯t ck magic." It was Ian who responded, his gaze steady as he added, "It¡¯s the power bestowed by the deity they worship."


    <i>Probably at the cost of his life. </i>


    As if on cue, the surroundings began to darken. It wasn¡¯t the ck smoke filling the hall; the day itself was growing dim. As Philip nced outside while continuing to retreat, they heard a voice.


    "My lord! Are you safe?!"


    The banquet hall doors burst open.


    "What in the world...?!"


    Philip¡¯s head snapped around almost simultaneously. "No! Don¡¯te in!"


    But it was toote. The stagnant mist surged forward, engulfing Sir Aurel and the soldiers who had rushed in. Horrified screams echoed as the smoke spread through the corridors and out the windows, filling the air with cries of pain and agony.


    "This has gone too far..." Philip sighed as the mist began to thin out.


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>cough</i>..." Beyond the diminishing fog, Jorah appeared, copsing to the ground and coughing up blood. His entire body had turned as ck as the gued victims.


    "No... Jorah... This can¡¯t be..." Obell, who had remained untouched by the curse, looked down at Jorah in despair. Tears welled up in his eyes as he hurriedly crawled over and cradled Jorah in his arms.


    Jorah¡¯s lips moved faintly. "Is the path... is the path open...?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s open. Thank you, my..." Obell whispered, holding Jorah¡¯s head close, ignoring the ckened skin. He seemed lost in grief and sorrow, indifferent to everything else.


    "Jorah...? No... not again... Jorah..."


    As Obell stroked Jorah, who no longer responded, the Count, still in shock and held by Thesaya, shouted, "Get... get your hands off him! Now!"


    The Count, ring at Obell through the shimmering golden barrier, continued, "Do you wish to die as well? Get away from him at once¡ª"


    "Is this the cost of abandoning you, De Lu? Once more... Ah, great Father of Decay and Disease... take me... with him..." Obell muttered, ignoring the Count¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, his shoulders stiffened.


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>urgh</i>..." He clutched his throat, dark smoke spilling from his mouth as he copsed over Jorah.


    The ck mist quickly enveloped him, pulling him in.


    "No...! No...!" The Count gasped, struggling to breathe.


    At that moment, a quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    <i>... Ah, so it finally begins.</i>


    Ian blinked nonchntly and reached into his pocket dimension.

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    <i>ng, tter¡ª</i>


    Weapons began to spill out from Ian¡¯s pocket dimension.


    Longswords, round shields, battle axes, and various other weapons ttered to the floor in quick session. Ian didn¡¯t stop there; he continued to produce more equipment.


    <i>ng, tter¡ª</i>


    Armor pieces like steel gauntlets and iron boots followed, rtively small and easy to don quickly.


    Despite the spectacle of Ian pulling items from thin air, the Count, still held by Thesaya, paid no attention. It was clear he hadn¡¯t even noticed. His gaze remained fixed on the ck mist that had engulfed Obell.


    Then, Thesaya released her grip, and the Count copsed to the ground, finally voicing his despair. "No... Obell... no..."


    None of the group paid attention to him. Aside from Philip, who was maintaining the barrier of holy light, they were all busy sorting through their gear.


    "<i>Grk</i>... <i>gurgle</i>..." A sound like mud being churned emanated from the smoke. Within it, something ck and bulbous was growing. It had to be Obell undergoing a transformation.


    <i>Snap, crack¡ª</i>


    The sickening sound of bones breaking and reforming echoed. The ck mist surrounding Obell spread out like a shimmering heat haze.


    At the same time, the corpses of the head servant by the dais and the knight and soldiers near the door began to twitch and mutate as well. Ian, having finished donning his boots, picked up a wrist guard and turned his head. Thesaya, tearing part of her skirt to fit into her leather boots, looked at him.


    "Count," Ian spoke in an even tone, but the Count didn¡¯t respond or even nce his way.


    Thesaya swiftly pped the Count across the face. Though not a hard p, it was enough to snap him out of his daze.


    "What... what is this...?" The Count finally looked at Thesaya, his lips trembling with blood.


    Thesaya''s cold eyes met his as she spoke. "Pull yourself together, Count. Can¡¯t you hear the sounds outside?"


    "...?" The Count¡¯s eyes widened. Beyond the now dim windows, faint screams were heard. Another wave of shock and fear crossed his aged, withered face, making him look even smaller and more frail.


    Thesaya continued, "Listen to Sir Ivan."


    "What... what is he saying?"


    "I don¡¯t have time to repeat myself, so listen carefully." Ian, meeting the Count¡¯s eyes, spoke as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "Your son is beyond saving. And if you linger here, yournd and city will meet the same fate. If you want to stop it, answer me. How many troops do you have in the city?"


    "Not quite two centurions... no."


    The Count, blinking, then shook his head. "Now there are even fewer. However, half of the male residents can serve as troops when mobilized."


    "We don¡¯t need the reserves. The lord here will escort you outside. Gather the remaining soldiers and lead the residents to evacuate the city. Make sure they touch nothing suspicious. Can you do that?"


    The Count, staring at Ian with a pale expression, spoke in a strangled voice. "...My son, is he really beyond saving?"


    "The young lord is already dead," Ian replied, looking at the writhing silhouette swelling beyond the ck smoke. "What¡¯s left is apletely different monster, born from his sacrifice. And..."


    Ian met the Count¡¯s eyes, now hardened like a mask. "This isn¡¯t the end. The corrupted ones who share the young lord¡¯s goal must have noticed the situation. They¡¯ve likely begun the ritual they were preparing, even if it¡¯s iplete."


    "A ritual...? You mean a ritual?"


    "The darkening sky outside is evidence of it. There¡¯s no time for detailed exnations. Just answer me. Those close to the young lord, are they the priests of the church?"


    "Yes, but the church has the symbols of Lu Sr and... the statue of De Lu as well..."


    "Trust me, corrupted ones can bypass such protections without issue."


    "I thought I had finallye to my senses... Damn it... my son... Was our family tradition really that burdensome to you...?" The Count muttered in despair.


    Ian had already turned to Charlotte and Mev. "You two escort thedy and the Count. Lead the soldiers and evacuate the residents. After that, head to the church."


    He paused, picking up the broken Sword of Judgment from the floor and tossing it to Charlotte. "Keep this with you. Its holy power should help ward off the curse. The young lord mentioned corrupting thend, so it¡¯s likely a curse of decay. Be careful. Avoid contact with anything suspicious as much as possible."


    "Got it. We will." As Charlotte nodded, Mev reached out and grabbed the Count by the cor, pulling the old man toward her.


    "Look at me, Count."


    "...!"


    "Don¡¯t you want to avenge what happened to your son?"


    The Count¡¯s eyes, which had momentarily stopped, finally settled.


    "... I do," he said, gritting his teeth as he met Mev¡¯s gaze. "With everything I have."


    "Then I will carry out your revenge."


    The Count¡¯s eyes widened as Mev¡¯s green eyes began to turn a deep, blood-red.


    "So you must save your people. We will assist you." Mev released her grip on the Count¡¯s cor and began donning her gauntlets.


    <i>Squelch¡ª</i>


    It was at that moment that the transformed corpses rose. Their bodies, once emaciated, were now covered in a tar-like ck substance. Dark green fluid dripped from their melted eye sockets, noses, and mouths. Despite this, they still wore the armor and wielded the weapons they had in life.


    Ian, now fully equipped, rose to his feet, gripping his ck sword. "Escape through the window. Philip, escort them safely to the window. Once you¡¯re equipped, support me. The two of us will handle things here."


    "Yes...! You two sirs, once you¡¯re done, could you please bring my equipment? Just to the window!" Philip shouted, maintaining his holy barrier as he moved to the side.


    The Count finally took in the sight of the surrounding group. Thesaya, fastening a sword at the waist of her dress. Charlotte, havingpleted her simple armoring and holding a massive battle axe in one hand. Mev''s entire body glowed with sticky, blood-red holy energy. Philip, extending one hand to maintain a faint holy barrier. And Ian, standing with a ck sword, his back turned to the Count.


    "Who... are you people...?"


    "Let me answer your earlier question, Count," Thesaya said, lifting the Count to his feet as she spoke. "We are here to eliminate the corrupted ones infesting the West. This is also an act of vengeance for someone, and it aligns with the will of the Great tinum One."


    "tinum...? Are you saying you are¡ª"


    "Save such thoughts forter," Ian interrupted, his gaze fixed on the approaching undead. "Right now, we need to focus on our roles."


    "Do you truly intend to face those things alone? No matter how skilled you are, this is suicide¡ª"


    "Meet us at the church. Go now." Ian cut off the Count¡¯s protest.


    Charlotte, now carrying the Count, nodded and moved with Philip¡¯s equipment in hand. Thesaya and Charlotte, with the Count in tow, headed toward the window.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The light barrier swept past Ian, who adjusted his grip on the ck sword¡¯s hilt.


    <i>Good, if you listen well, you¡¯ll drink plenty of dirty blood today. </i>


    Ian thought to himself, feeling his skin tingle from the curse radiating from the transforming Obell. But that was the extent of its impact. The fragments of chaos within him countered the curse, dulling the pain.


    Ian opened his eyes to the sight of the shambling undead. His gaze shifted to the nearly fully transformed silhouette of Obell.


    <i>Finishing this before hepletes his transformation isn¡¯t likely, is it?</i>


    "<i>Grrr</i>...!" As if in response to his thoughts, one of the approaching undead let out a guttural sound. The creature resembled the decayed minions Ian remembered from the game, dripping tar-like ooze with each step.


    "See you at the church!" With Thesaya¡¯s shout as she leaped out the window, Ian charged forward.


    One undead, formerly a soldier wielding a spear, came within range.


    <i>Shink¡ª</i>


    The thin, sharp de of Ian¡¯s sword cut through the soldier¡¯s body and chain mail in a diagonal sh. Unlike usual, he refrained from using a Vacuum Explosion to prevent the cursed flesh from sttering everywhere.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The severed upper body fell like a lump of y. Ian ignored the still-twitching corpse and swung his sword at another undead nearby.


    <i>Swish! Crack¡ª</i>


    The ck sword carved through three more undead in quick session. Ian¡¯s gaze flicked toward the window where Philip was gathering his equipment, noting the approach of the undead who had once been Sir Aurel.


    <i>Tap-tap¡ª</i>


    Ian dashed forward, his ck sword slicing through the exposed back of the undead knight¡¯s head. The head split in two, and Ian moved past the falling corpse, turning to face the next threat.


    "Grrr..."


    A sticky groan emanated from the remaining mouth under the severed head. One undead raised its weapon, but Ian was faster, kicking the creature''s chest te and sending it flying.


    <i>Crash! </i>


    The headless body fell, spraying fluids from the severed neck. Ian extended his left hand toward it.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    mes burst from his hand, a basic Fire Beam without any amplification. It was enough to incinerate Sir Aurel and the twitching undead around him.


    The burning undead emitted thick, acrid smoke as the mes consumed them. Thest of their movements ceased.


    <i>Just like in the game, the elemental advantage holds true.</i>


    "Ju-just buy me a little more time, sir! I¡¯ll join you shortly!" Philip¡¯s urgent shout came from behind.


    Knowing it would take time, Ian mentally noted the situation and focused on the undead entering through the main entrance. He leaped over the burning corpses toward the transforming Obell.


    "<i>Gwaaaah</i>¡ª"


    An eerie noise cut through the air as a trail of ck slime blocked his path.


    <i>Sizzle¡ª</i>


    Ian rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the acidic substance that began to evaporate on the walls and floor.


    <i>Fuck, I was wondering when this would happen. </i>


    The skill, Rotten Vomit, was a powerful attack in the game, dealing significant damage, causing additional dot damage, and slowing movement speed. It was one of the minion¡¯s skills.


    The one spewing the vomit was the head servant-turned-minion. Ian swiftly got back on his feet, leaping over the foul-smelling vomit and shing down with his sword.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    One swift motion severed the head servant''s neck and shoulder. Before the upper body hit the ground, a fireball struck it.


    <i>Boom! Whoosh¡ª</i>


    With a minor explosion, burning flesh scattered. Ian darted through the mes, finally getting a clear view of the transformed Obell.


    It appeared hunched over, but that was an illusion. Only the swollen head and neck kept some semnce of their original form, buried in the mass of flesh. The rest was a massive, ck, amorphous lump. Many tooth-filled maws opened like knots in the wood, sucking in the ck smoke around them, with purple veins pulsing throughout.


    <i>As expected. </i>


    Ian''s eyes glowed red.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Dancing mes flickered around him, ready to ignite.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    All the maws on Obell¡¯s body exhaled the smoke they had inhaled, releasing it like spores in all directions.


    "...!" A blue shield of force erupted around Ian just as the wave of smoke hit. The mes burst outward and dissipated.


    "<i>Ugh</i>?!" Philip, still donning his equipment, reflexively reinforced his holy barrier and ttened himself against the ground.


    Ian, pushed back by the force of the smoke, skidded to a stop.


    "<i>Grr</i>..." Obell¡¯s grotesque head, now buried in flesh, emitted a rattling sound as it rose.


    The asymmetrical eyes glowed dark green, and pus-like liquid dripped from various parts of the deformed body. The name of an elite monster from the game shed in Ian¡¯s mind: The Root of Decay.


    <i>Squish, squelch¡ª</i>


    Obell began to move forward, not walking but gliding like an amorphous creature. He wasn¡¯t heading toward Ian but the main entrance, aiming to leave the manor and take root outside, just as in the game.


    <i>That may be your wish, but... Sorry, Obell, I can''t allow that. </i>


    Muttering inwardly, Ian''s eyes ignited as if mes were engulfing them.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    Obell, or rather the Root of Decay, stopped moving at that very moment. Simultaneously, the mouths all over its body facing Ian opened wide. The giant body shuddered for an instant.


    "<i>Gwaaa</i>!"


    Several streams of pitch-ck sludge erupted simultaneously.


    <i>Even when crawling, it does its job.</i>


    Ian grimaced and threw himself to the side. In fact, he had just realized that this thing could move. The Root of Decay that he encountered in the game was rooted in ce, like tumors sprouting from the ground.


    <i>Sasshh¡ª</i>


    The thick sludge covering the floor and walls evaporated, emitting a pungent smoke.


    <i>The smell is killing me.</i>


    Perhaps he could survive getting drenched in it, but he wasn¡¯t keen to test it out. Ian quickly twisted his body away.


    "<i>Grr</i>... <i>Ugh</i>!"


    A spear, corroding with rust, grazed his face. The undead had crept up behind him and thrust the spear at him.


    <i>Almost got tetanus, fuck.</i>


    Turning swiftly, he sliced through the undead, throwing a fireball before the severed upper body hit the ground. The undead, who had regrouped after being pushed back by the mist whirlwind, were already closing in. The Root of Decay was crawling toward the door again. It looked difficult for such a massive creature to pass through the door, but that wouldn¡¯t be much of an obstacle.


    <i>The chaos has already started; I can''t let that thing touch the ground.</i>


    Even while dodging the iing spears without looking, Ian kept his eyes on the Root of Decay. Killing that thing was a hassle, even in the game. It had high Health and resistance to physical attacks.


    If one got close, it would emit a decaying mist, and from a distance, it spat sludge like it just did, especially during skill casting. It now appeared that its ability to detect magic was sharp.


    Moreover, it always had its undead guardians surrounding it. The ones swarming now were likely revived for that purpose. At least it was heading toward the door rather than the window or wall. Otherwise, it would have crashed through the wall into the garden, leaving indelible marks of decay in the mansion.


    Perhaps it kept some semnce of its former human nature. In any case, killing it in the game required considerable time and Concentration. With long casting time spells being impractical, one had to dodge it¡¯s and the undead¡¯s attacks while bombarding it with lower-tier spells until its weak points were exposed.


    <i>Whoosh, boom!</i>


    A fireball shot from Ian¡¯s outstretched hand created a small ripple as it exploded onto the creature¡¯s back. The dented back bubbled briefly before settling. The same reaction as in the game.


    <i>This is ridiculous. Really.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue, beheading an undead. The quest name that popped into his mind when Obell transformed shed through his head.


    [The Result of Failure.]


    It was an obvious trap. That result likely didn¡¯t refer to just that creature. Bombarding it with magic would only lead to regret. Moreover, his current magic reserves were, unfortunately, not much different from when facing it in the game. Even worse, his recovery rate was much slower now in reality. So, it would be more efficient to consume just enough magic to expose its weak points and finish it physically.


    "<i>Gr... urk.</i>..!"


    The swarming undead made the situation difficult. They poured in endlessly through the door¡ªnot just soldiers, but men and women of all ages who appeared to be servants and aides. It seemed nearly everyone in the mansion had turned into those abominations.


    Ian swung his sword tirelessly, dodging the primitive assaults and sludge from the undead. The results were minimal. The severed parts continued to writhe and attack even after being cut. These creatures required more than physical attacks to be killed. The best he could do was dismember them to the point of immobilization. Even then, they might recover over time or reattach themselves.


    <i>Instead of dragging this out, I should use chaos power¡ª</i>


    Just as Ian was contemting this while dancing with his sword, his brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>Shuaaah¡ª</i>


    "...!"


    A hazy veil of divine power appeared in front of him. While it couldn''t block the iing rusty spears, it scorched and repelled the undead that touched it.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Philip, with his imperial round shield, collided with the undead.


    "Apologies for the dy, my lord!"


    "At least you know."


    Despite Ian''s reprimand, a slight smile tugged at Philip''s lips. He seemed to realize Ian¡¯s words were more a joke than a scorn. Indeed, Philip had joined much quicker than Ian had expected. Ian glimpsed the Root of Decay creeping toward the door.


    "Don¡¯t block what they vomit, just avoid it."


    "Yes, sir...!"


    "Can you clear a path?"


    "Of course... I can¡ª"


    Philip, gritting his teeth, thrust his shield forward with all his might. The divine veil shattered explosively, its remnants scattering among the undead. As the staggering, burning creatures faltered, Philip, cloaked in a faint divine glow, threw himself at them with full force.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Philip tumbled among the undead, who fell like bowling pins. Ian wondered if he could handle that, but immediately bolted forward. There was enough distance for a leap. Crushing a few fallen undead underfoot, Ian leaped with all his strength. As he raised his ck sword overhead, the mouths on the Root''s back opened wide. Anticipating this, Ian conjured a Magic Force Field


    <i>Fwop!</i>


    The Whirling Barrier burst out just ahead, deflecting the sludge against the surrounding walls. Of course, it couldn¡¯t block all of it. The subsequent sludge struck the magic shield, creating a dazzling blue light. Ian''s speed decreased sharply. But that was enough.


    <i>Schwick!</i>


    The de of his ck sword deeply embedded into the Root''s back, splitting one of the gaping mouths in two. The mouths, having expelled all their sludge, shriveled as if preparing for the next round.


    <i>Roar!</i>


    But the explosion of fiery magic coursing through the sword was faster. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. The mes burned the flesh, creating a massive crack in the ceiling and ring outwards. However, the reddish magic in Ian''s eyes had not lost its intensity. Ian, gripping the sword''s hilt, extended his left hand toward the Root and clenched his fist slowly.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    At almost the same moment, the mes that had been surging in all directions converged, as if time had reversed. When Ian clenched his fistpletely, the mes cascaded over the Root like a waterfall. This was the effect of me Bacsh, one of the advanced spells he had recently learned.


    Following a preceding spell, Ian could only use this skill to strike again with much less Mana. While it didn¡¯t add much destructive power because of its low skill level, it was especially useful for Ian, who had a critically low Mana reserve. Especially in situations like this.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    The gaping mouths couldn''t expel any more sludge. Before they could, they sizzled and melted away like a mural dissolving into acid.


    <i>Why did I only learn this now? Not for nothing was it considered an essential red spell. </i>


    With that thought, Ian, who had kicked at the copsing back, did a somersault andnded. The flowing firepped at his ankles. With a casual shrug, he extinguished the mes on his uniform and re-gripped his heated ck sword. The fact that the mansion was made of bricks turned out to be fortunate. If it were wooden, the entire ce would have been a sea of fire by now.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    <i>... Or maybe not?</i>


    As the floor trembled, Ian, without further thought, hurled himself toward the disintegrating Root of Decay. It was something that needed to be done, anyway. Though it was melting now, once the mes died out, it would quickly regain its original form.


    Ian''s senses sharpened as he red at the creature. His sixth sense,bined with his keen sight, easily located the barely exposed core amidst the quivering flesh. The core was likely filled with curses to taint the ground. A de infused with a hint of chaos and wind cleaved precisely through the partially revealed core.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    With the sensation of bones shattering, the core crumbled into pieces. The pitch-ck mass inside scattered like a ghost in all directions.


    "<i>Gr</i>... <i>urk</i>..."


    The flesh that resisted the mes melted away, sizzling into a sticky slime.


    "...." Ian, whonded smoothly, looked down at the melting creature through the acrid smoke. There was no particr emotion. He merely mused internally that no matter how pissed you were, you shouldn¡¯t align with a defiler. And even that minor thought soon vanished.


    "My, my lord...! My lord!" Philip¡¯s cries followed.


    <i>I knew this would happen. </i>


    Seeing Philip floundering amidst the undead, barely holding up a dimming veil of light, Ian immediately leaped toward him. Just because the Root of Decay had died didn¡¯t mean the undead had perished. Only after the source that darkened the skies was gone would they return to death.


    <i>Even if not, there''s no other choice.</i>


    The Count can deal with this himself. Ian created space by swiftly cutting down several undead in a row. Philip, who was nearly crawling on the ground, stood by bashing his shield. The sludge vomited by the undead soaked the shield and into his lower body. That was likely why he was struggling. The light veil seemed to have neutralized much of the curse, though.


    "I told you to be careful," Ian muttered as he pulled Philip along, clearing a path.


    They were heading toward another window beside the one their group had previously escaped through. Undead continued to pour in relentlessly through the main entrance. There was no need to confront them head-on, especially since they didn¡¯t even provide experience points.


    "Run."


    "What? Here?"


    "We¡¯re only on the second floor."


    "Exactly."


    <i>This guy¡¯s seriously unpredictable. </i>


    Ian frowned as Philip clicked his tongue and awkwardly leaped out. Ian, kicking away an approaching undead, followed suit, diving out the window.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Philip,nding shield-first, tumbled noisily across the ground, while Iannded gracefully and steadied himself.


    The garden outside the mansion was rtively quiet. It was clear that all the undead had been drawn inside. Seeing no bodies around, it seemed the rest of the group had leaped onto the roof of a nearby annex. Of course, that was a minor detail. More significant were the ominous storm clouds, as if about to unleash a downpour, and the visibly wilting garden nts. Ian strode forward.


    Philip hurried after him, whispering as he looked around. "Did they really open a demonic realm through some ritual or something? And in broad daylight? Despite the encroaching darkness...."


    "They must have prepared early. Didn''t you hear the earlier conversation?"


    "I caught about half of it. I was quite shocked, you see."


    Ian continued nonchntly, seeing the look in Philip¡¯s eyes. "The young lord probably just wanted to nt the curse of decay on thisnd. But he likely didn¡¯t realize that making a pact with an Ancient God wasn¡¯t something he could control. Either that, or he was convinced he could manage it."


    "... Or he might have been deceived by other corrupter¡¯s lies."


    "Whatever the case, he probably didn¡¯t foresee the darkness spreading. The unintended gue started then. And he came to a very corrupter-like conclusion: use the gue victims as sacrifices. So don¡¯t feel any sympathy. Whether or not deceived, he¡¯s just the same."


    "I-I wouldn¡¯t. No way." Philip coughed awkwardly and looked away.


    <i>Sure, you wouldn¡¯t. </i>


    Ian chuckled and added.


    "Anyway, my guess was a bit off. I thought they spread the gue intentionally from the start to increase the number of sacrifices."


    "... You already suspected they were using people as ritual sacrifices?"


    "There were regr traces of digging around the walls. Very amateurish, though."


    "Then, what you were observing from the walls was...? Why didn¡¯t you tell us all of this earlier?"


    "Thesa already mentioned it. If I chimed in and was wrong, it¡¯d be embarrassing."


    "...?!" Ignoring Philip¡¯s shocked expression, Ian stepped into the outer estate where the Lord Westwood¡¯s mansion and annex were located. Several dismembered undead corpses lie around. Judging by the charred edges, it was clear whose handiwork it was. Bloodstains were plentiful. Smoke from the city beyond the high walls blurred the horizon.


    As Ian kept walking, Philip continued, "So, this really is the result of some evil ritual. Once Lord Westwood and Jorah discovered their identities were exposed, they wasted no time in performing the ritual."


    "Probably. Whether they got the desired oue is another question."


    "... What do you mean by that?"


    Instead of answering, Ian recalled the quest. The quest hadn''t beenpleted even after killing Obell. It confirmed that neither failure nor the result referred solely to Obell¡¯s n.


    <i>As expected. If an enemy is too weak for the reward, it¡¯s always suspicious.</i>


    Ian smirked to himself and pushed the half-open gate wide.

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    The street, once bustling with life, was now in utter chaos. Bloodstains stained the ground and walls, with furniture and various belongings scattered everywhere. Buildings were partially copsed, smoke billowed from multiple spots, and distant screams and shouts echoed faintly. It was clear that battles were taking ce as the residents were being evacuated.


    <i>At least it seems like they''ve rescued quite a few.</i>


    Yet, it doesn''t mean that all the undead were gone. Signs of non-human presence could be seen throughout the meandering main road and the randomly connected alleys. Some of them exuded a distinctly tainted magical energy.


    <i>Even those who died from the gue have risen again.</i>


    It was likely that they were buried inside the walls. The chaos might have started with them. Using the distant church steeple as andmark, Ian stepped into the alley, his gaze turning icy.


    "<i>Grr</i>... <i>ugh</i>...."


    "<i>Grrr</i>..."


    The sound of shuffling footsteps and phlegmden breaths grew clearer. Philip, noting the shadows in the alley, raised his shield to eye level and whispered.


    "My lord, perhaps we should offer a prayer before facing those things? The blessing of the God of Battle might be very helpful right now."


    Ian let out a chuckle involuntarily and responded, "He¡¯s not the type to answer prayers."


    <i>He¡¯d be more likely to mock us for being cowards.</i>


    Ian re-gripped his ck sword and led the way.


    "So just get ready to fight. We¡¯re not stopping until we reach the church."


    As if in response to his voice, the corrupted undead began pouring out from beyond the alley. One creature, covered head to toe in pitch-ck tumors, stood out. Long tendrils wriggled like tongues from the center of each tumor¡ªa grotesque sight. Ian remembered seeing such a creature in the game.


    <i>...Was it that those who died from the gue turned into these?</i>


    If he recalled correctly, they were called Hosts of Decay.


    <i>Tatatat¡ª</i>


    With that thought, Ian charged.


    "Damn it... Lu Sr, please let me die rather than return as one of those...." Philip muttered a prayer with a sigh, then followed Ian, sprinting with all his might.


    ***


    <i>Crunch! Slice¡ª</i>


    Ian advanced, his sword never resting.


    The corrupted undead kept crawling out from somewhere in the alley, blocking his path, but he never stopped. There was no need to kill them outright. Severing their upper and lower bodies and kicking them away was enough. The Hosts of Decay, with their writhing tendrils, were incinerated with Fireball and Fire Beam before they could get close.


    <i>Crack! Thud!</i>


    Philip quickly adapted to Ian''s methods. Soon, he only used his relic¡¯s divine power to block the sludge. Unlike Ian, he couldn¡¯t cleave the undead in half with a single stroke. Instead, he hacked off arms, heads, and legs, then bashed them away with his shield.


    <i>Damn, he¡¯s really grown a lot.</i>


    Ian let out a faint, involuntaryugh as he asionally checked behind him. Before they realized how long they had advanced,


    <i>Thwack¡ª Crunch!</i>


    "...!" Ian¡¯s eyes shed as he kicked away the severed body of an undead. A path had opened. At the end of the alley leading to the main road, the towering steeple of the church came into clear view.


    "Philip!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Philip, who had just beheaded a crawling undead with severed legs, quickly followed behind Ian. Only after they fully exited the alley did they slow their pace.


    "<i>Hah</i>... <i>hah</i>...." Philip panted heavily, ncing back.


    Dismembered and partially severed undead filled the alley they had passed through. The entire alley seemed to squirm, as if alive. The high number of undead was partly because many had been chopped into pieces, turning one into two or three. Philip¡¯s eyes naturally dimmed as he stared at the nightmarish scene. This very street had been full ofughing and chatting people just yesterday.


    "What are you looking at?" Ian¡¯s rebuke snapped Philip back to attention.


    Even as he spoke, Ian wasn¡¯t looking at the church. He was watching beyond the main road on either side.


    "We can¡¯t see the front gate from here...?"


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened as he turned his gaze. Undead were emerging from various directions. There were over ten visible, including a woman who appeared freshly revived, dripping dark blood from her mouth.


    "It seems there were quite a few casualties, even during the evacuation."


    Philip narrowed his eyes at Ian¡¯s observation. Shouts were now echoing not too far away. The growls of the undead and the sh of weapons were faintly audible.


    "They seem to be struggling more than expected. That¡¯s surprising, considering the three of them went together. ... Then again, if they¡¯re evacuating civilians, simply neutralizing the undead as we did might not be sufficient. They¡¯d also need to maintain formation."


    "It could just be that the situation itself is difficult."


    "...!?" Philip whipped his head around to look at Ian.


    Unlike Philip, Ian wasn¡¯t even breathing hard.


    "Should we join them?"


    "No," said Ian.


    Ian turned, adding, "We just need to do what we came to do."


    Finally, taking in the sight of the tall church building, Philip resolutely stepped forward. He quickly moved past Ian, speaking as he did.


    "You¡¯re right. If we stop this damned ritual, it will solve all the problems. Such madness... it¡¯s unforgivable."


    "Agreed, but...."


    <i>Did those bastards even know what kind of situation they were creating? </i>


    Ian pondered this as he continued walking. Of course, this seemed more like an unexpected crisis, with several unforeseen variables. Looking back at the game, even with thorough preparation, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been much different. Philip, pushing against the firmly closed church door, turned to Ian with a puzzled expression at that moment.


    "My lord. It won¡¯t open."


    "Did they lock it from inside?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. It doesn¡¯t budge at all."


    "Step aside."


    <i>Did they lock themselves in and hide after causing all this chaos? </i>


    As soon as Philip stepped aside, Ian swung his ck sword, aiming precisely at the gap between the doors.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    But the ck sword didn¡¯t cut through the gap at all, leaving only a slight scratch on the surface.


    <i>It didn¡¯t cut through? </i>


    Frowning, Ian tossed the ck sword into his pocket dimension and extended his arms forcefully to check if the door wouldn¡¯t budge as Philip had said. If it didn¡¯t, they¡¯d need to find another way.


    "...!" His eyes widened the moment his palm touched the door. The hairs on his body stood on end, followed by a fleeting vision. Somewhere on the fringes of the void, a massive entity with countless tendrils squirmed. An unintelligible but strangely tender whisper scratched at his mind. The visionsted only a moment.


    As Ian looked down at his hands, Philip nced around and asked, "Why did you stop?"


    The undead were still steadily approaching. They were now only about ten meters away¡ªclose enough that their sludge would soon reach them.


    "We can¡¯t open this. It¡¯s sealed by the ritual."


    Ian turned away and said, "Follow me."


    He walked toward the church¡¯s exterior wall, stopping under the tall steeple. He leaped up and grabbed a protruding brick. Even with the Blessing of Battle, it wasn¡¯t a height he could reach in one jump.


    Climbing up using magic would leave Philip behind. So he had to climb. Besides, the church had no actual windows, only small openings near the top to let light in.


    <i>They really go all out.</i>


    As Ian climbed the wall like a spider, Philip muttered to himself as he looked up.


    "You¡¯re not seriously going up that way...."


    Then, seeing the approaching undead, he sighed, slung his shield onto his back, and clung to the wall.


    "Lu Sr... if I must die, let it be from falling."


    Chuckling quietly at Philip¡¯s murmurs, Ian continued scaling the wall. The ominous feeling from within the building grew stronger. Most people would only sense an unsettling vibe, but Ian could feel the distinctly turbulent chaos energy. The shards of chaos within him resonated in response.


    <i>Something truly dangerous must have emerged. And that must be the real result of the failed ritual. </i>


    Finally, Ian reached the parapet of the steeple. He briefly considered climbing onto the church roof but figured it wouldn¡¯t be much different given the state of the door. The church interior was effectively a makeshift dungeon.


    "Phew...."


    Shaking out his tingling hands, Ian took in the scene beyond the parapet. The city was in shambles. Beyond that, he could see people gathered at the castle gates, like frightened herbivores, with soldiers holding back the undead.


    Charlotte and Thesaya were visible, easily standing out as they fought fiercely at the front lines. Their efforts seemed to keep the formation intact. It appeared that there were far more mutated or resurrected individuals than rescued civilians.


    <i>Sure enough, the curse spread faster than expected.</i>


    It seemed that the undead infected by the Hosts of Decay also carried contagious properties. Mev was nowhere to be seen. Judging by how the residents were gathered without venturing outside...


    <i>... So, they¡¯re swarming outside the castle too.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue as he saw a sh of red light beyond the wide-open castle gates. He had initially noticed the traces of sacrificial victims buried beneath the walls.


    Naturally, those probably had all resurrected. Moreover, with numerous houses lining the road outside the walls, they had be easy prey for the Hosts of Decay. Joining forces at the church was out of the question. They might need to finish things here as quickly as possible and go help.


    Just as Ian was mulling this over internally, a voice called out from below.


    "My lord... please help me... I¡¯m about to... join Lu Sr...!" Philip''s voice, weak and on the verge of copse, echoed from below.


    He looked as if he would faint at any moment, hanging on for dear life.


    <i>Almost there, and he¡¯sining. </i>


    Ian quickly bent down and pulled him up with all his strength. Philip, now sitting on the floor, gasped for air.


    "Lu Sr..."


    "Enough with the prayers, get up."


    Ian grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulder and helped him to his feet, pulling out his ck sword from the pocket dimension.


    Philip, his face covered in cold sweat, urgently questioned, "Do we not get a moment to rest?"


    Without answering, Ian pointed his sword ahead and stepped onto the staircase leading into the church.


    "...?!" Philip, looking around in a daze, finally noticed the situation at the main gate and widened his eyes. He held his breath for a moment. Then, urgently retrieving his shield, he followed Ian down the stairs without furtherint.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    As they descended the stairs, it soon became pitch dark. The confined space added to Philip¡¯s sense of suffocation, making him feel like his neck was being squeezed. Only the sound of Ian''s steady footsteps echoed in the darkness. Philip tried to calm his breathing, sping his hands before his chest.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A faint light glowed between his gloved fingers. It did not push back the darkness, but lightened it slightly. Even that was enough for Philip to feel some relief. The ceiling seemed close enough to touch, the narrow, long walls pressed in, and Ian''s back loomed ahead. Philip''s frown deepened. The staircase seemed to stretch endlessly into the abyss, turning at right angles asionally.


    "... Are we entering a demonic realm or a barrier?"


    "Probably."


    Philip let out a small sigh at Ian¡¯s matter-of-fact response.


    It meant they couldn¡¯t exit back out the way they came. Not that he intended to leave before finishing their business here, but not being able to leave and choosing to stay were two very different feelings.


    Divine intervention wouldn¡¯t reach this ce. If he died here, his soul might not reach the heavens. Instead, he would be prey for the void or eternally wander the world¡¯s cracks.


    That¡¯s why Philip felt the same first-time fear every time he entered such a ce. So he kept his eyes fixed on Ian''s back. In this godforsaken darkness, this man with ck hair was his only beacon. They continued downward, with Philip¡¯s eyes fixed on the steady crown of Ian''s head.


    "...."


    Upon reaching the end of the seemingly endless stairs, a long corridor revealed itself. However, the darkness persisted. The corridor, dotted with doors on either side, stretched out of sight like the stairs.


    "Conserve your divinity," Ian muttered as he led the way, sword hanging loosely.


    Philip quickly unsped his hands, drawing his sword and shield before following. The surrounding darkness deepened as the light faded. His ears felt stuffed, as if he were high up a mountain. Any distant sound seemed like it would be muffled, not that it mattered much now.


    "They¡¯reing." Ian¡¯s voice cut through the gloom.


    Philip immediately raised his sword and shield to his face. Ian¡¯s eyes, gleaming like a cat''s, turned to him.


    "From behind, too."


    "...!"


    "Keep an eye on the rear. I¡¯ll clear the path."


    Philip turned without a word. Even with his ears muffled, he could hear growling and fast-approaching footsteps.


    <i>Tat-tat¡ª</i>


    Ian¡¯s footsteps grew distant. As Philip walked backward, he focused on the writhing darkness beyond the corridor. He couldn¡¯t see through the darkness to discern that undead properly.


    <i>Slice¡ª Woosh¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, his vision brightened.


    Philip''s shadow stretched long in front of himself. The source of the light was unmistakable: Ian had incinerated an undead with a fireball.


    The hallway¡¯s shape became clearer. Gray bricks lined the walls, and old, sporadic doors nked them.


    Philip finally saw the undead he had only heard until now. It had a gaping wound in its abdomen, with writhing intestines hanging out. The reddish hue of its face and body was not because of the light. The undead''s head, shoulders, and arms crawled with countless wriggling red tendrils resembling worms.


    <i>Tentacles? No, mushrooms?</i>


    Philip realized the tendrils were actually numerous fungal growths, each with a grotesque cap at its end. His brow furrowed as the light soon dimmed. Philip quickened his steps backward.


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    Philip''s heel caught on the smoldering corpse of an undead. With his shield still behind him, he turned sideways and nced at Ian ahead. Despite the darkness, it wasn¡¯t hard to spot him.


    <i>Crack! sh¡ª</i>


    Soon, Philip''s heel caught on the smoldering corpse of a dead man.


    With his shield still behind him, Philip turned his body sideways and nced at Ian ahead. Despite the darkness, it wasn¡¯t hard to spot him.


    <i>Crack, sh¡ª</i>


    A faint purple haze had already begun to rise from the sword Ian was wielding.


    Though not a bright light, it flickered distinctly in the darkness, tracing arcs through the air. The undead cut by this de smoldered faintly, their movements halting as if touched by divine power.


    <i>What on earth...?</i>


    Philip''s eyes narrowed at the violet arcs illuminating the darkness. He knew Ian''s sword was a cursed de, but seeing Ian wield its power as if it were his own was another matter. Only corrupted beings or those consumed by the sword¡¯s malevolence should manage such a feat.


    "Don¡¯t fall too far behind," But his voice, directed at Philip, was as cold andposed as ever.


    "... Yes," Philip answered promptly and quickened his pace.


    After all, if it were Ian, perhaps evenpletely dominating a cursed sword was possible. He had defied conventional wisdom countless times before. He was beloved of the gods and a mage who wielded a sword.


    Though this paradox had be familiar, it was still as extraordinary as a good-hearted corrupter or a demon worshiping the light. Perhaps it was this very contradiction that enabled Ian to achieve the near-impossible so many times. As Ian relentlessly cleaved through the approaching undead with unwavering speed, Philip also hastened his steps, focusing entirely on following Ian.


    "...!" Suddenly, one door lining the corridor burst open without warning. Philip''s eyes widened as an undead lunged out, arms outstretched.


    "<i>Gr</i>... <i>urk</i>...!"


    Red mushrooms sprouted from its eye sockets, mouth, and head. Its outstretched arms became engulfed in pulsating, grotesque fungi.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Despite the pounding of his heart, feeling as if it might drop at any moment, holy power red along Philip''s sword. His body moved instinctively.


    <i>Crack¡ª Thunk¡ª</i>


    With a single stroke, Philip severed the outstretched arm and then plunged his sword into the undead¡¯s chest. Holy power surged through the undead¡¯s body as Philip repeatedly mmed his shield into its face. The undead¡¯s head flopped back, causing it to stagger. Philip then kicked its chest, sending it reeling back into the room it had emerged from. Without hesitation, he sprinted after the now-distant Ian.


    Soon, Ian''s steps halted. They had reached a fork in the path. Standing behind Ian, Philip nced at the two branching paths of darkness and sighed.


    "Really? This is getting tiresome."


    "Agreed."


    Clicking his tongue, Ian chose a direction and continued walking. Philip followed closely behind. The hallway was now dotted with patches of bluish moss and red mushrooms. This was an unnatural urrence in a church, more fitting for a damp environment.


    Ian pressed on, clearing the way. Philip, no longer letting his guard down, dealt with the asional undead that lunged from the sides, ensuring Ian could maintain his pace without interruption.


    "Fuck, this ce is long..." Ian muttered under his breath, and Philip silently agreed.


    To Philip, this appeared to be a residence hall where priests, visiting devotees, or monks lived. The extended length was probably a result of the space being warped and stretched, though Philip still couldn''t fathom how this was possible.


    "...?" It wasn¡¯t long before Ian paused. He looked back at one of the rooms they had been passing.


    Raising his ck sword, Ian kicked the door open and entered. As his ck sword raised, he crushed an undead''s head with a sickening crack. Philip quickly followed, shutting the door behind him. Ian was busy kicking aside the decapitated undead.


    "...!"


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he surveyed the room. It contained two beds, two small desks, and two wardrobes facing each other. The setting was ordinary, but there was a faintly familiar feeling in the air.


    "Holy power...?" As Philip murmured, Ian strode across the room and threw open the wardrobe in the corner.


    "<i>Ee-eek</i>... O Radiant Light, please, with your merciful warmth, bless the soul of this humble servant¡ª"


    With a gasp, the half-delirious voice trailed off.


    Ian nced back at the approaching Philip and muttered indifferently.


    "A survivor."


    "Indeed. I wasn''t expecting that."


    "He doesn''t seem able tomunicate properly."


    "Leave him to me for a moment."


    "Make it quick. There are more people to save outside." Ian stepped back.


    Philip nodded and looked into the wardrobe. Inside, a blonde-haired priest, eyes tightly shut, was curled up and muttering. He appeared to be around Philip''s age, perhaps still a novice.


    "You can open your eyes, priest. We''re here to help." Philip spoke politely.


    The priest''s lips stopped moving. He hesitated, still keeping his eyes closed, and replied, "That''s impossible... If you''re trying to deceive me and steal my soul¨C-"


    Ignoring the nonsense, Philip sheathed his sword and looked at Ian, who had an indifferent expression.


    "This time, I''m sure. He¡¯s not corrupted."


    Ian gave a nod, signaling to get on with it.


    Philip ced a hand on the priest''s shoulder.


    "...!" The priest''s eyes flew open as holy power surged through Philip''s hand. He looked at Philip with a face full of gratitude.


    "A holy knight...! Thank you, blessed Lu Sr...."


    Instead of correcting the priest, Philip offered a gentle smile.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Lu-Luce, sir knight."


    "Nice to meet you, Father Luce. I''m Philip. Let''s step outside."


    "Yes, yes, Sir Philip...." Luce stumbled out of the wardrobe. He smelled of urine, but Philip maintained his smile. It was fortunate that it was only urine.


    Luce couldn''t stand up properly, his legs giving way.


    As he nced back and forth between Philip and Ian, Philip added, "I sensed the touch of the Radiant Goddess. Is that how you stayed safe?"


    "Yes, yes. That''s correct...." Luce fumbled with a string around his neck, revealing a small silver pouch emitting a faint holy power.


    "I received this from a bishop who taught me when I was studying at the central church. It''s said to be a fragment from the first holy relic. I never imagined it would truly emit holy power¡ª"


    "Never take it off. Now, can you tell us what happened here?"


    "You don''t know what happened...?" Luce''s eyes widened as he looked at Philip.


    He opened his mouth again. "Ha-haven''t you defeated all those pitiful monsters to get here?"


    "We fought monsters, but we entered through the spire. We''re here to cleanse the darkness lurking in the church."


    "Ah... ah...."


    Fear and despair filled Luce''s eyes. He hugged his head and muttered, "In that case, you should turn back immediately. That thing is not of this world. It''s undoubtedly from that cursed void¨C-"


    "The city outside is not much different from here. Besides, we can''t leave until we eliminate the source of this darkness. We''re trapped here." Philip cut him off.


    Terror washed over Luce''s face.


    Philip stared into his trembling eyes and continued, "We''re going to eliminate the source of this chaos. If you help us, it will make things a bit easier. So please, join us and tell us everything you''ve seen and experienced here."


    "Join you...? I''ll die. I can''t. I can never go back to the chapel..."


    "Then stay here," Ian interjected.


    Philip looked at Ian, who shrugged indifferently.


    "We''ll continue on our way."


    "Can''t we try convincing him one more time...? Having a witness to testify about what happened here would be valuable. And it doesn''t seem like there are any other survivors."


    "...." Ian sighed briefly. He then lunged forward, grabbing Luce by the cor. Ian effortlessly lifted Luce, causing his eyes to widen with fear.


    "Staying here means you''ll die, priest. The holy power from that ne will soon fade, and the creatures outside will catch your scent. You''ll turn into one of those monsters ande after us. So it might be better to die by my hand now."


    "<i>Ee-eek</i>...!"


    "But if youe with us and tell us anything useful, you might have a chance to survive."


    Ian pressed the de against Luce''s neck and added, "So decide now. Will youe, or will you die?"


    "...." Philip was stunned by the tant threat.


    "I-I''ll go...." Luce, pale as a sheet, barely managed to speak as he stared at the de at his throat.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    Keeping his sword in ce, Ian added, "Exnation?"


    "I¡¯ll tell you... everything."


    "Good." Ian shoved Luce away and released his grip on his cor, then turned to Philip, who still had his mouth open in surprise.


    "You¡¯re responsible for him now. If he endangers your life, I¡¯ll kill him myself. Understand?"


    "... You heard him, Father. Stay close behind me at all times." Philip, trying to sound calm, looked at Luce.


    Luce, rubbing his neck, nodded vigorously, his head almost falling off.


    ncing fearfully at Ian, Luce added, "Are you really heading to the chapel? With just the two of you¡ª"


    Something banged against the door with a thud, making Luce jump and hold his breath. As Ian turned immediately, Philip grabbed Luce by the arm and smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just tell us everything you saw and heard."


    Leading Luce forward, Philip continued to smile. "While we walk."


    "W-wait, hold on...." As Luce stammered, Ian swung the door open, revealing an undead stumbling from the impact.


    Before Luce could even react to the horrifying sight, Ian¡¯s sword mercilessly cut the creature to pieces. It didn¡¯t stop there. Ian incinerated the fallen undead with a fireball from his hand.


    Luce, wide-eyed, muttered in disbelief, "Magic...?"


    "¡ªIt¡¯s just an artifact. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go." Philip quickly interjected and stepped into the corridor. He knew Ian¡¯s temperament well. If the priest hesitated,gged, or spouted nonsense, Ian would leave him behind without hesitation.


    He might even kill him. After all, Ian was the agent of the tinum Dragon, known for his strict adherence to his mission. Given a good enough reason, he could even behead a bishop.


    Fortunately, Luce began to walk on his own. He seemed to realize that staying behind meant certain death. Or perhaps he was simply terrified of Ian.


    Either way, it didn''t matter.


    "Start exining, Father Luce," Philip said as they walked. ncing around nervously, Luce swallowed hard and began to speak quickly.


    "Th-there were no signs. Everything was normal. Under Bishop Stephan¡¯s guidance, I assisted Priest Eloy in preparing for the sacrament. Many priests and monks were involved because Lord Westwood nned to hold a banquet in the evening. Then, suddenly, it got dark outside and silence fell. Some priests and the bishop looked around in shock, and then¡ª"


    Luce gasped as another door burst open, and an undead covered in mushrooms lunged out. Ian, expecting this, swiftly decapitated the creature. Ignoring themotion, Philip whispered to Luce.


    "Don¡¯t stop talking, Father. From now on, every time you stop talking, I¡¯ll hit you."


    "...?!"


    "It would be better than getting killed by him." Philip raised his gauntleted fist slightly at Luce¡¯s gaze.


    Understanding the threat, Luce nodded and hurriedly continued. "They started running outside. I followed without knowing what was happening. It wasn''t just me. Other priests and monks were running down the hallway, too. Some, like me, were asking what was happening, but some looked very urgent... and shocked..." Luce sobbed, trailing behind Ian as he walked ahead.


    Philip had just shed down another undead emerging from the side, sttering ck blood on his face.


    "Keep going, Father," Philip urged, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    "So...so then..." Luce continued, tears in his eyes. It was a relief that he could still talk; otherwise, he would have likely fainted by now, if he had simply followed them in silence.


    ***


    "<i>Gr</i>...<i>urgh</i>...."


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A de sunk deep into the face of a groaning, dismembered undead. The faint purple light spreading from Ian¡¯s ck sword turned the mushrooms that were covering the undead¡¯s face pitch ck. The writhing fungal growths soon stopped moving.


    "<i>Phew</i>...." Ian exhaled and withdrew his sword. Around himy several dismembered and crushed undead. He had dispatched them all while holding his breath.


    As he resumed walking, Ian retracted the chaos energy he had been channeling into the ck sword.


    <i>Pssst....</i>


    The purple light on the de faded. The purple glow was not the inherent skill of the ck sword, the Fangs of Heaven Defier. Using that skill against these creatures would consume too much energy. If fully activated, it would quickly deplete his chaos energy. Fortunately, channeling a bit of chaos energy into the sword produced a simr effect. It was enough to kill the undead.


    The ck sword hummed softly in his grip, as if dissatisfied.


    <i>Greedy, as always.</i>


    Ian smirked and scanned the darkness of the corridor. His method for navigating was simple: follow the direction where the void¡¯s power felt strongest.


    "... And the next moment, the main doors closed. I ran to the door immediately, but they did not open. After, the screams began to echo through the hall."


    From behind, the timid priest''s voice continued without stopping. Unlike Philip, Ian didn''t even nce back. It wasn''t just that he wasn''t interested; the story itself wasn''t particrly surprising to him. However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t listening at all. He had no choice but to hear it, even if he didn''t want to.


    Thanks to this, Ian discovered that the statue of De Lu had be corrupted and that the ritual had spontaneously begun, regardless of the defilers'' intentions. Luce testified that the suspected defilers, including the bishop, kneeled and recited sphemous prayers, sweating profusely.


    Of course, that wasn''t everything that Ian learned.


    "Those near the altar started copsing first. That¡¯s when I saw the ck mass forming where the statue used to be. Moss and mushrooms began sprouting around it, and darkness enveloped everything. All the lights went out, and only the screams echoed."


    Ian also confirmed that the undead he was cutting down were the transformed priests and townspeople who had fled into the church.


    "I tried to light a torch, but strangely, the walls of the chapel seemed to stretch further away. When I finally reached them, the screams had stopped. I found a torch and lit it with my flint. ... Hell unfolded before my eyes."


    Luce¡¯s voice had lost all intonation, as if he waspletely absorbed in his memories.


    "Everyone was dead. No, not everyone. Those kneeling were still alive, muttering iprehensible prayers in trembling voices."


    "Do you remember any of the phrases?"


    "Great cycle... transcendence... shedding... That¡¯s all I can recall. Actually, I only remember very fragmented bits. My eyes were fixed on the darkness atop the altar. It felt like my whole body was decaying just by looking at it... yet I couldn¡¯t look away from the abyss."


    Luce swallowed dryly, clutching his chest. He was holding the pouch with the holy relic around his neck.


    "It was the holy power that awoke me. That¡¯s when I realized I was only safe because of the Goddess¡¯s grace. But I knew it wouldn¡¯tst forever. And at the next moment, the corpses began to stir... They were reborn as entirely new beings."


    Luce looked at the fallen undead Ian had just in with a haunted expression. His face seemed to have aged rapidly during the recounting.


    "I ran away. I don¡¯t remember when I threw the torch or climbed the stairs. I just kept running through the dark corridors, hearing gasping breaths and footsteps all around. When I came to my senses, I was in that closet. I stayed hidden until... you two found me."


    <i>And now he was retracing his steps.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian turned a corner.


    The surroundings were now covered in moss and mushrooms. The number of undead blocking their path had decreased, so Ian spent more time walking than swinging his sword.


    "Can you describe what you saw on the altar in more detail?" Philip asked.


    Luce, frowning, stammered. "I can¡¯t recall exactly. It was a writhing ck... egg. Yes, it felt like an egg. That¡¯s all I remember."


    "I see...." Philip nodded and fell silent. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the ensuing stillness.


    "How did all this happen... Do you two know by any chance?" Luce finally asked, having reached that thought just now.


    Philip responded in a calm voice. "The corrupted were preparing a ritual to curse thisnd. The priests were at the center, and Lord Westwood was in league with them."


    "Lor-lord Westwood...? How could that be...?" Luce stammered, his eyes wide with shock. "But Lord Westwood was always so devout...."


    "Wasn¡¯t the bishop as well? What about the other priests?"


    "...."


    "We exposed Lord Westwood¡¯s true nature in front of the Count. That¡¯s when his corrupted form revealed itself, and the city was plunged into darkness."


    "Oh, Lu Sr... So, you two are the knights of the elder elf, the ones who slew the basilisk."


    "That would be him, not me. This is Sir... Ivan."


    "...." Luce stared nkly at Ian.


    Ian didn¡¯t even nce at him, instead swiftly decapitating an approaching undead and then incinerating it with a fireball. The head engulfed in mes made a strangled sound as it burned away.


    As Luce swallowed nervously, Philip added, "The ritual probably began then. You witnessed it all unfold right next to you."


    "... Is Lord Westwood and the city¡¯s people safe?"


    "Some of them are. But if we don¡¯t handle the source of this darkness, there will be more casualties."


    "...." Luce was speechless.


    For a young monk used to the peace of the westernnds, this was an iprehensible nightmare.


    Looking at his unfocused eyes, Philip added, "We will handle the darkness. You must survive and report everything that happened here to the church. You might be the only witness who saw the entire tragedy from start to finish."


    "... Will they believe my testimony? I can hardly believe what I¡¯ve seen myself."


    "They will believe you."


    Philip smiled meaningfully.


    "If you survive to the end, I¡¯ll exin why I¡¯m so certain."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Both of you, be quiet." Ian interrupted.


    Both Philip and Luce turned their attention to him as he nodded toward the front.


    "We¡¯ve reached the stairs."


    "....!"


    Philip and Luce both turned their heads forward simultaneously. It was just as he said. The darkness ahead led downward. It was undoubtedly leading to the first floor, but it felt as if a deep abyss was unfolding before them.


    Ian turned to look at Luce and asked, "Is the chapel directly below?"


    "... Yes, probably. Please be careful. By now, there might be¡ª"


    "Do note down." Ian cut him off and looked at Philip. "Stay at the top of the stairs. No matter what you hear, don¡¯te down. Guard the priest and hold your position."


    "... Understood. If I hear nothing for a while, I¡¯ll follow you down, then."


    As Ian nodded, Luce hesitated before finally stammering, "Ar-are you going alone?"


    "It¡¯s easier that way."


    With his sword hanging at his side, Ian started down the seemingly endless staircase. "Wait here. We¡¯ll make sure you can tell the world what happened here."


    Ian stepped onto the stairs, turning his back on the dazed Luce with his mouth agape. Even in the darkness, his footsteps made no sound, likely due to the moss covering the steps.


    <i>My Mana is sufficient... and my chaos energy isn¡¯tcking either...</i>


    Ian calmly assessed his condition as he continued downward without stopping. Soon, the end of the staircase came into view, and the surroundings grew dimly lit. The sight of the chapel unfolded before him. The corpses that were supposed to be plentiful were nowhere to be seen. Instead, moss and mushrooms of various colors overran the ce.


    At the center, the sight of priests kneeling and bowing their bodies became clear. Each had a bulging back, raising their skeletal hands above their heads. They were motionless, as if dead, but the power of the void was distinctly present.


    "...." But Ian wasn¡¯t looking at them.


    He stared intently at the massive lump on the altar that the priests were worshipping. Up close, it looked more like a pupa than an egg. Inside, the chaos energy writhed as if preparing for a metamorphosis.


    The important thing was that the process wasn''t yetplete.


    <i>So, before that happens...</i>


    As he thought this, Ian dashed forward. His eyes, fixed on the altar, turned violet, and his grip on the ck sword tightened.


    <i>Pssst¡ª</i>


    The haze spreading along the crossguard ignited, dying the de in a purple hue as it burned.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    The strange sensation of the sword¡¯s hilt taking root in his grip made Ian uneasy. Greedily, the ck sword absorbed his chaos energy. The shimmering purple haze spreading from the cross-guard to the de¡¯s tip flickered, resembling fangs true to its name. The reason it glowed purple instead of ck, as it did when used by the dark knight, was because its power source was chaos energy rather than dragon magic.


    <i>Fssssst¡ª</i>


    The moss and mushrooms filling the hall trembled shortly after. A dense, dark green mist rose. Even at a nce, it was a color that one instinctively knew not to inhale.


    <i>Reminds me of the game, fuck.</i>


    Ian held his breath and frowned. It reminded him of the toxic mist that rose from various parts of the westernnds in the game. Those were each called the Mist of Decay, the Haze of Corrosion, the Clouds of Contagion¡ªeach had different names and effects.


    <i>Chiiii¡ª</i>


    This one appeared to be the Mist of Decay. His steel-d feet felt as if they were burning away. Poison, germs, spores¡ªwhatever the cause, it was dissolving his body from the toes up. Ian quickly stopped and looked around. The altar was still a considerable distance away.


    Just as Luce had described, the chapel had expanded to the size of a small stadium,parable to the throne room of the Vampire Empress. By the time he reached that ck mass, his entire body would have melted away.


    Though given enough time, he could recover from the injuries, he paused to find a safer path to avoid blinding himself. If he couldn''t end the entity in one blow, he would have to fight the remaining battle blind. Closing his eyes to avoid the mist wouldn''t change the oue either. Fighting without sight wasn''t impossible, but whether he could do it as adeptly as Charlotte was uncertain, especially against an unknown boss.


    <i>Why are all boss fight intros like this?</i>


    Clicking his tongue, Ian turned back and retreated. There were patches along the edges where the moss and mushrooms didn¡¯t grow, offering temporary safety.


    <i>Creak, crack¡ª</i>


    The sound of stone cracking spread just as Ian reached the empty edge of the chapel. Sliding to a stop, he deactivated the Fangs of Heaven Defier and turned his gaze toward the source of the sound.


    <i>As expected. Those things weren¡¯t just part of the background.</i>


    The priests¡¯ unnaturally bulging backs swelled further. The sound of something breaking persisted, visible through the decaying priestly robes dissolving in the mist.


    <i>They¡¯re molting.</i>


    The desperate ritual had borne some fruit. Whether this was the reward they desired, Ian couldn¡¯t say.


    <i>Regardless, you¡¯ll burn as well.</i>


    Ian¡¯s eyes glinted with reddish magic as he stared at the dense green mist and the molting priests. A purple gleam flickered in his irises.


    Unless he was in a situation where he couldn''t move at all, there was no reason to stand idly by and wait for this event cut scene to end. Moreover, the Mist of Decay didn''t seem like it would subside anytime soon. Even if it did, it could easily rise again to hinder him.


    In the game, he might have found a safe zone or used a defensive skill to counter it, but in reality, he had a much simpler method at his disposal.


    Chaos-infused magic surged into the ck sword, intensifying its power. The sword whined irritably, but Ian paid no attention to it. He thrust the de forward, its tip glowing a deep red.


    <i>Kwooooosh¡ª</i>


    A burst of yellow me erupted, spreading violently. The dense green mist was consumed by the me Tide, along with the moss and mushrooms beneath. Ian spread the mes wide, the writhing moss and mushrooms sizzling loudly as they burned.


    <i>Crack, creak¡ª</i>


    The priests'' molting finished just before the me Tide engulfed them. Creatures covered in sticky mucus emerged, pping multiple sets of wings like those of dragonflies. The discarded shellsy limply and soon disintegrated in the fiery wave.


    "...." Still holding his sword forward, Ian¡¯s crimson eyes scrutinized the emerging creatures. They resembled giant insects. With three pairs of elongated dragonfly wings, the heads, covered in multiplepound eyes, resembled oversized cockroaches with sharp mandibles.


    Their bodies, slick with mucus, appeared armored with chitinous ting. Eight pairs of long legs extended from their chests to their abdomens, each ending in w-like pincers that dripped with venom. At the front, their thick, elongated bodies ended inrge, gaping holes lined with fang-like spikes.


    <i>What a disgusting sight.</i>


    The creatures, seemingly waiting for the mucus covering them to dry, turned their bodies toward Ian simultaneously.


    <i>Crack, creak¡ª</i>


    The spiked holes opened, revealing faces hidden within. They looked like faces molded from y. The creatures opened their eyes,pletely ck with no whites.


    "What a pity...."


    A voice, resonating like a swarm of buzzing insects and infused with magic, continued, "How can a seeker of truth not ept such an obvious truth?"


    "... Bishop Stephan?" Ian spat out, his expression indifferent.


    The creature, which had been moving its lips, smiled broadly, revealing that it had no teeth below its lips.


    "There was a time when I was called that... but no longer. I have shed the shackles of mortality and be part of the grand and eternal cycle... Now, I, or rather, we, are the evangelists of decay and disease, spreading the truth of the cycle, the true offspring of the Great Father¡ª" The creature¡¯s voice grew increasingly exalted.


    The corrupted ones who had be the evangelists of the cycle ttered their pincers together,ughing unpleasantly. They seemed to derive immense pleasure from their transformation into void beings.


    Of course, Ian¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as he stared at them. He still couldn¡¯t understand these corrupted beings.


    <i>No matter how tempting immortality, power, or forbidden knowledge might be, what was the point if it meant bing such grotesque forms? </i>


    They might consider themselves beings that had transcended humanity, but to Ian, they were just one of many void monsters, nothing more, nothing less. Perhaps most of them were already convinced that the world would soon end. Maybe they were each preparing for what came next in their own way.


    "Yes... certainly not an ordinary father." With a slight smirk, Ian finally spoke.


    Running his left hand through his hair, he slowly clenched his fist and added, "Putting his children¡¯s faces on their rears, now that¡¯s something."


    "Once the cycle begins, no one can stop it.... What did you just say?" Stephan, who had been speaking in a self-absorbed manner, suddenly asked, perplexed.


    "I have a question." Ian nonchntly added, gesturing with his chin toward Stephan. "Where do you guys eat and where do you poop from?"


    "What kind of crude¡ª...?!" Stephan started to retort but then halted abruptly. He quickly turned his head, pping his wings furiously.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The me Tide that had been moving away from the chapel was now returning, roaring more violently than before. The mes converged toward Ian like merging streams, growing fiercer and faster.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    "<i>Aargh</i>¡ª" The rushing mes engulfed several evangelists at the rear. Those who hadn¡¯t yet shed all their mucus screamed grotesquely as they fell. The few just behind them urgently flew upward. Stephan, who had also risen higher, frowned and turned back around, ring at Ian.


    "You scoundrel, truly fitting for a mage¡ª" But his words were cut off again. Ian, now surrounded by a whirlwind, had already charged right up to him.


    "You know me well." With those words, Ian activated the Fangs of Heaven Defier once more and swung his ck sword down. The flickering purple haze bit into Stephan¡¯s upper head.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    As Stephan¡¯s head and chest split open, Ian nted his foot on Stephan¡¯s body, pushing against him with the momentum of his charge. Even as Stephan was driven back, Ian continued to thrust his sword down between Stephan¡¯s legs.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The purple de sliced through Stephan¡¯s lower face, spilling dark green ichor as his body split in half. Ian kicked the divided corpse away forcefully.


    "<i>Argh!</i>" Screaming as he was torn apart, Stephan was engulfed by the surging mes and burned away. Ian, havingunched himself off Stephan, didn¡¯t even spare a nce. He was already hurtling toward another evangelist.


    "<i>Screech</i>¡ª" The next creature opened its lower face, spewing a jet of ck bile.


    <i>So, you really do poop out of your face.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian kicked off into the air. The swirling whirlwind twisted his trajectory into a spiral as he surged past the spewed bile. The creature''s eight legs shot out spasmodically, but Ian was faster, slipping through them and diving into its body as if embracing it.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The purple de Ian held in a reverse grip stabbed into the creature¡¯s abdomen. nting both feet on its body, Ian straightened his grip on the hilt and kicked forcefully.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The de sliced through the creature¡¯s side, and the trailing haze tore apart two of its wings.


    "<i>Screech</i>¡ª" Screaming in pain, the creature spiraled downward, unable to maintain a bnce with its mismatched wings.


    Ian was already arcing back toward where he hade from. His gaze swept over the remaining evangelists, who now numbered only five. Their faces, once filled with ease and ecstasy, were now twisted with confusion and shock. Some even closed their orifices entirely, hiding their faces.


    A faint smile tugged at Ian¡¯s lips.


    <i>I know from experience. Adapting to a new body and power doesn¡¯t happen instantly.</i>


    Though they had been transformed into void beings, their essence hadn''t changed. They were priests who had never fought properly. No matter how immense the power, it had to be wielded skillfully to be meaningful, as Ian had learned through countless trials and errors.


    "...." Ian''s eyes, tinged with purple amidst the gray, gazed at the raging inferno rushing toward him. Instead of trying to evade, he crouched in mid-air, steadying his stance.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    Just as the reversing me Tide was about to collide with Ian, the Whirling Barrier, amplified by chaos energy, exploded outwards, wrapping around and absorbing the fire. The evangelists faltered, their speed momentarily reduced. The meden whirlwind shot up to the ceiling before dispersing in all directions.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    "<i>Aaargh!</i>"


    The evangelists were swept away by the fiery vortex. Meanwhile, Ian, who had been propelled to the ceiling, twisted his body andnded feet-first on the ceiling.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª </i>


    His entire body was pressed against the ceiling by the pressure, causing cracks to spread out from where his feet were nted.


    <i>This is practically no different from the me Storm.</i>


    Even as he thought of one of the high-level spells he hadn''t mastered yet, Ian quickly redirected his gaze. He wasn''t looking at the evangelists entangled in the mes as they fell. His focus was on the altar, the massive ck mass atop it. In a fleeting moment, he perceived all the changes urring there.


    After several unwanted stat allocations, his cognitive abilities and reflexes had reached nearly superhuman levels. In a situation like this, with his Concentration and Intuition traits fully activated, his perception was even sharper. He noted the sticky, burning surface, the vivid purple glow flickering beyond it, the seething shadows between, and the crack spreading rapidly from the top.


    The moment Ian noticed the cracks spreading rapidly from the top, he forcefully pushed off with his bent legs. His body, previously pressed down by the pressure, shot out like a cannonball as he shook off the restraint.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    As Ian pushed through the remnants of the me whirlwind, he raised the ck sword above his head. The trajectory created by the purple haze fiercely zed and descended.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The sword de effortlessly tore through the surface of the massive chunk that had already begun to crack. With the impact of the rushing force, Ian buried the sword deep into the interior of the mass, even as it lodged itself into the surface. His crimson eyes flickered with a mix of purple, ring up as if overheated for a moment.


    <i>Snap¡ª</i>


    The upper part of the masspletely split open, and a dazzling sh spread from within almost simultaneously.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A massive pir of fire burst forth, engulfing not only the surface of the mass but also everything contained within it.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The explosion, which painted the interior white, soared to the ceiling. Countless fragments scattered in all directions like fireworks coloring the night sky. Ian closed his eyes tightly as the explosion flung him away, his visionpletely paralyzed. The blue force field enveloped his entire body. Though it was a half-beatte, it was still meaningful.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Encased in the force field, Ian skipped across the floor like a stone and crashed.


    The sensation against his back differed slightly from that of a wall. It was an unpleasantly crushing hardness. Reflexively, Ian switched his grip on the ck sword and thrust it forcefully behind him.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    "<i>Screech</i>¡ª"


    With a creepy sensation, a scream almost akin to an insect''s cry erupted. Ian swung the sword until it made a full circle, and only after he no longer felt any resistance did he finally stand up as the bisected preacher fell with a sticky sound.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Ian felt the heat covering the ceiling dissipate. The explosion could have easily brought down the building. However, only the acrid smoke, heat, and vibration could be felt; the roof did not copse at all.


    <i>p, p¡ª</i>


    Instead, the sound of pping wings filled the air. Despite hisck of sight, Ian could sense hundreds and thousands of fireballs adorning the surroundings. He felt each one imbued with the power of the void.


    "Truly an amazing spell...."


    A low, cracked voice pierced Ian''s ears immediately afterward.


    <i>What''s this? Aren''t you dead?</i>


    As Ian heightened his senses and furrowed his brow, the raspy voice of Stephan, as if he had swallowed a lot of smoke, spread again.


    "But in the end, it is merely the futile struggle of a mortal... Decay and disease are part of a grand cycle, and so is death... Bing one with the cycle is immortality...! Behold...! The great swarm! The infinite wave of mycelium is reborn even in death...!"


    Amid the cracked and overturned voice, the sound of things shattering against the force field continued like hail. Ian once again slightly moved his left arm, generating the Magic Force Field, and opened his previously closed eyes. His vision, which had turned white, was gradually returning.


    "The greedy descendants who desire only the cycle have descended upon thisnd... This is a sign of catastrophe and a beginning for mortals, but a blessing of immortality for the descendants of the cycle... You cannot stop it, mage. The ring of the cycle has already begun to connect, and this is just the beginning and a part of it¡ª"


    <i>Jeez, you sure talk a lot, bastard.</i>


    Even as he thought, the sound of wings pping in the smoke swirled chaotically around him.


    <i>Crunch, crack¡ª</i>


    The sound that was scratching his eardrums continued relentlessly, apanied by strange cries, bothrge and small. They were the screams of the evangelists of the cycle. Even as they exhaled painful breaths, Stephan''s voice rose louder.


    "Fear not, my sons! This is also part of the cycle...! In the end, the Great Father will awaken on thisnd and embrace all things...! I... I rejoice with all my heart...!" His voice mixed with screams.


    As Ian lightly shook his head, his gaze finally fixed on one spot. In the center of his returning vision, a quest window had appeared.


    [Mycelium of Infinite Greed.]


    <i>Mycelium...?</i>


    Frowning, Ian closed the window and turned toward the direction of Stephan''s voice. Beyond the crumbling blue force field, countless fireballs flew into view, resembling locusts but grotesquelyrge, each the size of a forearm. They flew around aze, leaving the ground littered with their charred remains. Amidst them, smaller ones wriggled out, devouring the remnants and growing again.


    The cycle''s evangelists were the same, their bodies covered in mycelium. The sound that scratched Ian''s eardrums came from these creatures gnawing at the evangelists with sharp jaws in all directions.


    <i>Are they capable of infinite reproduction or something? </i>


    Ian thought as his gaze, lost in contemtion, finally settled on Stephan, who was being gnawed by the mycelium. The half Ian had cut off was burned away, leaving only the vertically split half. Even that wasn''t intact. Only the lower part of his chest, part of his torso, and half of his face with clear burn marks remained twitching.


    And he, too, was being gnawed by the mycelium.


    Ian leaped, gripping his sword. The ck de, now emitting a purple haze again, shed through one mycelium body. With a sensation of slicing through a very hard shell, the mycelium body split in half. Inside, there were no intestines¡ªonly the same yellowish, smooth cross-section as its exterior.


    <i>This makes me want to puke in another way.</i>


    Ian''s frown deepened, and his eyes turned red. He cut through another mycelium, and around him, Dancing mes sprung up one after another. The mes, as soon as they formed, fell to the ground.


    The mes caught and burned away the new mycelium that bubbled out from the cut sections.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Explosions continued behind Ian as he ran.


    With an expression of either pain or ecstasy, Stephan shouted. "I... I will return to being part of the cycle and be reborn... reborn beside the Father...!"


    <i>Crack! Crunch¡ª</i>


    Ian, who had reached Stephan, swung his sword repeatedly. Ian sliced apart three mycelium that had almost devoured Stephan''s body, causing them to tumble down. As the parts that touched the haze melted into ckness, Ian extended his left hand.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The mes emanating from his palm burned the cross-sections of the mycelium. Without even ncing at the burning mycelium flying around, Ian looked down at Stephan''s remaining half-head.


    "Who said you could return?"


    "...?!"


    "Watch from there as you die. I''ll turn all these locusts into roasted meat."


    With a rough breath, Ian''s eyes had turned crimson again. Stephan, briefly widening his one remaining eye, looked up at him. He noticed the bloodshot eyes and the nosebleed dripping from Ian''s nose, and a startled smile appeared on his lips.


    "You weren''t just an ordinary mage...! You belong to the void as well! Whose will you represent...? The Chaos of the Abyss...? The Dreaming End? Or perhaps, the Lustful¨C-"


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian stomped down hard on Stephan''srge lower jaw, shattering it. He stared into the creature''s eyes.


    "Shut up. My head''s ringing."


    <i>As if I care about any of those fancy titles</i>, he thought, turning away.


    The mycelium moved and flew around like insects, which puzzled him. But one thing was clear: infinite didn''t just mean greed.


    Despite hundreds being burned, and many more turned to ashes by the explosion, countless more remained.


    <i>Crunch, crack¡ª</i>


    The sound of creatures emerging from the ashes was loud and clear. There were already hundreds, if not more.


    <i>Infinite arm-sized bugs. Just what I needed.</i>


    But that wasn''t all. On the tform, a massive lump was forming, made up of hundreds of intertwined mycelium. More creatures flew out from within it. If left unchecked, they would keep multiplying endlessly, eventually filling not just the sanctuary but the entire church. They would probably gnaw through the barrier and fly out afterward. That would spell disaster for the entire west.


    <i>But why don''t I remember seeing these things in the game...</i>


    The answer came to him almost simultaneously with the question. The name of the quest he had received before held the answer.


    [The result of failure.]


    These creatures were the result of a failed ritual. If the ritual had seeded, apletely different, possibly even more horrifying entity would have manifested. But that didn''t matter now. What mattered was stopping their multiplication. That was also the content of the quest he had just received. Fortunately, he didn''t have to think too deeply about what to do.


    <i>Crunch, crack¡ª</i>


    Sensing the ominous umtion of magic, the mycelium creatures, which had been soaring in groups, all turned their direction simultaneously. In an instant, yellow bugs filled Ian''s vision. The sight made him understand why locust swarms were considered a natural disaster.


    <i>... Now seems like the right moment to use Hellfire.</i>


    Thinking this, Ian extended his ck sword, now glowing bright yellow.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    What poured out from the sword was the me Tide. Unfortunately, he had consumed too much mana to use Hellfire, the high-level red magic he had first learned. Advanced-level magic required an enormous amount of Mana, befitting its name.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    But he didn''t intend to use just the me Tide alone. There was another advanced magic he had recently learned. Ian''s eyes, still burning red, shed again right after he unleashed the wave of fire. The de of his outstretched sword rippled greatly.


    <i>Boom! Boom, boom!</i>


    On top of the wave of fire that burned the mycelium, irregr explosions of varying sizes erupted. It was the Chain Explosion. This high-level red magic, which would normally create random pinpoint explosions over a wide area,bined with the me Tide to create a scene whereva seemed to erupt from all over. Ian, who had consumed a vast amount of Mana at once, staggered momentarily.


    <i>Boom! Rumble¡ª</i>


    The mycelium caught in the explosions and fiery torrents melted and crumbled helplessly.


    "Hah... hah...."


    Ian steadied himself immediately afterward, catching his breath. The me Tide spread and the uncontroble pirs of fire exploded everywhere. His eyes, watching the mycelium that still survived and came rushing at him, soon glowed with a violet-tinted gray. Wind enveloped his entire body as it swirled around him, and Ian dashed forward again.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    He moved with the speed of a freshly released arrow. The mycelium creatures were upon him in an instant. The extreme tension made his nerves feel like they were overheating. His ck sword, greedily devouring chaos power,shed out.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The de''s trajectory traced an infinite spiral as it swept through, slicing the creatures into countless fragments almost instantaneously.


    The trance-like sword strikes that had shattered the vampire minions were being re-enacted. Though not as strong and fast as back then, the ck sword was much lighter than the Legion Commander''s Greatsword. Moreover, the wind enveloping his entire body assisted his movements, making them even swifter.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª</i>


    As he advanced, destroying everything in his path, Ian felt as if the ck sword was pulling his arm along. The mad sword, obsessed with ughter, clearly enjoyed creating countless deaths. It had no intention of stopping, even if its de broke or its wielder''s body crumbled. It would persist to the end.


    Ian didn''t try to control such a weapon. Instead, he gave himself over to its will. At this moment, there were only things to kill all around. The ck sword felt like an extension of his body, manifesting the stat bonuses.


    <i>Boom! Rumble¡ª</i>


    The wave of fire that had been spreading was now right in front of him. Ignoring the explosion erupting next to him, Ian willingly plunged into the me Tide. The Wind de swirling around his body absorbed the mes.


    Ian, once again casting Wind de infused with chaos power, continued his relentless charge. Each breath felt like it was burning him from the inside, but he did not stop.


    <i>Crunch, crack¡ª</i>


    The tform wasn''t far now. Suddenly, the wings of the massive lump on it started pping in unison. The creatures were endlessly being born somewhere inside, intertwining with their kin and flying out.


    <i>So, the source of the multiplication must be right in the middle.</i>


    The shard of chaos seemed to confirm his hypothesis with its resonance.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The preceding me Tide collided with the surface of the mycelium mass. Those caught in it burned ck.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A bright yellow explosion sted parts of the mass in all directions. Ian, engulfed in mes, leaped into the center where the burning, fragmented mycelium creatures were falling.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    "...!" Stephan''s one remaining eye, watching from afar, widened in shock.


    His body, being devoured by the mycelium, was rotting and turning ck, yet his expression showed no pain, as if he couldn''t feel it.


    And in truth, he couldn''t.


    Since the moment Ian created the explosive wave of fire resemblingva, Stephan hadn''t taken his eyes off him for even a second. Not only because of the tremendous spell that made one forget this was the twilight of magic, but also because the swordsmanship he disyed was nearly divine.


    No brave barbarian or battle-hardened knight could have created such a spectacle. Maybe a few sword masters within the Empire, but certainly not a mage. Moreover, the sword he wielded emanated the power of the void.


    <i>Is that a cursed sword imbued with the power of the void...?</i>


    It wasn''t a mere illusion. Thanks to gaining new sensory abilities, Stephan could see the chaos power swirling along every trajectory.


    <i>... Even so, no one could wield it like that unless they were a being of the void. So, does that mean he is a mage with spells rivaling archmages, a swordsman on par with masters, and also wields the power of the void?</i>


    It was an absurd thought, but he couldn''t deny it. The proof was right in front of him.


    <i>Co-could he be... a chaos being disguised as a human...?</i>


    The thought struck him suddenly, and for the first time, Stephan''s remaining eye widened to its limit.


    <i>Then, is the suddenmencement of the ritual all because of him?</i>


    He wanted to rush and confirm if his perfectly fitting hypothesis was true. Of course, that was an impossible wish. At this moment, he was rotting and unable to move, and the person who could give him answers was in the middle of the swarming mycelium.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Endlessly creating trails covered in mes and violet haze.


    Ian, half in a trance, continued to wield his sword, cutting through the horde of mycelium creatures. His joints and muscles screamed in agony, and his nerves felt like they were burning, but he couldn''t stop now.


    If he stopped, those mycelium creatures would overwhelm him in an instant. They would devour him down to thest bone in a blink. Then, they would probably resurrect him as one of them, bing part of the endless cycle.


    The thought, simr to what he had often considered, crossed his mind again.


    <i>Was this really how the boss fight was supposed to be tackled in the game?</i>


    Indeed, these mycelium creatures were individually not that significant. In the game, it would have been a hack-and-sh style boss fight, much like fighting regr monsters. Endlessly slicing through the hordes would have been satisfying. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about physical damage or aftereffects.


    The corrosive miasma would reduce equipment durability, the decay mist would deal dot damage, and the germ clusters would cause various status effects. All he had to do was manage his character in his own way to keep them alive.


    Of course, that was irrelevant now.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    In any case, he was almost at the source of this endless multiplication. Feeling the resonance of the shard, Ian saw the faintly visible form through the mycelium.


    <i>As I thought, a divine statue.</i>


    The statue of De Lu, standing well over two meters tall and visible only as a dark silhouette, loomed ominously. Once the Goddess of Prosperity and Laziness, she now symbolized decay and disease, bing a vessel for endless greed.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The mycelium sprouting like mushrooms on the statue''s surface was crushed.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Ian''s sword struck the statue. He could feel the divine and chaotic energies swirling inside it. Simultaneously, a vision shed through his mind. The source of divinity, now tinged purple, bore an ominous void mark flickering like hieroglyphs at its center. It was likely the mark from the ritual the corrupters had performed.


    <i>They tried to corrupt the source of divinity to use it as a power source for the ritual.</i>


    Given more time, they would have fully seeded. As it stood, they had partially seeded, using it as a power source, though it wasn¡¯t entirely contaminated. Stopping the mycelium¡¯s multiplication seemed straightforward enough: destroying the statue and the mark should suffice. However, the statue appeared quite durable, resisting both his magic and strikes. Nevertheless, repeated attacks would eventually break it.


    <i>... But then the source of divinity would be destroyed as well.</i>


    He had another option, one normally only possible if he were corrupted. Ian¡¯s bloodshot eyes red momentarily.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An explosion beneath his de scorched the surrounding mycelium, also engulfing Ian¡¯s lower body. Unblinking amidst the heat, Ian fixed his gaze on the statue in the center of the explosion.


    <i>You can thank me with blessings or money. Skill points would be even better. </i>


    With this thought, Ian extended his left arm to grasp the hand of the ckened statue. The shard of chaos resonated eagerly.


    ***


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." At the end of the corridor, a blonde priest named Luce crouched near the stairs and sighed. His gaze was fixed at the bottom of the stairs, which seemed to lead deep underground.


    He had no choice. Not long after the ck-haired knight had descended, loud and small explosions began echoing continuously. shes of light illuminated the stairs, and faint heat filled the corridor, trembling with vibrations. From here, he had no way of knowing whaty below or what was happening.


    "Are you alright?"


    A voice beside him nearly startled Luce to the point of a heart attack. He turned to see Philip approaching. Luce wasn¡¯t the only one who was scared¡ªthe undead continued to advance, but the brown-haired pdin dealt with those pitiful, terrifying creatures.


    Philip had left Luce here, repeatedly dashing into the corridor¡¯s darkness and returning. Now, the gentle glow that had once surrounded Philip¡¯s sword had faded significantly. Staring nkly at the ck blood trickling down Philip¡¯s face, Luce suddenly spoke, recalling the steel gauntlets.


    "I-I¡¯m fine. How about you, sir?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m used to this. You can rx now. It seems there are no more undead left."


    "That¡¯s a relief, but..."


    Luce¡¯s gaze returned to the stairs.


    "I don¡¯t think we can rx just yet."


    "Ah, you¡¯re more worried about that side." Philip also nced at the distant flickering light from the stairs. Another loud explosion followed.


    "Don¡¯t worry. For him, this is routine. Sir Ivan won¡¯t lose."


    "You sound certain."


    "If he loses, the world might as well end."


    "...?"


    At Luce¡¯s bewildered look, Philip quickly let out a heartyugh. "I mean, he¡¯s that strong. Trust me. We¡¯ve fought and defeated countless void creatures together."


    "What..."


    <i>...Kind of lives are you all living?</i>


    Luce barely swallowed the words that reached the tip of his tongue. He knew they would undoubtedly sound rude.


    The light from below the stairs subtly illuminated Philip¡¯s face, and Luce realized this pdin wasn''t much older than him. They might even be the same age. Moreover, there was a faint trace of fear in his eyes, though he was oveing it. Noticing this, Luce found himself speaking without thinking.


    "Sir Philip."


    "Yes?"


    "How did you be a pdin?"


    "Well... Actually, I need to be honest with you. I''m not a pdin. I haven¡¯t even been knighted yet."


    "...!" Luce¡¯s eyes widened at Philip¡¯s words.


    Philip scratched his head and continued, somewhat sheepishly. "My role is that of a squire. I serve a pdin. I¡¯m just a lucky kid who got his hands on a holy relic."


    "...."


    "I apologize for deceiving you, Father Luce." Philip bowed his head respectfully.


    Snapping out of his shock, Luce hurriedly waved his hands. "No, no, there¡¯s no need to apologize. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you saved my life."


    "Thank you for understanding."


    "Actually... It''s more impressive. I¡¯ve heard that serving a pdin is incredibly difficult and dangerous."


    Philip shrugged with a small smile. "Fortunately, my lords aren¡¯t that demanding. Sir Ivan may seem tough, but he¡¯s actually a kind person. Though the job is indeed very dangerous. Extremely so, most of the time."


    "... Then why don¡¯t you quit? Do you have a reason to continue such a dangerous mission?"


    "A reason...?" Philip tilted his head in puzzlement and then added, "Helping those who risk their lives fighting the forces of darkness. Why would I need any other reason?"


    "...." Luce was speechless once again.


    At that moment, a loud noise and a blinding sh erupted from below the stairs almost simultaneously. Luce blinked, momentarily seeing a faint glow around the squire¡¯s head. It was only for a brief moment. As the light faded, Philip¡¯s face returned to shadow. It must have been a trick of the light scattering.


    "Perhaps... you are...."


    <i>Rumble¡ª </i>


    As Luce murmured, the entire corridor started shaking as if an earthquake had struck. Simultaneously, a strange pressure bore down on Luce''s entire body. Philip rushed to him, eyes wide.


    "Get down, priest."


    "Yes, yes...!" Luce dropped to the ground, and Philip kneeled beside him, raising a round shield over Luce¡¯s body, clearly preparing for the possibility of the ceiling copsing.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Luce shouted, his head pressed to the floor.


    Philip¡¯s calm voice responded immediately. "The barrier surrounding the church is copsing. Or the demonic realm is closing."


    "...!" Luce looked up involuntarily, seeing Philip¡¯s face with a gentle smile. He spoke in a daze. "Does that mean...?"


    "Yes. Sir Ivan has won."


    "Are you... sure about that?"


    Philip shrugged one shoulder. "Probably. I''ve been in a simr situation before."


    When the Vampire Empress was in, the dissolution of the Labyrinth Mansion¡¯s barrier felt quite simr. Of course, Philip didn''t provide that detailed exnation. He simply waited calmly, trusting the vibrations, pressure, and strange sensations to pass.


    Soon, the vibrations subsided. Philip cautiously removed the shield covering Luce''s head and stood up. The corridor, now much shorter, was littered with mangled, dismembered, and charred corpses. Philip grimaced and nced back at the stairs that had returned to their original form.


    "Is it... over?" Luce¡¯s voice trembled.


    Philip, who had helped him to his feet, smiled. "Yes. Let¡¯s go down."


    "R-Right now?"


    "You heard the noise. We need to check on Sir Ivan. That''s my duty."


    "...."


    Philip turned and descended the stairs briskly. Luce, after a moment¡¯s hesitation and a nce at the corridor full of bodies, followed without a word.


    Soon, the chapel came into view. It was charred ck, as if it had been scorched. The smell of burning filled the air, and the floor was covered in ash. It was so thoroughly incinerated that it was impossible to tell what had originally been there. However, Philip and Luce paid no attention to the ash. From the moment they entered the chapel, their eyes were fixed on the same spot.


    "Oh, De Lu...."


    On the ruined dais, the statue of De Lu stood almost intact. Despite numerousrge and small scars, it kept its original form and even emanated a faint glow. It had not lost its divinity.


    Luce alone was moved to tears by this sight. Philip, however, focused on the area beneath the statue¡¯s knees and began moving through the ash.


    "Sir, are you alright?"


    Ian, looking as if he had rolled in the ash, was slumped at the statue¡¯s feet.


    "... No, not at all," Ian answered in a cracked voice as he staggered to his feet.


    Ash puffed from his body as he moved. Luce gaped at the sight of Ian, whose body was covered in the same faint glow as the statue.


    "S-sir Ian..." Luce spoke with difficulty. "Have you been chosen by De Lu...?"


    Ian, leaning wearily against the statue, brushed his hair and replied. "I was offered, but I declined."


    "...?!" Luce¡¯s eyes widened even more.


    Ian, turning his gaze to the approaching Philip, added indifferently.


    "She¡¯s just not the right fit for me."

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    "What on earth...?" As Luce asked in bewilderment, Philip climbed onto the dais, pulling out a handkerchief from his coat.


    "Who were they?"


    "They were disgusting, as always." Ian took the handkerchief and began wiping the ash from his face. The mixed blood and ash clung to the cloth stickily.


    <i>If they were going to die, they should have done it without causing such a fuss.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue, remembering the recent events. The shard of chaos had absorbed the chaotic energy that had tainted the statue. However, it couldn''t immediately erase the mark of the void. This was because the divine essence, suppressed by chaos, emitted divine power on its own. As the divine power burned away the mark of the void, it surged into Ian''s body.


    It was right after this that the apostle quest appeared. Of course, Ian refused without a moment''s hesitation. De Lu''s divinity, as if it had expected nothing in the first ce, casually circled in Ian''s body and then withdrew. During this process, a part of the divinity seeped into Ian''s body. Consequently, one of his Health stats permanently increased. This was probably due to De Lu bestowing a blessing.


    <i>It would¡¯ve been better if Intelligence or Mental Fortitude was boosted...</i>


    At that moment, the void mark, now disintegrating, emitted a dying burst of chaotic energy. The shard of chaos quickly absorbed it before the divine energy could burn it away. As usual, a vision followed, but it wasn''t the same as the previous ones.


    "Are you nning to keep leaning like that...? You realize it looks quite disrespectful, don''t you?" Philip subtly asked at that moment. It wasn''t that Philip really thought so, but his tone suggested he was aware of Luce standing behind him.


    Ian, snapping out of his thoughts, chuckled. "So what? I saved this statue, so I deserve some benefit."


    "Ah, you were leaning on it to recover with divine power. Are you injured?"


    "My heart is."


    "... Pardon?"


    Ian, ignoring Philip''s bewildered gaze, leaned his head against the statue, mumbling something. Like most divine powers, De Lu''s divinity had a particr effect of enhancing recovery. He could feel the divine power gradually revitalizing his utterly exhausted body. Not only that, but it was also dispelling the ominous energies he didn''t know he had. It seemed that the mycelium had been spreading germs or spores.


    <i>It''s a shame to use this benefit only once...</i>


    As Ian drowsily considered this, Luce''s cautious voice echoed. "What happened to the bishops and priests?"


    Ian chuckled softly and replied, "You still call them that, huh?"


    "... Sorry, it''s a habit."


    "They¡¯re somewhere in the ash you''re standing on."


    "...!" Luce looked down at the ash-covered floor.


    As he murmured a prayer to the Radiant Goddess, Ian added indifferently. "Whether they''re truly dead or just returned to that cycle, I don''t know."


    "Cycle... what do you mean?"


    <i>Sure, I knew you¡¯d ask. </i>


    In response to Philip''s question, Ian gestured forward without even opening his eyes.


    "It''s something. Open the door. I''ll be out shortly."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to rest a bit more? Yourpanions will be here soon."


    "Well, we''ll have to see about that."


    "...?"


    Philip noticed something odd and tilted his head, but remained silent and turned away.


    Ian muttered once again right after. "Is this all the gratitude I get?"


    Of course, he wasn''t speaking to Philip. He opened one eye slightly and nced at the statue, adding, "You must already know what I¡¯ve seen. If you want to save the West, stop just watching and help me and mypanions."


    In truth, he didn¡¯t really expect much. Since talking to the gods like this had worked before, he had figured there was nothing to lose by trying again.


    "...!"


    It worked. The divine energy within the statue rippled gently. As Ian, with a raised eyebrow, looked up at the statue''s face, Luce''s voice came from below the dais.


    "Um, Sir Ivan..."


    Ian, still with his eyebrow raised, looked down at him. "Speak."


    "... Thank you. For cleansing the statue and for saving my life. I don''t know how I can ever repay this debt..."


    "You don''t need to repay the cleansing of the statue."


    Ian straightened up from leaning against the statue, tapped it with his palm, and said, "Looks like the Radiant Goddess''s eldest daughter ns to reward me personally."


    "...? What do you mean by that?"


    The sound of stone cracking echoed almost simultaneously. Luce, eyes wide, looked at the statue''s right hand from which the sound hade. A faint light was gathering in the statue''s lowered right hand.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    In the next moment, the statue''s neatly severed fingers fell onto the tform. Each of the five fingers, now separated from the statue, emitted a soft glow.


    "Oh, De Lu..." As Luce''s mouth gaped open, Ian bent down to pick up the stone fingers one by one, smiling.


    "You''re more generous than your mother," said Ian.


    The exact number matched their party. It seemed the statue had split a portion of its remaining divine essence to give them. He could even check the information window.


    [De Lu''s Grace]


    It was an artifact-grade essory. It not only increased one Health stat but also slightly enhanced health recovery. Most notably, it significantly boosted resistance to status effects, including five types of resistance, like poison. It was a useful essory, not just for this ce but for the long term.


    <i>The durability is low, but still...</i>


    Moreover, all five fingers had the same stats. Of course, having all of them didn''t mean the stats would stack.


    "Make a pouch to hold these, something that can be worn around the neck. All five of them." Ian tucked the fingers into his robe and spoke.


    "... Yes, I will do that."


    While Luce nodded absentmindedly, Ian finally descended from the dais and dusted off his shoulders. The brief rest had done him some good. Though his headache and dizziness persisted, these were effects of his mana depletion, something even divine intervention couldn''t remedy.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    It was then that Philip pulled open the church door with great effort. The change was not dramatic; the darkened interior merely brightened slightly. Philip, staring beyond the doorway, frowned and turned back to Ian.


    "Why are those things still moving? And why is the sky still dark?"


    "As expected...." Ian nodded indifferently and walked toward the door.


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened at Ian¡¯s nonchnt expression. "As expected? You knew this would happen?"


    "I had a hunch." Ian paused briefly at the doorway, taking in the scene. Just as Philip had observed, dark clouds still churned in the sky, and the undead continued to writhe and crawl across the ground.


    "But we don¡¯t need to fight them. They¡¯re dying." Ian added calmly as he stepped outside.


    The city¡¯s undead had clearly been drawing power from the void mark that had tainted the statue. They were still moving in response to the polluted magic in the air, but soon they would revert to mere corpses.


    <i>The mycelium creatures weren''t of this world and perished instantly. Even if things seem haphazard, there are definite rules.</i>


    Philip, motioning for Luce to follow, looked at Ian''s back and spoke. "Why did you stop exining? How did you predict this?"


    "Just well," Ian answered without looking back, continuing to walk.


    His mind was reying the vision he had seen in thest moments. This vision, unlike the previous void visions tinged with violet, was set in the heart of darkness, with a presence of chaos felt beyond it. It differed from the vision he saw when he grasped the church door handle. The presence beyond the darkness did not overwhelm Ian instantly like that other being. The tentacled entity was one of the void¡¯s absolute rulers, after all.


    Yet, this realization didn¡¯t bring him joy. A distant rumble of thunder had confirmed that the vision wasn¡¯t of the void. He realized he was seeing a ce on the continent, likely somewhere in the West. The quest window that appeared immediately after solidified his suspicion.


    "<i>Grr</i>..."


    Ignoring the groaning undead, Ian turned onto the main street.


    Philip, pulling Luce along, added. "You saw something again, didn¡¯t you? What was it?"


    "I''m not exactly sure. But when I put everything together..." Ian, speaking nonchntly, bent to pick up a blood-stained longsword from the ground. He had already stowed his ck sword in his pocket dimension; carrying it in front of the surviving civilians and soldiers wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.


    "The ritual took ce in more than just this location."


    "...?!"


    Both Philip and Luce widened their eyes at this revtion. Ian, twirling the sword in his hand, continued walking.


    Philip, keeping pace beside him, pressed further. "What exactly do you mean? Are you saying there are other ces where this horrific ritual was prepared? And it¡¯s already begun there too?"


    "Probably. You understood, so why ask again?"


    "... I was hoping I misunderstood."


    <i>Of course you were.</i>


    Ian briefly smacked his lips and walked past a feeble undead that was reaching out with a weak hand. The streets were strewn with corpses reverting to their lifeless state.


    Philip, also ignoring the dying creatures, muttered. "If the ritual has started elsewhere, it means they prepared the same ritual as here. They must have nned to perform it simultaneously. In that case...?!"


    He looked at Ian with a newly shocked expression. "The corrupters in the West were interconnected. At least those leading the ritual were."


    <i>Stating the obvious as if it were a grand revtion. </i>


    But Philip had to piece together the puzzle from the small fragments Ian provided. What was obvious to Ian would be a significant realization for him.


    Ian nodded and said, "Right. At the top, there''s probably the one I¡¯m looking for. And the one you¡¯re searching for is likely connected too."


    "Oh, Lu Sr... finally...."


    "Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯m telling you now. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Make sure to ry it urately."


    "Of course. I¡¯ll deliver it without missing a word. My goodness... They weren¡¯t just lurking in the shadows. Maybe all the incidents on the outskirts were preparations for this. To plunge the continent into darkness so each could conduct their rituals...." Philip fell back into his thoughts, muttering to himself.


    As Ian turned his gaze forward, letting Philip¡¯s voice drift into the background, Luce spoke up, stammering, "What... what are you all talking about?"


    Luce''s stuttering voice continued. "Are you saying the corrupted priests weren¡¯t only in this ce? That more of these cursed rituals are prepared and have already started elsewhere? Did I hear that correctly...?"


    <i>Now this guy¡¯s panicking as well. </i>


    Ian suppressed augh and nced at Luce. It seemed the blond priest was overwhelmed by the information. His face was on the brink of tears, lost in confusion.


    Well, maybe this was a natural reaction. Most people in this world would never encounter a corrupter, and even if they did, they wouldn''t recognize them. They wouldn¡¯t know the extent of their madness or the horrific consequences. By the time they learned, it would likely be theirst moments. Despite surviving against the odds, Luce was still trapped in his conventional mindset.


    Of course, Ian had no intention of amodating his feelings. As they turned onto the main road leading to the city gate, Ian spoke.


    "Yes. And there, it seems the ritual seeded, unlike here."

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    Luce, eyes wide open, stammered as he continued. "Are you saying the ritual here... failed...? Is that right...?"


    <i>Is that the part that surprised him the most? </i>


    Ian, with a slight chuckle, nodded. "That''s right. At best, it was a partial sess."


    The ritual, prepared by contaminating the essence of divinity, wasn''t just to summon a swarm of locusts. The corrupters of Drenorov likely intended to summon the avatar of an ancient god or a simr being to thisnd¡ªsomething like that entity beyond the darkness in the vision.


    They might have seeded if they hadpletely contaminated the essence of divinity. Then, priests like Stephan would have transformed into something far more formidable than those bug-like creatures. Of course, there was no need to exin all this in detail. After all, the ritual in Drenorov had ended in failure.


    Looking around the ruined streets, Luce sighed. "If this is what a partial sess looks like, then where the ritual seeded must be..."


    "Even more horrific."


    "Oh, my... Lu Sr..." Luce muttered in a daze.


    He ran a trembling hand over his face and murmured. "W-we need to inform the centralmand. The West is a food production area and a crucial strategic point connecting the ck Sea, the ck Isles, and the ind sea. The church will respond immediately. Perhaps even the royal family will... no, they certainly will¡ª"


    "That''s for you to figure out," Ian replied indifferently, turning his gaze to the gates of the castle that had juste into view ahead. "We''re going our own way."


    "Your own path...? Are you saying you''ll leave Drenorov?"


    "Why is that so surprising?"


    "W-well..." Luce looked ahead.


    The scenes they had passed were terrible, but this area was gruesome. Buildings were reduced to ruins, corpses writhing all around. The firmly closed city gates were half-covered by the piled-up dead. It was clear they had swarmed the gates and tangled together. Drenorov would need a very long time to recover from today''s tragedy. It might never return to its former state.


    Luce barely spoke. "... If you guys stayed to help rebuild the city, you would give hope to many."


    "But the ces where the rituals seeded will be demonic realms. Those realms will expand and eventually engulf the West. Drenorov will not be an exception."


    "...!"


    Ian''s indifferent response made Luce finally realize they were not nning to leave the West.


    "So, you¡¯re going to stop it? Like you saved this ce...?"


    "Save it? Hardly..." Ian scoffed softly and added, "Our destinations just happened to coincide."


    <i>Because quests and rewards awaited. </i>


    Of course, Luce clearly didn''t take Ian''s words at face value. He looked at Ian with a mix of surprise and reverence, then blinked and continued speaking. "Of course, I know you are great heroes. But it''s too dangerous. It would be better to wait for the church''s pdins and join them in the hunt..."


    "You keep talking like it''s a dream. Stop with the nonsense." At Ian''s scolding words, Luce''s lips only moved slightly.


    Philip, who had expected this rebuke,ughed quietly and spoke up. "As the priest says, the church and the royal family will probably respond immediately. The fact that the corrupters revealed themselves in imperial territory demands a swift reaction. But even so, by the time reinforcements from the centralmand arrive, it will be toote. Irreversibly so."


    "How... can you be so sure...?"


    "Think about it. Did the corrupters not know that their actions would make them targets for extermination? They knew. And yet they were confident. Confident that by the time central reinforcements arrived, their n would already have seeded."


    Finally, the innocent priest''s face turned from pale to ashen. Struggling to breathe, he asked, "What... what is their goal? Is causing death and chaos their only purpose?"


    "Yes. They aim to turn the entire West into and of death, covered in corruption and disease. The corrupters would gain immortality and wield immense power in thisnd."


    "Oh, Lu Sr..."


    "But it''s not toote. The ritual has just begun, and the entire West hasn''t been corrupted yet. So, we can still stop it. That''s why our lord here said what he did, right, my lord?"


    Receiving Philip''s gaze, Ian chuckled softly. It was clear that Philip was pleading for confirmation, having lost some of his own certainty.


    "The barrier can be broken, and the demonic realm can be closed. The void beings are not invincible. Even if they can''t be killed, they can be sent back to where they came from. So..."


    As Ian strode toward the pile of corpses near the city gates, he added, "Remember this well, priest. You owe us for saving your life."


    "...?" Ignoring Luce''s puzzled expression, Ian began to clear the piled bodies, making a path.


    The dead only twitched weakly, no longer capable of resistance. Philip quickly followed suit, adding, "Most of the corrupters here were priests, weren''t they?"


    "...!"


    "We need as much information as you can provide about their past, the priests theymunicated with in other cities, and which cities in the West could host such rituals. This will be crucial in saving the West."


    With that, he joined Ian in clearing the bodies, carefully moving the dead while Ian tossed them aside without hesitation.


    Watching them, Luce finally spoke. "I will do my best to help. Not just to repay your kindness, but because it''s the only way I can assist you. Perhaps this is why I survived. Once things are settled, I''ll return to the church and search everywhere for clues we might have missed."


    His voice carried a sense of duty.


    Ian, tossing another corpse aside, looked back at him. "Alright, thene and help with this."


    "... Ah, yes." Feeling sheepish, Luce approached cautiously.


    Despite his grand words, he seemed hesitant to touch the twitching corpses.


    <i>Typical of priests. </i>


    Ian chuckled softly and turned to Philip. "You''ll help him search when the timees. Scrounging for things is your specialty, isn''t it?"


    "Thanks to your excellent teaching, my lord. I''ll do it."


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the gates began to open. Ian and Philip paused, watching as soldiers pushed the gates open from either side. A familiar silhouette appeared in the center of the opening.


    "...?!" Mev''s eyes widened as if she hadn''t expected to run into them immediately upon opening the door.


    Ian gave a shortugh when he saw her. "You look quite a sight."


    Mev¡¯s condition was just as much of a mess. Her originally red hair was one thing, but her face and uniform were covered in now-dried dark red blood. Instead of responding to Ian''s joke, Mev looked back at the soldiers. The soldiers who had opened the door quickly cleared away the corpses blocking the entrance.


    <i>They''re certainly disciplined. </i>


    Ian''s lips curved up further.


    <i>Well, if they had seen her fight up close, it couldn''t be helped.</i>


    As she approached, Mev spoke, "Sorry I couldn''t get to the church. I tried my best to finish the situation and join you, but¡ª"


    "No need to exin. I already have a rough idea. So, what about the lord and Sharon?" Ian cut her off.


    Mev hesitated as her expression hardened. "That''s part of why I''mte. Char, no, Sharon was injured."


    "What...?!" Ian''s smile faded, and Philip, eyes wide, frowned deeply.


    "But Sharon shouldn''t have been matched by anything here..."


    "That''s what I thought. But suddenly, an ominous power grew stronger, and creatures with tentacles all over their bodies began pulling the surrounding undead, growingrger. They started spewing toxic breath. I couldn''t leave it to the soldiers. So..."


    "... You and Sharon took them all on," Ian finished.


    Mev nodded, and Ian clicked his tongue.


    It was clear when this change had urred. As the corrupters transformed into void beings and the mycelium spread, the city''s undead must have also gained strength. The piles of bodies at the gate likely had merged and then separated.


    "Where are they now?"


    "In a safe ce, with the lord."


    "Lead the way." Ian, standing on the remaining corpses, turned to the hesitant Luce. "Follow us. You''ll need to report everything to the Count. You too, Philip."


    With that, Ian quickened his pace.


    ***


    Mev led Ian to the outskirts of the city wall, where a shantytown had formed. Survivors, both soldiers and civilians, were busy dealing with the scattered undead. Whenever they saw Mev, they stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads.


    "Wee, Sir Ivan. We''ve been expecting you." An attendant approached them.


    He appeared to be the newly appointed steward.


    Following closely, he continued, "The Count is waiting. This way, please¡ª"


    "Get your report from these two." Ian, without even looking, directed his gaze at Philip.


    Philip nodded and led Luce to follow the steward. They headed to a shack guarded by several soldiers. Mev walked toward another nearby shack. Several soldiers and one attendant stood at its entrance.


    "Let no one in until I call," Mev ordered coldly.


    The attendant bowed and stepped aside. Mev opened the door without dy, and Ian followed her inside.


    "...! This...!" Thesaya, who had been sitting by the worn-out bed, sprang to her feet when she saw Ian. She didn''t finish her sentence as Ian pressed his index finger to his lips. Like Mev, Thesaya''s face bore the marks of battle and was deathly pale.


    "How is she?" Ian asked as he approached the bed.


    Thesaya, holding her breath, spoke as if she had been waiting for this moment. "Not good. I can''t tell if it''s poison or a curse. I tried channeling magic into her, but it didn''t work. What should we do, Ian? At this rate, our kitty¡ª"


    "Stop the dramatics, elf..." Charlotte''s low voice interrupted.


    Thesaya turned to her, looking like she was about to cry.


    Charlotte looked up at Ian as he approached, licking her dry lips. "I am ashamed. It happened again..."


    "That''s obvious," Ian muttered as he examined Charlotte''s condition.


    There were numerous scratches and bite marks on her neck, arms, and sides. The deepest wound was on her side, a mark from arge tentacle, radiating a cursed energy. These were injuries she wouldn''t have sustained if she had been wearing armor. Fortunately, on her opposite sidey the Broken Sword of Judgment. It might have reached its limit in neutralizing the curse with Tir En''s divine power, but it was at least slowing the spread of the curse.


    "You really gave it your all," Ian said as he removed the glove from his right hand.


    Mev continued, "Thanks to her, we were able to minimize civilian casualties. If it weren''t for Charlotte, at least half of them would be dead."


    "This foolish cat wouldn''t let mee. She said if I left, the defensive line would copse, so she tried to handle it alone." Thesaya added, to which Charlotte scoffed.


    "I told you not toe because you''d just get in the way with your skills, idiot."


    "... Judging by the fact that you''re still talking, you won''t die," Ian said as he ced his now bare right hand near Charlotte''s side.


    The Swamp¡¯s Resentment, which had been coiled around his fingers, returned to its snake form and fell onto the wound, starting to suck out the curse.


    "Just as I hoped. It''s working."


    "Does that mean she¡¯ll be alright? She¡¯ll live?" Thesaya asked, eyes wide with hope,pletely ignoring Charlotte''s muttering to stop killing on her own whim.


    "Probably. She''s lucky." Ian reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out all five of De Lu''s Graces, which he had pretended to put away in his robe earlier.


    "I guess I owe De Lu another thank you."

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    "De Lu...?" Thesaya tilted her head, her eyes capturing the faint glow emanating from Ian''s grasp. "Is that De Lu''s divinity?"


    "... A holy relic. Or rather, a fragment of one." Mev, leaning against the wall, responded, staring at the stone fingers in Ian''s palm. "How did you get these? The essence of divinity doesn''t just break apart, and normally, it would turn into ordinary stone."


    "I asked the Goddess for them."


    "...?" Mev blinked, as if doubting her ears.


    As Ian ced a piece of De Lu''s Grace on each of Charlotte''s wounds on her neck, arms, and sides, he continued, "The corrupters defiled the statue and used it as the focal point for their ritual. I purified it and asked for a reward."


    "And she granted it...?"


    "As you can see."


    "That''s unbelievable... No, it''s a pointless question. The results speak for themselves." Mev, who had been muttering in disbelief, shook her head, finishing her sentence.


    <i>Well, even I didn''t really expect it to work,</i> Ian thought as he grasped thest thumb fragment and added, "Once she recovers, we''ll each take one. As you experienced, we never know when we''ll face creatures spreading poison and disease again. Having these will be a great help."


    "Indeed. Thank you, Prosperous Goddess..." Nodding, Mev closed her eyes and silently prayed to De Lu.


    <i>Hiss¡ª</i>


    The Swamp''s Resentment, which had been sucking the curse from Charlotte''s wounds, made a satisfied sound as it released her. Ian extended his right hand, and the ck snake quickly coiled around his middle finger.


    <i>... It seems longer than before.</i>


    It wasn''t an illusion. The snake wrapped around more than half a turn further than usual. He couldn''t tell when this had happened, since he usually wasn''t aware of its presence. Just like before, curses seemed to nourish it. It truly was a growth-type item.


    <i>Its abilities haven''t changed yet...</i>


    Ian thought as he ced thest thumb fragment on Charlotte''s side. While this didn''t stack the abilities, he hoped that the increased area of divine contact would aid her recovery. Not all information was always disyed numerically.


    Looking down into her faint orange eyes, Ian added, "Rest. Don''t resist. It''s all over now."


    "Yes... truly... I''m sorry..." Charlotte murmured, closing her eyes.


    <i>Why does she keep apologizing? </i>


    Ian chuckled briefly. Well, Charlotte did have a habit of getting injured often. Her aggressivebat style made it inevitable, though it probably weighed on her mind in many ways.


    Regardless, Charlotte''s expression and breathing seemed much more rxed. Ian sighed in relief and finally examined the bed she was lying on. It was far from clean.


    "You might catch something new just by staying here."


    "Hey, you there!" Before Ian finished his sentence, Thesaya called out.


    A servant quickly entered, startled by hermanding tone. Her eyes were filled with veins pulsing with magic, her swamp-colored irises glowing intensely. Ordinary people couldn''t bear to meet such a gaze.


    In an icy voice, she continued. "Tell the Count to prioritize cleaning and organizing the annex. We need to move the injured."


    "Y-yes...! I''ll ry the message immediately, mydy!" The servant bowed hastily and turned to leave.


    <i>She''s getting too used to giving orders quickly,</i> Ian thought, sitting down on the edge of the bed. The headache and dizziness he had forgotten about began to resurface.


    Thesaya, narrowing her eyes, muttered right after. "But why do I still feel that disgusting aura? You said you purified the statue. The undead all copsed too."


    "That''s because it''s not over yet," Ian replied in a tired voice, looking at Thesaya and Mev in turn. "She''s not the only one who needs rest. We need to recover from today''s fatigue and prepare to leave immediately. Once we''re sure where to go, we need to be ready to leave at a moment''s notice."


    "You stopped the ritual here, didn''t you? Are you saying this isn''t the end?"


    "You''ll get the details from Philipter."


    "Just tell me a little. I''m curious."


    <i>It''s exhausting, honestly.</i>


    Ian smacked his lips and continued reluctantly. "The ritual didn''t start only here."


    "... So, it''s happening elsewhere too?"


    "Yes. When I erased the mark on the statue, I briefly saw the other side. They were magically connected."


    "If they were preparing the same ritual elsewhere, it''s possible. The corrupters in the West... they were all in league together." Mev muttered with a bitter expression.


    Ian shrugged. "Perhaps. What¡¯s certain is that another ritual has sessfully concluded. Something much stronger than the ones that came here has manifested. The corrupters there have likely received greater rewards. Perhaps..."


    Looking into her emerald eyes, Ian concluded, "Among them might be the one you¡¯re chasing."


    "Yes. It could be..." Mev murmured, her eyes darkening, then added, "Even if it''s not, we can''t ignore it. We must stop it before it''s toote, Ian."


    "Sounds exciting." Thesaya chimed in.


    Receiving looks from Ian and Mev, she smiled bashfully. "I wonder what strange creatures are waiting for us next. They say realbat is the best practice. Just today, I could feel myself getting stronger. By the time we defeat them all, I''ll be able to hold my own."


    "... I understand your enthusiasm, but excitement is not the right word, Thesaya." Mev, after a moment of eye contact, spoke in a low voice. "These events are tragedies that should never happen."


    "I know, redhead. If it hadn¡¯t happened, I would¡¯ve done everything to prevent it. But it happened. Ian said to enjoy it if you can¡¯t avoid it. Isn''t that right, Ian?"


    "... You''re not wrong, but it''s not something to say in front of someone who lost family to the corrupters." Ian''s cold rebuke made Thesaya flinch and nce at Mev.


    "Oh, I... I¡¯m sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. It¡¯s because I¡¯m an elf. Thoughtless and selfish."


    Mev let out a faint, bitterugh. "It''s alright. Thank you for the apology, Thesa."


    "... I''ll help with noints as a form of apology. Not that I wouldn''t have helped otherwise. So..." Petting Charlotte''s mane awkwardly, Thesaya turned to Ian.


    "What kind of creature attacked the church? Was it as vile as the ones here?"


    "Ask Philip. He''ll happily give you more details than you want," Ian replied wearily, getting off the bed and resting his head against the bed frame.


    Thesaya pouted and turned her gaze to Charlotte¡¯s mane, while Mev stared into space, lost in thought. The silence didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°...!¡± The sound of a knock brought color back to Thesaya¡¯s face.


    The person who entered was, of course, Philip.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day when I¡¯d be happy to see you, freckles.¡±


    Philip blinked at Thesaya''s words, then closed the door and looked at Ian. ¡°Seeing Thesa like this, it seems Charlotte is okay.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s past the worst of it,¡± Ian replied, with only his lips moving.


    Mev spoke up immediately. ¡°You came back sooner than expected, Philip.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought it would take longer, but the Count''s reaction was surprisingly calm. He must already havee to terms with the situation. Besides, Thesa sent someone ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What did the Count say?¡±


    "He told me to convey that message. Then, without saying much else, he got up and left. He mentioned that now that the situation is over, handling and cleanup take priority over reporting." As he spoke, Philip removed his sword, shield, and gloves, cing them on the floor before sitting down with a thud.


    ¡°He also said he would send a carriage once things were settled, so we should rest for now. I agreed and returned. Priest Luce went with him, so he could hear any remaining details from himter.¡±


    ¡°Good... that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    <i>I don¡¯t feel like lifting a finger.</i>


    While Ian nodded, Thesaya sprang to her feet.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to exin everything to us too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll exin everything in detail¡ªwhat I told the Count and more¡ªhmm?¡± Philip''s eyes lit up when he caught the item Ian tossed his way¡ªa bottle of liquor from his pocket dimension.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord! My goodness, this bottle feels like a blessing from the Goddess.¡± As Philip spoke with a broad grin, Thesaya and Mev quickly seated themselves in front of him, their eyes fixed on the bottle.


    <i>Finally, some rest. </i>


    Listening to the sound of the bottle opening, Ian closed his eyes.


    ¡°Wake me when the carriage arrives,¡± said Ian.


    Philip¡¯s ensuing voice served as a perfect luby.


    ***


    The residents of Drenorov, though ustomed to peace, were not weak. Some survivors dugrge pits outside the city, while others moved the bodies remaining within the city into those pits. Severalrge pits filled with corpses appeared around the city walls and were soon set aze.


    The acrid smoke covered the area outside the walls throughout the night, and the residents took turns praying in front of it, following the Western tradition of wishing for the souls to return to Lu Sr and the bodies to De Lu. The group refrained from involving themselves in the city''s affairs and quietly rested in the annex.


    ¡°A message from the Count.¡± The voice apanied a knock, just past noon the next day.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Thesaya, who had been lying with her head on Charlotte¡¯s belly, quickly sat up and replied.


    The newly appointed steward entered politely. ¡°The Count requests an audience with you, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? When...?¡±


    ¡°He said any time you wish is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then tell him I¡¯lle as soon as we¡¯re ready.¡±


    "Yes. And... the Count has also requested that Sir Ivan apany you."


    Thesaya nced at Ian, who was lying on the sofa across from her. When Ian gave a slight nod, she immediately responded.


    "Understood. We will do so."


    The steward bowed politely and left.


    As his footsteps faded, Thesaya grinned. "That''s good. I was hoping to meet with him once more before we leave."


    "Why?"


    "Our horses died again. I noticed the Count''s horses were still alive. I n to ask for some."


    "... You really are something else."


    "Smart, aren''t I?"


    Ian responded with a smirk. She had a knack for getting what she wanted, like a seasoned negotiator. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request, considering that without them, Drenorov would have been overrun by the giant void locusts.


    "If the Count wants to meet Sir Ian too, he¡¯s probably going to ask you to stay. At least until his territory is secure." Philip, who was slowly preparing to leave, added. He was nning to meet with Luce at the church.


    "Maybe. We¡¯ll find out soon enough." Ian replied indifferently, getting up to change into his outerwear.


    While he changed, Thesaya finished getting ready with Mev¡¯s help, neatly tying her hair.


    "Keep an eye on kitty, redhead."


    "I¡¯ll be heading out to the city too, to prepare for our departure. After that, I¡¯ll go to the church."


    Mev''s statement made Thesaya frown. "Then who will take care of kitty?"


    "... I will." Charlotte, speaking in a subdued voice, sat up. The pieces of De Lu''s Grace fell from her body onto the bed.


    Ian, adjusting his cor, asked, "Can you move?"


    "Thanks to you. I¡¯m still weak, but I¡¯ll be fine in half a day."


    "Stop acting tough. Just lie down and rest, weakling." Thesaya scolded, to which Charlotte responded by licking her lips and stepping out of bed.


    "I¡¯m going to wash up and rest. Everyone else looks clean, and I¡¯m a mess."


    "Make sure to add the relics to your bathwater. It¡¯s best to purify the water thoroughly before you bathe. Also, tell them to boil the water properly before."


    "... Alright, I¡¯ll do that."


    At Ian''s suggestion, Charlotte quickly gathered the scattered stone pieces. The group had started taking every opportunity to bathe, an influence of Ian. They might have been the cleanest wanderers of this dark age.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t cry because I¡¯m gone." Thesaya waved a finger at Charlotte and opened the door.


    Following her, Ian turned to Mev. "I''ll see you at the church. Once we¡¯re done here, I''ll head there."

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    The sky''s dark clouds thickened, as if no longer needing to hide their true nature. However, the manor had already almost erased the traces of the recent tragedy. Newly appointed stewards and servants busily moved about. This resilience was one of the Empire''s strengths; despite the loss of many lives overnight, the system itself did not copse.


    "Count Aynas and Sir Ivan have arrived, Your Excellency."


    Of course, part of this stability was due to this old and strict Count. Though he had failed in raising his children, he was a respected lord.


    As Ian entered the banquet hall, he took in the Count''s face. The Count was still using the banquet hall where Obell had be the root of corruption. Though there were still dark stains on the floor, the Count, seated in the high chair, wore a stern expression, as if he didn¡¯t notice them. His eyes seemed to shine even brighter now, perhaps to show everyone he hadn''t weakened or broken.


    A young knight stood behind him, fully armed. He appeared to be the newly appointed head of security. Whether he was a survivor from yesterday''s battle or not, his eyes, as he looked at Thesaya and Ian, were filled with tension.


    "Stand down." The Count''s lowmand made the knight and the steward leave without a word.


    When the door closed, the Count finally looked down at Thesaya with a nk expression. "Did you sleep well? Yourplexion is always pale, so it¡¯s hard to tell just by looking."


    <i>The nerve of this old man. </i>


    Ian''s brow twitched slightly. Despite everything, the Count still wielded rudeness like a weapon.


    Thesaya''s voice was icy. "Thanks to you. You seem better than yesterday. Be careful. They say a candle that burns too brightly soon extinguishes."


    The Count''s eyes twitched, and Ian nced at the back of Thesaya''s head. The Count''s wrinkled lips curled into a smile shortly after.


    He let out a slightly irritatedugh and spoke in a more rxed tone. "Indeed. But there''s no helping it. An old man has to push himself in times like these."


    "Still, you must take care. It would be a shame to lose a hard-earned life so easily." Thesaya''s tone softened as well, and the Count nodded in agreement.


    Ian finally allowed a faint smile. He realized that the Count''s initial remark was a poorly executed joke, and Thesaya had responded in kind. There must have been changes in their rtionship during the struggles to evacuate the residents that Ian hadn''t been aware of. Crisis and hardship often bring people closer quickly.


    The Count quickly reverted to his typical stern expression and asked, "How is Sir Sharon doing?"


    "Thanks to De Lu''s grace, she is already able to get out of bed. She is a strong warrior, so there''s no need to worry. Now, may I ask why you have requested this audience?"


    "There are several reasons... but first." The Count awkwardly rose to his feet, looking at Thesaya intently.


    "I want to express my sincere gratitude. Without your help, I would not be alive, and many more lives would have been lost." The Count bowed deeply.


    Thesaya was clearly taken aback, hesitating before responding withposed calm.


    "Please, stop. Now I''m really getting worried. It''s never a good sign when people act out of character."


    "... I only said what needed to be said, so don¡¯t take it to heart." The Count cleared his throat and sat back down.


    A yful smile touched Thesaya''s lips. "Oh my. Even feeling embarrassed. I appreciate the thanks, Your Excellency. Of course, it would be even better if it didn''t end with just words. One of my close associates often says..."


    Thesaya nced at Ian with a yful smile before turning back to the Count. "Gratitude should be shown with money or gifts, not just words."


    "That¡¯s a very elven saying. But it''s the proper order of things. I don''t have many jewels or treasures, but if you wish, I can give you some. However, I was thinking of a more practical reward in the Western tradition. How about that?"


    "Let''s hear it first."


    "I heard you n to leave soon. So..."


    The Count leaned back, resting his head against the back of the chair, and spoke after a moment''s pause. "I will open the storeroom and armory to provide you with anything that might aid your journey. How does that sound? You may take anything you choose, though I cannot give you everything."


    "... You continue to surprise me today. Thank you for your consideration. Also, if possible, it would be helpful if you could spare three horses."


    "Consider it done. Your straightforward request eases my mind somewhat."


    <i>They are getting along quite well. </i>


    Ian listened to their conversation with a detached interest. Surely, the Count hadn''t summoned them just to discuss this. Nobles always saved the main point forst. After exchanging a few more trivial remarks, the Count finally turned his gaze to Ian.


    "Sir Ivan."


    Ian met his gaze without a word.


    The Count, who had been watching Thesaya with a subdued expression, now spoke. "I also want to express my gratitude to you. I have heard that you yed the most crucial role. Drenorov and the Westwood family will not forget the debt we owe you."


    "I dly ept your thanks." Despite Ian''s indifferent response, the Count simply nodded.


    Ian realized the Count was being uncharacteristically cautious. It seemed he found Ian more challenging to approach than Thesaya.


    The Count began slowly. "Before we get to the main point, there is something I want to hear directly from you."


    "Go ahead."


    "I heard the ritual was not limited to this ce. Is that true?"


    "It is. Most likely."


    "The corrupters in Drenorov are only part of arger conspiracy orchestrated by someone else. Is that also true?"


    "Most likely."


    "And you are leaving to punish them?"


    Ian frowned slightly and responded. "Get to the point, Count."


    <i>Stop circling around with questions I don¡¯t care about. </i>


    After a brief pause, the Count spoke in a low voice. "Avenge us."


    "...?"


    "Please kill everyone involved in this conspiracy. Bring me their heads. Since you were already nning to do this, it shouldn''t be too difficult. If you do this, I will reward you in any way you wish."


    <i>So, this is the main point. </i>


    Looking into the Count''s cold eyes, Ian sighed inwardly. This old man hadn''t ovee yesterday''s events; he was just pretending.


    A series of quest windows appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    [Revenge and Atonement.]


    As he read through the quest details, one of his eyes twitched. It was a pivotal quest. Help the Count with his revenge or assist him in seeking atonement.


    It didn''t take much time to reach a decision.


    "The corrupters who led the ritual will die." Ian closed the quest window and met the Count''s gaze once more.


    "But that''s not for your revenge. I have no interest in collecting the heads of corrupters, nor do I intend to."


    The Count''s eyes widened momentarily.


    Ian, meeting his stormy gaze calmly, continued. "Don''t push your guilt onto me, Count."


    "...." The Count''s wrinkled brow furrowed.


    Ian didn''t avert his gaze. The icy silence hung for a moment.


    "... Then what?" The Count''s voice was raspy as he ran a hand over his face.


    "What can I do with this old, sick body? I can''t even take revenge myself. I won''t be able to continue ruling thisnd. I can''t keep this from the central authority. To protect my only remaining child and prevent further loss of life, I must report this. But that will be the end of me and my family''s legacy. I will either be killed for colluding with the corrupters or be stripped of my title in disgrace."


    The Count paused, his voice catching, before continuing. "If I don¡¯t seek revenge, what can I do for those who died?"


    "Well..."


    <i>Why are you asking me that? </i>


    Ian sighed inwardly, but spoke up. "At the very least, you can atone for what your son did and for what you did to your son."


    "...!" The Count''s eyes widened again, and he let out a low groan before adding, "But... I''m only good at farming and managingnd."


    "Then do that."


    "... It doesn''t seem like that would be enough."


    "That''s for you to decide."


    "Ha... atonement... atonement..." The Count sighed, rubbing his temples with his wrinkled, bony hand.


    "I could farm until the day I die, but that wouldn''t be atonement. It would be more like escaping. Instead, I should dedicate my life to restoring the lives of the ruined residents..."


    He paused, letting out a bitterugh. ¡°It is simply unfortunate. The day wille sooner when I can no longer do so, rather than the end of my life.¡±


    "...." At that moment, Thesaya nced at Ian with a peculiar look. She met his eyes briefly before Ian sighed and spoke up.


    "Then when that timees..." Ian paused, then continued as he looked back at the Count.


    "Use my name. It might help."


    "...?" The Count looked at him.


    Ian continued nonchntly. "You have some idea of who I am, don''t you? That''s why you''re asking me all these questions."


    "...." The Count''s lips moved wordlessly for a moment before he cautiously replied.


    "Yes... I know you¡¯re not just a knight serving Lady Aynas. The same goes for Sir Maverick. No matter how senior they are, pdins wouldn''t serve an elf... I didn''t ask because I figured you had reasons to keep it a secret. Are you willing to reveal your true identity?"


    Thesaya, who had been smirking slightly, leaned in toward Ian, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    <i>If not for the quest...</i>


    Ian sighed through his nose and gave a small nod.


    "In that case, stand up and show your respect, Count." Thesaya stepped aside, speaking with authority.


    The Count, under her stern gaze, stood silent.


    With her chin slightly raised, Thesaya finally spoke. "The man before you is a holy warrior of the Stern Goddess, the Great Warrior of the North, a Dragon yer of the North, and the sole and official agent of the Great tinum Dragon. He is the acknowledged superhuman of the North, Sir Ian Hope."


    "...." The Count''s thin lips parted slightly as he stared at Thesaya. It was clear that Ian''s true identity far exceeded his expectations. A faint, incredulous smile appeared on his face as he looked at Ian.


    "By Lu Sr... you are that famous figure."


    He did not doubt the truth of the introduction at all. Ian''s deeds alone were convincing enough, and a presentation by an elder elf carried substantial weight. Besides, the Count had already heard rumors about the North.


    Thesaya spoke sharply. "Count?"


    The Count, snapping back to reality, immediately prostrated himself on the floor. "I greet the agent of the tinum Dragon...."


    His tone and demeanor were now one of utmost reverence. It was only natural, as he was a devout follower of Lu Sr before being a Count of the Empire. The tinum Dragon was a legendary saint of the church, and Ian, as his agent, deserved the utmost respect.


    Ian sighed silently and spoke. "Stand up, Count. There''s no need for such formalities."


    "... I will, Sir ...Ian." The Count rose obediently, though he kept his head bowed.


    Ignoring Thesaya''s proud nce, Ian continued. "Count Aynas and Sir Maverick are assisting me. I believe you understand why we haven''t revealed our identities."


    "... Of course. I swear to the Radiant Goddess to keep your secret."


    <i>An oath, really? </i>


    Ian thought, but nodded. "If investigators from the church or the royal familye, tell them my words. Say that the Count was an uninvolved victim and did everything possible to protect his people. And that he is atoning for his son''s sins by restoring Drenorov."


    "... I will." The Count bowed deeply again. His sincerity was apparent, confirmed by the questpletion window that appeared before Ian.


    <i>They make me do all sorts of things. In the game, this would have been a simple click-toplete quest... Is this really the better ending? </i>


    Even if it wasn''t, there was no going back now. Ian closed the confirmation window and looked at the Count.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "... I did, but it''s no longer relevant. I hope you findfort during your stay, sir."


    Ian nodded and nced at Thesaya before turning to leave.


    After a few steps, the Count''s voice called out. "Do you have anyst words for me?"


    Ian turned back to face the small, frail, and darkened old man. "Don''t repeat your mistakes."


    "...."


    The Count, who had momentarily stiffened, eventually bowed deeply.


    <i>... I sure have been speaking out of turn today.</i>


    Ian sighed silently, not looking back as he left the banquet hall.


    ***


    "So this is how it feels. I understand now why kitty kept wanting to do it." Thesaya, having stepped out of the mansion, nced around and whispered.


    She looked at Ian, who remained silent, and added with a smirk. "Revealing a closely guarded secret with my own mouth feels so liberating."


    <i>I''m sure it does.</i>


    Ian snorted and quickened his pace, speaking as they reached the outer estate. "Inform Charlotte about the supplies. There probably isn''t anything extraordinary in the armory, but Imperial gear should still be useful. She¡¯ll definitely want to check it out herself, so make sure she doesn¡¯t overexert herself. It¡¯d be best if her wounds are fully healed before we leave."


    "You really look out for kitty a lot. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she wraps herself up with those relics. Are you heading straight to the church?"


    "Yes..." Ian''s voice carried a sigh.


    <i>I wish I could rest for a few days. But this damned world doesn''t allow such luxuries.</i>


    "Then handle things well, Sir Ivan," Thesaya spoke with a dignified expression, turning toward the annex. She signaled to a passing servant, instructing them to prepare for a visit to the mansion''s storeroom and armory.


    <i>When she truly bes an elder, she will really boss around the lower-ranking ones.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly, stepping into the city.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    Instead of the usual scent of fresh bread, the faint smell of smoke and dampness wafted into Ian''s nose. The atmosphere on the streets was far from cheerful. There were no smiles on the faces of the soldiers and residents working to erase the traces of the undead and rebuild the damaged buildings and roads. Everyone was silently focused on their tasks. Some recognized Ian, pausing their work to step aside or bow in respect. They seemed to know he was the one who dealt with the corrupters and stopped the ritual.


    <i>There''s no newspaper here, yet rumors spread so fast.</i>


    Nodding asionally, Ian made his way to the church in the middle of the city. The church doors were wide open. Inside, lit by candles andmps, the inside of the chapel was in a better state than when he hadst seen it.


    Though scorch marks from Ian''s previous actions still showed on the walls and ceiling, the ash that had covered the floor was gone, reced by many animal hides and bedding. Many residents were praying or sleeping on these makeshift beds. The church was intentionally housing them here, likely to purify any lingering curses with the power of the divine.


    "The gift has been very useful. Thank you." Ian looked up at the statue as he murmured.


    Whether his voice reached De Lu, he couldn''t tell. The statue, with its missing fingers, emanated a soft yet warm light overlooking the hall. The dim light that filtered through the holes in the church walls formed arge, ethereal circle. This sight evoked religious solemnity for many.


    <i>How can that be visible in this overcast weather? There''s no divine power, so why does it show?</i>


    Ian mused, disconnected from any spiritual feelings as he walked. What mattered to him was that the statue would gradually purify the lingering contamination in the territory.


    "Sir Ivan... is that you?" A cautious voice interrupted his thoughts. A middle-aged woman, likely a freedwoman, approached. She bowed her head when Ian looked at her.


    "I''m Anna, assisting Priest Luce with the church¡¯s work."


    "Did the priest send you?"


    "Yes. He asked me to escort you to him once you arrived. The other two are already here. Please, this way."


    Anna led the way, guiding Ian to the staircase at the back of the chapel. Unlike the stairway leading to the tower quarters, this one led to another corridor with priests'' offices, a library, and prayer rooms. People were cleaning the corridor, and a woman was organizing books in the library, likely moved from the offices.


    "These people have all lost family members in this ordeal, sir. They are volunteering to help restore the church." Anna exined, sensing Ian''s gaze.


    She nced at him and cautiously continued. "My son died saving me. He was resurrected in that cursed form and harmed others. Even so... do you think his soul reached the heavens?"


    "... Why are you asking me?" asked Ian.


    Anna quickly bowed her head, replying hurriedly. "It was presumptuous of me. I thought a pdin might know the answer... I''m sorry, sir."


    "...." Instead of correcting her misconception, Ian sighed.


    Staring at Anna''s tense face, he finally spoke in a steady voice. "The Radiant Goddess sacrifices herself to shine brightly. It is her boundless love for the world that makes such a sacrifice possible. The church considers sacrifice and love the highest virtues for this reason."


    "...!"


    "In that sense, your son made the noblest choice. And what came back in that cursed form was not your son, just an empty shell."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Who knows?" Ian smacked his lips briefly.


    He had no way of knowing if that was true. Everything he said was a mix of information he had picked up while ying the game and bits of Philip''s ramblings.


    "... But if I can figure that out, I''m sure the Radiant Goddess can too." Despite his thoughts, Ian spoke with a calm tone.


    What this woman needed wasfort, not the truth. Anna''s face broke into a tearful smile.


    "Thank you... sir. Thank you."


    "Now lead the way and don''t slow down."


    Despite his curt response, Anna smiled and quickened her pace. However, she soon stopped beside a firmly closed door. From inside, Ian could hear faint whispers and movements, just barely audible.


    <i>Why is the church so well soundproofed?</i>


    Just as Ian reached for the doorknob, Anna spoke up. "I heard you purified the statue and saved the city."


    Ian turned to look at her, and she continued, her hands sped in front of her chest. "Yet you show no sign of it. You must be the noblest person I''ve ever seen. Thank you again, sir. May the Radiant Goddess bless your path."


    "...." Anna bowed deeply before turning and walking away.


    Ian watched her retreating figure for a moment before nonchntly turning back to the door and opening it.


    It seemed like they always thought whatever they wanted, but by now, it was no longer surprising.


    The dimly lit room flickered with the light from themp. It was an office. Books that appeared to be journals and all kinds of letters were scattered messily on the desk. The heads of the three people gathered there with serious expressions simultaneously turned toward Ian.


    <i>... Anyone who saw this would think they were plotting something.</i>


    "Seems like you''ve found something." Ian closed the door and spoke.


    Philip nodded immediately. "More than that, my lord."


    "We''ve identified who corrupted the priests here, Ivan." Mev, with a calm gaze, added. "It was Jurdo."


    "The one we''ve been chasing?"


    "Yes. He''s no longer just a priest; he''s now a bishop. Jurdo once even served as an archbishop in Racliffe. He might have been a bishop all along."


    "There were numerous correspondences. We¡¯ve confirmed a lot."


    Ian approached the desk, taking in their alternating exnations, and sat on an empty chair.


    "Tell me just the key points. Step by step," said Ian.


    Receiving Ian''s gaze, Luce nodded slightly and stepped back. Though he didn''t seem to know all the details, he was aware of the key facts revealed.


    Philip exchanged a nce with Mev and started, "As you suspected, the corrupters in the West were in closemunication. There were numerous letters exchanged between the monastery in Tessen and the church in Racliffe. Though they tried to disguise it, they couldn''t fool me and my lord. We''ve seen this method before. They hid the main points by¡ª"


    "Just the key points, Philip. Just the key points."


    "... Jurdo is currently in Tessen, where he also serves as the head of the monastery. Previously, he was the archbishop overseeing the church in the West from Racliffe, but he stepped down and returned to Tessen. It seems there was some trouble in Racliffe."


    "He shed with Duke Kralen. Though the specifics are unclear, he expressed his dissatisfaction with the Duke in his letters."


    Mev''s words made Ian''s brow furrow slightly. "Jurdo and the Duke?"


    "Yes. But it seems he couldn¡¯t harm the Duke directly. Understandable, given that the Duke is a major noble in the West. Since then, Jurdo hasmunicated indirectly through this ce, likely to avoid the Duke''s scrutiny. That''s why we have so many of his letters."


    "Hmm..."


    "Is there something you''re thinking about?"


    "No, nothing." Ian shook his head lightly. He couldn''t mention that in the game, the boss of Racliffe, now a city of death, was Duke Kralen, with his mage and guard as sub-bosses.


    <i>His dialogues implied they were in cahoots. I thought they were all in it together. So they were actually at odds.</i>


    Of course, that didn''t prove they weren''t allied. Corrupters often killed each other over disagreements. There might be some underlying reasons behind this.


    "Did you find out if Jurdo has someone backing him?"


    "Not explicitly. There are hints he might be following someone¡¯s orders, but it seems he makes most decisions independently. He could be the root cause of all this tragedy."


    "Hmm..." Ian scratched his chin.


    The tragedies probably extended beyond just this ce. It was surprising that Jurdo was such a significant figure, but Ian doubted he was the sole mastermind manipting the corrupters in the West.


    <i>We¡¯ll find out more information once we get there.</i>


    Ian shrugged, thinking the situation might be simpler than it seemed. Jurdo and Duke Kralen were pieces of arger puzzle, which would eventually lead them to the core, possibly connected to the hidden members of the Round Table Parliament.


    "So, we still don¡¯t know the exact location of the vision I saw."


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    "Maybe it''s both ces. The corrupters in Racliffe seem less mobile, but that doesn''t mean they aren''t doing anything."


    Ian nodded thoughtfully and turned to Luce. "Between Tessen and Racliffe, which is closer to here?"


    Luce stammered slightly before answering. "Distance-wise, there isn''t much difference. Tessen is south of Drenorov, but the city and monastery are deep in the southwest. Racliffe is more to the west, but it¡¯s almost a straight path down from here."


    "So, what do you think?" Ian asked, looking at Mev.


    "It''s better to start with Tessen. Not just because Jurdo is there, but also because Racliffe has the Duke. Even if corrupters cause trouble, they have the means to defend themselves and can expect support from the ck Inds. Tessen, on the other hand, is likely more vulnerable than here."


    "Then, let''s go with that." Ian nodded and stood up abruptly, causing Philip''s eyebrows to rise slightly.


    "Surely, you don''t think there''s nothing more to discuss."


    "Unless you''ve found any information on how to kill them?"


    "... No, it''s not that, but understanding when these individuals took root in the West and their circumstances until recently are important¡ª"


    "None of that matters to me."


    "... Understood. I guess I''ll have to tell mydy. She¡¯ll be pleased to listen."


    <i>Looks like I''ll need a separate room tonight.</i>


    Ian was about to snort when Luce spoke up. "Now that it seems you¡¯ve finished your discussion..."


    "....?"


    "This is truly shocking. I''ve met Bishop Jurdo several times. He was a respectable man. To think that he is the mastermind behind all this..."


    His expression and tone were bitter, as if everything he had known had been turned upside down. In reality, it wasn''t far from the truth.


    "Honestly, I don''t think I can trust anyone in the church anymore."


    "Ah, so you''ve opened your eyes."


    Ian shrugged with a slight smirk.


    "It''s not just mages who fall into the madness of the ck Wall, priest."


    "Those who serve the gods closely sometimes hear whispers they shouldn¡¯t listen to. I struggled to believe at first, but it''s true." Philip, looking at Luce with a sympathetic expression, added. He must have seen a bit of his past self in Luce.


    "Corrupters often use innocent people as their sacrifices, and the temptations of darkness target the weakest parts of one''s heart. It might be better for you to leave the church, priest. Distancing yourself from the gods could also distance you from the darkness."


    Though it wasn¡¯t something a pdin''s squire should say, Philip¡¯s eyes and tone were sincere. He likely had his own conflicts in the past. But Luce shook his head.


    "No, I will stay. Running from the darkness once is enough. It doesn''t matter if I can''t trust anyone. I serve the Radiant Goddess and the Prosperous Goddess, not the church."


    <i>So this is what they mean when they say the office changes manners.</i>


    Ian, unable to hide his surprise, spoke. "Now that''s a priestly response."


    Luce, looking at him, gave a pale smile. "I''ve learned from you both. I may not have the courage to face the darkness head-on like you, but I can serve the gods and help people. It may be lonely, not trusting anyone. But, of course..."


    Luce nced around at the group and added. "You guys are the exceptions. You are the only ones I trust."


    "That''s exactly how you end up getting deceived," said Ian.


    Ian chuckled softly and added as he turned away. "We¡¯ve deceived you as well."


    "...?!" Ignoring Luce''s bewildered look, Ian walked out.


    "May you never forget your current resolve, priest. Glory to the Radiant Light." Mev, following Ian, spoke softly and then walked out.


    Philip, watching them leave, patted Luce on the shoulder and whispered.


    "Please don''t inform the main church of what we''ve uncovered today. At least, not for now. I don''t fully trust the main church, either."


    "...!" Luce''s eyes widened.


    Philip shed a toothy grin and added as he turned to leave. "I hope we meet again someday. And by then, you¡¯ll be a bishop."


    With those parting words, the door closed.


    Luce, who had been standing in a daze, finally blinked. He mulled over the words the trio had left behind for a moment.


    "Even the main church... can''t be trusted."


    He nced at the journals and letters piled on the desk, then turned to find a box. He intended to hide the evidence where no one could find it until the darkness that had taken root in the West was fully dispelled. It directly vited the church¡¯s policy, but there was no trace of hesitation in his eyes as he retrieved the box.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    The group walked back in silence, not because of the watchful eyes around them, but because each was lost in their own thoughts. As soon as they entered the estate, Philip''s expression brightened.


    "What¡¯s that? Why are those people carrying all those things?"


    He was d for a distraction to lighten the mood. His eyes followed servants struggling to carry numerous swords. Behind them, another servant carried a steel helmet, while another held chain mail and steel gauntlets. As they entered the annex, Philip, now genuinely curious, continued.


    "Why are they taking them to our rooms?"


    Other servants, empty-handed this time, emerged from the annex, their expressions indicating the task was not yetplete. Mev looked at Ian expectantly for an exnation.


    Without stopping, Ian replied. "The Count opened his storeroom and armory for us as a reward."


    Philip let out a short exmation. "Oh, that¡¯s why he summoned you."


    "Well, partly."


    "Was there something else? Come to think of it, what did you discuss with the Count?"


    <i>You sure ask quickly. </i>


    Ian chuckled softly as they entered the mansion.


    "Nothing you need to know. It wasn¡¯t important."


    "Yes, I expected you¡¯d say that." Philip nodded as they ascended the stairs.


    The servants, now empty-handed, made way for them, bowing slightly as they passed.


    Smiling at them, Philip added. "I¡¯ll ask mydy separatelyter. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to tell me everything."


    <i>Why do you bother asking me first, then? </i>


    Ian thought to himself as he opened the door.


    "Back already? I¡¯ve been waiting."


    Thesaya, sitting on the edge of the bed with one leg crossed, greeted them with a smile, the smile of Countess Aynas. It was a signal for them to maintain their roles, as the servants would return soon. Charlotte, wrapped in bandages, nodded to Ian from her spot in the center of the room.


    Mev, who had paused at the door, finally spoke. "... This seems like too much for a simple reward."


    <i>My thoughts exactly. </i>


    Ian mused as he surveyed the room, which was filled with an array of weapons. All were swords, but they varied in shape and length.


    "It looks like you cleaned out the entire armory."


    "It wasn¡¯t my idea. That was Sharon¡¯s doing."


    Thesaya replied calmly, and Charlotte, meeting Ian¡¯s gaze, licked her lips and smacked them.


    "There were quite a few useful-looking items. I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d want, so I brought everything that seemed good. Once you¡¯ve chosen, we¡¯ll return the rest."


    "This reminds me of when we met that Imperial merchant. Though the selection isn¡¯t as extravagant this time, it¡¯s still impressive."


    Philip, his eyes gleaming with the excitement of a mercenary, pulled out a bundle of nes from his pouch. Each ne had a small, intricately made leather pouch attached, clearly intended to store De Lu''s blessings. Luce must have prepared these.


    As Philip ced the nes on the bed, Thesaya, wearing a smug smile as if she had arranged everything, added, "Take your time and look around. We have plenty of it."


    Philip, already reaching for a longsword propped against the wall, turned away. The sword, with a broad de of medium length, wasmonly used as a secondary weapon by Imperial soldiers. As Mev leaned against the wall near the door and Ian approached the dining table, a knock resounded again. Three more servants entered, carrying additional items. They awkwardly bowed to the group and ced their burdens down before scattering. Another three servants entered immediately after.


    "These are all the items you requested, my lord," one of the servants said politely, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Thesaya nodded. "Wait outside the building. I will call you when we¡¯re done selecting."


    <i>There is no other viscous noble quite like you.</i>


    Ian chuckled quietly and turned to the servants, reaching into his pocket.


    "Call the other servants to stand by. You all can step back and rest," he added, extending his hand with a silver coin, "and have a beer while you''re at it."


    "Thank, thank you, my lord," the servant, wide-eyed, epted the coin and bowed deeply.


    Ian continued, ncing at the now cheerful servants. "While you¡¯re at it, I have another small request."


    "Yes, please tell us."


    "The Count has agreed to provide us with horses. Inform the stable master to prepare them and have them ready with our carriage. Also, tell the steward to pack provisions and wine for us. Preferably, have it done by tonight."


    "I will deliver it without fail, my lord."


    The servants exchanged nces and left, their fatigue seemingly lifted.


    Once the door closed, Thesaya nodded and murmured, "Pretending to give a reward while assigning more work¡ªssic Ian."


    "What''s so ''ssic'' about it?"


    <i>It¡¯s not like that at all.</i>


    "Freckles said he''s learned a lot from you. I¡¯m learning, too. It¡¯s definitely helpful."


    "...." Philip, sensing Ian¡¯s gaze, quickly cleared his throat and shifted his attention to the sword in his hand.


    "B-but is this really okay? If there¡¯s truly a demonic realm in Tessen, our horses might die on the way. The provisions could spoil too."


    "That¡¯s why we need to consider traveling on foot."


    Thesaya grimaced at Ian¡¯s response, but got up without a word. Ian, ignoring her, picked up a small sword from the table and tossed it into his pocket dimension.


    "We can store some of the provisions this way."


    "Oh, right, you have magic. But didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s a limit to the storage capacity?"


    "So don''t be greedy. And don¡¯t give me that look."


    "... Yes."


    As before, if the items weren''t too bulky, it could store spare equipment for the entire group. The n was to ce the food supplies in a sealed container since he did not want bread crumbs floating around in his pocket dimension.


    The group began inspecting their weapons with a more serious demeanor, except for Mev and Ian, who were leaning against the wall. As always, Ian simply tapped the items with his fingers. For him, that was enough.


    In any case, it was clear that no one could match Charlotte''s expertise in evaluating weapons; more than half of the items she chose had information windows.


    <i>Nothing exceptional, but the Imperial gear definitely has high stats.</i>


    Ian could once again feel the shift in his environment. Even lower-tier equipment had be useful, marking the point somewhere between thete Second Chapter and the early Third Chapter of the game. Unlike in the game, where Ian headed straight for the capital upon entering the Empire, he had no such ns now.


    There was no rush to go to the capital, and taking things slowly by exploring the surrounding areas seemed more beneficial. Reality might be different, but there was no need to take unnecessary risks without certainty. Moreover, safely navigating obstacles that he previously either skipped or barely overcame through numerous attempts was his priority.


    Just like before, without a single failure.


    <i>Damn it, it''s like trying to beat this in one life...</i>


    The unknown obstacles waiting in Tessen were just another one of those challenges.


    "Why are you just standing there, redhead? Aren¡¯t you going to pick something?" Thesaya suddenly asked.


    Mev, leaning against the wall lost in thought, brushed her red hair aside and replied, "My current gear is good enough."


    "No, it isn''t. You might not notice because you wield holy power, but your weapons were rusting and breaking quickly. Look at me and the kitty; we have to rece half of our gear."


    "It does make sense," Ian said, picking up a pair of steel boots and turning to Mev. "We know you can freely wield holy power against them, but it''s still wise to have some minimum defenses. After all, we''re dealing with entities of the void."


    Moreover, the corrosion curse didn''t just ur during battles, although it was something the group hadn''t yet realized.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "This is your revenge too, isn''t it? Don''t hold back. Choose what you need."


    "Oh, you were worried we might not have enough space for our stuff? You''re so considerate, redhead." Thesaya teased with a smile.


    "... That¡¯s not the only reason." Mev, embarrassed, cleared her throat and began examining the weapons.


    Ian, having already made his selections, quietly watched her profile. It wasn''t just about confidence or consideration for the group; Mev was probably struggling with lingering thoughts in her mind, just as she had before. Ian didn''t mention it, knowing her struggles were hers to ovee.


    "... I know, Ian. My worries are premature." Mev said suddenly.


    Ian shrugged. "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    "What... were you worrying about, exactly?" Philip asked, pausing his inspection to look at her.


    Mev replied while reflecting her face on a de. "As I said, it¡¯s a premature worry, Philip. It¡¯s not toote to think about it once it bes a reality."


    "Ah, I understand now. You¡¯re worried about losing the trail again." Philip nodded in understanding.


    Mev ced a long, thin greatsword in the center of the room and continued. "I feel like I¡¯m very close to the root of my revenge. That¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious. I¡¯m afraid of losing the trail again when the goal is right in front of me."


    "Even if you do, you won¡¯t be wandering alone." Ian, holding a bottle of liquor from beside the bed, turned to her and added, "I¡¯m also looking for certain individuals. As you know, they¡¯re likely the same ones you¡¯re after."


    Mev gave a faint smile.


    Philip shrugged and added, "That''s right. So what if we hit a dead end? With lord Ian leading us, he''ll undoubtedly find a way out, no matter how unexpected."


    "Of course, surviving this fight is a prerequisite for that," Ian replied with a wry smile, dismissing the baseless confidence.


    He then scanned hispanions and added, "So, for now, focus on the immediate goal. Our opponents won''t be easy enough to take on with wandering thoughts or a pic mindset."


    Both Charlotte and Thesaya nodded seriously, meeting Ian''s gaze.


    Ian briefly smiled at Charlotte and continued, "Make sure to get plenty of rest with the time we have left."


    "Wise words, Sir Ivan," Thesaya chimed in, stepping forward with her chin raised, surveying the group with a downward gaze. "As Sir Ivan has said, rest is part of our journey. Philip? Go and summon the servants. Tell them to prepare a feast. Make it grand."


    As if trying to change the atmosphere, her demeanor was more exaggerated than usual.


    Philip, with a broad smile, bent at the waist equally exaggeratedly. "I will follow your orders, mydy."


    After spending an entire additional day resting, the group finally left Drenorov the next morning. They departed with the farewells of the vigers and Luce, turning their backs on the withered and fallen wheat fields.


    ***


    Luce was adjusting the spacing of the chairs in the chapel. After the purification prayers and rituals conducted by the Count and the townspeople, he was returning the chapel to its original state. Although temporarily elevated to the position of the town''s sole priest, Luce faced all the arduous tasks with a calm demeanor.


    This was only possible thanks to the support of the townspeople and the Count, who had ced great trust in him after the tragedy.


    "Priest! Priest...!"


    A young man burst through the doors, running into the chapel. He was someone who had been helping around the church and had taken it upon himself to assist Luce.


    Luce turned to him, his face showing concern. "What is it?"


    "P-people from the Great Church are here...!"


    The young man''s breathless announcement momentarily froze Luce''s face. However, that was only for a moment. He quicklyposed himself and spoke calmly.


    "Are you sure they are from the Great Church?"


    "Yes, they''re wearing the robes only the Great Church members are allowed to wear."


    "I see... are theying to the church?"


    "I didn''t see it myself, but probably. They said they asked the guard captain about the reason the nearby wheat fields had withered and died, as well as about some incidents in the city."


    "... Go inform the Count immediately. Tell him I sent you, and he''ll let you in."


    "Yes...!" After catching his breath and wiping the sweat from his forehead, the young man turned to leave.


    As Luce watched him go, his eyes betrayed the tension and fear he was hiding.


    <i>Why are priests from the Great Church here...?</i>


    It was a natural concern. Neither he nor the Count had informed the Great Church about the tragedy yet. They had just erased all traces of that day''s events from the city. This meant that those arriving hade for an entirely different reason. Even if the Great Church had been informed, it was far too soon for an investigation team to be dispatched. The ancient fairy and her party had left less than a week ago.


    <i>Still... if this bes an issue...</i>


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the chapel''srge doors opened again. Two silhouettes appeared in the doorway, and Luce froze.


    <i>N-no way...</i>

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    Even as he stood frozen, Luce took in their appearances in detail. They wore long robes that had once been pure white but were now faded. However, the golden circle emzoned on the center remained distinct. With their hoods pulled low, only the lower parts of their faces were visible. The broad, thick shoulders suggested heavy armor beneath the robes. It was enough to reinforce the name that had juste to Luce''s mind.


    <i>Are they really purifiers...?</i>


    Of course, he couldn''t jump to conclusions. They could simply be pdins or knights of the church.


    <i>nk, nk.</i>


    The heavy footsteps of the two as they entered the chapel snapped Luce back to reality. Forcing a calm smile, he sped his hands in front of his chest.


    "Glory to the Radiant Light...."


    They stopped before him.


    "Glory to the Radiant Light," came the low voices from under the hoods. Both were men. One seemed to be middle-aged with a beard, and the other a younger man.


    "I''m Luce, temporarily serving as a priest... And you are...?" Luce cautiously asked, looking from one to the other. But they remained silent, as if on cue.


    Luce felt a chill run down his spine. He had heard that purifiers had the right to keep their names and faces hidden within the church. Simply remaining silent to a priest''s inquiry while wearing those robes was as good as revealing their identity.


    After a brief silence, the older purifier spoke. "We heard that the corrupted performed a cursed ritual in this church. Is that true?"


    "Yes. It''s true..."


    Feeling his throat tighten, Luce nced at the statue on the dais and continued. "However, the ritual was thwarted by the courage and sacrifice of many, and the Radiant Goddess'' blessing safeguarded De Lu''s statue. The darkness that gued the city has been dispelled."


    The older purifier looked up at the statue. His hood shifted to reveal a glimpse of his beard, nose, and cold eyes. A golden light, like a veil over his pupils, flickered as he murmured, "That remains to be seen."


    As Luce swallowed dryly, the younger purifier turned and walked to the door. He barred it shut with a heavy nk.


    The older purifier then sat in an empty chair and said, "Exin in more detail."


    Frozen as he stared at the closed door, Luce''s eyes flickered with inner conflict. He debated where to start and how much to reveal. Not speaking was not an option, nor was fleeing. Such actions would not merely end in disgrace.


    The church''s purifiers had the authority to execute corrupted priests immediately. The sentence was always death, and it was said they didn''t hesitate tomit horrific acts in the process of unmasking a corrupted priest.


    Naturally, if it was revealed to be a mistake, their status would be stripped, and they would spend the rest of their days as a low-ranking holy knight. However, suchws were rarely enforced properly. All of this, he had heard from the priests who were revealed to be corrupters. In hindsight, they were always cautious of drawing the church''s attention. Therefore, the stories they told about the purifiers were likely not lies.


    "Priest Luce?"


    "Y-yes, I will exin...." Startled, Luce snapped out of his thoughts and began his exnation. Despite his internal conflict, his words were concise and straightforward.


    "... Is that all? The Count, his guests, their knights, and soldiers stopped the ritual and drove away the darkness?"


    Regardless, Luce couldn''t trust them. Central purifiers arriving without notice to investigate the city''s affairs were suspicious. In the past, he would have cooperated without hesitation, but now, having seen the darker side of the church, he couldn''t. Revealing everything would onlye after discerning their true intentions.


    Luce nodded to the middle-aged purifier''s question. "Yes. The Radiant Goddess and the Goddess of Prosperity blessed them."


    "...." As the middle-aged knight fell silent, the younger purifier who had been standing behind him stared at Luce. His eyes, partially visible under his hood, were icy.


    "You''re not very good at lying." At the moment he spoke, the middle-aged purifier stood up.


    Luce, holding his breath, looked at him. Beneath the hood, it seemed like an abyss.


    "Corrupters cannot be defeated so easily. Only those trained to fight them or chosen by the gods can do so." The middle-aged purifier continued in a cold, steady voice after taking a breath.


    "I''ve already heard about a holy knight wielding crimson divine power. Why did you omit that part?"


    "... One of the Count''s guests is that person. And I did not see it myself. I was in the church at the time. It was someone else who saved me."


    "A master swordsman with ck eyes and ck hair?"


    "That... is correct. How did you know?"


    The middle-aged purifier, a slight smile touching his lips, muttered. "... I see. We havee to the right ce."


    Luce''s brow furrowed as he realized these men were looking for Ivan.


    "Answer me, priest. Where is Ian Hope?"


    "...?" But the middle-aged purifier''s next words left Luce even more confused.


    "Ian Hope? Who is that?"


    "Don''t y games, priest. You just said you met him."


    "The one who saved me was Sir Ivan, not Ian Hope."


    "Ivan...?" The middle-aged purifier paused before continuing. "Tell me everything you know about these guests of the Count."


    "... I don''t know much. All I know is that the ancient fairy Tensia Aynas and the holy knights serving her were among them."


    "Aynas...? Why would a member of House Aynas...?" Now, the middle-aged purifier''s voice held a note of confusion.


    The calm voice of the young purifier behind him broke the silence. "... the mysterious fairy who was said to have been with them in Glumir. It appears that was an elder of the Aynas family. It was a piece of the puzzle that didn''t fit before. Now, it all makes sense."


    The young purifier continued under the gaze of the middle-aged one. "They found a surrogate. Someone to hide their true identity."


    "Yes... that could be. Hiding behind the elder, pretending to be someone else. Indeed, a fitting act for a false prophet."


    The ensuing conversation between the two was enough to make Luce stiffen. He recalled Ivan''sst words, which hinted at a hidden identity and a false name.


    "It seems you have some idea." The middle-aged purifier, now looking at Luce again, spoke up.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Luce opened his mouth to speak. "What is the true identity of that person? Why are the purifiers seeking him?"


    "Ian Hope. His origins are unknown, but he was a mercenary on the frontier. Known for his ck eyes and ck hair, and as a master swordsman, he is said to be favored by the Northern barbarians, the Warrior God, and the Stern Goddess."


    "Karha and... Tir En''s...? Surely not."


    A thought shed through Luce''s mind, and his eyes widened.


    "... Are you saying that he is the Dragon yer of the North?"


    "... That is one of his titles, publicly."


    "By the Radiant Goddess, my goodness...!" A gasp of astonishment finally escaped Luce''s lips.


    At the same time, a realization swept through his mind, clearing all the doubts he had about Ivan¡ªno, Ian. Now it all makes sense - his incrediblebat power, his heroism in facing the corrupted ones alone, and even his favor with De Lu. However, ?Luce''s reaction seemed to have displeased the middle-aged purifier, whose voice turned even colder.


    "But his true nature is entirely different from what is known. He is a false prophet created by the tinum Dragon, a being that swallows darkness and spawns chaos."


    "The tinum...? Why would the church''s saint create a false prophet?"


    "That monster is not called a saint for being holy or honorable. It is a butcher of its kind, a tyrant that once ruled over humans. Despite this, the Radiant Goddess mercifully ced only a gag of sainthood on it."


    "...."


    "So, he must want to cast off the shackles of light that bind him. To cover the continent in darkness, allowing his true, bloodthirsty nature to be fully revealed."


    Luce couldn''tprehend this at all. He stared nkly at the purifier, barely speaking. "But he... He defeated the beings of the void and saved the city before my eyes...."


    "That was not an act of salvation. Darkness and chaos are his power. He wields a cursed sword and possesses dark relics. Thus, while he may appear as an apostle bringing light, he only births darkness and chaos."


    The middle-aged purifier lowered his head. From beneath the hood, his dry eyes stared intently at Luce from a closer distance.


    "Every ce he has passed through has inevitably fallen into darkness, and greater chaos followed his departure. Even the dark clouds that cover the sky are a result of his actions. Do you truly believe all of this is mere coincidence?"


    "...."


    "I will ask again. Where have Ian Hope and hispanions gone?"


    Luce thought of Ian, Philip, and Mev. His mind felt like it was being turned upside down. The sword Ian wielded was indeed a cursed sword, even by Luce''s judgment. Furthermore, it was true that Ian had concealed his name and identity.


    Perhaps, as the purifiers imed, he was a false savior and a harbinger of chaos. Yet, what stood out most vividly in Luce''s mind at that moment were the eyes of the squire staring back at him in the darkness. Despite the fear and trembling, those brown eyes were determined to ovee it. That gaze couldn''t have been false. Neither could the sight of Ian, battered but rising from the ashes to save him.


    <i>... Maybe I have already be a minion of chaos.</i>


    Recalling Philip''s words about whispers one shouldn''t listen to, Luce finally decided.


    "I will tell you everything I know, purifiers. But as for where they went... I truly do not know."


    He decided to trust what he had seen.


    "They never spoke a word about their destination, nor did I ask. I merely treated them as benefactors who saved my life and the city. They left shortly after. That''s all I know."


    "...." The eyes beneath the hood seemed to bore into Luce''s soul, the middle-aged purifier''s pupils gleaming with a hint of gold.


    "It doesn''t seem like he''s lying. Moreover, this one has not been corrupted." The voice of the young purifier standing behind him followed. Advancing, he nced at the motionless Luce, resembling a frog in front of a snake.


    "Can''t you feel the blessing of the Radiant Goddess emanating from this priest, sir? He is simply..."


    A slight smile curved his eyes. "... deceived, like many others."


    "...." As the middle-aged purifier turned his gaze, the young purifier continued to whisper, still staring at Luce.


    "Priest, if by any chance there is something you haven''t yet told us¡ª"


    <i>nk, nk.</i>


    The closed door shook at that moment. The shaking quickly turned into a loud, insistent knocking.


    Turning, the two purifiers heard a booming voice from beyond the door.


    "Open the church doors immediately! This is an order from His Excellency, Count Morgan Westwood, the rightful ruler of Drenorov!"


    "...." The two purifiers exchanged nces for a moment. The young purifier then stepped forward, unbolted the door, and swung it open.


    "...!" Luce''s eyes widened. Armed soldiers and vigers with pitchforks crowded the steps outside the church. Leading them stood Count Westwood and his retainers.


    "Hmm...." The young purifier let out a murmur as the middle-aged purifier stepped forward, speaking in a cold voice.


    "Regardless of your rightful rule over thisnd, you have no authority to interfere in the matters of the Church, Count."


    "Normally, that would be true." The Count''s reply was as cold as his gaze met the purifiers.


    "But it has not even been ten days since corrupted priests defiled mynd. Therefore, I trust no outsider priests whose identities are unverified. Not even those iming to be from the Grand Church are exempt."


    "How disrespectful of you to speak such words so casually. Do you know who we are?"


    "I do not. Nor do I care to." The Count cut him off sharply and continued before the purifier could respond. "What matters to me right now is that unidentified outsiders are here with the only remaining faithful priest of this city, upying the sanctuary dedicated to the Radiant and Prosperous Goddesses. All without my permission."


    "You remain free because you were not our primary target, Count. But your innocence is not yet proven. Corrupt priests often grow their power with the support of nobles." The middle-aged purifier''s voice was icy, and a golden light flickered beneath his hood.


    However, the Count did not even blink."I have already sent a letter documenting all the events to the Grand Church. If I am guilty of any crimes, the Church''s investigators will uncover them, not you."


    "...." The middle-aged purifier and the Count locked eyes.


    It was the young purifier standing beside the older one who sighed and broke the silence. "There seems to be a misunderstanding, Count Westwood. We are merely here to inquire about someone''s whereabouts. Specifically, the whereabouts of Tensia Aynas."


    "Aynas? They left this city five days ago. No one here knows their destination, including myself." The Count, speaking calmly, gestured toward his soldiers.


    As they and the vigers behind them parted to make way, the Count''s voice continued. "So, leave now. If you do not withdraw peacefully, I will consider you here to cause another tragedy."


    "... I see."


    The purifier clicked his tongue and then turned to hispanion, whispering, "It seems we underestimated this western backwater. We can''t handle this."

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    The older purifier nodded in agreement and stepped outside.


    As he slowly passed by the Count, he remarked, "I hope there is no more sin in this city, Count. Otherwise, you will see me again, and it will not end in conversation like today."


    "Do not worry. If there is any sin, I will dly ept the punishment."


    Ignoring the Count''s indifferent response, the two purifiers descended the steps. The soldiers and residents who had made way for them closed ranks once they passed.


    The Count turned his gaze back toward the church.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes... thanks to you. Thank you." Luce, approaching the door, bowed his head.


    Meeting the Count''s eyes, he lowered his voice. "I heard some astonishing things from those men. It turns out Sir Ivan is, actually..."


    "Enough." The Count cut him off.


    Luce''s eyes twitched as he fell silent. The Count''s dryughter revealed that he had known Ivan''s true identity all along.


    Adding further, the Count said, "Let''s discuss the details privately at my residence. It seems we have much to talk about."


    "... Yes. But when did you send the letter to the church?"


    "I didn''t. That was a lie."


    "What...?!" Luce''s eyes widened again.


    The Count, snorting softly, looked back at the retreating purifiers through the crowd.


    "But now, it can''t be postponed any longer."


    If the purifiers had heard that, they would have drawn their swords immediately. But of course, that didn''t happen. The Count''s words didn''t reach their ears. They simply quickened their steps toward the city gate, feeling the unfamiliar sting of the residents'' gazes.


    The young purifier spoke up once the residents were no longer in sight. "At least in the West, the church''s authority won''t be what it used to be. Not anymore."


    "We should have overturned the Western branch long ago. Those pigs, fattened by peace...."


    Clicking his tongue, the older purifier spat out. "Not much time remains. Soon, the unfaithful in thisnd will know what kind of battle we''ve been fighting."


    He had fought the unseen battles against darkness for a long time, like other purifiers and holy knights of the church. Their fates were always the same: either they were consumed by darkness, or they leaned even more on the light. He was thetter, and thus, his disappointment and disgust for those who took the light for granted ran deep.


    "... Then, they will realize again how great the light that repels the darkness truly is."


    The young purifier didn''t respond. He had no interest in hispanion¡¯s feelings.


    Lost in thought while ignoring his words, the younger purifier finally murmured, "That priest earlier, and the Count, too. They definitely knew something. But they clearly weren''t going to tell us. That man must havepletely won their hearts."


    "..." The older purifier looked at him with a somber expression. "Do you still think that man might truly be a savior chosen by the divine?"


    A faint smile crossed the young man''s lips. "Remember the Archbishop''s words. We are not going to kill him. It will not be toote to condemn him after confirming whether he truly is a chosen warrior of the light. That¡¯s probably why I was sent along. So, I will fulfill my role."


    ¡°... The wise believe without seeing, but the foolish must see to believe. You will see his true nature, Nasser. And when that momentes, it will be you who takes his head.¡±


    ¡°If he truly is a harbinger of chaos in the guise of a prophet, I will dly do so,¡± Nasser, the young purifier, answered as he returned with their horses, which were tied up by the city gate.


    The older purifier mounted first and spoke, ¡°Send a message to the church. Tell them to contact the Aynas, those detestable elves. Ask why the elder Tensia is going to the western regions, where she has no business.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mentioning it involves the Dragon yer will expedite matters.¡±


    Mounting his horse, Nasser added, ¡°I¡¯ll also inform the Archbishop and the main branch that we¡¯ve found him.¡±


    ¡°....¡± The older purifier moved ahead.


    Following behind, Nasser asked, ¡°So, what will we do now? Wait for support?¡±


    ¡°... No. By then, it will be toote. We must capture him ourselves.¡±


    The older purifier scanned thendscape beyond the city gate.


    ¡°They said he left five days ago. If we head in the right direction, we can catch up.¡±


    ¡°Where will we go first? Tessen? Racliffe?¡±


    ¡°... To where the light guides us.¡± Murmuring, he led his white horse forward, toward the shadowed, pitch-ck fields beyond.


    ***


    ¡°Tessen doesn''t seem far. Once we cross that mountain, we should reach the city.¡± Philip, sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat, spoke.


    Ian, who had been lying on the roof of the carriage gazing at the night sky, leisurely sat up.


    Philip, holding the Magic Stone Lamp to illuminate the map, added, ¡°This time I¡¯m sure. ... Probably.¡±


    ¡°Who said otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Just felt guilty.¡± Philip scratched his head sheepishly.


    The reason he was acting like this was because he had already taken a wrong turn once before. As a result, the group had to take a slightly longer route and arrived in Tessen about a dayter than expected. However, no one med Philip. After all, it was an unfamiliar path, and in Ian''s view, the real faulty with the old, worn-out map given by Luce. From Ian''s modern perspective, it was not even a map, but a scribble that inurately depicted the paths and terrain.


    In fact, it was remarkable that Philip had found the way so well with such a thing up until now. Changes in the surrounding environment made it even harder to find the way. Passing through dried-up or fallow fields and empty farmhouses was manageable. However, as they entered the gently rolling fields and forests, thendscape became truly bizarre.


    Creak, the window behind the coachman¡¯s seat opened.


    Thesaya peered out and asked, ¡°So, how much further to the monastery?¡±


    ¡°From Tessen, it¡¯s a half-day¡¯s journey west....¡± Philip gauged the map for a moment before adding, ¡°Even if we¡¯re dyed, we should reach it in two and a half days. Once we cross that mountain, it won¡¯t be long. Assuming, of course....¡±


    He nced at the horses pulling the carriage. ¡°... If these guys hold up until then.¡±


    The horses had been faltering since the day before. They noticeably ate less of whatever they could scavenge, and their pace pulling the carriage had slowed down. Although they were still maintaining a speed faster than walking, it wouldn''t be surprising if they copsed at any moment.


    "We''ll cross the mountain tomorrow. Find a suitable campsite."


    Ian muttered. As the coachman''s window closed, Charlotte, who had been riding alongside the carriage on horseback, nodded her chin in acknowledgment.


    "I smell water. There must be a stream nearby," said Charlotte. Her horse was snorting heavily and its head was drooping low. Charlotte, however, merely nced down at the animal asionally, flicking her tongue without much concern.


    It was right after that when the carriage door opened. Thesaya leaned halfway out of the carriage and looked up at Ian, who was sitting on the roof.


    "Can''t we just keep moving through the night? The horses are in terrible shape, but so is everything around us. What''s the point of resting?"


    "That''s exactly why we need to rest," Ian replied, looking around.


    "We don''t know when the demonic realm will begin. Once it does, we won''t be able to rest even if we want to."


    The weather was hot and humid, and the previously dry air had be damp. During the day, the sky was a gloomy mix of swirling yellow clouds. The surrounding trees were twisted and gnarled, their branches extending like grotesque candy sticks, with unknown fungi and mushrooms growing in between.


    Colorful moss clung to the rocks and tree trunks, spreading ever wider. At night, this moss emitted a faint glow. Since yesterday, pollen-like or dust-like spores had been floating around, wriggling as if alive. At night, these spores glimmered like fireflies. The horses likely inhaled these spores, which was probably why they were stumbling. Fortunately, the spores didn''t seem to affect the group.


    "So make sure you get a good rest tonight," Ian said, staring directly at Thesaya''s bruised eye.


    "And no sparring."


    Despite the eerie surroundings, their journey had been unexpectedly peaceful. While there were some monsters, they were not as many or dangerous as in the borders or the North. Moreover, in the regions that had just started to be seriously contaminated, they didn''t appear at all.


    It was strange not to see monsters in such a deste area, but it was the truth. Because of this, the group spent their remaining time in their own way. Thesaya was engrossed in two things, one of which was sparring, mainly with Philip, whose skills had be nearly equal to hers.


    The bruise on her eye was the result of challenging Charlotte with newfound confidence. Ian wasn''t entirely pleased with the calm. Just as he had glimpsed beyond the void through his mark, the beings of the void had also sensed his presence. They undoubtedly knew he had thwarted Drenorov¡¯s ritual and woulde for him soon.


    <i>They must be gathering at their base again. Fuck.</i>


    It was then that Thesaya, who had been staring at him, spoke up. "Can I still shoot my bow?"


    Ian looked back at her, clicked his tongue briefly, and nodded. "As long as you replenish your arrows properly."


    "Don''t worry. The kitty will help with that."


    "You''re making it sound like you''vepletely offloaded the task," Charlotte said with a smirk.


    Thesaya stretched her upper body and looked at Charlotte. "If you have offered, you should be responsible. Besides, I don''t know how to make practice arrows."


    "I said I''d teach you."


    "And I said I wouldn''t learn, didn''t I?"


    "That''s just... never mind. It''s not even worth responding to."


    Ian nonchntly shrugged as Charlotte sighed and made eye contact with him. It was Ian who had suggested Thesaya use a bow. Her closebat abilities were stillckingpared to the rest of the group.


    Additionally, he thought that, as an elf, she would quickly be proficient with a bow¡ªa very modern perspective. Although Thesaya had initially been reluctant, Charlotte had promptly fetched a sturdy longbow from the Count''s armory. Thesaya quickly became proficient with the bow, more so than expected. Now, she seemed to enjoy it, shooting practice arrows almost every night.


    <i>We''ll have to see if it works against the monsters of Tessen, though...</i>


    The group soon arrived near the stream that Charlotte had mentioned, a winding flow of water emerging from the forest.


    ¡°It would be best to set up camp here without crossing. The scenery looks unsettling,¡± said Philip.


    ¡°Right, that seems wise,¡± Ian agreed, nodding.


    His eyes traced the eerie bluish lights flickering throughout the twisted forest that stretched to the mountain''s base. These lights were not confined to the ground; they floated in the air like swarms of fireflies.


    As Philip drove the carriage toward the water, Mev and Thesaya disembarked first, carrying their bags. Charlotte tethered the horses by the water and ran across the stream to gather firewood, while Mev and Thesaya deftlyid out nkets and provisions.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Can¡¯t we just eat now?¡± Thesaya asked.


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Ian replied, snatching the jerky from Thesaya''s hand and sniffing it before tearing it apart and eating it. He did the same with the dried bread and cheese that followed.


    He was making sure the food wasn''t spoiled. It felt like being a royal food taster, but there was no choice. His resistance and recovery were vastly superior. No one could afford to get food poisoning before entering the demonic realm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go shoot some arrows then. I was dying of boredom. The redhead is way too quiet,¡± Thesaya shrugged and dashed toward the carriage.


    <i>She just can¡¯t stay still</i>, Ian thought, watching Thesaya rummaging through the carriage and Philip untying the horses to water them. Thesaya quickly passed Philip and sshed through the stream.


    ¡°She¡¯s not of ordinary lineage,¡± came a voice beside Ian, who turned to see Mevying out an oil pouch and cloth while removing her wrist guards.


    Since leaving Drenorov, she had been living each day in a calm and almost reverent manner. She spoke little during the day, checked her equipment at night, and prayed in the morning. It was likely because she was on the verge of another revenge after a long wait.


    ¡°Are you talking about Thesa?¡± Ian asked.


    Mev nodded as she set her wrist guards aside. ¡°I only taught her the most basic etiquette. But what she showed in Drenorov far surpassed that. It was very natural, as if she was born with it.¡±


    Looking back at Ian, Mev then added, ¡°Clearly, Thesa was never an ordinary elf.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just a natural liar, like the other elves,¡± Ian joked, and Mev smiled faintly.


    ¡°Maybe. Anyway...¡± Mev said, turning her gaze toward the darkness beyond the stream as she unfastened her shoulder guards.


    ¡°I want them to return home safely. I don¡¯t want anyone, including Philip, to be hurt or sacrificed because of my revenge.¡±


    <i>It seems you worry about everything</i>, Ian thought, chuckling briefly.


    It seemed she had been quietly concerned since Charlotte got injured. Indeed, Ian couldn''t guarantee that everyone would make it through this journey unscathed. His enemies were growing stronger, and now they faced the unknown entities of the void. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone died or was severely injured along the way. Ian was determined to prevent such oues, preferring to be the one hurt instead. After all, his recovery abilities were almost superhuman.


    ¡°They all know what they¡¯re getting into. They must have epted it,¡± Ian said nonchntly, despite his inner thoughts.


    Mev shrugged as she removed her chest armor. "I know. But the only one who can die or get hurt here is me. This is my revenge journey."


    "It¡¯s also my request. As you know, I alwaysplete my request one way or another."


    "... Alright. Then it¡¯s just you and me." Mev smiled faintly.


    As she removed the wrist guard from her other arm, Ian tore off another piece of jerky and added, "What are you going to do after?"


    "...?" Mev turned her head.


    Ian, chewing the jerky, tilted his chin. "Your revenge might end here. What then?"


    "Then... I''ll have to pay you the overdue reward."


    Ian swallowed the jerky and turned to face her. "What if I say I don¡¯t n to take it immediately?"


    "...!" Mev¡¯s eyes widened slightly, immediately understanding that he meant he wouldn''t continue traveling with her once her revenge was over.


    "Will you... really?"


    "Who knows? Maybe."


    Mev gazed at his eyes, trying to read his intentions. But it was impossible. His gaze was as calm and unyielding as ever. Mev sighed softly and opened her mouth to speak.


    "In that case, I would¡ª"


    "Ah! What? No...?" It was then that Philip''s startled cry echoed from the water''s edge.


    Mev stopped talking and turned her head sharply. Ian also looked toward Philip, his brow furrowing slightly.


    "...." Philip was rushing over in a panic, and two of the horses copsed by the water''s edge.

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    Philip, who had copsed between the horses, stretched out his arms and ced his hands on their necks.


    "Ha... why now of all times..."


    He sighed deeply for a moment.


    "Both of them are dead..."


    Standing up, he walked toward the remaining horse, which was drinking from the stream a short distance away.


    "I have to save at least that one¡ª"


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Before he could finish speaking, the remaining horse also copsed, as if crumbling. With a final snort, it buried its head in the water.


    "...." Philip stopped in his tracks, speechless.


    "Was that water not meant to be drunk?" Ian muttered, clicking his tongue as his eyes momentarily twitched.


    Just as Ian''s gaze drifted sideways, Philip smiled and said, "We''ve lost all the horses now," turning to face them.


    Ian gestured with his chin and said, "Look behind you, Philip."


    "Well, it can''t be helped, can it? We should have seen thising. Starting tomorrow, I''ll carry the bags my¡ª ...?!" As he muttered and turned around, Philip froze once more. The horses that had copsed were now slowly getting back on their feet.


    Blinking in disbelief, Philip murmured. "They were definitely... dead..."


    The horses, now steadied, slowly turned around immediately after.


    "<i>Huh</i>, what...?"


    As the horses started moving toward the stream, Philip quickly reached out and hurried over. Grabbing the reins, he pulled them back, and both horses followed without much resistance.


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    Soon, the third horse also staggered to its feet. Without checking the horses'' condition, Philip immediately turned around and saw the third horse approaching the stream.


    "Something¡¯s not right," Mev muttered, observing the scene.


    Ian shrugged as he noticed Charlotte running toward them from across the stream.


    "She must have noticed something too," said Ian.


    Carrying an armful of cut branches, Charlotte rushed over, ignoring Philip. Behind her, Thesaya appeared, armed with her bow.


    "There are monsters in this forest, Ian," Charlotte, who had stopped in front, dropped the branches and muttered.


    A faint blue light rose like dust. The branches were all twisted and deformed in shape.


    <i>... It reeks of mold.</i>


    Ian, who threw a me into the fire, looked at Charlotte.


    "What kind of creature?"


    "I''m not exactly sure. It flew around, emitting light. Looked like a bug. I didn''t bother to follow it. It didn''t fly toward me either."


    "I saw it too. It wasn''t just one. Some were walking around. They looked somewhat familiar. Except for the fact they were glowing." Thesaya, who had thrown a quiver full of practice arrows beside the campfire, added.


    <i>... So, there are all sorts of things here.</i>


    Ian, recalling the western part of the game, smirked and looked around the forest. Beyond the darkness, bluish light flickered like will-o''-the-wisps.


    Thesaya''s voice continued, "Besides, the forest itself feels strangely unsettling. It''s different from here. Hard to describe... But it''s disturbing."


    "I felt the same way. This stream might be the boundary." Charlotte added in agreement as she dusted off her hands. Shining spores spread between her palms. The reason she remained unaffected must have been due to her innate resistance,bined with the blessing of De Lu.


    "We should be ready to fight from tomorrow," said Ian.


    Exchanging nces with Mev, Ian took out a pot and handed it to Charlotte.


    "Let''s have a hearty meal today. Don''t drink the water as it is. It seems contaminated."


    "Understood." As Charlotte turned around, Ian took out a sealed container from his pocket dimension. While he took out preserved food from it, Thesaya walked back to the carriage.


    It was then that Philip, who had been checking the horses, turned toward the campfire.


    "No matter how you look at it, my lord, it seems these creatures are dead."


    "...?" Ian, tearing jerky, ham, and bread one after another, frowned.


    Thesaya, who had been rummaging through the carriage, approached Philip.


    Soon, Thesaya, who touched the standing horses, shrugged. "Really. Their hearts aren''t beating. And they feel unsettling."


    "Are you saying they''ve be undead?" Mev, who was polishing her shoulder guard with an oiled cloth, asked.


    "Perhaps," Thesaya added, before turning back to the carriage.


    Philip sighed deeply and slowly drew his sword. "Poor things... I''ll put them to rest."


    "Hold it." Ian''s voice came then.


    Philip, who had paused, turned his head.


    "Wait a moment." As Ian spoke, Charlotte, who had returned, ced the pot filled with water on the campfire.


    Ian pulled out De Lu¡¯s blessing from the leather pouch around his neck and ced it in the water. He then tossed in all the ingredientsid out in front of him and stood up.


    "Don¡¯t taste it until it¡¯s boiling. There¡¯s a jar of rock salt in the box. Grind some in as needed," he added to Charlotte as he walked toward the horses.


    They were simply standing there, looking vacant. Their eyes were dull and lifeless. Ian narrowed his eyes as he ced a hand on one of their heads.


    "Their hearts definitely aren¡¯t beating..."


    Something was still happening inside the horse¡¯s body. Warmth radiated through his palm, and blood still flowed through its veins. He could feel the contamination of dark magic. This magic seemed to be what was keeping them moving.


    <i>It might not just be blood flowing through those veins</i>. <i>However,</i>


    "These horses might still be able to pull the carriage," said Ian.


    At Ian''s words, one of Philip''s eyebrows slowly raised. "You want to trust the carriage to horses that died and came back to life?"


    "They¡¯re moving, aren¡¯t they? And they¡¯re not going crazy attacking us. At least, not yet... Pass me that," Ian said, reaching for the reins Philip was holding.


    Philip clicked his tongue but handed over the reins of the horse with the saddle. Ian mounted it immediately. The horse didn¡¯t resist or copse. In fact, when he tugged on the reins, it moved forward.


    After shaking the reins a few more times, Ian muttered, "Looks like it can¡¯t run."


    The horse seemed to want to cross the stream and head into the forest. Still, it followed Ian¡¯s lead obediently.


    Ian nced at Philip, who looked uneasy. "Tie them up next to the carriage."


    "... Yes, my lord." Philip turned away, clicking his tongue.


    Ian rode the horse in a small circle before approaching Philip, who was securing the horses.


    Philip muttered, "Do you think it¡¯ll be alright? They look like they¡¯ve turned into monsters."


    "What does it matter? As long as they can pull the carriage," Ian replied, dismounting and tossing the reins to Philip, who nodded reluctantly.


    "Well... I suppose that¡¯s true."


    "Just make sure they¡¯re tied up tightly. They might transform into something weird while we¡¯re asleep," Ian added, turning to the savory aroma wafting from the holy stew.


    "Transform..." Philip muttered, ncing at the horses as he tightened the knots securing them.


    ***


    The next day, the horses'' condition hadn''t changed much. Their eyes were still dull, and the sheen on their coats had disappeared. No, that wasn''t all. They no longer ate or slept.


    "Since we don¡¯t know when they might suddenly turn on us, I¡¯ll keep a close watch," Philip said, securing the horses to the carriage before climbing onto the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Do that," Ian replied from atop the carriage roof, tossing Philip a leather canteen. It was filled with water purified by De Lu¡¯s blessing and boiled thoroughly. No one, of course, criticized the unorthodox use of the sacred relic.


    As the carriage began moving, Ian looked back at Mev, who was mounted on her horse.


    "How¡¯s the ride?" he asked.


    Mev nced down at the horse plodding along with its head lowered and shrugged. "It¡¯s fine. At least it follows orders."


    <i>A holy knight riding a monster horse. What a sight, </i>Ian thought to himself as he turned his gaze away.


    The carriage crossed the stream and entered the forest. For a moment, everything seemed surreal. The forest was covered in moss, mold, and mushrooms. The trees stretched their twisted branches in all directions, and a phosphorescent turquoise light glowed among them. Watching closely, it felt like the scenery itself was slowly writhing, as if alive. But Ian¡¯s sense of crossing into another realm wasn¡¯t just due to the dreamlikendscape.


    The air was thick with contaminated magic, just like the spores, and an unsettling feeling of difort enveloped his entire body. It was a strange unease, a sense of something fundamentally wrong. This wasn''t just a matter of mood; Ian could feel his senses distorting and his perception faltering. It meant his ability to detect waspromised, indicating they had entered the direct influence of the demonic realm, a ce where normalcy and reality were skewed.


    <i>Well, we¡¯ve definitelye to the right ce, </i>he mused.


    Suddenly, a faint resonance echoed within him.


    <i>What, are you saying prey is near?</i>


    As Ian pondered this while observing the fragment of chaos, the carriage door swung open. Charlotte, fully armed, agilely climbed onto the roof.


    "What is it?" Ian asked.


    "We don¡¯t know when monsters might appear," Charlotte said, setting her battle ax down beside her.


    "Whateveres, I¡¯ll handle it. I need to check if I¡¯ve fully recovered," she added.


    "Go ahead. If you¡¯re taking care of the trash mobs, that¡¯s fine by me."


    "Trash mobs...? What are those?"


    "Just a term. Anyway, these ones might not die easily. Don¡¯t overexert yourself."


    "I know. I¡¯ll just hack them up."


    About thirty minutester, Charlotte''s hand moved to her ax handle.


    "I thought everything was asleep... Guess not." She muttered, crouching as Ian turned to see what she was looking at. He spotted bluish silhouettes in the shadows of the forest.


    "Not the ones you saw yesterday, I suppose."


    "They don¡¯t look like insects. More like... something I saw a long time ago. Though these are more disgusting," Philip said, narrowing his eyes.


    "They resemble the monsters from the corrupted forest with the ancient tree," Mev added.


    <i>Ah, those cordyceps? </i>


    Ian smirked and nodded. They weren¡¯t entirely wrong. These creatures were trolls, not goblins or kobolds.


    Three trolls were covered in bluish mold. Each had a wide-capped orange mushroom growing from their heads, which had sprouted from their eye sockets. Despite their closeness to the carriage, they didn¡¯t shout or charge. They just plodded along aimlessly.


    "... I have a bad feeling that this is going to be boring," Charlotte muttered, leaping from the roof. The carriage jolted, and she sped toward the mold-covered trolls, her battle ax tightly gripped.


    The trolls still showed no reaction.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    Charlotte¡¯s ax cleaved through the foremost troll from head to chest. Its head split apart, but no blood spurted. Instead, a bluish, mucus-like substance oozed out. Charlotte pushed the creature aside, pulled out her ax, and delivered another powerful blow. The troll splitpletely and fell in two, releasing a burst of glowing spores.


    Charlotte shook off the fluid from her ax and immediately charged at another troll.


    Ian continued watching the fallen troll¡¯s body. Even bisected, it still twitched. Bluish fluid dripped from the cut, spreading across the reddish ground and bubbling as it settled.


    Ian muttered, "That doesn¡¯t seem like a moldy troll. It seems more like mold shaped into a troll."


    "Whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely killed my appetite," Thesaya muttered, leaning out the window to watch Charlotte¡¯s fight.


    Charlotte had already beheaded the second troll and was chopping its limbs. Despite the deaths of its twopanions, thest troll showed no signs of aggression or even awareness. It stood there until Charlotte''s ax cleaved into its skull.


    Ian¡¯s head whipped around at that moment.


    "That looks like the creatures Charlotte saw yesterday," Ian said.


    Glowing blue insects were flying through the branches. They wererge centipedes with long, dragonfly-like wings. Their gaping maws moved as if sniffing the air, and small mushrooms covering their bodies sparkled. A bluish powder scattered in their wake.


    "Kitty, behind you!" Thesaya shouted.


    Charlotte, who had been hacking thest troll to pieces, quickly turned her head. She wiped the sttered fluids from her cheek with the back of her hand and jumped at the two approaching insects.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    One of the mold-covered insects was struck down by her ax. Charlotte mounted the writhing creature and repeatedly struck it with her ax, preparing for the next attack.


    It was an unnecessary precaution.


    "...?!" The other insect flew past her andnded on the severed stump of the troll, plunging its head into the exposed flesh. Charlotte¡¯s face showed a rare surprise, likely because she felt utterly ignored.


    Thesaya muttered, tilting her head. "Normally, there aren¡¯t any docile monsters, right?"


    "As far as I know, that''s true. They typically have dark instincts. But...." Looking down at her horse, Mev added, "We¡¯ve seen quite a few exceptions here."


    She seemed just as puzzled. At that moment, Charlotte struck the head of the insect feasting on the troll, separating it from its body. The decapitated body flew off, dripping fluid as it went.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t bother to chase it. Instead, she kicked the remaining head and turned back to the carriage, her expression sour. She didn¡¯t seem pleased with the battle, which had been hardly a fight.


    Leaping back onto the carriage roof, she muttered, scowling, "This is ridiculous. Maybe it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t see me yesterday."


    She began to cough, hacking loudly. Ian¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and she exined, "It¡¯s that powder. It¡¯s irritating my throat."


    "... Get down to the driver¡¯s seat immediately," Ian ordered.


    "...?" Puzzled, Charlotte ?obeyed, descending to sit beside Philip.


    Ian gestured with his chin. "Philip, give her some divine power. Cover herpletely."


    "Yes, my lord." Philip extended his right hand, and a faint light enveloped Charlotte.


    Closing her eyes as if sunbathing, she muttered, "I¡¯m fine, thanks to De Lu¡¯s blessing."


    "It¡¯s just a precaution. If we¡¯re unlucky, you might end up like the monsters here," Ian replied.


    "Like... them?" Philip grimaced.


    Mev and Thesaya leaned out from the carriage to look at Ian.


    Ian clicked his tongue and exined, "I think the reason they¡¯re not attacking us is that they believe we¡¯re about to be part of this ecosystem."


    "So, they¡¯re waiting for us to turn into creatures like them?" Philip asked, frowning deeply.


    "It¡¯s just a hunch. Around here, it seems even breathing might be enough to catch an infection, like what happened with the trolls or the horses."


    "... I suddenly feel like I should stop breathing," Philip muttered, making a face.


    Charlotte nodded. "Indeed. These creatures were neither dead nor alive. I¡¯ve never seen flying centipedes before, but...."


    "Maybe they were born or mutated here, Like everything else in this ce," Mev added, ncing around.


    "... In any case, that means the monsters in this forest might not keep attacking us," said Philip.


    "We¡¯ll see. Some mighte after us to infect us, so don¡¯t let your guard down," Ian replied, lying back on the carriage roof.


    "With monsters pulling the carriage, how could I let my guard down?" Philip muttered, reiming his divine power and gripping the reins tighter.


    The horses, already hosts to the mold, trudged along the winding mountain path.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    The sky, covered in ochre-colored storm clouds, made distinguishing between day and night difficult. The mountain revealed its alien naturepletely. asionally, giant flowers that shimmered in purple or clusters of mushrooms emitting bluish spore-like mist passed by the carriage.


    A dark green fog, origin unknown, asionally spread low across the road. These were the field random debuffs known in the game as Haze of Corrosion, Mist of Decay, Poison Spores, and Clouds of Contagion. It was clear that touching them would be harmful.


    The fact that the horses had transformed into monsters was a blessing in disguise. They continued to walk unaffected, even when exposed to the dark green fog or spores.


    "Good thing we oiled the carriage thoroughly. Otherwise, it would have rotted by now. Though we can¡¯t bepletely at ease," Philip remarked.


    The group continued their journey without much trouble, clinging to De Lu¡¯s Grace around their necks or receiving Philip¡¯s help to soak in divine energy. They didn¡¯t need to get off the carriage or step into the forest, thanks to Philip¡¯s foresight.


    Mold-infested kobolds, trolls, and asionally giant dragonflies, moths, or centipedes flew or lurked around but didn¡¯t attack the carriage. They merely floated by, scattering bluish spores.


    "... Camping here seems impossible. Luckily, the horses don¡¯t need rest, so let¡¯s take turns keeping watch in pairs," Philip suggested after half a day had passed.


    He looked at Mev and Ian in turn and added, "I¡¯ll take the remaining empty slot."


    "No. I¡¯ll take two shifts," Charlotte said, poking her head out of the carriage door. "I can go three days without sleep with just a brief nap. Unlike you weak humans," she added.


    "But..."


    "Let Charlotte take it," Ian interjected, meeting Philip¡¯s gaze and nodding.


    "To handle the holy power of the relics precisely, you need to stay focused. You¡¯re the only one who can manage the divine power of Lu Sr. Conserve your strength."


    "If necessary, couldn¡¯t you use it, my lord?" Philip asked.


    "Do you think you could withstand being here without that ring?" Ian replied.


    "...<i>Ah,</i>" Philip sighed deeply.


    Ian, with his monstrous resistance and recovery, Charlotte, with her innate resilience, Mev, who carried the essence of divine power in her soul, and Thesaya, an elder elf one with the lifeblood, could all endure with just the resistance granted by De Lu¡¯s Grace. But for a mere human like Philip, it was different. He owed his survival so far to having two holy relics.


    "Understood. Let¡¯s do that."


    "Go inside. Take thest shift," Charlotte said, stepping out.


    Philip obediently swapped ces and entered the carriage.


    Mev joined in the conversation. "I¡¯ll take the middle shift, Ian."


    <i>Of course, she¡¯s choosing the most tiring shift, </i>Ian thought with a wry smile. He stood up readily, knowing Mev wouldn¡¯t back down on this.


    "No one asks me? Do I not get a say?" Thesaya interjected.


    The group paused and turned to look at her.


    Thesaya grinned, "Just joking. I was curious to see your reactions."


    Whatever she had expected, Thesaya seemed satisfied with the group¡¯s response.


    Mev, now more ustomed to the situation, sighed softly andy down on the roof of the carriage.


    "See youter," Philip said, closing the carriage door.


    There was no sound of conversation from within, suggesting they were trying to rest immediately. The environment was mentally exhausting, even without battles. Ian, on his horse, and Charlotte, in the driver¡¯s seat, continued in silence.


    Only when everyone else¡¯s breathing had settled did Charlotte speak. "If this corrosion was inevitable somewhere, it¡¯s fortunate it happened in the West."


    "Why?" Ian asked, looking at her.


    Charlotte scanned the forest with widened eyes and continued. "This ce reminds me of the southern jungles. The moss and mold must have made the perfect environment to thrive. In its original dry climate, it wouldn¡¯t have survived. But if this had happened in the South... it would have spread everywhere quickly."


    "... That¡¯s quite a usible theory," Ian nodded. He had never thought about the reason the weather had be muggy and the air had turned damp.


    Silence lingered for a moment. Then Charlotte let out a low, growling breath. Turning to look at her, Ian was surprised to realize that this beast warrior was filled with nostalgia. The longing and worry for her homnd were evident in her orange eyes.


    <i>Thinking of home while seeing this bizarrendscape... What kind of ce is the South? </i>


    Ian wondered with a chuckle.


    He finally spoke up again. "Just so you know..."


    "...?"


    "When I¡¯m done here, I¡¯m heading to Racliffe."


    "I know. Corrupters are hiding there too. It might be in a simr state to this ce," Charlotte replied.


    "Right. Your journey ends there, along with Thesa¡¯s," Ian added.


    "...!" Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ian turned to face her, continuing, "Even if Sir Riurel¡¯s vengeance isn¡¯tplete, that¡¯s where it ends. I won¡¯t take no for an answer this time."


    "But¡ª"


    "Racliffe is a crucial point connecting the ck Sea to the Inner Sea. No matter how chaotic the city is, there should be at least one ship heading South across the Inner Sea."


    Charlotte furrowed her brow and shifted her gaze, clearly wrestling with how to argue.


    <i>She had initially been eager to leave, but now...</i>


    Ian smirked and said, "It¡¯s been a long time since we heard from Findrel, that elf. Your tribe¡¯s time is running out. Put aside your burdens for now."


    Facing her directly, Ian added dryly, "And keep your head straight. You don¡¯t want to die right before you return home. Focus on surviving, and don¡¯t go berserk like a mad warrior. This isn¡¯t a request; it¡¯s an order."


    "... Understood," Charlotte replied, reluctantly looking away. "When you talk for that long, it leaves no room for escape," she muttered.


    <i>That¡¯s the point, </i>Ian thought, snorting as he turned his gaze away.


    He let out a silent sigh. He hadn¡¯t told the group, but the resonance from the fragment of chaos hadn¡¯t subsided. If anything, it grew stronger and clearer the deeper they ventured into the mountains.


    <i>is it because I had absorbed the chaos power from the token of the ritual?</i>


    Ian spected, clicking his tongue. It was quite possible. After all, the ritual of Drenorov was linked to this ce. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the fragment of chaos, having absorbed part of it, resonated with the center of the corruption.


    <i>Alright, I understand. But can¡¯t you tone it down?</i>


    He mentally grumbled. The resonance, however, did not diminish. Not even through the night.


    ***


    "Um, excuse me, my lord, but I think you should wake up," Philip whispered through the small window of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Ian, who had been crumpled in his chair, immediately opened his eyes. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping. The resonance from the fragment had kept him awake, leaving meditation as his only respite.


    Gauging the angle of the carriage, he spoke, "Have we descended the mountain?"


    "Yes. The city is visible in the distance. And..." Philip trailed off as Ian exchanged a nce with Mev, who was also waking.


    Without waiting for more, Ian opened the carriage door. As he leaned out, a reddish sky and vines stretching everywhere came into view.


    "... A vineyard," he stated, instantly recognizing the ce due to the clusters of grapes glowing bluish. Each grape was massive, farrger than a typical muscat, and flickered with an internal blue light like an old light bulb.


    <i>Squish¡ª</i>


    Nearby, one of the grapes split open, spilling its contents. Unlike the mystical blue glow, the flesh was far from enchanting. It looked like a yellowish lump of phlegm. The ground was already covered in other squashed grapes, emitting a yellowish fog. It resembled the color of Disease Clusters in the game.


    "We didn''t call you because of these things, Ian," Thesaya said from her horse.


    "There¡¯s a person."


    "A person?"


    "Something that looks like one," Thesaya rified.


    Raising an eyebrow, Ian soon spotted the figure Thesaya mentioned. It was someone in a tattered robe, hunched over. Their arm, oozing with pus and sores, reached out to squeeze and burst the ripe grapes one by one.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    As the carriage passed, the figure stopped their actions and turned toward them. Under a deeply pulled hood, yellow eyes gleamed with an eerie calm. Instead of disying hostility or acting strangely, the figure lightly bowed toward the carriage.


    That was even more unsettling.


    "... It wasn¡¯t the first one. We¡¯ve passed several, and they all greeted us the same way. Weing," Philip muttered with a frown.


    From the roof, Charlotte¡¯s low voice followed. "Should I go cut one in half? See if they¡¯re still that polite?"


    "... No, let them be," Ian replied indifferently, climbing onto the carriage roof. "No need to step inside and provoke them. If it¡¯s urgent, they¡¯lle to us."


    Ian then nced down at the scowling Philip. "Can you still feel the touch of the Goddess?"


    "I¡¯ll check," Philip replied, sping his hands in front of his chest and closing his eyes.


    Ian finally took a moment to survey their surroundings. Beyond the gentle slope, the city of Tessen was visible. It was much smaller than Drenorov, resembling a frontier town. It had likely been a small city where people lived quietly, making wine and mingling with monks. However, its current appearance was anything but reassuring. The castle walls looked abandoned for decades, covered in moss and mold. There wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. The reason for this absence, of course, required no imagination.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    More than anything, what was immediately bothering Ian was the fragment of chaos.


    The moment heid eyes on the castle, it pulsed more intensely. It was clear it wanted something, but he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    <i>If you¡¯re going to act up, at least tell me why, you fucker. Are you rebelling?</i>


    Ian pressed a hand to his abdomen, furrowing his brow. This could be a simple result of the fragment gettingrger. Originally smaller than an egg, it had now reached the size of a small plum. Though it didn¡¯t have a physical form, the impression conveyed through his mind was of its increasing size. The more chaos power it contained, the greater its influence on him grew.


    <i>Indeed, I need a corrupted one to provide information. Not these creatures, though. </i>


    Taking a deep breath, Ian adjusted his gear. nking sounds came from inside the carriage as Mev prepared for battle.


    Philip, having finished his check, opened his eyes and spoke. "Fortunately, I can still feel the Goddess¡¯s touch. It seems even beings of the void have limits."


    "Since it has manifested in the material realm, it can¡¯t wield its full power," Ian replied.


    "... You sound like a mage. It¡¯s been a while," Philip remarked, half-jokingly.


    <i>It''s been a while since I''vee across a familiar setting.</i>


    Philip continued, "Both of you should conserve your strength until we reach the monastery. Especially you, lord Ian. If we encounter any battles beforehand, the three of us will handle it."


    "It looks like we¡¯re a permanent team," Thesaya added, twirling her longbow. "Maybe we should swear brotherhood."


    "An odd trio¡ªa beastfolk, an elf, and a human. Throw in a dwarf and an orc, and we¡¯ll have all the races covered," Charlotte snorted sarcastically.


    Thesaya¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Not a bad idea. There are plenty of dwarves in the North, and orcs live in the desert, right? We should pick one up if we get the chance."


    "You¡¯ve inhaled too many spores, pointy ears. Speak sense."


    "Why not? Look at us, we¡¯re proof it can work¡ª" said Thesaya but was cut short as the city, surrounded by vineyards, grew closer.


    "We¡¯ll take a detour. I¡¯d rather not pass through there," Philip said, steering the horses.


    The carriage entered a road running alongside the ancient-looking castle wall. The walls, which could have been a few hundred years old, loomed beside them.


    Beyond the wall, everything was silent. The yellow fog in the opposite vineyard thickened quietly.


    "They¡¯re notpletely ignoring us," Thesaya said.


    "... I suppose so. Stay on your guard," Ian replied tersely, falling silent once more. He had no time to pay attention to their surroundings. He had to control the relentless pulsing of the fragment of chaos.


    <i>I hope it doesn''t stay like this until the boss fight.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue, half-closing his eyes to calm his breathing as the carriage passed the castle wall and entered the main road. The monastery of Tessen stood beyond, rising above the gentle slope behind the city.


    Twisted vineyards nked the road, resembling the ws of a monster. ording to Philip¡¯s map, it was supposed to be a half-day¡¯s journey, but in reality, it was only about a ten-minute walk. Whether this was its original state or a result of the area''s distortion was unclear.


    In any case, the monastery was the size of a small vige, with high walls and a foreboding gate.


    "That nauseating fog is creeping onto the main road. We should hurry," Philip remarked, ncing at the vineyards on either side.


    Mev, raising her visor, opened the carriage door and looked back. "We really should, Philip."


    "...?" Philip, puzzled, stood up and looked back at Tessen. His expression quickly twisted in dismay. "By Lu Sr..."


    The yellow fog from the vineyards had now enveloped the city and was spilling onto the main road. Their retreat was entirely cut off. At Mev¡¯s signal, Thesaya moved the horse beside the carriage and leaped onto the roof. Mev skillfully mounted the horse. She briefly nced at Ian, who appeared to be meditating, then turned her attention to Charlotte, who was gazing behind them.


    "Do you sense anything?" Mev asked.


    "My senses are being disrupted. Here, I¡¯m no different from an ordinary human," Charlotte replied quietly.


    Philip clicked his tongue. "An ordinary human would fare worse. My ears are ringing, my nose is numb from the stench, and my throat is scratchy," heined.


    "So, I guess that makes me the most capable right now," Thesaya dered with a smug voice.


    "...<i>Huh?</i>" Philip blinked at her.


    Standing straight, Thesaya smiled. The veins around her eyes bulged like worms. "The only one who can see through this is an elder fairy like me, right?"


    Her gaze swept from the side to the back, then to the opposite side, and finally rested on the monastery ahead. "... Or so I thought. But maybe not?"


    "What do you mean?" Philip asked.


    "I can sense presence all around us. We¡¯re surrounded. And...".


    Philip¡¯s face hardened as Thesaya blinked and added, "They¡¯re starting to move. Almost as if they can feel my gaze."

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    "We should get ready," Ian said, opening his eyes. Thesaya quickly turned to him.


    "Ready? So we¡¯re really surrounded?" she asked.


    "I think so," Ian replied.


    "Then I was right about being the most capable," Thesaya said with a smile, though she was the only one who found it amusing.


    Ian exhaled and stood up, abandoning any attempt to calm the fragment''s resonance. Perhaps what Thesaya sensed was the source of its agitation. Maybe things would settle down once they killed them all.


    Soon, silhouettes emerged through the yellow toxic fog.


    Philip, looking behind the carriage, let out an inaudible sigh. "By Lu Sr... please let me die rather than be like that."


    Even the ones visible at the back numbered in the hundreds. Covered in mold and glowing bluish even in the yellow fog, these creatures were the minions of decay and disease. Their forms varied widely¡ªsome had twisted bodies wrapped in vines, some had mushrooms growing from their heads, and others crawled on all fours. As the toxic fog spread ahead, the blue light they emitted shimmered like heat waves.


    "... Looks like they won¡¯t just stand by and watch this time," Charlotte muttered, adjusting her grip on her ax. She scanned the vineyards on both sides.


    The figures emerging from the vines were not human. Goblins and trolls appeared, as well as mutated animals like dogs, goats, and bears. Mold insects swam through the fog above the vines.


    <i>Creeeeak¡ª</i>


    The monastery¡¯s gate opened right after. Behind it stood another mass of minions, easily in the hundreds. However, they did not step outside. Their flickering yellow eyes remained fixed on the carriage, holding their positions. The creatures behind and to the sides were slowly but surely tightening the circle.


    "Be... one..."


    "Part... of the great cycle..."


    "Chaos... unity..."


    The whispers, like incantations, came from all directions, barely audible but strangely clear to Ian¡¯s ears. It seemed the fragment¡¯s resonance amplified those voices.


    "Sh-should we stop the carriage? We might need to dismount and break through. We can turn the carriage around to buy some time... <i>Huh?</i>" Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he tugged on the reins, but the horses didn¡¯t stop. No matter how hard he pulled, they kept trudging toward the monastery.


    "My horse isn¡¯t stopping either," Mev said calmly, lowering her visor as she nced at the vineyards on both sides.


    Perched on the carriage roof, Thesaya tilted her head in puzzlement. "Why are they doing that? They seemed to have free will before, but now they¡¯re like puppets. I also don¡¯t understand how they sensed my gaze."


    "What does that matter now, pointy ears? Grab your bow," Charlotte snapped, jumping down from the carriage and adding, "Those things aren¡¯t quick. We should have enough time to run straight through and break their line."


    "We should push through those monsters at the monastery and defend in a narrower space. It¡¯s too open here," Philip said as he jumped down from the driver¡¯s seat, securing a round shield to his left arm.


    Perched on the edge of the carriage, Thesaya reached back. "I¡¯ll handle the flying ones. Ian, hand me some arrows. ... Ian?"


    She turned to look at Ian, who was at the center of the roof, breathing steadily. He reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out a quiver full of arrows, extending it to her. She smiled at the satisfying weight as she took it.


    "As I said, you two should fight as little as possible. We¡¯ll take the lead," Philip said, walking alongside the carriage.


    Mev, who had leaped down beside him, drew her dual swords.


    "I should lead the charge, Philip. We¡¯ll form a wedge formation around Ian," Mev suggested.


    "I¡¯ll take the left nk," Charlotte said, striking the forelegs of one of the wandering horses with her ax, causing it to copse.


    "I¡¯ll take the right. Freckles, you cover the rear," she continued.


    "Understood. It¡¯s actually the best spot for me," replied Philip.


    Thesaya secured the quiver at her waist and positioned herself on the right, while Philip twirled his sword and moved to the back.


    Thesaya looked up at Ian on the roof. "Ian,e down to the center."


    "So, I don¡¯t get a choice this time," Ian muttered, jumping down to the center of the formation.


    "...!?" His eyes widened the moment his feet and knees touched the ground. The fragment pulsed so violently that his vision blurred, releasing a surge of chaos energy throughout his body. His veins turned a deep purple, and his vision followed suit. Ian¡¯s knees buckled, and his palms hit the ground.


    "Ian?!" The prolonged cry of Thesaya echoed. It felt as if time was flowing endlessly slowly. Chaos energy burst from Ian in concentric circles.


    In the midst of it all, Ian''s vision brightened once again. The world was reversed in ck and white. The waves of violet chaos power were tinting the surroundings in ck and white. Beneath the pure whitend, the purple shadows stretching out like bundles of veins became vivid. Amidst everything losing its color, only purple and violet remained distinct.


    It was a hidden aspect that only the corrupted could perceive, invisible to the naked eye.


    <i>Is this why the fragment resonated so strongly...? </i>


    Ian realized he hadn¡¯t set foot on the ground since the fragment began acting up. He had spent most of his time on the carriage roof, in the saddle, or inside the carriage. In the game, this must have triggered the moment he dismounted, possibly as soon as they entered the mountain path. A quest window appeared before him.


    [Encroachment.]


    It was an optional quest he could decline.


    <i>A quest for the corrupted...?</i>


    The description was brief, with a single reward: control over chaos based on his abilities. In the game, quests like this would have progressed automatically once epted. Understanding this was no longer difficult for Ian. He hesitated briefly, knowing there had to be a reason for the optional nature of the quest. However, it was just a momentary hesitation. Declining would leave him with nothing but wasted chaos energy.


    "Chaos... unity... part of the cycle..." The whispers echoed like an old tape, and Ian epted the quest.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Simultaneously, the chaos energy that had spread and colored the world seeped into the ground. Ian¡¯s consciousness was drawn in along with it, and his vision turned pitch ck.


    <i>... I figured this would happen.</i>


    Of course, he did not lose consciousness. He was simply enveloped in the sensation of his entire body stretching out like taffy and endlessly falling. He sighed briefly at the unfolding situation he had been worried about.


    His physical body was likely incapacitated now. But Ian trusted hispanions. They could hold out at least until hepleted the quest and regained his senses. Of course, despite what he was feeling now, it was quite possible that this event could be merely a fleeting moment in reality.


    <i>I hope so... but even if it¡¯s not, there''s no turning back now.</i>


    The reward forpleting this choice quest could only be hoped to be worth the risk.


    In that moment, all his senses vanished as if washed away, leaving a fleeting stillness. In the next instant, Ian''s vision brightened.


    Amidst the pitch-ck darkness, a vast, multi-branched violet mass became clear. It resembled a tangled web of roots or a human nervous system. Suddenly, his consciousness was swiftly drawn to a point within that mass. Simultaneously, a panorama of scenes unfolded in Ian''s mind: a woman, a man, a child, a dog, a troll, a goblin. Even the memories and consciousness of insects shed before his eyes, like a chaotically edited music video.


    <i>A collective consciousness...?</i>


    Ian finally realized that this was a cluster of countless interconnected consciousnesses. Souls were intertwined with each other, their individual boundaries blurred.


    Amidst the chaotic memories, a faint violet shimmered. Beyond it, he sensed a distinct and vivid presence.


    <i>Is it that creature from back then?</i>


    Hundreds, even thousands, of consciousnesses were ultimately connected to that presence. They were clearly entangled and subjugated as one, just as he manipted the Swamp''s Resentment.


    At that moment, Ian''s consciousness extended beyond the panorama. The violet hue became a massive void, and the memories that had been shing by like a fast-forwarded film soon transformed into a violet passage, unfolding around him.


    The being beyond looked directly at him then. Just that was enough to halt Ian¡¯s consciousness. Purple light flickered around his vision. He finally realized that his consciousness was enveloped in the chaos energy spewed out by the fragment.


    <i>So, is this what they meant by encroachment?</i>


    ¡ªI have awaited you... chaos...


    A whisper echoed in Ian''s mind. It was more of a thought than anguage, but it was incredibly clear.


    ¡ªWe will... be one...


    <i>Be one? Over my dead body. </i>


    Ian spat back, though it was only in his mind. However, even that thought didn''tst long, as waves of consciousness filled with countless memories surged in.


    Ian was swept away with no chance to resist. All kinds of memories, whispers, thoughts, desires, and wishes engulfed his mind.


    <i>What the... fuck...?</i>


    Ian instinctively knew this wave would never end. Not until the boundaries of his soul were broken down, merging him with everything else.


    ***


    "M-my lord! My lord...?!" Philip urgently shook Ian''s shoulders.


    The group had gathered around Ian, forgetting that a battle was about to begin. They couldn''t help it, seeing Ian copse, enveloped in a violet hue after jumping off the carriage.


    The violet mass, thick as fog, seeped into the ground and disappeared, leaving only Ian behind. Hey motionless, eyes half-open and dyed purple. The violet cracks that extended from his pupils to the corners of his eyes glowed ominously.


    "Move aside...!" Thesaya exchanged nces with Charlotte and pushed Philip aside, kneeling beside Ian. She ced her palm over Ian''s eyes.


    Veins pulsed around Thesaya¡¯s eyes, and her green irises, infused with magic, scanned the void.


    "...<i>Gasp!</i>" Thesaya, visibly startled, withdrew her hand.


    Under the gazes of the group, she spoke. "The abyss... It seems the abyss has consumed Ian''s consciousness..."


    No one pressed her for more details, as even Thesaya herself didn''t fullyprehend what she had witnessed.


    "He''s fighting." The next words came from Mev, who had raised her visor.


    Looking down at Ian''s face, she continued. "Ian has connected with the void before. It has called him back. Ian is likely fighting in the abyss right now. Fighting against his own..."


    Mev paused before continuing. "... Chaos."


    "By Lu Sr..." Philip muttered.


    No one in the group was unaware that Ian asionally wielded the power of the void. Each had their own understanding and eptance of that fact. However, seeing Ian being consumed by this darkness was another matter. They feared that when Ian opened his eyes again, the person they knew might be gone.


    "Ian wille back," Charlotte growled, ring at Mev and Philip with her sharp orange eyes. "So don''t entertain any foolish thoughts."


    "We''re just worried¡ª"


    "<i>Grrrr</i>... <i>Grrrr</i>..." The grating sound that spread from all directions drowned out Philip''s voice.


    The group members lifted their heads and looked around. The approaching minions had stopped, convulsing where they stood. In an instant, the mist that had been silently advancing now churned violently, and yellow eyes red up. Some of the minions began to mutate, intertwining with each other.


    "One thing is clear," Thesaya spoke as she turned back to the group. "It doesn''t need Ian''s body."


    "It would be easier to kill his body then. Ian''s soul would have no ce to return to."


    "... Or maybe it''s already got what it wanted and is now tidying up," Philip added to Mev''s statement.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte silently tied her battle ax to her back and carefully lifted Ian''s body. Despite his armor, she showed no sign of feeling its weight.


    "I don''t care about the reasons. We need to protect Ian until he returns."


    "Don''t think it will end just like that." Mev, with sunken eyes, stood up, lowering her dual sword.


    Facing Charlotte, she added. "The Ian I know would want us to stay focused on our goal."


    Charlotte nodded.


    Thesaya, looking between the two, spoke. "So, what are we waiting for? Move out, redhead. Lead the way."


    "dly. Just don''t..." Mev lowered her visor with a click and turned. "... fall behind."


    The next moment, she sprinted down the path at full speed. The group followed without hesitation. Again, the encirclement tightened, but this time at a significantly sped-up pacepared to the previous one.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    "<i>Grr</i>... <i>ugh</i>...!"


    "One... great... cycle..."


    The voices of the minions, filled with breaths and magic, echoed from all directions. Grapes dropped their yellow flesh with a squelch, and with each drop, the poisonous mist grew thicker.


    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>


    Insects swam through the mist, only to be struck down by arrows that followed. The arrows pierced their thick shells and wings, imbued with magic.


    "Run! Kitty! Don¡¯t fall behind!" However, Thesaya, the one who had shot those arrows, didn¡¯t even realize she was imbuing magic into her arrows. Charlotte, cradling Ian to keep his head from bobbing, growled and picked up the pace.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    The waves of mist moved faster than the minions. To the group, it seemed like yellow tides were closing in from both sides. But their sprint was swift enough. They could make it through the monastery gates before the toxic waves engulfed them¡ªif they could break through the barrier of minions howling beyond the gate.


    At least Mev was confident they could. Despite not being d in divine light, her charge at the front did not slow down.


    "The unity... of the cycle...!"


    "<i>Wo</i>... <i>arrgh</i>¡ª"


    The minions facing Mev moved almost simultaneously. Each extended their hands forward and cked their toothless jaws. With every movement, faint poisonous spores floated around them.


    "Philip!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Mev, turning her body slightly, raised her dual sword to her chest and shouted. Philip, following behind, lifted his sword as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    A veil of light erupted along the de, enveloping Mev as she extended forward, forming the Barrier of Light.


    The barrier was the first to cross the monastery¡¯s fence.


    <i>Sizzle¡ª</i>


    The bodies of the minions and the spores they emitted began to burn. Despite this, they thrashed their outstretched hands as if they felt no pain.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    Then, an armored knight mmed into the minions like a cannonball, crushing and scattering four or five of them. Mev didn¡¯t stop swinging her dual sword with all her might.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    A sweeping arc tore through everything in its path, ripping and bursting apart rather than slicing cleanly. The minions, burning under the holy veil, were shredded like rotten meat. Though the charge slowed slightly, Mev''s sword never stopped.


    The vast arcs formed by her dual swords whirled in infinite patterns, relentlessly cutting down the enemies. asionally, her shoulders, elbows, and steel fists struck out to fill the gaps in her sword¡¯s trajectory.


    <i>Crack! Smash!</i>


    Even as the shimmering Barrier of Light around her faded, her movements didn¡¯t stop. To Philip¡¯s eyes, she was nothing short of a human pulverizer. It made sense; the body of a pdin blessed by the gods was fundamentally different from that of an ordinary human. Her muscles were denser and more flexible, and her bones were as hard as steel.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the rear!" Yet Philip, an ordinary human, did not fall behind.


    He had learned from Mev and Ian and had internalizedbat techniques through countless repetitions and drills. His body gained strength from the divine essence contained within his sacred artifact. The holy-infused sword pierced and struck down the minions, that attempted to exploit any gaps. The round shield on his left hand did not exist merely to push away the hands of the minions.


    <i>Smash! Smash!</i>


    The shield, reinforced with Imperial steel, was as effective as a bludgeon. Even as he swung and stabbed, Philip would asionally extend a broad holy barrier to burn the poison spores and create space for the group. Of course, he could only cover one side, but that was enough.


    "<i>Roar!</i>" Charlotte, cradling Ian, also did her part. Though both her arms and shoulders were dedicated to safely holding Ian, her orange eyes gleamed more fiercely than ever. Her mane whipped violently, and her fur stood on end.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    In an instant, her knee guard smashed into an approaching minion¡¯s head, crushing it like a watermelon. She spun andshed out with her other foot. Her steel boots, sharpened like ws, shed through the oing minions like des. But she couldn¡¯t cover every direction. The moldy minions, devoid of fear and terror, continued to close in on her, reaching out and snapping their jaws.


    "...!" Charlotte''s brow furrowed as shended in a crouch. Several minions had evaded her kicks and were reaching out from close range. Just as she was about to twist to protect Ian¡ª


    <i>Thud, thud.</i>


    Arrows thudded into the heads of the nearest minions. As their heads caved in and they copsed, "What are you looking at? Run!" Thesaya shouted, catching Charlotte¡¯s eye.


    Smiling, Charlotte immediatelyunched herself forward again.


    Thesaya quickly drew two arrows from her quiver. "If only Ian were fine...!"


    She shot two more arrows in quick session, causing two insects climbing over the fence to lose their bnce and fall. The group could focus on the enemies on the ground thanks to her. Running at the rear, Thesaya provided omnidirectional support and ensured not a single insect reached the group.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    From a certain time onward, her arrows never missed their mark. She always had two or three arrows between her fingers, firing them in rapid session. What she couldn¡¯t achieve in practice, she now did effortlessly. Yet there was no sign of pride or satisfaction on Thesaya¡¯s face.


    "Faster! Redhead! Move faster!"


    The toxic mist was now rolling over the monastery¡¯s walls. Not only was the space they had cleared filling up again, but the creatures following them were also pouring in.


    From goblins and trolls to various beasts, and even gigantic creatures that seemed haphazardly molded from y, all were entangled in their rush to be the first through the gate. Fortunately, this slowed their advance somewhat. However, it was still too many for just the four of them to handle.


    "<i>Grr</i>..."


    "The great... unity..."


    On the other side, minions continued to emerge from the monastery atop the hill, climbing the stone steps. The unnatural darkness beyond the wide-open gate had already spewed out dozens more minions.


    "I¡¯ve survived this long... I won¡¯t die now. Never...!"


    Even as she spat out the words like a spell, Thesaya kept shooting her arrows without stopping. Veins bulged around her eyes, and blood dripped from her nose, though she didn¡¯t notice.


    <i>Crack! Smash!</i>


    The group steadily broke through the encirclement. Mev, eyes fixed on the monastery ahead, swung her sword relentlessly. At some point, she forgot to even catch her breath, cutting down minions that once were lepers and monks like a machine. Her efforts were making a significant impact. The end of the minions blocking their path was in sight. The number of creatures emerging from between the buildings and beyond the monastery gate was also dwindling.


    <i>Boom... rumble...</i>


    The main gate of the monastery, which had been wide open, began to close. No one was there to close it, but the heavy wooden doors moved on their own, sealing the darkness behind them.


    ¡ª-<i>Hahaha</i>...


    A low, softugh echoed in Mev''s mind. Her green eyes, visible through her visor, red with cold fury.


    "----!"


    Her movements, which had slowed, quickened once more. She shed, stabbed, and struck everything in her path, wielding her entire body like a weapon.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Finally, she broke through the wall of minions that were blocking her way. But instead of rushing forward, she continued to cut down nearby minions to clear a space.


    <i>Smash¡ª</i>


    Her dual sword, now tinged with a reddish hue, eventually broke. But she continued to swing the broken halves without hesitation.


    "My lord! Run! Everyone, run!" At Philip''s shout, Mev finally dashed toward the firmly shut gate.


    Charlotte, carrying Ian, followed, breaking through the encirclement.


    Philip, watching her soaked in spores and blood, turned his head.


    "To the brilliant light... Glory be!" He shouted with all his might, extending his sword imbued with light.


    The radiant barrier burned the toxic mist and the minions beyond it. Thesaya, shooting arrows over her shoulder, passed through the barrier. She nced back at Philip, with her face smeared with blood.


    "Thanks, freckles!"


    "Save it forter. Run!"


    Thesaya had already sprinted ahead, leaving Philip behind. The Barrier of Light, which had been blocking their path, flickered momentarily. Philip, who had been holding on as long as he could, finally ran with all his might. This gave the group a sufficient lead over the minions.


    The toxic mist that had been surging toward them also slowed, creating a gap between the group and the approaching danger.


    <i>Once inside...</i>


    Philip''s gaze was fixed on the arched monastery building. It was about the size of an ordinary church, but it was clear that its interior was anything but ordinary. Even just looking at it, he could feel his vision distorting around the building. If they could get inside and close the door again, they would buy more time to escape from the minions and the toxic mist.


    "The door! Open the door!"


    Realizing the gate was still shut, Philip shouted as he stepped onto the stairs. However, the door remained closed, even with Mev pulling with all her might. Charlotte, having carefully propped Ian against the recessed wall beside the gate, joined in, but nothing changed.


    "What are you doing? Open it!" Thesaya, still shooting down the flying insects, shouted.


    Mev, straining with all her might alongside Charlotte, finally gasped, her voice ragged. "It¡¯s not opening...."


    "What?!" As Thesaya turned sharply, Philip, having reached the top of the stairs, approached the massive door. He tried pushing and pulling it with all his strength before leaning against it, panting.


    "Damn it, it really won¡¯t open."


    "So what do we do?! We have nowhere left to run!" Thesaya, reaching for her waist, grimaced in frustration. "I¡¯m out of arrows!"


    She angrily tossed her bow beyond the stairs and rushed to the door.


    "<i>Eek...! Eeek!</i>" She almost hung onto the door, straining with all her might. The only result was a more severe nosebleed.


    "Don¡¯t waste your strength... pointy ears..." Charlotte, pulling her away from the door, looked back beyond the stairs. "We¡¯ll need our real strength for that."


    "What do you mean, you idiot? Ian. Ian? Wake up! Ian?" Thesaya crawled over to Ian.


    She pped his cheek a few times but got no response. Turning her head, she suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Huh...? What...?" She muttered in confusion before copsing to the ground. It was a symptom of magic exhaustion. She had used up too much magic in a short period.


    "Rest... beside Ian." Charlotte''s hand pressed down on her shoulder.


    Thesaya looked up sharply. Despite her dizziness, she saw Charlotte unfastening the straps of her battle ax.


    "What are you thinking? No, kitty." Thesaya grabbed Charlotte¡¯s calf.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t in good shape either. Her body was covered in spores, and she bore numerous scratches and bites on her arms and neck. These were injuries sustained while protecting Ian. They were beyond the purification powers of De Lu¡¯s grace. The poison had already spread through her body.


    "There¡¯s no other way...." Mev, who had been sitting and catching her breath, struggled to her feet.


    Philip finally looked at her again. Though he couldn''t see her face due to her visor, he knew she must have been filled with exhaustion. No matter how blessed by the gods she was, she was still human. The toll of fighting so many enemies alone on the front line was immense. Moreover, the foul air, filled with spores and poison, was rapidly taking away their strength.


    "...." Philip turned to look behind him.


    The yellow wave of mist had crept closer, with silhouettes of the minions endlessly stretching through it like shadows. He then turned back to look at Ian, Thesaya, Charlotte, and finally, Mev, who wasn¡¯t even holding a weapon.


    A single thought crossed his mind at that moment. Finally, the moment he had anticipated since their journey to find the dark mage with the mysterious fixer in Agel Lan had arrived.


    However, the trembling in his eyes subsided. If he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he would at least ensure it wasn¡¯t in vain. He felt warmth in his right hand. Gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, he looked at Mev.


    "I¡¯ll buy us some time."


    "... What? By yourself?" Mev, panting heavily, looked at Philip.


    However, Philip was no longer looking at her.


    As Charlotte furrowed her brow, Philip spoke again. "Charlotte. Thesa. Restrain our lord. Immediately."


    "... What do you mean, Philip? Why suddenly¡ª"


    "Immediately! This is our best option! Do you want Lord Ian to die too?" Philip''s sudden shout snapped Charlotte out of it.


    Realizing what he meant, she lunged at Mev, tackling her to the ground.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Mev, taken by surprise, was knocked over, and Charlotte quickly pinned her down, pulling her arms behind her back.


    "Hey, pointy ears!"


    "<i>Huh</i>...? <i>Ugh!</i>" Thesaya, who had been blinking in confusion, instinctively moved to hold down Mev¡¯s legs.


    Mev, gasping for breath, finally spoke up. "Philip, you¡¯re not thinking¡ª"


    "Please, avenge me, my lord. These two are only following my request, so don¡¯t be too harsh on them." Philip quickly turned to Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "... I will remember you as a true warrior," said Charlotte.


    "Freckles, you¡¯re not. You really..." Only after hearing Charlotte''s words did Thesaya realize what was happening. As she tried to let go, Philip extended his sword.


    "Please don¡¯t. Thank you both for granting my request."


    "No, Philip? Don¡¯t do it. Let go! Let go now, Charlotte!" Mev, struggling, shouted in desperation.


    However, Charlotte only loosened her grip on the arm slightly, while pressing down even harder on the back. Philip, ncing at the approaching toxic mist, smiled at Mev.


    "I regret not being able to bid a proper farewell. It was an honor to serve you, my lord."


    "No! Philip! Stop! Please...!" Ignoring Mev''s desperate cries, Philip descended the stairs.


    The toxic mist and the advancing minions seemed strangely slow and vivid to him.


    <i>Is this how Lord Ian sees the world...?</i>


    As he pondered this, Philip gripped his sword with both hands, reversing it. Kneeling on one knee, he nted the sword¡¯s tip into the stairs and closed his eyes. He could feel the remnants of divine power in his ring.


    <i>If only it could buy them some time.</i>


    "Brilliant light that dispels the darkness...." Reciting his prayer, Philip channeled all his remaining divine energy into the relic.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A faint Barrier of Light emerged around him, quickly covered by the toxic mist.


    Contrary to his hopes, the barriersted only a few seconds. The toxic mist broke through, enveloping his entire body. But Philip neither fled nor ceased his prayers. He sincerely wished for Mev to receive the blessing of the Stern Goddess and seed in her revenge.


    He prayed for Ian''s survival so he could one day eradicate the darkness from the continent and ensure that no more orphans like himself would ever be born. Even amidst the agony of his flesh burning, he prayed with all his heart.


    Then, in an instant, the pain disappeared. A radiant light shone upon him.

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    The passage of time was indiscernible. It could have been just a few seconds or several years.


    Ian felt like a starving wolf and, at the same time, a leper writhing in pain and itchiness. He was a farmer working under the scorching sun, then a kobold attacking a passerby. Simultaneously, he was a monk whipping his own back and a maggot crawling through filth.


    Every fragment of life was filled with suffering. At the end of each pain, a fair death always awaited. Whispers that wove through the suffering preached the need to be one with the great cycle. Decay and disease were mediators connecting life and death. Bing part of this cycle would free one from all suffering, making the distinction between self and others meaningless.


    They believed true liberation and eternal life came from embracing the endless cycle. Life would no longer be painful, and death would not be feared if one united with the great cycle. These endless visions and preachings suddenly ceased without warning.


    It happened just as Ian found himself a boy working in a vineyard, in a world where everything hase to a halt.


    <i>What the... No way...</i>


    Ian''s eyes, now as a boy, flickered. Even amidst the flood of memories and consciousness, he remained himself. He didn''t lose himselfpletely nor surrender to the temptation of bing part of the cycle.


    Ian merely epted and re-epted the countless fragments of memories and pieces of consciousness. It wasn''t because he had any other intention¡ªthere was simply nothing else he could do. This damned event showed no sign of ending, and the chaos power only emitted a faint, throbbing pulse without showing any other reaction.


    Anyway, Ian realized that he had gained control over these memories. He no longer felt the gaze that had been observing him all this time. It seemed to have turned its attention away from him for some reason.


    "Have you already run out of things to show me?" Ian muttered as he looked up at the purple sky. It was the voice of a child.


    ¡ª...!


    A wave rippled through the sky in an instant. It seemed startled. It had expected Ian to have lost consciousness by now, and it wasn''t an unreasonable expectation. No matter how strong a human soul was, it would have lost itself after being swept away by thousands of fragments of memories.


    Perhaps the continuously throbbing chaos power had kept Ian''s consciousness intact. But even without that, Ian was confident that his mind wouldn''t have copsed. It wasn''t just because of his high Mental Fortitude¡ªsuch visions and preachings did not evoke any particr enlightenment or emotion in a modern person like him.


    It wasn''t even particrly frightening. He had experienced more terrifying visions many times before. A faint thought flowed through his mind.


    ¡ªDo not reject unity... Chaos...


    <i>What are you talking about?</i>


    Several sarcastic remarks immediately crossed Ian''s mind, but he couldn''t speak.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The throbbing of the chaos power suddenly became clear. His vision began to turn purple. The chaos power seemed to writhe as if it was about to burst out at any moment. It felt as though it was waiting for hismand.


    <i>What, are you trying to act obedient now?</i>


    Despite his inner smirk, Ian released the pressure he felt throughout his body.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The chaos power spread out in all directions like a bursting flood.


    Ian''s vision, which had flowed down like paint, soon redrew theplexly extending roots of the cycle, like bundles of nerves. Some of the roots that had been entirely purple were being dyed violet at an incredible speed.


    <i>Wow, there were a lot of connections.</i>


    Ian realized that the consciousnesses and memories connected were connected to him. He felt the chaos power condensed within the roots and the intertwined consciousnesses of the minions bing subservient to him. Just as the entity of the void had tried to swallow him, now he was reversing the process, stealing the source of its power.


    The quest name shed through his mind again: Encroachment.


    <i>I feel like I¡¯m a cancer cell.</i>


    Ian felt his senses expanding endlessly, and his consciousness broadening.


    ¡ª...!


    Naturally, the gaze from beyond became clearer as well. He now realized it wasn¡¯t just one. Centered around thergest and most powerful consciousness, likely the entity of the void, there were a few smaller but distinct consciousnesses directly connected to it.


    <i>Those must be the instigators behind the rituals. It¡¯s surprising to see that they¡¯re still sane. Mev would like that.</i>


    Nevertheless, it was clear they were all utterly shocked. A jumble of thoughts, barely recognizable asnguage, echoed chaotically. A jumble of thoughts, barely recognizable asnguage, echoed chaotically.


    In the next moment, the purple roots flickering in Ian''s mind evaporated as if they had vanished. He immediately understood why. The entity had given up onpleting the cycle and had cut off the parts connected to Ian. His certainty came from a simple observation: the purple roots, tainted with his chaos power, were still shining vividly in his mind.


    <i>Cutting off the tail, huh? Not very bold for something from the void. ... Or maybe it was quicker to make such decisions precisely because it was from the void. </i>


    Regardless, Ian''s chaos power was steadily spreading. Not all the roots were tainted by his chaos power yet; some parts, now severed, were losing their glow.


    However, instead of tainting everything, his chaos power was depleting faster. He barely had enough chaos power to corrupt it all.


    <i>So the control of chaos depends on stats, huh... </i>


    Ian thought with a faintugh, recalling the reward text. Those stats seemed to be Mental Fortitude and chaos power. He could only corrupt as many roots as his mind could bear or his chaos power allowed. This time, his chaos power''s limit came first.


    <i>If I were unlucky, I might have had to watch this boring thing even longer.</i>


    In the game, it would have only been a few seconds of a cut scene. Of course, it didn''t really matter. For now,pleting the quest was the priority.


    <i>To do that...</i>


    Ian observed the roots of chaos, now his minions, that had be part of the cycle. He could clearly sense the power within them and the assimted consciousnesses. Unfortunately, they wouldn''tst forever. With the cycle broken, they were not immortal and would eventually dissipate.


    But not immediately. As Ian studied the tightly intertwined consciousnesses, he soon realized they extended outward as well. It felt like having hundreds of monitors ying chaotically before his eyes, each disying a different view of the monastery in its own way.


    "...?"


    Realizing something was off, Ian focused on one of the monitors. It belonged to a minion with a wide view overlooking the monastery from above. As his consciousness merged with it, his vision suddenly expanded. He had shared the consciousness of a flying insect, itspound eyes perceiving a wide area simultaneously. However, Ian wasn''t particrly surprised by this.


    <i>That kid...?</i>


    The scene unfolding was far more astonishing. In the middle of the steps, Philip was kneeling on one knee. He held his sword with its tip pointed to the ground, his forehead resting on his hands gripping the hilt. It was a posturemonly taken by knights when making a vow or offering a prayer. In this case, it was likely thetter.


    And his prayer had undoubtedly reached Lu Sr. A pir of light pierced through the dark clouds, illuminating Philip. The pir of light radiated divine power from Philip''s entire body, extending outwards in all directions.


    The enormous Barrier of Light, an obvious result of this divine power, surrounded the stairs, blocking the poisonous mist and the advancing minions. Although the pir of light was quickly fading, the barrier of holiness did not lose its brilliance at all.


    Philip seemed unaware that he was performing such a miracle. He remained motionless, eyes closed, with only his lips moving slightly.


    <i>Is it thanks to that kid that time seems to be paused...?</i>


    Though there was no way to confirm it, Ian was sure his guess was correct. A miracle of Lu Sr manifesting before the corrupted stronghold must have drawn attention.


    <i>How did that guy...?</i>


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the stairs that were obscured by a translucent curtain. There, lying on the ground with her helmet tilted up, was Mev. Charlotte, with a half-dazed expression, was kneeling on Mev¡¯s back. Thesaya, also sitting on Mev¡¯s legs, had her mouth wide open, covered in a nosebleed.


    And there was Ian himself, sprawled against the wall next to the sunken door.


    <i>Yes... it seems like everyone did their best.</i>


    It was easy to guess how the situation had unfolded. Behind them, the arched roof of the monastery, their destination, was unmistakable. Ian could see the mark of the void engraved in the center of the firmly closed door. It was obvious that brute force wouldn''t open it.


    <i>So... Maybe I should help. </i>


    Ian¡¯s consciousness returned underground. Observing the roots of chaos, now his minions, he gave the samemand to all of them: attack the minions of the cycle.


    The response was immediate. And almost as if waiting for this moment, the questpletion window appeared.


    A question crossed his mind: What kind of corrupted being''s exclusive quest was this supposed to be? He soon found an answer, probably a dark mage''s quest or perhaps that of an ancient priest.


    <i>...Well. Who cares? As long as it benefits me, that''s all that matters.</i>


    Ian¡¯s consciousness stretched and soared once again.


    ***


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Mev whispered.


    Still lying on the ground, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Philip¡¯s back, wrapped in shimmering holiness. Even though Charlotte had unbound her arms, Mev hadn¡¯t noticed.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The pir of light piercing through the clouds had disappeared. However, the massive Barrier of Light surrounding the stairs remained radiant. The poisonous mist and any minions that touched the barrier were burned to ashes. The previously fearless monsters were now hesitating, standing still.


    Of course, there were still countless minions of decay swarming below the stairs. The poisonous mist had only slightly thinned.


    "<i>Gr</i>...<i>agh</i>...!"


    "Worship... the... chaos...!"


    At that moment, amotion spread among the monsters. Raspy shouts and chant-like voices echoed, followed by sounds of tearing and thrashing.


    "What is this...?" Thesaya, blinking her eyes, muttered. Receiving Charlotte¡¯s gaze, she observed the insects tumbling and shing in the air.


    "They¡¯re fighting among themselves... and their eyes..."


    "Their eyes...?" Charlotte, frowning, finally looked beyond the Barrier of Light.


    Between the yellow gleams in their eyes, a violet hue flickered. Different colored glows were intertwined.


    "Ian..."


    "It¡¯s Ian."


    Charlotte and Thesaya spoke almost simultaneously.


    Thesaya, staggering as she stood up, added. "It¡¯s clear. Ian did something."


    "... Yeah. I did something."


    "...!"


    Hearing the voice beside them, Thesaya and Charlotte quickly turned their heads.


    Ian, who had been slumped against the wall, was slowly raising his upper body.


    Thesaya, eyes wide, rushed toward him. "You''rete, you idiot...! Do you know how much we suffered? And at thest moment¡ª"


    Though she ended up pushing him back against the wall, Ian merely frowned slightly.


    "... Yeah. It must have been an incredible battle."


    He pushed her forehead away with his palm as he stood up. Other than feeling a bit dizzy, his condition wasn¡¯t bad.


    Clenching and unclenching his fists, he looked at Charlotte and Mev and added. "You all did well. And..."


    Ian nodded toward Charlotte¡¯s knees. "Whatever happened, you can probably let her go now."


    "... Ah. Yeah, right." Finally, Charlotte got up, moving her knees off Mev¡¯s back.


    Mev sprang to her feet as if waiting for this. Without hesitation, she spun around and punched Charlotte square in the face.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    Charlotte staggered back, falling on her backside as her head snapped to the side.


    "What the hell are you doing, redhead? Are you crazy?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows as Thesaya, springing to her feet, shouted. Without turning her head toward Thesaya, Mev raised her visor and spat out her words.


    "Consider yourself lucky I let you off this easily. If it weren''t for Philip''s plea, one of us would be dead."


    "What nonsense is that? We had no choice because of freck¡ª"


    Thesaya, who was growling as if ready to pounce, stopped mid-sentence when Charlotte held out her hand toward her.


    "No need to be angry, pointy ears. If anything, getting hit made me feel better." Charlotte, spitting out blood-tinged saliva as she got up, met Mev¡¯s gaze.


    Without wiping the blood from her mouth, she spoke. "Is that enough? If not, you can hit me again."


    "... No, that won''t be necessary."


    "Very well. You''ve got a powerful punch. It really woke me up." Finally, Charlotte rubbed her jaw and turned away.


    Mev simply let out a long sigh.


    Ian, observing, shook his head. There was no need to ask what had happened between them.


    Thesaya, wobbling as she ran over, stood beside Mev and leaned her face in. "Hit me too, redhead. If that''s how it is."


    "... No need. Looking at your face, it seems wrong to do that to you." Mev gave Thesaya a ridiculous look, then let out a light chuckle.


    "I gave you a chance!" Thesaya huffed, turning her body away sharply. "You stupid cat. Why put on a brave face now? You already look ugly, and now you look worse."


    "Look at your own face. You look the worst."


    "Seems like you are hurt. Are you okay?" Finally stepping forward, Ian asked.


    Thesaya turned her head, realizing the question was directed at Charlotte, and pouted.


    Charlotte nodded. "Not bad. When I was hit by the holiness, it felt like my insides were burning. The Goddess¡¯s grace burned away the poison inside me."


    "That¡¯s good. It would have been hard to carry you if you copsed."


    "What about you? Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Not a scratch on me."


    "That¡¯s thanks to the kitty. She blocked it all with her body like an idiot."


    "Is that so...? As expected, you are my squire."


    Mev turned to look at Ian, who had responded to Thesaya''s remark with a joke. "So, was thatmotion really your doing, Ian? I knew the entity of the void had taken over your consciousness, but did you fight back?"


    "There was a way. It won¡¯tst forever, but I did manage to steal some of its power. They¡¯re no longer immortal, and the demonic realm isn¡¯t perfect anymore. Probably."


    "Stealing its power..." As Mev muttered absently, Ian approached therge door.


    Mev hurriedly turned her head and added. "The door won¡¯t open, Ian. There¡¯s some kind of magic¡ª"


    "I know." Ian, whose pupils had turned violet, cut her off and reached out his hand.


    As his palm touched the door, violet cracks spread out like veins. The chaos power seeped into the center of the door, into the mark of the void. The purple mark quickly turned violet, a change likely visible only to Ian.


    "How did you do that? That¡¯s amazing."


    "...?" Ian turned to look at Thesaya, who had spoken from behind him.


    "You can see this?"


    "Yeah, faintly."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you do anything about it?"


    "How was I supposed to know what it was? Wait, is this something only I could see?" Thesaya turned to look at Charlotte and Mev, both of whom seemed confused.


    Ian chuckled as he grabbed the door handle. "Next time you see something like this, try breaking it with magic."


    The door slowly opened at his touch, revealing a bluish light beyond. As everyone¡¯s attention focused on whaty ahead, Ian turned back with the door half-open.


    "Now, we just need to get him inside."


    His gaze finally settled on Philip, praying at the bottom of the stairs. It was clear that Lu Sr had given a significant amount of divine power to him. He was still enveloped in a shimmering light, and the barrier of holiness around the stairs held firm.


    "So, is freckle a pdin now?" Thesaya¡¯s voice came from the side.


    She looked up at Ian, not bothering to wipe the blood dripping from her nose. Her face was pale, almost ghostly.


    Ian, wiping his thumb under her nose, asked, "Are you dizzy?"


    "What...?"


    "I asked if you¡¯re dizzy."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Feel like your head is splitting and your stomach is churning?"


    "How did you know? And my nosebleed won¡¯t stop."


    "You have magic exhaustion. Step back and stay out of this now."


    Though nosebleeds weren¡¯t a symptom he experienced, the effects of magic exhaustion varied slightly from person to person.


    Thesaya gave a weak smile and added, "So, is he a pdin now or what?"


    "That¡¯s not for me to answer."


    Thesaya''s gaze followed Ian to the side.


    Mev, who had been watching Philip with a look of overwhelming emotion, finally murmured, "We can¡¯t be certain yet. Only Philip knows if the Radiant Goddess has given him a revtion."


    "If that¡¯s not a revtion, what is?"


    Mev smiled faintly at Thesaya¡¯s question. "When I first caught the Goddess¡¯s attention, a miracle happened too. But that wasn¡¯t the moment I received a revtion. I merely became a crusader. Of course, Philip might be different."


    "So, we¡¯ll have to ask him directly, huh?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s not a crucial part. He has already been acknowledged by the Radiant Goddess. It¡¯s just a matter of time..." Mev stopped talking.


    The light surrounding Philip flickered brilliantly and then extended toward the barrier. Amidst the dispersing holiness, Philip stood up. Turning back, he looked at the group with golden, gleaming eyes. For a moment, his gaze was a bit dazed. But soon, he gave his usual frivolous smile.


    "... Indeed. This isn¡¯t heaven." The radiance in Philip¡¯s eyes shattered like fragments, and he copsed, swaying to the side.


    "Philip!" Almost simultaneously, Mev sprang forward and caught him just before his head could hit the ground, cradling him in her arms.


    "Never do that again, Philip. Never..." she whispered into his ear, holding his unconscious body.


    Ian watched her for a moment before turning to Charlotte.


    "Can you carry him on your back like you did with me?"


    "... You weren¡¯t carried on my back; you were held in my arms," Charlotte replied.


    "Whatever. Sir Riruel has work to do inside. Besides, you¡¯re not in a condition to fight on the front lines. So, take care of him. And..."


    Ian ced a hand on Thesaya''s shoulder and added, "Take care of her, too."


    "Understood. I owe her anyway." Charlotte nodded and walked up the stairs.


    Ian took a moment to observe the Barrier of Light. The radiant barrier, imbued with scattered divine power, was still burning the poisonous mist, but was gradually fading.


    "<i>Gr</i>... <i>Ugh</i>...!"


    "Great... Cycle..."


    "Worship... chaos...!"


    Beyond the barrier, the minions were killing each other. Although it seemed even for now, Ian¡¯s minions would eventually lose due to the overwhelming numbers. Ian clicked his tongue.


    He knew most of them hadn¡¯t chosen to be minions of decay and disease. They were victims. Even if freed from the cycle, their tangled and corrupted souls might not return to their original forms.


    <i>Maybe I should use all my chaos power.</i>


    All he could offer was revenge, which wouldn¡¯t provide much sce to them.


    Just then, Charlotte and Mev reached the top of the stairs, carrying the limp Philip. Ian nodded toward him and asked,


    "Is he alright?"


    "Yes. He¡¯s just exhausted and lost consciousness. He should wake up in half a day at most."


    "Then..." Nodding, Ian turned around. "Let¡¯s finish this before he wakes up."


    Mev''s gaze, as she watched Ian''s back, cooled sharply, as if it had never held any emotion of joy or gratitude.


    "Yes. A wise decision."


    ***


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The door closed with a heavy sound. At that moment, an eerie silence descended, cutting them off from the outside world.


    "...." Ian didn¡¯t immediately remove his hand from the door. The chaos power that had spread from his grip seeped into the mark of the void on the other side. It felt simr to when he inscribed a dark relic. Now, nothing could open this door without Ian¡¯s permission.


    <i>Unless there¡¯s another entrance, the situation is under control...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian finally let go of the door and turned around. As he started walking, he noticed Mev checking on Philip¡¯s condition once more.


    "It¡¯s very shiny and quiet here," Thesaya, with a cloth covering her nose and mouth, muttered.


    It was just as she said. The corridor-like antechamber was entirely covered in moss and mold, which emitted enough light to see by. The entire interior likely shared this state, looking more like a well-kept indoor garden than a monastery.


    "There won¡¯t be any fighting as we go. I can¡¯t sense any presence," added Charlotte as Ian passed by her.


    Mev walked beside him, while Charlotte, carrying Philip on her back, followed at a distance, holding Thesaya¡¯s arm tightly.


    "... It seems, just as you said, that the demonic realm is cracking. The touch of the divine is clear. The thick darkness that was here initially has vanished," Mev murmured after a brief prayer.


    Ian gave a slight nod, and Thesaya spoke up. "Do you know where you¡¯re going, Ian? This ce seems to have multiple paths."


    "Well, somewhat." Despite his nonchnt response, Ian walked with confidence. He could feel the pulsing void power deep within the center, guiding him. His senses were heightened as they moved further in, likely due to the roots of chaos that were still connected to his mind through the shards of chaos power. This ce allowed him to fully harness that power.


    <i>No wonder corrupted ones and mages desire their ownirs.</i>


    Ian Hope, the corrupted one. It wasn¡¯t entirely inurate now. Smirking inwardly, Ian strode through the damp, musty antechamber and the corridor beyond. The poison and spores in the air no longer affected him, with or without the relic. In fact, the relic might be more of a hindrance in the uing battle.


    <i>It would only get in the way...</i>


    As he nodded and reached behind his neck, Mev spoke up.


    "I wonder if Jurdo will be in any condition to talk."


    "If he¡¯s like the monsters outside¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," Ian interrupted, putting the ne containing De Lu¡¯s grace into his pocket dimension. "They still have their consciousness."


    He was likely the dungeon¡¯s mid-boss.


    "Is that so? That¡¯s good to know." Mev epted his assurance without questioning it.


    Ian chuckled inwardly. She never asked about his magic or anything rted to the void.


    Mev spoke again. "May I ask a favor?"


    "Of course."


    "I have something I want to ask him. So... would you mind letting me handle him?"


    "Sure."


    "...!" Mev looked at Ian in surprise, not expecting such an easy agreement.


    Ian shrugged. "This is your revenge as well."


    He had experienced before that a quest could bepleted even if apanion dealt the final blow. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason he agreed so readily.


    "In return, let me handle the entity from the void." Ian exchanged a look with Mev and added, "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to kill it."


    "dly. I will assist you when the timees."


    "No need. I suspect it¡¯s in the basement. Once you¡¯re sure you can handle the priests alone, I¡¯ll go after it immediately."


    "Alone...? Are you sure? It¡¯s a void entity¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage. It¡¯ll be easier this time to fight alone. With no one else around."


    "... Alright then." Mev, momentarily taken aback by Ian¡¯sst statement, nodded without further questioning.


    "You should focus more on how to get the answers you want," Thesaya interjected.


    She shrugged under Mev¡¯s gaze. "Of course, redhead. You''re a knight here to kill them. Do you really think they¡¯ll just spill their secrets?"


    "I¡¯m aware. That¡¯s why I¡¯m considering using Charlotte¡¯s interrogation methods."


    Charlotte nodded approvingly at Mev¡¯s words. "Wise choice. Corrupted ones don¡¯t die easily, so you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities. If you leave it to me, I¡¯ll make sure they tell you everything you want to know."


    "Maybe there¡¯s an easier way this time," Ian interjected, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Because I¡¯m here." Ian looked at Mev with his violet-glowing eyes and smirked.


    "They think I¡¯m one of them."


    "...!"

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    Mev brieflyid out her questions to Ian. There was no need for a lengthy exnation, as Ian already knew what she was seeking answers to.


    "As I said before, things might not go as nned. In that case..." said Ian.


    "... I''ll revert to the original n. No need to worry, Ian. We can search for clues after everything is over. Though I can''t guarantee anything will be left intact."


    Despite the situation, Ian continued to stride through the interior covered with moss, mold, and mushrooms of various colors without hesitation. The poisonous spores were not significantly harmful to the party, but their equipment was visibly corroding. Mev''s armor, in particr, was severely discolored. Considering the previous battles, it was impressive that it was still intact.


    It was thanks to her meticulous maintenance from the start. Otherwise, it would have already rusted away or fallen apart at the seams.


    <i>Anyway, we''ll need to rece all our gear once this is over.</i>


    <i>Even if I spent all my remaining money, it might still fall short. </i>


    Realizing that no matter how much he earned, it would never be sufficient, Ian finally stopped walking. They were in front of a firmly closed door. Beyond ity the chapel, and the power of the void was palpable.


    That they had arrived with no interference was likely due to the chaos he had created. The enemies were probably focusing all their efforts on re-establishing the broken cycle and suppressing Ian''s minions.


    <i>They''d want to finish before I arrive.</i>


    Ian''s minions were rapidly decreasing in number, but enough remained to hold out until he reached the underground. cing his hand on the door, Ian looked back at Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "You know what to do, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pretend to be an underling and just watch from the back."


    <i>At times like this, you''re really reliable.</i>


    Ian responded to Thesaya''s answer with a chuckle and then looked at Mev.


    "Don''t forget. When I hand the sword..."


    "... that''s when I''ll step in."


    Ian nodded at Mev, who was looking at him through her face guard, and finally opened the door.


    <i>Creeeeak¡ª</i>


    The spacious chapel,id out in a circr pattern, was revealed.


    Ian leisurely walked inside. Charlotte and Thesaya stopped at the door''s sides, bowing their heads, while Mev followed behind him as if she were his knight. The chapel was covered in moss and mold, just like the outside. In the center, a pitch-ck tree trunk spiraled upwards as if it had burst through the floor. The top was jagged, as if someone had snapped it off.


    ck vines sprouted from various parts of the trunk, wrapping around the surroundings. The ends of the vines connected to the robes under the hoods of the priests sitting around the jagged edge of the trunk. As Ian entered, they all rose simultaneously, as if they had been waiting.


    Then a quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    [The Altar of the Defiled Tree.]


    <i>The Defiled Tree, huh...</i>


    Ian didn''t immediately charge at them. Instead, he stopped at a reasonable distance as nned. Then, he pulled his straight-ded two-handed sword from his pocket dimension, nting the tip into the ground and resting his left arm on the counterweight. It was a stance that showed he wasn''t nning to fight immediately, but was ready to grab the hilt with his right hand at any moment.


    <i>Woosh...</i>


    Meanwhile, the priests circling the trunk floated into the air as if swimming through the void, spreading out widely. There were six in total. As they moved, the vines wrapping around the trunk rubbed against the surface.


    The tree bark crumbled like decayed matter, scattering dark dust. It was surely dust that caused status effects such as poisoning or infection.


    The priests weren''t actually flying; the long, snake-like vines were supporting their bodies, giving that impression. By now, living vines were no longer a surprising sight.


    Their robes, as they turned toward Ian, were unnaturally raised at the back of the shoulders, as if hiding wings underneath.


    <i>Of course, they¡¯ve mutated. First insects, now nts? </i>


    Ian thought indifferently as he reached out with his right hand to retrieve a wooden case from his pocket dimension. His movements were leisurely as he took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. After all, the priests hadn''t immediately attacked him. Their dark green eyes glowed under their hoods as they stared at Ian.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    With a flick, he lit a me between his fingers and set the end of the cigarette alight. As he exhaled the smoke, his eyes, scanning the priests, glowed a clear purple. The priests'' eyes flickered with a strange mix of fear and reverence as they met his gaze.


    <i>... This really works.</i>


    Ian stifled a chuckle. Of course, they had seen him taint the roots of the cycle with chaos power. It was only natural they would consider him a high-ranking corrupter or even something more. Given the broken cycle, he was no longer in a state of perfect immortality.


    As Ian exhaled another puff of smoke, a priest spoke.


    "Oh, great Avatar of Chaos...."


    The voice was low and cautious, as if he were speaking with great care. They were treating him not just as an apostle but as an avatar now.


    "The Lord has proimed that chaos and order coexist and thus have no reason to destroy each other. Since you have refused unity, we will no longer insist... Nor will we hold you ountable for breaking the cycle of order. So, how about we put an end to unnecessary sacrifices now?"


    <i>A truce proposal, how amusing. </i>


    Instead of scoffing, Ian took another drag of his cigarette and nodded. Perhaps in the game, if a character fell to corruption, it might have been possible to establish a friendly rtionship with certain corrupt factions. They could offer minor quests or small aids. Naturally, this would lead to hostility with the church or the royal family, so it might have been a necessary content.


    In any case, the current situation was clearly something that didn''t exist in the game. After all, no additional quests had been triggered.


    "I have a question." Ian, who had casually spoken, nced at the priests. A faint sense of relief spread across the priests'' faces, which resembled the texture of tree bark beneath their hoods.


    "Ask, and we shall answer."


    "Which of you is Bishop Jurdo?"


    The priests¡¯ eyes wavered in confusion, but only for a moment. The priest in the center, closest to the altar of the Defiled Tree, bowed his head.


    "I was once called by that name."


    It was Jurdo who had been speaking all along.


    <i>How predictable.</i>


    "Do you know Viscount Flint?"


    "... Flint? Do you mean Zeckle Flint?" Jurdo¡¯s voice held a note of curiosity.


    Ian nodded, holding the cigarette in his mouth. "Yeah. The kingdom of La Drin, of Delraham. You must be familiar with it."


    "That... is correct. I used to guide him at one time. It''s been quite a long time since we lost contact. Have youe to see me? On Flint''s rmendation?"


    "In a way, yes."


    "How is he doing?"


    "He''s dead."


    "... So it finally came to that." Jurdo''s lips twitched slightly before he eventually sighed.


    "He was born weak and sought to gain strong vitality that could ovee any illness. But at some point, it seems he took the wrong path. Illness and pain are not to be ovee, but epted¡ª"


    "Was it your will that brought that worthless man in?" Ian cut him off.


    He had no interest in the story of someone he didn''t even know. Looking directly into Jurdo''s dark green eyes, he added, "Or was it the order of Duke Kralen?"


    From behind, Mev let out a short, surprised breath.


    Originally, Ian had just nned to ask about the one behind all this. But now he decided to push further. After all, Duke Kralen was a boss that existed in the game.


    Jurdo sighed once more. "How much do you know... Did youe to the West to kill him? Did that cold-blooded man alsomit sins against you?"


    "In a sense. So, answer my questions properly."


    "... Choosing Flint was indeed my will. But it is also true that the Duke ordered me to sow the seeds."


    "He''s the one who brought you into this path, isn''t he?"


    "Yes. When I was searching for a way to ease the suffering of the lepers, he presented me with a new path. Foolishly, I was grateful to him, not knowing that his only interest was in immortality and eternal life."


    "That¡¯s why he abandoned you?" Ian asked nonchntly.


    He was already half ignoring Jurdo''s words.


    This old man talked too much. Besides, Mev was the only one who needed to pay close attention. Meanwhile, Ian was searching for a way to go underground. It wasn''t difficult to locate. On the opposite diagonal wall, the entrance to a spiral staircase leading downward was revealed.


    It was a secret staircase hidden behind a mechanism in the wall. It was created as an escape space to hide the priests and residents in emergencies. The monastery was built in an old style, after all.


    "As you can see, we opened our eyes and followed the great truth of the cycle. However, the Duke did not. He said it wasn''t the immortality he wanted. He even denounced it as a failure."


    "A failure...? Ah, I see." Ian, who had instinctively asked, soon chuckled while exhaling cigarette smoke before continuing, "It''s because the ego can copse and can''t bepletely controlled."


    "As expected... you understand. I said that true liberation is inherently uncontroble, but he didn''t ept it. He even thought the consciousness would fail. That was thest time. Foolishly, he abandoned us."


    <i>What is with this so-called liberation? </i>


    Internally snorting, Ian nodded. Anyway, it was another moment where the hypothesis that Duke Kralen was a member of the council became more likely. Immortality and eternal life were among their primary concerns. Using the vampire n as subordinates was also to research the secret of immortality.


    "But by now, his thoughts might have changed a bit."


    "It seems Racliffe¡¯s ritual was also sessful."


    "Indeed, Avatar of Chaos... It was the smallest scale ritual, but enough to preach the great truth of the cycle. Even if the Duke resists... bing one with us is only a matter of time now." Jurdoughed.


    The priests responded with phlegmyughs.


    Ian, inhaling smoke, recalled Duke Kralen from the game. He had probably kept these people alive to leave open a possibility. He couldn''t have known they would prepare the ritual in secret and seed.


    <i>And yet, when it came to an irreversible situation, he just epted it.</i>


    Or maybe he went mad after experiencing the same vision of unity I did. Thetter seemed more likely. If he were a council member, he would have considerable power, enough to catch the eye of the being of the void.


    So without these things, it was highly likely that the Duke''s mental state would be different from what Ian remembered.


    As Ian smiled coolly, Jurdo, who had stoppedughing, added, "But if what the Agent of Chaos desires is his life... we will dly yield. Our Lord has also proimed that he will not stand in your way."


    "He can try," Ian added sharply, meeting Jurdo''s gaze with his violet eyes. "I have business with that old tree you serve. I need to settle the score for trying to devour my soul."


    Jurdo and the priests froze for a moment. Ian removed his arm from the counterweight of his sword.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The sword, tilting backward, was caught by thick steel gloves.


    As Mev silently stepped forward, Jurdo spoke. "But Agent of Chaos... didn''t you promise? If we gave you the answers you sought¡ª"


    "That was just you jumping to conclusions."


    "Jumping to conclusions...?"


    "I had no intention of keeping that promise. Besides..." Ian dropped his cigarette to the ground and crushed it underfoot, smiling fiercely. "The same goes for you, doesn''t it?"


    "...!" Jurdo''s eyes flickered.


    Even during their conversation, Ian''s minions were still decreasing. The pulsation of chaotic energy beneath their feet had not subsided, either. In fact, during their talk, it had emitted a heavy resonance again. Engaging in conversation was merely a stalling tactic for them.


    Jurdo''s lips curled up slowly.


    "You... you knew everything from the beginning... But it''s toote now¡ª" Jurdo''s voice suddenly faded.


    <i>Swish...</i>


    A red light was spreading beside Ian.


    "Thank you, Ian." Mev, enveloped in sticky red divine power like blood, lowered her two-handed sword and stepped forward.


    "Now, you can leave this to me."

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    She didn''t charge straight away, likely to draw the enemies'' attention. And her n was working perfectly.


    "Another pdin...? I see... now I understand."


    Fixing his gaze on Mev, Jurdo spoke. "They said there was an Agent of Vengeance wandering the outskirts... So you were a minion of chaos..."


    Mev said nothing in response. She continued to walk, raising the sword she had been holding down by her side up to her breastte. Just then, the altar of the Defiled Tree writhed, and the wide-robed priests'' garments fluttered.


    "But it''s toote, Agent of Chaos...! Everything on thisnd has already united, and the great cycle will soon resume...!"


    The robes worn by him and the other priests suddenly burst apart, tearing away to reveal their true forms. What had appeared to be folded wings were actually enormous, venus flytrap-like jaws opening wide on either side, glistening with sticky mucus.


    The priests'' lower bodies were embedded between these jaws, with massive, vertical gashes running from their chests to their abdomens, out of which extended many long, thin tentacles that writhed about. They resembled flowers, though neither beautiful nor fragrant.


    As the tentacles from their abdomens rubbed against each other, a dark green pollen-like substance scattered into the air.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª</i>


    At the same time, the altar intertwined with them transformed. The space between the tree-like stems opened up, revealing a massive, yellow eye. The elongated, dark green pupil, veined with purple, slowly followed Mev''s movements.


    <i>Creak... St...</i>


    The vines encircling the altar unfurled, rising around the priests. What had seemed to be a hard surface was now slick with ck mucus.


    <i>Are you a sea anemone or something...?</i>


    Ian muttered to himself as he stepped back a few paces. The monstrous appearance wasn''t the main issue. The unveiling of the altar''s true form hadpletely blocked the path to the stairs. Additionally, he doubted whether Mev could handle those creatures on her own.


    Mev, however, clearly thought otherwise. Even as the creatures revealed their true forms, her pace didn''t slow at all. The divine power enveloping her entire body red even more intensely, turning a deeper shade of red.


    "We have be one with God...! Not even the righteous sword of the Goddess can instill fear in us!" Jurdo, now atop the altar, shouted as his dark green eyes red.


    Simultaneously, the writhing vines and priests surged forward.


    Divine power roared through Mev''s body, and she began unleashing sword strikes in all directions.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Dozens of red arcs of light shed outward. Instead of dissipating immediately, they fanned out and scattered, their speed creating a red aura that enveloped her.


    <i>Crash, crackle¡ª</i>


    The iing enemies were swept up by the storm of red arcs, which shredded everything in their path. Torn-apart vines and pieces of priests scattered everywhere, quickly turning to ash under the searing divine power.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Mev didn''t stop. She kept swinging her sword, cutting down everything that came at her. asionally, severed tendrils would whip through the gaps and strike her armor, but they couldn''t halt her advance.


    <i>... Yeah. That''s how she was when she fought at full strength.</i>


    Ian was inwardly impressed. It was the same sight that had made him regret not choosing the Knight ss in the past. Now, she appeared not just as an Apostle of Vengeance but as the very embodiment of vengeance itself.


    <i>... Well, it makes sense. She''s been through countless battles that would have leveled her up in the game. It''s not surprising that she''s be more powerful.</i>


    Moreover, she didn''t seem to have lost her sanity. It was clear she understood her objective. She was moving in a slightly different direction from the altar of the Defiled Tree, toward the entrance of the staircase in the wall. She must also have noted its location while Ian was talking.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The number of thrashing vines and priests decreased rapidly. Although there were still vines and priests on the opposite side, they were out of reach of her. Jurdo, who had been watching her with a hint of surprise, raised his arms.


    "Impressive... but the miracle of the great cycle... is just beginning...."


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Purple veins throbbed in the altar''s eye. At the same time, the severed vines regrew with a crackling sound. Some of the vine tips blossomed into ck, withered-looking buds. The cycle''s priests were likely encased within them.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>huff</i>...." Mev stopped walking and turned toward the altar.


    Gripping her sword tightly, she raised it diagonally above her head, settling into a stance. The divine power enveloping her body deepened, making her look as if she were drenched in blood. The divine power dripping from her neutralized the surrounding poison, emitting red steam.


    However, Jurdo still had a look of confidence on his face. Despite her formidablebat skills, she was still just a human. Her breath was already bingbored, and her armor was dented and broken in ces. He believed that there was no way she could withstand the endless assault from the regenerating vines indefinitely.


    "...!" Jurdo''s eyes twitched as Ian suddenly ran, passing behind Mev. Jurdo''s gaze followed his path to the staircase entrance in the wall.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª</i>


    The eye embedded in the altar''s side swiveled at an incredible speed. Simultaneously, the regeneration of the vines elerated. A void-like energy rapidly concentrated in the center of the eye.


    "You won''t easily set foot before the Lord¡ª"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Jurdo''s words were cut off as a massive red sh erupted. The huge red arc unleashed by Mev swept across the eye of the altar. The severed eye gushed pus as it exploded.


    "----!"


    The priests, including Jurdo, screamed as the powerful mental shock ravaged their minds. The vines thrashed violently, as if in a seizure.


    "Where are you looking...?" Mev spoke calmly, her voiceposed.


    The divine power enveloping her body had dimmed slightly, but it still glowed fiercely.


    "You... wretched woman...!" Jurdo spat out, his voice seething with rage as the exploded eye regenerated with a bubbling sound.


    It was only a few seconds, but it was enough time for Ian to reach the entrance of the staircase. He hesitated for a moment before turning back to look at Mev. With a swift motion, he tossed something to her. It was an ordinary longsword.


    Mev extended her left hand and caught the flying sword effortlessly. As Ian turned his body back around, she readied herself. She held the long two-handed sword in her right hand and the shorter longsword in her left, crossing the des.


    "Feeling uneasy?" Mev remarked calmly. It was a taunt she had learned from Ian, something she wouldn''t usually say.


    "Of course not... I just don''t want the garden of God to be defiled...." Jurdo''s expression twisted into a grin. "I suppose I''ll have to turn you into fertilizer for the garden and beg for God''s forgiveness...."


    He raised his arms. The vines and priests, now longer and more massive, surged forward. Mev''s two swords unleashed a storm of countless trajectories.


    ***


    Ian descended the spiral staircase leading underground without stopping.


    <i>Those things... seem like the kind you couldn''t kill even in the game.</i>


    Of course, his mind was racing with various thoughts. In the game, those cycle priests were probably enemies you had to incapacitate rather than kill, designed to be repeatedly challenged by yers who thought they had to defeat them.


    <i>And if you kept descending, you''d have to face both the Defiled Tree and them simultaneously.</i>


    It would have been an insanely difficult andplicated battle. But the situation was different now. With Mev present, the priests wouldn''t be able to follow him underground. They couldn''t leave the altar, which was also the creature''s main body, unguarded.


    Of course, it didn''t seem like he had much time. Mev''s stamina was visibly decreasing. Despite growing stronger as she bled, the fight would only be slightly extended by including Charlotte and Thesaya. Besides, the cycle was about to start again soon.


    <i>... This isn''t the time to worry about means and methods.</i>


    In his hand was the ck Sword of the Third Apostle. It seemed to sense the powerful, chaotic energy writhing within him, emitting a low hum. Perhaps it was because of the deepening darkness. The staircase led much further underground than it appeared. The space was twisted and distorted, clearly apletely demonic realm where God''s gaze couldn''t reach. But this didn''t feel like a penalty.


    "...." It meant he could wield the void''s power, writhing deep within his mind, freely, without worrying about the gods. Ian''s eyes had already turnedpletely violet, sclera and all. His senses, sharpened as if he had shed his skin, told him the end of the staircase wasn''t far.


    Soon, a reddish light began to swirl and gather in the center of Ian''s eyes. The ck sword in his grip let out another low hum, this time trembling with fear. Ian''s lips curled into a slight smile. His sharpened senses were now painting a picture of whaty beyond normal sight. He could see the purple roots of the cycle sprawling below. And at the center, the towering Defiled Tree, as its name suggested, was enormous.


    On one side, the roots of chaos, now his, shimmered vividly. The purple roots squirmed as if alive. Several thick nodes, filled with concentrated chaotic energy, caught Ian''s attention.


    <i>That is...</i>


    The staircase ended at that moment. Shaking off his thoughts, Ian stepped into the underground space beyond the door without hesitation. Then, he thrust the ck sword, now glowing red-hot, forward.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    A deafening roar echoed.


    mes of bright yellow spewed endlessly from the de of the sword, with such force that Ian''s body briefly wavered. The brilliant re of the fire turned his vision white for an instant.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    From the start, there was no need for appreciation or exploration. This entire ce was the creature''sir, anyway. Ian intended to inflict as much damage as possible right from the beginning, using all the firepower he had.


    <i>So I don''t give any room for a cut scene to interrupt.</i>


    His vision, which had turned white, quickly returned. From the tip of his outstretched sword, the me Tide continued to surge outward, spreading in all directions. Ian let the inferno rampage unchecked. He hadn''t prepared Hellfire because using it in an underground space like this might have catastrophic consequences.


    After all, it was a spell that used more chaotic energy than magic power, and if amplified with chaos, it could turn even him into a charcoal briquette. Although, the current me Tide scorching the surroundings didn''t seem much different.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The underground space, now engulfed in a sea of fire, finally came into view.


    The basement, where the corrupted ones had prepared their ritual, had be a massive underground cavern like a dragon''sir. The colorful moss, mold, and enormous mushroom-like growths that originally illuminated the space were now being consumed by the mes, releasing acrid smoke as they burned.


    <i>I''m not going to suffocate to death, am I...?</i>


    Ian thought, even as his eyes took in the massive trunk of the Defiled Tree rising beyond. The twisted trunk, like several trees entangled together, stretched beyond the ceiling. The top must have been the altar he had seen in the chapel.


    Branches extended from the trunk, covering the air inyers, with the highest ones spreading across the ceiling. These branches writhed as if alive, dripping sticky tar-like mucus everywhere.


    <i>That''s probably one of its attack methods....</i>


    What stood out the most was the central trunk of the creature. Amidst the sticky, entangled branches that resembled a mass of ck snakes, hundreds ofrge and small eyes were embedded haphazardly. The elongated, dark green eyes, resembling those of goats, watched the firestorm engulfing the cavern with a look of surprise. Even the creature hadn''t expected Ian tounch such an attack immediately upon entering.


    "<i>Groooaaarrr</i>¡ª" A monstrous roar echoed through the writhing branches, like the sound of a ship''s horn. After, a quest window popped up before Ian''s eyes.


    [The Defiled Tree.]


    The object of the quest was to defeat the Defiled Tree, which has taken root in decay and disease before it fully matures.


    Ian let out a faint chuckle.


    <i>This thing isn''t fully grown...?</i>


    At that moment, the seemingly endless torrent of mes subsided.


    <i>Sizzle...</i>


    Ashen smoke rose from the red-hot de.


    <i>... At this rate, it might bend soon.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian didn''t lower his extended sword. He was already preparing his next spell.

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    The ck sword surged with magic, emitting a scream like a cry.


    <i>Boom! Boom!</i>


    Irregr explosions began erupting above the me Tide. Columns of fire shot up several meters before copsing and scattering in all directions. The garden of decay, already a sea of fire, had be unrecognizable. The mes engulfed the branches of the tree that spread out like cobwebs. Unlike the garden, these branches did not burn away but bubbled and melted from the surface like boiling oil.


    "<i>GROAR¡ª</i>"


    The Defiled Tree let out a cry mixed with lingering thoughts. Simultaneously, its branches trembled. ck slime spread across the surface and rained down like a downpour. The poisonous liquid carrying a deadly disease was now being used to extinguish the fire. However, the mes, fueled by the power of chaos, only spewed out acrid smoke without dying down. The continuous eruptions, rising likeva, were no different.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Ian, who had been casting Wind de and Whirling Barrier in session, suddenly furrowed one of his brows.


    <i>What the fuck now?</i>


    The resonance that started from the fragment of chaos was now spreading throughout his entire body. The moment he focused his consciousness, a selection quest window appeared before his eyes.


    [Fusion.]


    ording to the description, it was a continuation of the previous quest, offering a temporary boost in abilities and experience points as a reward. Despite the ominous name, his hesitation was brief.


    <i>Go ahead, let''s see.</i>


    Ian epted the quest. Simultaneously, the fragment of chaos began to emit the power of chaos as if it had been waiting for this moment. He could feel his body filling up with chaos power. It wasn''t an illusion. His veins turned purple in an instant, and even his skin discolored.


    <i>Crack, crack¡ª</i>


    The sound of bones reverberated throughout his body. The chaos power was reconstructing his flesh. It might even be close to a mutation. Ian instinctively opened the status window. All his stats, except Intelligence and Mental Fortitude, were increasing.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    Ian gripped the hilt of the ck sword as if it would shatter and raised his head.


    His vision, now reversed, was merging with reality. Beyond the raging mes and rising smoke, the magic of the Defiled Tree, flickering in purple and dark green, became clear.


    The remnants of chaos power thick in the air and the shapes of the roots connecting underground also became visible to his naked eyes. Even fragmented emotions pierced his mind. They were shards of confusion and anger¡ªthe resonance emitted by the Defiled Tree. All this information was beyond the limits of human sensory perception.


    <i>... This was temporary, right? They better be prepared if my body doesn''t return to normal.</i>


    With a bitter thought, Ian finally pushed off the ground. The swirling Wind de around him propelled his body like a projectile. Ian maintained his bnce, keeping pace with the speed, and pushed off with his legs. With each step, he felt like he was advancing several meters.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Each time he pushed off the ground, mes erupted beneath his footprints. It was the me Steps. Normally, it continuously consumed a significant amount of Mana, so it wasn¡¯t activated unless he could use it alone.


    But now it is different. An immense amount of chaos power was coursing through his entire body, recing his Mana. It was a sensation different from the Blessing of Battle¡ªcold and sticky. The only simrity was the seemingly infinite energy it provided.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    A purple haze spread from the cross guard of the ck sword. The afterimage of Fangs of Heaven Defier, burning with chaos power, trailed behind him like aet''s tail. The seething wave of fire closed in almost instantly.


    "...!"


    <i>Boom! </i>


    A column of fire erupted nearby at that moment. It was an explosion Ian hadn''t expected, with no warning at all.


    <i>Fwoosh.</i>


    A massive whirlwind swirled around Ian faster than he could react. The Whirling Barrier swept up the mes from the explosion and even Ian himself. Yet, even in that fleeting moment, Ian perceived everything clearly. He caught sight of the branches rapidly approaching as he stabilized himself in mid-air.


    The ck sword extended as if alive.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The path carved by the haze twisted chaotically. Everything in its way was severed. The branches lost their form the instant they were cut and melted into a sticky mess. His ascent only slowed when he neared the ceiling.


    Ian turned his head. Through the thick smoke, the Defiled Tree became clear.


    Its numerous eyes focused on Ian.


    "...!" Almost simultaneously, a vision of the void flooded Ian''s mind.


    Shattered fragments of a lie scattered. A jungle, teeming with nts and insects of bizarre shapes, thrives in a relentless cycle of consumption and rebirth. Psychic waves rippled through the air, sowing fear, confusion, and madness.


    <i>As if you didn''te from the void...</i>


    To Ian, in his current state, it was merely an unpleasant hallucination. The vision dispersed with just a shake of his head, the only effect being the disruption of the spell he was preparing. Simultaneously, the surrounding branches bent and sharpened. His body reacted before he could think.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    The Gale erupted from Ian''s outstretched hand.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Almost simultaneously, the sharp-tipped branches whipped through the air from all directions, but they only sliced through the empty space.


    <i>re¡ª</i>


    Ian had already conjured dozens of Dancing mes and was closing in on the trunk of the Defiled Tree.


    <i>Let''s see if you¡¯re still immortal.</i>


    Dozens of fireballs shot toward the trunk simultaneously, its thickness eliminating the need for precise aiming. Ian, with both hands, raised the ck sword overhead.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The trunk of the tree was engulfed in chaotic explosions. Amidst the chaos, Ian brought the ck sword down with all his might.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The de, enveloped in a purple haze and glowing red-hot, cleaved into the tree''s surface. It felt less like cutting through wood and more like slicing through hardened y.


    Ian''s eyes, shrouded in purple, red a deep red.


    Boom!


    The Pinpoint Explosion erupted from the tip of his de, scorching the interior of the giant tree. Ian, thrown back by the force, watched the rising pir of fire as he crashed into the ground. Sparks flew everywhere as he rolled to a stop, regaining his stance. He felt neither pain nor the sensation of something breaking. Beneath his torn wrist guard, his skin appeared covered in a purple fibrous substance. Ian paid it no mind.


    "O¡ª O¡ª O¡ª"


    He simply looked back up at the Defiled Tree, which was now howling grotesquely from the explosion. Only now did he feel its pain, but it wasn¡¯t significant. Ian could clearly see the flow of purple chaos power surging inside the tree. Neither the flow nor the light had diminished.


    <i>...It didn¡¯t seem like the cycle was fullyplete yet. But I guess it¡¯s practically immortal.</i>


    Even as he clicked his tongue in frustration, Ian''s eyes red red once more. He extended his left hand toward the tree and clenched his fist.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The soaring explosion reignited and reversed its course, crashing downwards. The Defiled Tree, now resembling a figure drenched in moltenva, writhed. Its zing eyes burst, spewing yellow pus. Just then, the remaining eyes focused on Ian, their purple glow intensifying.


    "...!" Ian widened his eyes and sprinted forward.


    <i>Shoo-whoosh¡ª</i>


    Purple beams shot out from the remaining eyes, sweeping across the area.


    The explosion came a beatter.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    Swept up by the shockwave, Ian scowled.


    <i>A magic beam, damn it.</i>


    Had he taken a direct hit, even his chaos-enhanced state wouldn''t have saved him from severe injury. Scenes from the game yed out in Ian''s mind. Acid rain poured down, branches fell like des, priests attacked from all sides, and mental waves caused status ailments. On top of that, there was nearly infinite health.


    <i>... It''s clear this thing can''t be killed head-on either.</i>


    Ian quickly concluded.


    In the game, his encounter with a void entity manifesting in the physical realm happened after crossing the ck Wall. That entity, much like this tree, was nearly invincible except for its weak points.


    He had learned that fact only after dying several times, but finding the weak points had been so difficult that he eventually gave up. It was a decision made just hours before he concluded he could no longer progress with his character. So he thought things might be different now, at an earlier stage.


    <i>The core mechanics are the same. But at least... it should be easier to find weak points this time.</i>


    With this thought, Ian scanned the chaotic battlefield. His eyes were fixed not on the raging mes and explosions, but on the purple roots writhing beneath the ground. He remembered the condensed nodes of chaos energy he''d seen before entering the garden. Sure enough, there were parts where the purple was so bright it was visible to the naked eye. Rolling on the ground, Ian sprang up andunched himself forward.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    Behind him, sharp branches rained down like artillery. Ian didn''t even nce at them as he summoned more Dancing mes.


    <i>Boom-boom-boom!</i>


    The quickly regenerating trunk was engulfed by the barrage of fireballs. Ian, sliding to a stop, fixed his eyes on the pulsing purple mass beneath the ground. Before he could even ponder his next move, a quest window appeared.


    <i>Two quests...?</i>


    [Disrupting the Cycle] and [Erosion of Chaos.]


    As Ian read the contents of the two quests in session, his expression grewplex. One quest called for severing the root nodes, and the other instructed to stain the nodes with chaos energy. It seemed both a normal quest and a corrupter quest had appeared simultaneously.


    <i>Is this some kind of tutorial? To teach me how to fight void entities? </i>


    Ian let out a dry chuckle. It was a usible theory. When he had faced a void entity beyond the ck Wall, there had been no such helpful quests.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    His entire body resonated with chaotic energy.


    <i>I understand what you''re expecting, but¡ª</i>


    Gripping his ck sword in a reverse hold, Ian plunged it deep into the ground.


    <i>Not anymore.</i>


    Crash.


    An explosion erupted from beneath the earth, propelling Ian into the air. Purple chaos energy mingled with the mes and burned fiercely.


    It was a fire that would eventually die down, and the tree would likely regenerate. Even as he was flung back, Ian''s eyes were already searching for the next node.


    "O¨C- O¨C- O¡ª O¨C-" The regenerating Defiled Tree let out a wail.


    To Ian''s ears, it was proof that his attack had been effective. Rolling on the ground, his eyes red red. Hepleted a spell in an instant and sprang to his feet, charging forward.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The me Barrier erupted across the tree''s trunk. Though less efficient than a me Tide, the casting speed made it a necessary choice. Ian sent out more Dancing mes as he skidded to a stop above another node.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Another explosion rocked the area. The Defiled Tree writhed in the mes, its movements bing frantic. The creature''s thoughts of confusion, surprise, and anger echoed in Ian''s mind. It was to be expected. The tree had likely never considered that its physical form could have a weakness.


    <i>Whoosh, boom!</i>


    The tree fired beams erratically, but couldn''t hit Ian. The emotions of surprise and urgency in its thoughts resonated with Ian.


    <i>Of course, you''d be surprised. I often feel the same.</i>


    Enhanced by the chaos energy and at the peak of his Concentration, Ian''s Intuition was almost precognitive. Normally, his senses only worked within their usual range, but in this underground space, his awareness had no such limits.


    Swoosh.


    Even as Ian severed the root nodes one after another, the Defiled Tree did not summon its minions. This suggested that hispanions were still holding their own in the fight above.


    They might even be doing better than expected. Based on what Ian had seen earlier, the priests were directly influenced by the tree''s thoughts. Now, with the tree consumed by confusion, rage, pain, and fear, the priests were likely inplete disarray.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    The questpletion window appeared as Ian severed the fourth root node. The tree''s eyes darted around frantically. Amidst the chaos, a small sense of relief washed over him. Ian immediately understood why. The mes on the first node he had severed were dying down. He could see the tree''s chaotic energy extending to reattach the root. But it couldn''t act faster than Ian could cast his spells.


    <i>Woosh.</i>


    The me Barrier surged from the sunken ground, covering not only the first node but also the second.


    "...!" The tree''s eyes widened in apparent shock, all focusing on Ian.


    <i>Shhh¡ª</i>


    However, Ian was already charging toward the tree. A grin spread across his face, revealing a second set of sharp teeth that had grown without him realizing.


    "Now it''s fair, isn''t it?"


    From the gaze of the tree''s eyes, a foreign emotion reached Ian.


    It was fear.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The entire chapel shook as if an earthquake had struck.


    "<i>Argh!</i>" The priests surrounding the altar screamed frantically, their dark green eyes wild and nearly devoid of reason.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Even amidst the chaos, the writhing vinesshed out more violently than ever. But amid it all, Mev and Charlotte continued to swing their sword and battle ax without a hint of panic. The earthquake started on and off soon after Ian descended into the underground. It was only recently that the priests began to convulse.


    "No, no...! What is this...?" Jurdo''s desperate cry, uttered as if struck by sudden death, marked the beginning of their copse into madness.


    "Die already, you damned woman! The Lord, our Lord, is waiting for us!" Jurdo and the cycle''s priests screamed as they charged.


    It wasn''t just their state that had changed. The vines had grown longer and thicker, and the eyes of the altar, which regenerated every time they were destroyed, now fired beams of magic.


    Charlotte joined the battle at that moment, having entrusted Philip to Thesaya. Mev did not refuse and focused on fighting the enemies alongside her. Their reactions provided enough evidence to infer that Ian must have gained the upper hand against the void entity.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    They covered each other''s openings, slicing through the priests and destroying the altar''s eyes continuously. Thesaya, carrying Philip on her back, dodged the beams'' impacts while running around. Despite the chaos, the chapel never copsed or broke, likely due to the influence of the demonic realm.


    After several such cycles,


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Mev, frantically shing at the vines with her dual swords, finally sensed the end was near.


    The number of attacking vines had noticeably decreased. Unlike before, when they would start regenerating immediately after being cut, now they merely twitched, remaining shortened.


    "<i>Argh!</i>" The frenzied priests charged at that moment.


    It was a familiar reaction by now. Mev deftly dodged their attacks with minimal movement, swinging her sword.


    "...!" Her eyes flickered as part of her visor shattered, twitched at the moment she dismembered the third priest. Unlike the others, whose heads and torsos she had severed, this one had been sliced through its maw while dodging its attack. At that instant, a glimmer of sanity returned to the creature''s dark green eyes. Horror spread across its grotesquely mutated face.


    "Why is the consciousness still... Could it be¡ª"


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Mev smashed its face with the counterweight of her sword, shattering it. Her gaze then turned to the vine connected to the creature. The vine, with its shattered maw at the end, hung limply, merely twitching. The vines of the other two priests she had cut down were the same. They no longer regenerated.


    "<i>Argh!</i>" Another priest, writhing with vines emerging from its abdomen, charged in immediately after. It had sprouted from the opposite side of the trunk.


    "...." Mev, staring at the creature, dropped the broken longsword she was holding in her left hand. This time, she didn''t even attempt to dodge the tendrils the priest extended. As the priest''s abdominal tendrils struck her armor and coiled around her,


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    She extended her left hand and grabbed the priest by the neck. The priest''s dark green eyes, wild and disgusting, showed no sign of reason. As it staggered back, Mev swung her right arm powerfully.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de, imbued with red divine power, cleaved the priest''s body in half, severing it at the waist.


    "....?!"


    Sanity returned to the priest''s eyes at that moment. The look of confusion was quickly reced by one of horror and terror.


    "How...?! Th-the cycle is eternal...!"


    Mev''s blood-red eyes glinted coldly.


    <i>These creatures are no longer immortal. </i>


    Even before the thought finished, her grip on the priest''s neck tightened.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    The priest''s neck crumbled, and its entire body turned to ash and disintegrated.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Just momentster, from not far behind, Charlotte sliced thest priest in half, maw and all. Gasping for breath, her gaze finally turned to the altar of the Defiled Tree.


    There were no more attacking vines. All the vines sprouting from the altar had been cut short and were merely twitching. The eye of the altar burst out, but it only bubbled without reverting to its repulsive true form.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Another tremor shook the ground, this time causing the entire chapel floor to heave. Lowering her ax, Charlotte exhaled.


    "It''s over... Ian has won."


    "... No. It''s not over yet." Mev, letting her sword hang by her side, walked forward. Despite the shaking, her steps were steady.


    "...?" It was then that Charlotte noticed thest remaining priest at the altar, Jurdo. He couldn''t even scream. His eyes rolled back, and his body convulsed.


    Mev''s sword traced a red arc.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The trajectory severed the vine, and Jurdo fell to the ground, rolling. His eyes, previously flickering with madness, regained rity.


    "<i>Gasp</i>...?!"


    He reached out with his hand briefly before his eyes widened in shock. He realized he was freed from the screams of the shattered consciousness and that his soul had somehow returned to his body.


    "How could the union... be broken...? How...?" The question lingered only briefly.


    <i>Thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Even amidst the shaking, the sound of footsteps pierced Jurdo''s ears.


    "No... No..." Turning his head, Jurdo''s face was finally filled with sheer terror.


    Death, in the form of a knight, was approaching. Dripping with a red, sticky divine power like blood. Mev''s one-revealed eye met Jurdo''s. Her crimson gaze flickered menacingly.


    "I will not listen to yourst words."


    ***


    The once-massive Defiled Tree now had only a few parts still clinging to the ceiling. Even those parts were melting away, dripping ck mucus.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The rest was scattered all over the underground space.


    Its original form waspletely unrecognizable. The remnantsy scattered like severed snakes, bubbling in the bright yellow mes.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>Huff</i>...."


    But at the center of it all, Ian, the one who had caused this destruction, paid no attention to the writhing remains. His gaze was fixed on a ck mass writhing with violet tendrils.


    This was the core of the Defiled Tree, still trying to extend its leech-like tendrils even now. Ian could see the fragments floating inside it, marked with void symbols, containing consciousness. It was likely a relic tainted by the priests'' rituals, now serving as the vessel for the Defiled Tree¡¯s soul.


    The reason he hadn''t destroyed it immediately was because of the fragment of chaos.


    <i>Will it absorb it somehow...?</i>


    Recently, the chaotic entity has been acting out more frequently. Whether it was due to the influence of the rift created by the Vampire Empress or simply because it had grownrger, he wasn''t sure.


    However, it was enough to make him cautious. Someday, it might go beyond wailing and actually try to devour him. But his hesitation didn''tst long.


    <i>Well, I''m in no position to be picky... At least, I''m not at the point of being devoured yet.</i>


    With that thought, Ian thrust his ck sword forward.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The de, enveloped in a violet haze, pierced deeply into the core, impaling the void symbol within. The violet hue within the core flickered.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The core exploded like a paintball, covering Ian''s entire body. The familiar darkness enveloped him. As always, his senses dulled, but his consciousness remained sharp. The next moment, a massive violet vortex filled his vision. It was like looking at a cross-section of a colossal gxy.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The dying thoughts of the Defiled Tree¡¯s soul shook Ian''s mind, but it wasn''t enough to drive him insane. Ian perceived the massive consciousness of the Defiled Tree being sucked into the eye of the vortex.


    <i>I thought I had killed it. Did I only banish it to the void? Perhaps it was something that couldn''t be killed from the start. </i>


    Beyond the eye of the vortex, an endless darkness stretched out. The edges shimmered with violet distortion. Just beyond, a different texture of ck shadow undted, as if caressing the veil from the other side.


    The exact form was indiscernible, with only a bubbling sound tickling Ian''s consciousness.


    <i>Oo¡ª</i>


    The Defiled Tree continued to wail, a scream that almost sounded mournful.


    Perhaps it had once been part of the being beyond the veil. At that moment, Ian felt a presence from beyond the veil. It was like a rough tongue licking the surface of his consciousness. Unexpectedly, there was no sense of hostility, but even that made Ian feel his consciousness distort. An irresistible fear gripped him. Rather than his mind copsing, it was the sight of everything bing distant points that happened faster.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Suddenly, he was back in reality. Even in the darkness and amidst the jumble of sensations, Ian realized he had copsed to the floor. Through it all, the questpletion window remained vividly clear in his field of vision.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>Huff</i>...." Breath echoed, its source uncertain.


    Ian barely managed to close the confirmation window. Another quest window appeared immediately afterward.


    [Sealing and Liberation.]


    It was a choice quest.


    His vision suddenly sharpened as if the aperture had been focused. Ian realized that the roots of the cycle he had severed underground were still present. A peculiar euphoria followed, a sensation as if he had seized the universe, as if he had be a god.


    His consciousness, which had been copsing and entangled, instantly became clear again.


    <i>...!</i>


    The quest window flickered, urging his decision. Snapping back to reality, Ian finally read the quest details. He had to decide: to seal the roots, trapping the chaotic energy and souls within, or to release everything contained within.


    Choosing the former would grant him control over the demonic realm of decay, allowing him to wield the power of the roots within thisnd. Choosing thetter would release everything contained within the roots and end thend''s corruption.


    The rewards were simple: experience points and significant additional resistance to several status ailments, including poison. It was a choice that required no hesitation.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Upon choosing liberation, the shard of chaos emitted a loud resonance. Simultaneously, Ian felt everything contained within the roots pouring out.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    An earthquake followed. The feel of rocks pressing against his back confirmed it wasn''t just an illusion conjured by his mind.


    <i>Is it copsing again...</i>


    However, he felt no pain. The sensation of rocks pressing against his entire body was dull. Only the sight of the roots expelling everything beyond his mind''s eye remained clear. A strange sense of emptiness followed, likely because he was losing the power he had just grasped.


    Another questpletion window appeared. The fusion quest wasplete. Closing the window, he felt the chaotic energy that had filled his body disperse. Simultaneously, the vision in his mind blurred. Suppressed sensations resurfaced vividly.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    The shard of chaos cried out again at that moment.


    It was drawing the dispersing chaotic energy back in. Though he had given up the power in the roots, it seemed unwilling to let go of this energy. Instinctively, Ian focused. He tried to push the chaotic energy out of his body to disperse it.


    A tug-of-war between attraction and repulsion began. Ian gritted his teeth. At least, it felt like he did.


    <i>Listen to... me...!</i>


    The shard of chaos echoed in response.


    <i>Should I just invest more points into Mental Fortitude...?</i>


    A searing heat spread from somewhere within.


    Ian realized, a moment toote, that the sensation started in his left arm. It was divine power. There was no need to ponder deeply who was bestowing it¡ªKarha. The distinctly palpable heat rapidly spread through his body like fire. The divine power was burning away the chaotic energy.


    <i>Are you helping me or trying to kill me? At this rate, I''m going to die of shock, you fucker...!</i>


    Despite the sensation of being set aze and the frustration it brought, Ian tenaciously endured. The imbnce was clear. The shard was helplessly losing the chaotic energy, which was being reced by divine power. His entire body felt so hot that it was almost cold.


    "----!" Letting out a sound that was somewhere between a scream and a shout, Ian suddenly sprang to his feet.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    The pile of rubble that had covered him scattered in all directions. It was only then that Ian realized he had been buried under the debris of a copsed ceiling.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>Huff</i>...."


    Ragged breaths escaped him involuntarily. Even so, his senses were rapidly returning.


    The first to sharpen was his vision. Ian looked down at his body. Purple steam rose from him, with faint red divine power shimmering beneath it. His equipment was utterly destroyed. The only thing left clinging to him was tattered scraps of cloth. His exposed skin was no longer purple.


    <i>How many times do I have to almost get crushed to death...?</i>


    Swallowing a sigh of relief, Ian raised his head. The surroundings were filled with the debris of the copsed chapel. He sat in the middle of a deep pit of rubble. A low hum echoed beside him. It was the ck sword, its hilt sticking out from the rubble, emitting a mournful sound.


    <i>What a variety of experiences, right?</i>


    Gripping the hilt of the ck sword, Ian looked up. The mist-like violet light was swirling all around. It was the chaotic energy he had released, entwined with countless souls. A question briefly crossed his mind.


    <i>What happens to them now?</i>


    But his thoughts went no further.


    "Are you okay, Ian? Why did you scream just now? Are you buried? If you are buried, scream again!" Thesaya''s urgent voice echoed from above.

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry." As he answered, Ian suddenly frowned, feeling something strange inside his mr.


    Spitting it out into his palm, a faint smile appeared on his face. It was a sharp tooth. The secondary teeth that had grown in had all fallen out, and one of them had remained in his mouth.


    <i>These definitely aren¡¯t human teeth. What exactly did I look like before? </i>


    It was a question with no answer. Tossing the ck sword into his pocket dimension, Ian stood up and walked across the rubble. The basement, now back in its original form, was as wide as the chapel.


    Beyond the thick edge of the copsed ceiling, he could glimpse the front door of the chapel he had entered through. The chapel had copsedpletely, leaving only the door and a bit of the floor in front of it. Charlotte and Thesaya sat at the edge, looking down into the basement. Unlike the exhausted-looking Charlotte, Thesaya appeared rtively fine. She waved when she spotted Ian.


    "Thank goodness. I almost jumped down, thinking you were buried."


    "I was buried."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Anyway, it looks like everyone got out safely without falling."


    Thesaya nodded. "It was close, but yes. So how are you going to get up, Ian? Should we find a rope?"


    "... No." Ian turned around where he stood.


    The spiral staircase he had entered through was now buried under rubble. But that didn¡¯t matter. He still had Karha¡¯s divine power surging through him. Although the red divine power was gradually fading, it would take at least a few more minutes to disappearpletely.


    He didn¡¯t know why Karha had bestowed divine power on him. Maybe the deity wanted to help the Great Warrior or perhaps wished for Ian to remain purely human. Or maybe it was just a whim. Whatever the truth was, it didn¡¯t matter.


    As he walked, Ian added, "Both of you, step back."


    "Huh? Okay. But what are you going to do?" Thesaya asked as she led Charlotte back.


    <i>What am I going to do?</i>


    Muttering inwardly, Ian turned and ran. Debris scattered with each step. After a few running strides, he pushed off the ground with all his might.


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    The debris beneath his feet caved and crumbled. Ian''s body arched in a wide parab through the air.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Hended lightly on the floor in front of the chapel door.


    "Wow." Standing right by the door, Thesaya let out an odd exmation as she watched Ian rise.


    Charlotte blinked in surprise, her face showing renewed alertness, while Ian stood up, smiling.


    "You look like a mess. So, you couldn¡¯t resist fighting after all?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? She threw freckles threw at me and ran off." Thesaya spoke with a hint of amusement.


    Charlotte, licking her lips, responded in a subdued voice. "They suddenly started acting up, so I had no choice. It looked too dangerous for Mev to handle alone. So... is it all over?"


    "In a way, as you can see," Ian replied as he walked between them.


    Thesaya wrinkled her nose and added, "But why is the air still so filthy? And what¡¯s with this disgusting purple mist?"


    "Just because the creature from the void is gone doesn¡¯t mean its traces vanish instantly. Don¡¯t worry about it. Things will improve from now on."


    The air in the chamber was far from pleasant, filled with the stench of burning and mold. Yet Ian had no difficulty breathing. Despite the lingering toxins, the air felt almost clean, likely due to his increased resistance.


    He wondered if he had developed some kind of immunity to all poisons. As he thought this, Ian pulled out the ne containing the De Lu''s Grace from his pocket dimension and put it around his neck.


    "How¡¯s Sir Riurel and Philip doing?" he asked.


    "They¡¯re probably near the main entrance. We were all in a panic, thinking everything was copsing. There was something else that happened¡ª"


    "Tell me the rest while we move. Step aside, I¡¯m going to open the door."


    Ian reached out his hand, and as Thesaya stepped aside, she suddenly added, "By the way, Ian."


    "...?"


    "Why don¡¯t you put on some clothes first? Are you copying me?"


    "...<i>Ah.</i>" Ian looked down at himself for the first time. His clothes were all in tatters, and he looked like a barbarian warrior wearing nothing but broken steel boots.


    "Excellent point...." Muttering, he pulled a sealing box from his pocket dimension.


    ***


    Despite the return of its original dimensions, the monastery''s interior was still spacious. The moss and mold that once covered everything were now withering and losing their color. They looked like they would dry up and turn to dust within days. The western region was never a hospitable environment for such growth. Of course, it would take a long time for the corruptednd and water to recover fully.


    "Isn¡¯t it absurd? Ian was out cold during the entire noisy fight but woke up in a panic when the floor started copsing."


    Ignoring Thesaya¡¯s chatter, Ian continued walking. Before long, the vestibule they had entered came into view. Mev and Philip greeted them, sitting side by side against the wall near the closed main door. Philip, who had been sitting with a tired expression, jumped up when he saw Ian.


    "My lord...! I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces, but are you alright?"


    "That¡¯s what I should ask you," Ian replied with a chuckle, exchanging a nce with Mev, who had taken off her helmet.


    She looked as exhausted as Charlotte, with her red hair matted and her green eyes heavy with fatigue. Her Imperial full-te armor was broken in ces, exposing the quilted padding underneath. The helmet beside her had a visor that was half broken and dangling.


    "Are you alright? I heard you were in quite a battle on the way here."


    "I¡¯m fine. Just tired."


    "No hidden injuries?"


    Mev nodded, her smile pale but genuine. "Nothing serious. Just a few minor cuts, but the Stern Goddess and the Prosperous Goddess have blessed me."


    Ian nodded and then turned to Philip.


    "How about you?" Ian asked.


    "I''m fine. Just a bit tired," Philip responded.


    "You should rest for at least a few more hours, but you''re being stubborn," Mev added, pushing herself off the wall she was leaning against.


    Ian shrugged as he stood in front of them. "Well, I guess he learned from his lord."


    "Is that so...? Well, maybe," Mev replied, still smiling.


    Charlotte handed Mev a leather water sk as she approached. Ian had taken it from the sealing box while he was dressing.


    As Mev took a sip, Charlotte turned to Philip. "Drink up and get on your feet, Sir Philip."


    Philip blinked, realizing the change in how she addressed him, then nodded with a sheepish smile. "Yes, I''ll do that."


    Exchanging a nce with Charlotte, Ian looked down at Philip.


    "So, are you a pdin now?" Ian asked.


    "Well, yes. Sort of," Philip answered, scratching his chin as he epted the sk from Mev.


    Thesaya, standing behind Ian, interjected. "You''re a pdin or you''re not. What do you mean by <i>sort of</i>?"


    "Well, I am one of the Apostles of Lu Sr. The holy mark on my soul proves it. Though it''s not that big yet," Philip said, taking a drink and then standing up, albeit unsteadily. Ian noticed that Philip''s equipment was in terrible shape, more corroded than battle-damaged.


    "Still, I haven''t been officially recognized by the church yet."


    "If you''ve been recognized by the deity, why do you need the order''s recognition?" Ian asked.


    "It''s a sort of induction ceremony," Mev exined, picking up her helmet and standing up. "There are several tests and formal procedures to prove one''s qualifications. Only then is an Apostle officially listed as a pdin by the order."


    <i>So it''s just to make it easier to put you to work,</i> Ianmented inwardly with a shortugh.


    Thesaya chimed in. "What qualifications do you need to prove? Do you have to show that holy mark or something?"


    "It''s to verify one''s capabilities as a knight. Not all Apostles are knights. Thosecking in capability might be appointed as crusaders or high priests first," Mev exined.


    "That won''t be an issue. He''s got the skills," Charlotte added.


    Philip looked genuinely touched by her words, as if he hadn''t expected such praise.


    Mev nodded in agreement. "Of course. Philip is qualified in every aspect."


    "And where do you go for this ceremony? At a church?" Ian asked.


    "Well..." Philip hesitated.


    "When I became an Apostle of the Stern Goddess, a bishop from the Imperial Order came himself," Mev answered for him. "But that was because the Order of Tir En wasn''t veryrge, and I was a knight serving the king."


    She put on her battered helmet. "Philip, being effectively a free knight, will need to contact the Order through a church and wait for their response or travel directly to the grand cathedral for the ceremony."


    "... Well, either way, there''s no rush. Not being officially recognized by the order right now doesn''t make the holy mark disappear," Philip added softly, and Mev turned to him.


    "Dying the ceremony won¡¯t do any good, Philip."


    "Well... that¡¯s true, but..."


    Ian smiled inwardly, understanding Philip¡¯s hesitation. He likely feared that leaving for the grand cathedral would mean parting ways with the group.


    "Well, we can discuss the restter. For now..." Ian gestured with his chin. "Let¡¯s get out of here. Why haven¡¯t you opened the door? The air is still bad."


    "Well... It won¡¯t open."


    <i>Ah, I see.</i>


    Ian finally turned to look at the door. It seemed the seal on the door hadn''t disappeared, likely because he had imprinted his chaotic energy. Striding forward, Ian ced his hand on the door. A violet shimmer appeared on the surface and then seeped into his hand.


    "...?" As he opened the door, Ian furrowed his brows slightly at the weight he felt. He applied more strength, and the door slowly creaked open.


    As Ian took in the scene beyond, Philip murmured from behind him, "Oh, Lu Sr..."


    The others'' expressions were also twisted in various ways.


    A pungent stench assaulted their noses. The area in front of the door was littered with the tangled, fallen minions of decay. It wasn''t just the entrance; every visible spot was covered with their bodies. Most were dead, but some still twitched faintly. Although the toxic mist had disappeared without a trace, the stench they emitted was still enough to cause a headache. The sky above was hazy with dispersing violet mist.


    "Tessen is... ruined," Charlotte muttered, and no one denied it. Everyone already knew this fact.


    As Ian stepped over the scattered bodies, Mev spoke softly. "When this news reaches the capital, a decree will be issued by the royal family. A new lord will be appointed for Tessen, and settlers will flock in. Perhaps Drenorov and Racliffe will split the management."


    "Isn¡¯t Racliffe in a simr state?" Thesaya asked, hopping over the bodies.


    Philip looked puzzled as Mev replied. "It might not be. They said it was the smallest ritual. The number of vassals and defense forces under Duke Kralen isn''t small. Even if they are struggling, Ian has defeated the void being and closed the demonic realm, so the situation might have changed. By the time we arrive, everything could already be over."


    "<i>Hmm...</i> Well, that would be better," Thesaya agreed.


    Listening to their conversation, Ian kept walking. He took in the sight of the corpses, most of which were already rotting. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to dposepletely.


    The thought from earlier crossed his mind again.


    <i>What happens to their souls?</i>


    "Indeed, it seems the void entity is truly dead," Philip murmured as they stepped outside the monastery¡¯s walls.


    The corpses of the minions still littered the road. The twisted vineyards were now withered. However, the ground, covered with dried, ckened grapes, remained dark.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the madness of the ck Wall seeped in. Left alone, this ce could be a wastnd, and another demonic realm could open," Charlotte said in a weary voice.


    Given her heightened senses and exhaustion, the situation was particrly distressing for her.


    <i>She has truly be an expert on demonic realms</i>, Ian thought.


    Philip nodded. "The order will send a purification team. Even if the madness of the ck Wall seeps in, they¡¯ll stop it before it¡¯s toote."


    "Right. They should handle that much. After all, we¡¯ve already done the church¡¯s job for them," Thesaya said, her voice carrying to Ian¡¯s ears as he looked up the hillside.


    Smiling slightly, he spoke. "The miracle wasn¡¯t just for Philip."


    Philip followed Ian¡¯s gaze and let out a brief gasp, then nodded. "... Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect this."


    At the end of the trail of bodies, their carriage stood intact, just as they had left it.

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    Mev muttered, "Is it thanks to us running ahead...?"


    Thesaya, still with some energy left, hopped ahead and opened the door of the carriage. She shouted back, "All the supplies are safe!"


    She peeked her head out of the carriage door with a smile. "It smells a bit, but everything looks intact."


    "And the equipment?" Ian asked.


    "Yeah. You really took good care of it, redhead. It paid off."


    "That''s a relief..." Mev nodded.


    Ian sighed as he nced at the dead horse lying beside the carriage. It was good that their supplies were intact, but they would still have to abandon the carriage.


    <i>Could I revive it with chaotic energy...?</i>


    He wondered briefly, but dismissed the thought. Even if it worked, it could cause more problems than it solved. It was best to avoid actions that could be seen as corruption, especially under the gods'' watchful eyes.


    <i>At least Karha was the only one who noticed my fusion with chaos...</i>


    Ian was confident that the other gods hadn''t seen his transformed state. The underground was typically beyond the gods'' sight, and the demonic realm had yet to be fully established.


    Even after killing the Defiled Tree, it would be difficult for the gods to see the inside demonic realm immediately. Plus, he had hidden De Lu''s Grace in his pocket dimension. Karha likely noticed because of the direct mark on his body.


    <i>Maybe that¡¯s why Karha gave divine power to me... to keep it hidden from other gods?</i>


    It wasn''t an unreasonable theory. If true, Karha had helped him in more ways than one.


    <i>Well, after scribbling on someone else''s body without permission, the least you can do is that.</i>


    While Ian was inwardly muttering ungratefully, Philip, who had taken a suitcase out of the carriage, spoke up. "We''ll need to camp somewhere tonight. Where should we set up?"


    "In the city," Ian replied, gesturing to take the pack from Philip. "It''s too open here. I don''t want to sleep next to a field of corpses."


    "Understood," Philip nodded as he handed over the pack.


    Ian started walking, and the rest of the group, each carrying their share of supplies, followed him. The road to Tessen was eerily empty, devoid of any bodies. All the minions had congregated near the monastery, leaving the path and the city itself free of corpses.


    "This looks bad. It¡¯ll seem like we did this," Thesaya remarked as they passed through the open city gates.


    Tessen was as silent as a grave. The moss and mold that had covered the city were now ck and withered, making the ce seem even more ominous. It felt as though monsters or spirits might leap out from the shadows at any moment.


    "That won''t happen. Not for a while, at least... No one wille near this ce," Philip replied in a somber tone.


    Ian, leading the way, turned off the main road and entered a single-story building. The roof had partially copsed, and bricks had fallen from the walls, making it little better than a ruin. However, being a single-story structure, it was less likely to cause serious injury if it copsed further. The air inside was stale, much like the basement they had just left. Broken, rotting furniturey scattered across the floor.


    "Give me a few minutes," Philip said, kneeling in the center of the house as he followed them in. He muttered a prayer, and a soft golden light soon enveloped his entire body. Divine power radiated from not just his right hand but his entire being, casting a gentle glow throughout the room.


    <i>Sss¡ª</i>


    Dark smoke rose and dissipated from various spots, and the air quickly became fresher.


    <i>Is this like sunlight sterilization?</i>


    Ian chuckled softly as he set down his pack. The others, seeing the improvement, beganying out their belongings on the floor. They were likely trying to remove any remaining toxins and spores from their items. Ian also opened his sealing box from his pocket dimension, pulling out all the equipment he had stored as backups. He left them out for everyone to collectter.


    Charlotte, after standing with her arms outstretched to bask in the divine power for a moment, turned around and took a deep breath.


    "It¡¯s warm, but we should still have a fire. I¡¯ll look for some firewood."


    "I¡¯ll go with you, kitty," Thesaya said.


    "Why?" Charlotte asked, a bit puzzled.


    "If you copse while wandering around looking like that, what then? Move along, don''t block the way." Thesaya pushed Charlotte''s back as they exited the house, clearly more interested in exploring the ghost town than helping with the firewood.


    "<i>Phew</i>..." Philip finished his prayer and stood up.


    The golden light lingered, illuminating the room softly. The once damp and musty air now felt much fresher. Philip seemed momentarily fascinated by the sight he had created, then turned to the others.


    "You two lords should rest first. You both look extremely tired."


    "You need rest, too. We all do. You go first," Ian said, unpacking his bag.


    Mev, having removed her helmet and set it on the floor, nodded in agreement. "Yes, rest first, Philip. Ian, you too. I''ll take the first watch."


    <i>How unbearably wholesome.</i>


    Ian chuckled to himself but didn''t argue further, spreading out his nket. He was exhausted, not just physically, but mentally. Despite having some reserve of physical and magical energy, the mental fatigue was overwhelming. He had been through too much¡ªhaving his consciousness kidnapped multiple times, wrestling with chaotic energy, and experiencing transformation and reversion, all while remaining aware.


    "There¡¯s food in the sealing box. Help yourselves. And sort out the watch rotation. Wake me when it''s my turn." Ian added as he crawled into his nket.


    "Understood, Ian. Philip? Come lie next to Ian," Mev said.


    "I''m really fine. You should rest first, my lord. I''ll tell Charlotte and Thesaya¡ª"


    <i>At this rate, they''ll be at it all night...</i>


    Ian fell asleep before their bickering ended, slipping into a deep slumber. Endless darkness enveloped him.


    Then, the dream began. He was part of the swirling chaotic energy, intertwined with the souls drifting in the violet mist. They were being pulled into the fissures etched into the world''s surface, flowing through them into the void, and beyond, into the gaping maw of something dark and immense.


    ***


    "...!" Ian''s eyes snapped open. His forehead was damp with cold sweat. A strange mix of fear and difort lingered.


    <i>What was that...?</i>


    The feeling he experienced now was merely residual. The memory of the nightmare was already blurred, and he couldn¡¯t recall even a fragment. Ian¡¯s gaze turned to the sky beyond the copsed roof. The once reddish sky had returned to a dull gray overcast. The traces of the violet mist were as elusive as the toxic fog had been.


    <i>Gotta be around sunrise.</i>


    Estimating the time by the color of the clouds, Ian sat up.


    "Why are you awake already?" Mev¡¯s low voice came from beside him.


    While the rest of the groupy asleep around the dwindling campfire, she sat alone on the other side. It seemed Philip had ultimately won their earlier argument. Mev added, "Get some more rest. You¡¯re thest watch, so I¡¯ll wake you in an hour... no, two hours."


    "I¡¯m already awake. You should rest. I¡¯ll take the rest of the watch," Ian replied, standing up.


    Mev shook her head. "I¡¯ve slept enough."


    Ian sat down across the campfire. Mev handed him a bottle of liquor. It seemed the night guards had taken turns drinking it, as more than half was gone.


    <i>If we finish this, we¡¯ll have two bottles left...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian brought the bottle to his lips. As he sipped the liquor, his eyes scanned Mev. Her equipment was clearly at the end of its lifespan, beyond repair or maintenance. They would need to get her new gear in Racliffe. Though he doubted they could afford a full suit of te armor, he couldn''t imagine her wearing anything else.


    While he was contemting this, Mev spoke again, "Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t get to say it properly yesterday. Things were so hectic, it slipped my mind."


    "What did you want to say?" Ian asked, handing the bottle back to her. His attention shifted to the jerky and rye bread lying haphazardly on a dirty cloth near the fire.


    "Thank you, Ian. Thanks to you, I''ve aplished yet another revenge."


    Ian chuckled softly as he picked up a piece of jerky. "I feel like I stole your vengeance. Those priests were connected to the Defiled Tree by their souls."


    "In the end, somehow, their souls separated and returned to their bodies. I was able to kill them myself," Mev exined.


    "Is that so...?" Ian mused, thinking back to the Defiled Tree after its roots were severed. The creature had used all its remaining chaotic energy to fend him off and regenerate its roots. It had even tried to regenerate itself with all its might. Separating the souls of its minions to use their energy wasn¡¯t surprising. With the inherent attraction between soul and body, the souls likely returned to their bodies at that moment.


    "It must have seemed trivialpared to your battles. How was it fighting the void entity?" Mev asked.


    Ian shrugged. "Disgusting."


    "...That¡¯s all?"


    "And strong."


    Mevughed lightly at his addedment, raising the bottle to her lips. Her eyes, reflecting the firelight, flickered softly as she looked at him.


    "Right. Other impressions are pointless. The important thing is that you defeated the creature and closed the demonic realm. Your deeds will go down in history as the purifier of the West, driving out decay and gue."


    <i>I could do without these nicknames.</i>


    "I haven''t stopped all the rituals in the West yet. And more importantly..." Ian shrugged as he took another bite of jerky. "Duke Kralen is still out there."


    "... Yes, that¡¯s true." Mev''s eyes darkened as she took a sip from the bottle and handed it back to Ian. She spoke in a low voice, "Perhaps the root I''ve been searching for all this time is him."


    "Could be. There''s also a good chance he''s part of the group I''m after."


    "The Round Table Council..." Mev''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly.


    She knew very little about the Round Table Council, mainly because Ian had been tight-lipped about them. All she knew was that they sought to overthrow existingws and establish a new order, and that the council wasposed of several influential members. This time was no different.


    "That''s not your concern. For now, our priority is finding a way to force him to reveal himself," Ian said, taking a hard piece of bread and wetting his lips with water. "If, as you said, he managed to stop the ritual, his power base would be stronger. If we kill him without concrete evidence, we¡¯ll be wanted not only in the West but also in the Empire. Not even the tinum Dragon could save us then."


    The tinum Dragon, Archeas, couldn''t intervene in worldly matters without a justified reason. It likely wouldn¡¯t be able to prove Ian¡¯s innocence either. Even if it could, it might not, as it would confirm that it is the one pursuing the council.


    Mev, sipping more of the drink, spoke in a chilling tone. "It doesn''t matter. If he truly is the one supporting the corruption from the shadows, I will eliminate him without hesitation. I¡¯ll bear the stigma. You won¡¯t have to worry about being implicated."


    "We can''t let that happen," Ian replied, scoffing as he took the bottle from her.


    <i>Why are you saying you¡¯ll bear the stigma?</i>


    "This is my request as well."


    "...."


    "I¡¯ll find a way to kill him without bing wanted by the Empire. Until then, wait. I¡¯ll dly let you have the honor of taking his head."


    "...Alright. I''ll do that."


    <i>She is surprisingly obedient in situations like this.</i>


    Ian smirked inwardly as he continued, "Anyway, it might be pointless to talk about this now. He might not be a council member or the end of your quest for vengeance."


    "Even so, I¡¯ll be able to eliminate one more corrupt being."


    "Then it seems we''ll have to travel together a while longer."


    "...We¡¯ll see." Mev''s response made Ian raise an eyebrow as he took another sip of the drink.


    Mev turned her gaze to the fire and finally spoke. "After Racliffe, I have a favor... no, a request to make. Ian."


    "A request...?" Ian''s lips curled into a slight smile as he picked up another piece of bread. "You mean Philip, don¡¯t you?"


    "... How did you know?"


    "Just a hunch. What, you want me to escort him?"


    "Something like that. Take him to the main church. Can you do that?"


    "I can''t promise anything right now. There''s no guarantee my mission will end at Racliffe."


    "...What if we assume that one of us achieves our goal first?" Mev asked.


    Ian shrugged while chewing his bread. "It still wouldn¡¯t change anything. You seem to have forgotten that one of my conditions for epting a request is the consent of the person involved. So, what do you think?"


    Ian turned to look behind him. "Philip."


    "How did you know I was awake?" came Philip¡¯s groggy voice from the corner.


    Mev¡¯s eyes widened as Ian continued. "You weren''t snoring."


    "... Do I usually snore?"


    "Most of the time."


    In truth, Ian had heard Philip''s quiet exhale when Mev spoke, but this exnation seemed more usible.


    "I guess I¡¯ll have to pretend to snore next time," Philip said, embarrassed, as he got up and looked at Mev. "But is it really necessary to ask Lord Ian? Couldn¡¯t you juste with me?"


    "... I said that because I don''t n to," Mev said, hesitating.


    Philip frowned. "Why?"


    "I''m nning to return to the frontier, Philip."


    "The frontier...?"


    Ian also stared at Mev, recalling their unfinished conversation before they entered Tessen.


    "Why the frontier? It must be in chaos now."


    "That¡¯s not something you need to know," Mev replied calmly.


    Philip looked shocked. "It¡¯s not something I need to know? If not me, who will carry out your n¡ª"


    "A grown bird must leave the nest," Mev interrupted, looking at Philip. "The same goes for you, Philip. You''re no longer a squire. You''re a knight. You need to find your own sky and fly far and high."


    "But... my lord... I prefer being with you. Actually, with everyone here. I don¡¯t care about knighthood or titles..."


    "Never forget that you are a holy knight acting on the will of God. You have your own duties and responsibilities now. You cannot ignore them."


    <i>This is getting emotional now.</i>


    Ian continued his meal, listening to their seemingly endless conversation.


    "It''s only a possibility, but..." Ian finally spoke again after finishing his meal and rinsing his mouth with a drink. "It¡¯s possible he might not need to go to the capital."


    "What?" Mev frowned, and Philip widened his eyes. "Do you have a n?"


    Ian tilted his head. "Have you forgotten who my client is?"


    "...!"

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    Mev and Philip''s eyes widened simultaneously.


    "Could it be... the great...?" Philip stammered.


    Ian nodded as he looked at the stuttering Philip. "Yes. As a saint of the church, he might be able to resolve this easily."


    "Lu Sr, my goodness...!"


    Philip gasped while Mev, after a short groan, spoke.


    "Meeting the tinum Dragon would be a once-in-a-lifetime honor... but even so...."


    "Please, make it happen!" Philip interrupted quickly, cing his hand on his chest. "My heart feels like it''s going to burst. Not only meeting the Great tinum Dragon but also possibly being recognized as a pdin by him...," he continued excitedly.


    "As I said, it might not work out. He can''t intervene in worldly affairs without a reason. This is just something to try," Ian added nonchntly, hoping Philip would calm down.


    Philip nodded vigorously, almost as if his head would fall off. "Don''t worry, I won''t be disappointed. Just meeting him would be an honor. When I was a child, I even dreamed I might be a Dragon''s Child."


    Ian tilted his head. "Dragon''s Child?"


    "... You don''t know what a Dragon''s Child is?" Philip asked, looking bewildered.


    Ian shrugged, and Philip blinked, muttering, "Really, I just can''t figure you out, my lord. You''re so knowledgeable about most things, yet sometimes you don''t know the simplest things even children understand."


    <i>Well, I never cared about lore that deep.</i>


    Ian nodded. "Just exin it briefly."


    "It''s kind of like a legend. During the era of wars, there were many orphans. There was a story that among the orphans who lost their parents to the war, the good and smart ones would be taken in by the tinum Dragon."


    Philip exined with a faint smile.


    "The story goes that these children would be taken to the dragon''s nest, a ce no one knows the location of, where they would live with warm beds and delicious food. They''d spend their lives tending to the nest and serving the tinum Dragon, living peacefully and happily."


    <i>... Living your entire life serving a dragon in a cave doesn''t sound happy to me.</i>


    Ian snorted inwardly, nodding slightly. "A trivial story."


    "It''s also a nonsensical one. Someone probably made it up to give hope to orphans like me. Or maybe it was to make us easier to manage. To be good and smart, you''d have to be obedient," Philip said, his smile reflecting on his past.


    Ian nced at Mev, who seemed deep in thought, and added, "Anyway. If he refuses, we''ll have to go to the capital, Philip."


    Philip''s smile faded immediately, and he mumbled disappointedly. ¡°Why are you also saying that, my lord?¡±


    "Because Sir Riurel is right."


    Mev looked at Ian, clearly not expecting him to support her like this.


    Ian chuckled and said, "There''s an order to everything. Being recognized as a pdin by the church is the essential first step."


    "...."


    "After that, it''s up to you. Who knows? You might find yourself heading to the frontier after taking a few more steps."


    "...!" Philip, who had been looking down, suddenly looked up at him.


    "As you know, the frontier is chaotic and will need the help of a capable pdin."


    Ian shrugged and added, "Of course, it would require effort and luck. But if that happens, I''m sure you won''t be able to refuse, right?"


    "... Yes, that''s true." Mev, staring into space as if contemting something, eventually nodded. "How could I block the path the Radiant Goddess has guided?"


    From her tone, it was clear that Mev thought the chances of Philip returning to the frontier were slim. It was a natural thought. In an era where free knights were rare, pdins from free knights were even rarer. Philip would undoubtedly attract a lot of attention from the church, the royal family, and the influential noble families of the Empire. Refusing all their offers would be difficult. However, ?Philip didn''t seem to think the same.


    "You are absolutely right... If that timees, I will join as a fellow knight, not as a squire. Perhaps with new squires."


    Ian chuckled. "Already thinking about having squires under you?"


    Philip smiled. "But it would be great if the tinum Dragon appointed me. It would make things much easier."


    "We''ll see. The old dragon is surprisingly talkative, so it might at least give some helpful advice," Ian replied nonchntly.


    "And what about us?" came Thesaya''s voice from the side. She sat up and added, "You''re not nning to leave us behind, are you? Ian?"


    <i>When did she wake up?</i>


    Ian shrugged as he looked at her. "You and Charlotte need to leave together. I''ve already discussed it with her, so ask her for the details."


    "No, why are you having such an important conversation without me? I also want to meet the tinum Dragon. The only dragon we''ve seen is that raggedy skeleton in the north."


    Thesaya pouted and raised her index finger. "Besides, who knows? The tinum Dragon might be able to tell me my real name."


    "How could he possibly...?" Ian trailed off. He realized that Archeas might have a way.


    "He''s lived a long time and must have seen many fairies. He might be able to help. Maybe even use magic to restore your memory. Dragon magic is said to rival divine miracles," Philip added.


    Thesaya quickly nodded. "Well said, freckles. Pdins are different, after all. Though all I want is my name. And she might have something to ask too, right, kitty? ... Kitty?"


    Thesaya turned to look at Charlotte, who was still lying down. She raised an eyebrow.


    "How can she sleep through all this noise? Wake up."


    "Hmm...? What is it? An enemy?"


    As Thesaya shook her arm, Charlotte jumped up and asked.


    <i>Now she''s even waking people up.</i>


    As she nced back at Ian, who wasughing, Thesaya added, "Ian says he''s going to meet the tinum Dragon with redhead and freckles, leaving you and me behind. Does that make any sense?"


    "Really...? Then that''s what we''ll do," Charlotte responded.


    "What do you mean, that''s what we''ll do? Aren''t you even curious? It''s a chance to talk to a dragon!"


    "... You woke me up just to say this?" Charlotte grumbled, still half-asleep. "I''d never miss the chance to fight the tinum Dragon, but if it''s just talking, I don''t care. I''ll do as Ian says."


    "You''re like a crazy cat... Aren''t you a follower of Lu Sr? Aren''t you curious about the saint of the church?"


    "Why should I be? While he''s certainly a significant figure, I serve the Radiant Goddess, not the tinum Dragon."


    "Then you can stay behind. I''ll persuade Ian to¡ª"


    "... I don¡¯t recall saying no," Ian interjected.


    Thesaya, who had been ring at Charlotte, turned back to Ian with a bright expression. "Really? You''ll let me meet him?"


    "As long as you behave respectfully. After all, I''m the one taking you there."


    "Of course! Don''t worry. I''ll meet him as the face of Tensia. Or is that too arrogant? Anyway, I''ll be polite." Thesaya grinned.


    Mev and Philip also had slight smiles on their faces. Ian muttered as he held up a bottle of liquor. "I already had a lot to ask. Looks like I''ll be held up until dawn...."


    Ian had nned to make full use of the tinum Dragon when he met him again. Sipping his drink, Ian mulled over his thoughts before adding, "I hope the Duke is a member of the Council. Otherwise, everything we''ve discussed is pointless."


    "I agree," Mev nodded, taking the bottle from Ian.


    Philip and Thesaya, seemingly oblivious to their conversation, continued talking excitedly about the tinum Dragon.


    Charlotte yawned and added, "So, why is everyone awake? Did I oversleep?"


    "No, it''s not that. Go back to sleep. I don''t know the exact time, but it looks like the sun is just rising."


    "Yeah, go back to sleep, kitty. You were supposed to be third," Thesaya, who had gotten up, approached the campfire and spoke.


    Philip naturally took a seat next to Ian. The campfire was now down to embers, but no one paid any attention to it.


    "... No." Charlotte, smacking her lips as she looked around at the group, stood up.


    "I''m fine. I guess I should go get more firewood."


    "If you''re going to get up, just sit here."


    Ian gestured to an empty spot.


    "It might be better to finish eating and then get ready to leave."


    "... Ah, I see." Charlotte approached the campfire awkwardly.


    Philip handed her some jerky. Soon, a leisurely meal began.


    ***


    The group was preparing to leave. Thanks to finishing his meal quickly, Ian was the first to be ready and stepped outside the ruined house. He wanted to check if his steel boots fit well. From now on, they would have to travel on foot, so it was essential to adjust his footwear for a perfect fit.


    The boots weren''t the only new items he had. In fact, all the gear he wore was new. Fortunately, he had prepared chain mail, a te cuirass, and greaves, just in case. If not for that, he would have been left with mismatched equipment, like Philip and Thesaya.


    "Hmm...."


    Fortunately, the boots fit perfectly. After making a round around the ruins, Ian approached Mev, who was already outside. She was still wearing her battered and broken armor.


    As she turned to face Ian approaching, she remarked, "The atmosphere changed again overnight."


    She was referring to the city. Ian, standing next to her, nodded in agreement. "You could almost believe it¡¯s a frontier town."


    Mev¡¯s gaze darkened. "Yes. Perhaps the frontier towns are in a simr state."


    <i>She really does worry unnecessarily</i>


    Looking at Mev, Ian clicked his tongue inwardly and spoke up. "Not everyone is dying."


    "...?"


    "There will be those who fight to survive or band together. Humans are incredibly weak, but at the same time, stronger than anything else."


    "... Right. Even if the madness of the ck Wall has spread to the entire frontier, there will be those who survive and ovee it. It can''tst forever." Mev murmured.


    It seemed she was really nning to head straight to the frontier once her revenge wasplete. Ian couldn¡¯t guess what kind of guilt or responsibility she was carrying.


    For him, it was just about survival. He wasn¡¯t fighting for any sense of justice or duty. Somewhere deep inside him, there was still the true self of an office worker struggling with a meager sry, although it was growing smaller and fainter.


    "Just don¡¯t forget you still owe me my fee." Ian¡¯s blunt remark drew Mev¡¯s attention.


    As he turned his gaze away, he added, "I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t do anything reckless. Philip probably won¡¯t be around then either."


    She blinked for a moment, then a faint smile crossed her lips. "Yes. I''ll be careful. Thank you for worrying about me."


    "Worry, my foot¡ª"


    Just as Ian was about to mutter, Philip strode out and interrupted.


    "However, you see..."


    He looked at Ian and added, "How will you meet the tinum Dragon? It''s the most crucial part, and we haven¡¯t actually asked you about it. I¡¯ve heard he spends most of his time sleeping in his nest."


    "That¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯ll handle it, so don¡¯t get excited and stay alert."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of dying before meeting such a great being."


    "Keep your word. Don¡¯t throw your life away again," Mev added sternly.


    Philip was about to respond when Charlotte and Thesaya emerged.


    "Let¡¯s go, Ian. We¡¯re ready," Thesaya said.


    Ian stored all their gear in his pocket dimension, including the sealed box Thesaya carried, Charlotte¡¯s battle ax, and the bag Philip had slung over his back. The pocket dimension was now full again, leaving Charlotte to carry her bag.


    "I could carry it, you know. Charlotte, you¡¯re still not fully recovered," Philip offered.


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s lighter than the ax," Charlotte responded.


    "Then can you carry me, freckles? I don¡¯t feel like walking," Thesaya teased.


    As Ian led the way toward the opposite gate, Philip, Charlotte, and Thesaya chattered away. But their conversation was cut short within a few minutes.


    "...?" Ian had stopped walking. They were in the middle of the main road, not far from the gate. While Philip and Mev looked at him in confusion, Thesaya and Charlotte were already staring beyond the gate.


    "What is it?" Philip asked Thesaya, frowning.


    "Hoofbeats. Sounds like two horses. They¡¯re heading this way," Thesaya replied.


    "What? But...ing from that direction means they passed through that cursed mountain."


    Turning to look at the gate, Philip added, "They¡¯re no ordinary folks. Even if all the monsters were drawn here, the mountain¡¯s poison would have remained. To ride through it and keep their horses alive...."


    "I¡¯m curious about that too," Ian said, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword as he listened to the approaching hoofbeats.


    "We¡¯ll find out soon enough whether they¡¯vee to save the city or if they¡¯re minions of the corrupted one," he added.


    Mev nodded, putting on her battered helmet. As they formed a loose formation, the hoofbeats drew nearer.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop. </i>


    The sound of murmuring voices apanied the hoofbeats approaching the gate. Soon, two white horses in silver armor appeared through the open gate.


    Upon seeing the riders, Philip¡¯s eyes widened. "Is that... the Great Church''s...?"


    The riders wore tattered robes that covered them entirely like cloaks. However, the golden circle emzoned in the center shone brightly, as if it was illuminated on its own.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    The sleeves of the robes they wore were very long and wide, covering even the hands holding the reins. Both of them held the reins with their left hands, while their right sleeves hung limp as if there were no arms inside.


    "Pdins of the Great Church..." Mev muttered softly.


    Mev noticed they were wearing armor under their robes and that their right hands were positioned inside, ready to draw their swords at any moment. Those robes weren''t just designed to look like cloaks with attached sleeves; they actually were.


    As she observed them, their hoods pulled down low, Mev added, "Have theye rushing here after hearing rumors from the West?"


    Philip, looking back at her, smiled faintly. "That''s fortunate. We might get some help. If we inform them we''ve already stopped the ritual here¡ª"


    "But the atmosphere feels off," Charlotte interrupted, her orange eyes filled with caution.


    Philip shrugged nonchntly. "Anyone would find us suspicious standing in the middle of this city. It''s just a misunderstanding that can be cleared up. Isn''t that right, my lord? ... My lord?"


    Receiving no response, Philip finally turned to look in the opposite direction. Ian was also staring at them with sunken eyes.


    "...?" Just as Philip tilted his head in confusion, one of the riders urged their horse forward with a steady clopping of hooves.


    The other remained by the gate. The rider advanced a few more steps before stopping, still maintaining a considerable distance from the group. A low, deep voice resonated from beneath the deeply hooded cloak.


    "Are you the elder of the Aynas family?"


    "...!"


    "...?!"


    Everyone except Ian turned their eyes toward Thesaya in surprise. It was an unexpected opening line. Fortunately, neither Thesaya nor the group showed any signs of their surprise. With theposed demeanor of Tensia Aynas, she leisurely stepped forward.


    Philip, having barely managed to recover from his surprise, blinked and whispered, "It seems they came through Drenorov after all."


    "Are they here to investigate us after all..." Mev added quietly.


    Thesaya, nodding subtly as she passed by them, also sent a quick nce toward Ian.


    "...." Ian remained unresponsive, focusing solely on the hooded pdin. His Intuition, like Charlotte''s, whispered of danger.


    At the very least, these pdins did not follow them with good intentions. Nevertheless, they were dealing with pdins of the church. Until their identities and reasons for following were rified, there was no reason to antagonize them.


    "Looks like you got the order wrong." Thesaya, who had stopped, spoke up.


    "Blocking our path and calling out names without any introduction is something criminals do. But you stand before me wearing the cloak of the Great Church." Her tone was calm and cold, the way Tensia Aynas would speak.


    Looking directly at the pdin, she added, "So if you have business with us, first state your name and rank and request a conversation properly."


    A brief, chilling silence followed. Then a short, low chuckle emanated from beneath the hood. "Indeed... That is fitting for an elder of the Aynas family."


    The middle-aged pdin dismounted. The other pdin, who had been waiting behind, also dismounted almost simultaneously but did not step forward. Only the middle-aged pdin advanced a few more steps, maintaining a significant distance from the group. The white horse he had ridden turned around and trotted back the way it hade, well-trained as it was.


    "...." The middle-aged pdin raised his left arm, revealing a heavy steel gauntlet under the wide and long sleeve.


    As he slowly pushed back his hood, he began to speak. "I am Gothier, an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, and a member of the purification squad, a beacon of light in the darkness."


    Gothier''s face came into view. He had short, light brown hair, and a simrly colored beard. His face was lined with scars from cuts and stabs. One eye was a clear brown, while the other was clouded white, obviously blind but uncovered by any patch.


    "Lu Sr, my god..." Philip''s sigh wasn''t because of Gothier''s ghastly appearance.


    "Purifier..."


    They were known as the divine retribution,posed of the most devout pdins, crusaders, and priests. They ventured into the darkest ces, sacrificing themselves to bring light, and were simultaneously the subjects of many sinister rumors.


    Interrogating and executing those associated with the corruption was part of their role. ording to rumors, they administered the severest penalties for even the slightest connection to darkness or corruption, for divine retribution had no mercy. Philip didn''t believe all the rumors, but even if only half or less were true, it wouldn''t make much difference.


    "Understand that I cannot reveal any further details about my identity. Purifiers do not disclose their exact affiliations or origins as a rule." Gothier locked his one eye on Thesaya.


    Thesaya, lifting her chin slightly, responded, "Alright, Sir Gothier. What business do you have with me?"


    Gothier answered matter-of-factly, "My business with you ends here. You are merely a waypoint. We seek Sir Ian Hope."


    The group collectively held their breath for a moment. It was another name none of them had expected, especially his real name. Ian didn''t even raise an eyebrow, though his thoughts were anything but calm.


    <i>Why are Purifiers looking for me?</i>


    They were characters he only encountered in very dangerous dungeons in the game. They were solely interested in illuminating the darkness and eradicating its remnants. They weren''t always reliable allies, either. They were dangerous themselves, sometimes turning into corrupted beings or bing fanatics who attacked while spouting nonsense.


    Moreover, they had already linked him to Tensia.


    "You¡¯re chasing the wrong waypoint." Thesaya didn¡¯t show any signs of being flustered. She merely tilted her head nonchntly.


    "I don¡¯t know who Ian Hope is. He¡¯s not with us."


    "Indeed, they said the same in Drenorov. That there was no such person as Ian Hope." Gothier murmured as if he had expected this.


    It was then that Ian realized these people had not received any information from the Count of Westwood. It meant they had been tracking him for a long time, even before that.


    Gothier continued, "Therefore, we¡¯ll verify your identities directly. Not just you, but all of your subordinates as well."


    "That¡¯s quite rude. You don¡¯t have such authority, do you? Are you nning to oppress us by leveraging the church¡¯s authority?" Thesaya retorted.


    Gothier¡¯s lips curled into a smile, though his eyes remainedpletely unamused, making his smile feel stark and cold. "Under normal circumstances, that would be true. But unfortunately, we do have that authority now. Darkness has descended upon the West, where you¡¯ve set foot."


    Gothier shifted his gaze to the ruined city and continued, "What is the reason for the elder of the Aynas family to step into the West? Why did the corrupted ones of Drenorov start to act up just as you arrived? How did peaceful Tessen end up in such a state, and is it really a coincidence that you¡¯re in the midst of it all?"


    His gaze returned to Thesaya. "We have the right to interrogate under the name of the church to uncover the truth. You are obligated toply with our investigation. That is, if you and your family are still faithful devotees of the Radiant Goddess."


    "...." Thesaya¡¯s eyes twitched, and veins pulsed around them.


    At least this reaction wasn¡¯t an act. It was clear she couldn¡¯t think of an immediate way out.


    "... Ian." Charlotte, turning to Ian, whispered.


    It was evident she felt it was time for her to step in. Ian gave a brief nod. There was no point in continuing to hide his identity when the pdins already knew everything and were just ying along.


    "Stand back." Charlotte stepped forward.


    Thesaya whirled around, her nose wrinkling in displeasure as she strode over to the group.


    Meeting Ian¡¯s eyes, she whispered, "Sorry, Ian. I wasn¡¯t much help."


    "No. You did well enough." As Ian replied, Charlotte, who had been ring at Gothier, came to a halt. Her broad shoulders seemed to have gotten bigger momentarily.


    "Show proper respect immediately! This person here is Sir Ian Hope, the transcendent of the North and the sole official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon! He has concealed his identity to fulfill his mission, but if you continue this rudeness knowing that, it will be considered sphemy!"


    Her voice was clear and unwavering, without a hint of breathlessness.


    However, neither Gothier nor the other purifier behind him kneeled.


    "As expected. We found the right person." His only response was a cold, calm murmur.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Are you refusing to show respect to the Agent of the tinum Dragon? Even while iming to be purifiers of the church?"


    "Not everyone in the church venerates the tinum Dragon as a saint. We serve only the Radiant Goddess. Step aside. We must speak directly with him." Gothier spoke coldly, causing Charlotte''s mane to ripple momentarily.


    "You scoundrel¡ª"


    "... Enough. It''s fine." Ian stepped forward at that moment.


    Charlotte, gritting her teeth, growled low as she stepped back. Ian could feel Mev and Philip''s gazes on the back of his head as he faced Gothier.


    "So, what business do you have with me?"


    Gothier''s eyes twitched with an inexplicable hostility as he stared at Ian.


    <i>This guy came here looking for a fight</i>, Ian thought.


    Even so, Ian didn''t draw his weapon. He needed to know why they were doing this before deciding to fight. He also needed to find out if their actions reflected the church''s intentions. After all, the opponent was a holy knight of the order. Even a Purifier, at that.


    "We know you obtained the idol of the corrupted from Lu Sard."


    Gothier''s growl was low and menacing.


    "And that you acquired a cursed demonic sword from an unknown ck knight."


    <i>So they''ve been following me since Glumir,</i> Ian thought, then asked, "And?"


    "Hand over all the items and submit to an investigation. You must exin why an agent of the tinum Dragon possesses such nefarious items and reveal your exact mission."


    "... Interesting," Ian replied with a smirk, mirroring Gothier''s cold, unamused smile.


    Keeping his eyes fixed on Gothier, he continued, "Knowing I have those dark relics means you already knew they were in Glumir. You must also know whose hands they were in."


    "...!"


    "That implies your purification squad was aware of the vampire n operating in Lu Sard and did nothing about it. Does the Great Church know about this, Sir Gothier?"


    "What...?" Gothier''s furrowed brow deepened with surprise. He had been losing hisposure ever since facing Ian.


    Philip''s audible intake of breath from behind indicated that this line of thinking had not urred to him.


    Gothier finally responded, "I neither know nor care about the higher-ups'' intentions. All that matters is that those cursed items are in your possession."


    "The dark relics will be delivered to the tinum Dragon and destroyed following proper procedures. The demonic sword will meet the same fate. I obtained them for that purpose."


    Ian spoke calmly, though it was a lie he didn''t mind telling.


    "And I can''t disclose the mission entrusted to me by the tinum Dragon to those who might have ignored the presence of demons. Unless you bring an order bearing the seal of the Pope or the Emperor. But it seems..."


    "...."


    "You don''t have anything like that." Ian''s smile deepened as Gothier''s face contorted further.


    This confirmed that Gothier was acting independently of the church and the Empire. The highest ranks of the church and the Empire would already know Ian was the Agent of tinum Dragon. If they had sent someone, they would have included an official order to avoid insulting the tinum Dragon.


    "Go back, Sir Gothier. Thanks to you, I have more to report to the tinum Dragon. In return, I won''t hold your rudeness against you. Investigate your purification squad first, not me." Even though Ian doubted they wouldply, he finished speaking.


    Since Gothier was a direct pdin of the church, he had to maintain proper protocol.


    Gothier''s face, previously twisted in anger, turned expressionless immediately after. He spoke in a t voice, "So, you refuse to cooperate with the investigation?"


    "In summary, yes."


    "In that case..." A golden light began to shine in Gothier''s eyes. His robe fluttered silently, and his left arm had already disappeared into it.


    Staring at Ian with his glowing yellow eyes, Gothier spat out, "... We will proceed ording to protocol."

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    Ian''s eyes twitched. Gothier revealing his hostility was not surprising, but the golden glimmer in his eyes was a different matter.


    <i>Divine power...?</i>


    There was no time to ponder deeply. Gothier''s robe red open to the sides and rose upwards, revealing the heavy full te armor underneath. Therge golden circle on his breastte gleamed, and the various magic stones embedded in his armor flickered momentarily.


    "Wait...! Please, both of you, stop for a moment!"


    With a desperate shout, a divine barrier sprung up in front of Ian.


    "....?" Both Ian and Gothier furrowed their brows momentarily.


    Philip had dashed forward, extending his right hand to block Ian. ncing back at Ian, he quickly whispered, "Please give me a moment, my lord."


    "It will be futile."


    "Still, please."


    "...." Ian clicked his tongue briefly and sheathed the half-drawn sword. He could understand Philip''s position. Having just be a pdin of Lu Sr, he wouldn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with the Great Church''s purifiers.


    At least giving his best effort would leave no regrets. Plus, it wasn¡¯t a bad situation for Ian either.


    <i>It can''t be that they''re holding a grudge because I refused the apostle offer...</i>


    This gave him time to process what he had just seen.


    Philip, withdrawing the barrier, faced Gothier and began to speak. "It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to resolve this through dialogue rather than conflict, as fellow devotees of the Radiant Goddess?"


    "Do you im ownership of a sacred relic?" Gothier retorted as if that was the only reason he had given them a moment.


    The golden glimmer in his eyes persisted, and his robe rippled as if about to be cast off. Observing this, Ian continued to think.


    <i>In any case, they must know that I harbor chaos power, so are they treating me as a corrupted one? But if that were the case, neither Tir En nor De Lu would have lent me their strength. </i>


    <i>As long as it didn''t vite doctrine or decree, would they bestow divinity on anyone, regardless of who they were?</i>


    This seemed like a more usible assumption. Ian''s mind shed to the fanatics in the game. They would wield divine power against Ian despite his not being corrupted, seeing the world as they wished. While most couldn¡¯t sustain that power indefinitely, the situation hadn¡¯t changed much in reality.


    After all, the only deity born human was Karha. Entities born as gods wouldn''t act ording to humanmon sense. Moreover, Ian wasn''t even a follower of Lu Sr. He had used the power of the relics a few times at most. Even Archeas¡¯s request had been fulfilled out of the sight of the gods.


    <i>Understandably, they see me as the tinum Dragon¡¯s pawn now that I think about it. After all, I am also wielding the power of the void.</i>


    While Ian mulled over these thoughts, Philip, with one hand on his breastte, continued to speak. "Yes, that''s correct. I apologize for thete introduction. I am Philip, and I, too, am an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess. Although I received my revtion recently."


    "An apostle...?" Gothier''s glowing eyes dimmed, and his fluttering robe settled back down.


    Ian took note of the full te armor disappearing beneath the robe.


    <i>Certainly a seasoned veteran.</i>


    This was far more important than any spective conclusions. It was clear he would have to fight Gothier soon. Moreover, the purifiers he had encountered in the game were akin to human weapons. It made sense, as they were the elite tasked with cleansing the most dangerous ces with only a few members.


    Those who survived long enough had to have reached the realm of superhumans, not just in skill, but because they were equipped with all sorts of magical artifacts and relics. They were formidable allies but also dangerous adversaries if they became corrupted or fanatical.


    <i>They were practically field bosses...</i>


    In the case of those who had be fanatics, the situation was somewhat better. They were incredibly strong, but once their health dropped below a certain point, they would lose control and self-destruct. When they were corrupted by darkness, there was no way for his character to win. This was especially true in thetter part of Chapter Three, where they encountered these enemies frequently.


    So Ian often chose to run away. After all, they weren''t named enemies that had to be killed.


    But now, unlike before, Gothier, an unavoidable opponent, spoke. "State your affiliation."


    "Well... I don''t have one yet. Lu Sr granted me a revtion right here in Tessen."


    "A revtion here...?"


    "Yes. Allow me to prove it." Turning slightly, Philip kneeled on one knee and began to murmur a prayer with his eyes closed.


    Ian paused his thoughts for a moment and gazed nkly at Gothier''s back. He couldn''t help but think,<i> what kind of nonsense is this? </i>


    But still, it was an opportunity to see if Lu Sr truly supported Philip.


    A soft glow began to envelop Philip''s entire body.


    Ian smirked inwardly.


    <i>... They say light shines on all things.</i>


    It assured him that Lu Sr did not consider him corrupted. This fanatical Goddess of Light was merely fulfilling her role.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    With his entire body now bathed in divine light, Philip rose and faced Gothier with his golden-glittering eyes.


    "Is this proof enough?"


    "... Yes, it is sufficient," Gothier replied reluctantly. It was clear he was not pleased with this sudden appearance of a pdin of Lu Sr.


    "By my faith, I assure you, Sir Ian Hope is not corrupted. We have entered the West to eliminate the corrupted ones lurking here."


    Philip continued, unfazed. "The corrupted did not appear by chance; we tracked them down. It''s no coincidence, nor is Lady Tensia Aynas involved with them."


    "That''s even more reason to not reject the investigation."


    Philip hesitated at Gothier''s response.


    Looking him in the eye, Gothier continued, "Hand over the idols and cursed sword, Sir Philip. And apany us to the main church. If what you say is true, Sir Ian will be released without any issue."


    "Didn''t you hear Sir Ian? We are currently on a mission for the tinum Dragon. The items you mentioned will be destroyed through the proper channels at the appropriate time through the tinum Dragon."


    "Do you trust the tinum Dragon?"


    "Excuse me...?"


    "I asked if you truly believe in that monster, who once ruled over many races, including humans, through fear, and ultimately betrayed its own kind to survive by relying on the mercy of the Radiant Goddess."


    "What are you saying... Why do you, a purifier of the church, nder our saint in such a way?"


    "Because it is the truth. An inconvenient truth known only to a select few."


    "...." Philip could only open and close his mouth in shock.


    Meanwhile, a peculiar smile yed at the corners of Ian''s lips.


    <i>As I suspected, this guy is one of those pure devotees, those who believe that miraclese solely from divine grace and that only humans are fit to uphold the will of the gods. </i>


    In the game, such extremists had risen to prominence within the Great Church and the Empire just before Ian crossed the ck Wall. Given the situation at the time, it was not surprising that such extreme views had gained traction. It seemed these devotees had already established a firm foothold within the church even before then.


    <i>Wait a minute. Could that priest also be one of them...?</i>


    Ian''s eyes twitched as thest words of the Vampire Empress echoed in his mind. She had spoken of a Lu Sr fanatic using them. Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. He had wondered how they knew to follow and harass him from the start.


    <i>... These guys aren''t trying to recover the dark relic for the order. They intended to kill me from the start. Because I''m the Agent of the tinum Dragon.</i>


    The pure devotees were acting as pawns for the Council. They might not even realize it themselves, but the decision-makers issuing their orders were undoubtedly members of the Council.


    At that moment, Philip managed to stammer out a response. "Th-then... would you apany us? Afterpleting all our tasks, you could meet the tinum Dragon yourself and see with your own eyes whether Sir Ian is telling the truth."


    <i>That was a lie</i>, Ian thought, but he looked calmly at Gothier. There was no way he would agree to that. The very thought of facing the tinum Dragon would surely repulse him.


    As expected, Gothier sneered. "My orders are only to retrieve and investigate. I cannot alter them at will. Step aside, fellow brother, who has yet to awaken to the truth. Ignorance is not a crime, but you cannot be pardoned of sins born from ignorance."


    "What..." Philip sighed as if his breath was caught in his throat and added. "Do you truly intend to see blood...?"


    Gothier responded in a subdued voice. "If it is inevitable. dly."


    "<i>Hah</i>...."


    As Philip sighed, Ian finally spoke.


    "I think we¡¯ve done enough."


    Philip looked at Ian in bewilderment. "They don¡¯t understand words, my lord. What on earth is this..."


    "If you feel troubled, just step back." Cutting him off, Ian turned around.


    "You too, Sir."


    "...." Mev, now with a bitter expression, looked at Ian.


    Ian¡¯s gaze then swept over to Charlotte and Thesaya.


    "This time, the three of us will fight."


    "Give me my battle ax, Ian." Charlotte extended her hand.


    Thesaya had already adjusted the quiver at her waist and held a spare bow in her hand. Ian retrieved Charlotte''s battle ax from his pocket dimension.


    "Well, their proposal isn''t entirely unreasonable. Senior."


    Another voice rang out from the opposite side. It was another purifier who had been silently holding the reins of two horses behind Gothier.


    Unlike Gothier, this voice sounded quite young. "It wouldn''t be bad for us to investigate ourselves. Maybe this time, we could even interrogate the tinum Dragon himself."


    "Maybe this time, we can interrogate the tinum Dragon himself as well."


    Gothier''s expression twisted with anger. "Don''t be foolish, Nasser! Do you think that dragon will let us live if it knows we have the truth? If you''re still entangled in that foolish conflict, stay out of it. I can handle the execution alone."


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    At the same time, the golden light flickered in Gothier''s eyes again.


    Mev stepped in front of Ian almost simultaneously.


    "I told you to stay back."


    As Ian spoke, she lowered her tattered face covering and replied. "In my eyes, he is a blind apostle. Just as dangerous as a corrupted one."


    As Ian was about to raise one eyebrow slightly, Philip, strapping the round shield to his left arm, muttered. "My first opponent as a pdin is a senior pdin... I don''t know if this is some kind of joke of fate."


    "It seems your fate is to face enemies within the Order," Ian added with a smirk.


    As Philip muttered not to say such dreadful things.


    "Are you sure you don''t need help?" Another purifier, Nasser, spoke up.


    "It looks like they''re alling out. It won''t be easy on your own."


    "It''s proof they know nothing of honor. Watch and you will see the truth." Gothier''s robe billowed dramatically, rising over his shoulders. His full te armor emerged once again.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The helmet, which had been tilted back, reassembled itself, covering Gothier''s head almost simultaneously.


    In the meantime, the robe fully spread out and floated above his head like a kite. The golden spell circuits inscribed on the lining sparkled.


    <i>Despite hating dragons so much, he seems to favor draconic magic.</i>


    Ian chuckled, recognizing the circuits on the robe as dragon magic known as Mantra. Judging by its color, it seemed to be an item directly inscribed with spells by Archeas itself.


    "We do notck honor. Knowing honor, we fight to protect it with our lives," Mev spoke then.


    Philip, raising his round shield, followed suit. "Disarm and withdraw. Otherwise, we will consider you to be obstructing the tinum Dragon''s request."


    There was no way to see Gothier''s expression. His face was already hidden behind a smooth facete. Only the golden light glimmered through the narrow eye slit.


    "The divine retribution has no mercy. Even for the foolish...." Gothier murmured, drawing a long two-handed sword from his back.


    He began to move forward with a leisurely gait. However, the magic stones embedded all over his body shone brighter and brighter, and divine energy started to manifest on the de. The floating robe followed him silently, like a magical carpet.


    <i>I shouldn''t use chaos power. Not that I have much of it left anyway... besides, the one behind him will soon join as well. It seemed like any ordinary magic wouldn''t have any effect...</i>


    Drawing his sword, Ian continued his calm thoughts. This was an opponent he had to fight carefully.


    "That''s fortunate."


    "...!?"


    <i>Tatata¡ª</i>


    A ck trajectory brushed past him at that moment.


    "I always wanted to fight them at least once." Charlotte''s words btedly reached Ian''s ears.


    "Light...! Please stop this meaningless battle!" As if it was a signal, Philip and Mev also charged forward, shouting.


    "I need tond a hit on that head to feel better!" Thesaya also followed closely behind them.


    <i>... So much for caution.</i>


    Ian let out a brief chuckle at the sudden charge of hisrades.


    "...?" Ian, who was about to run after them, suddenly bowed his head. A heat was spreading deep inside his stomach. A faint red divine power shimmered between his armor.


    <i>No, not again...?</i>


    In an instant, his body heated up as if filled with moltenva. Ian, gritting his teeth, felt his knees hit the ground. The question of why this was happening when they weren''t even in the North couldn¡¯tst. The heat spread to his limbs, his vision turned red, and all his senses melted away.


    <i>Boom! Crack!</i>


    A series of loud explosions began to erupt ahead. The continuous roar mingled noisily with the thunderous sound that pounded Ian''s head. By the time he realized it wasughter, a boomingmand to fight shook his consciousness.


    <i>What, is this some kind of fight between elite warriors?</i>


    Ian let out a dryugh without realizing it. This pain was wretched, but this time, he didn''t feel like ming Karha. Deep down, he also wanted to smash his fist into that fanatic¡¯s face.


    The heat that had scorched his entire body slowly began to rise. Ian didn''t suppress it like before. Feeling his previously sunken consciousness bing clearer, he simply threw his head back wide. To let the heat burst forth as much as it wanted.


    "------!"

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    Gothier, moving forward without any warning, raised his sword and struck.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A sharp wind imbued with holy power shot out in a nted trajectory. Charlotte, who was charging at him, twisted her body agilely, narrowly avoiding the trajectory. She then sprang up like a spring, raising her battle ax.


    "----!"


    A roar, akin to that of a beast, echoed. However, her ax couldn''t reach Gothier.


    <i>ng.</i>


    The robe fluttering above him shed, and a hexagonal golden barrier instantly formed in front of her.


    Charlotte swung her ax, aiming to break the barrier. But it was impossible. The barrier only flickered with golden light and developed minor cracks where the ax had struck.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Gothier swung his sword once more. The sharp trajectory flew toward Charlotte beyond the barrier. Almost simultaneously, a veil of divinity rose before her.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The trajectory collided with the veil, causing a bright yellow explosion. As Charlotte was blown back, Gothier turned his head to the side.


    Philip, extending his sword, was charging at him. But his figure was soon obscured by Mev, who had run ahead. Despite her armor being tattered in ces, she rushed straight at Gothier, seemingly indifferent. Gothier didn''t create another barrier or use any spells embedded in his equipment.


    "<i>Ah</i>...!" He simply let out a quick shout and swung his sword toward her.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The moment their swords collided, Mev''s charge stopped. Gothier didn''t get pushed back, either. Yet, the green eyes staring at him didn''t waver at all. The deadlocksted only a moment. With no signal, both pushed away each other''s des and charged at each other again.


    <i>ng, ng, ng!</i>


    Sharp sword strikes were exchanged. Though the exchangested only a single breath, it was enough for Gothier to realize that his opponent was an Apostle of God. Only a body blessed by the gods could deflect or withstand his power this way. Her swordsmanship was also at the level of a master. Considering her young age, it was an astonishing achievement.


    "You must be the Red Knight of the frontier...! The Agent of Vengeance!" Continuing his swings, Gothier eximed.


    Mev didn''t respond, nor did Gothier expect her to.


    Holy power surged from Gothier''s de in that instant.


    <i>ng!</i>


    A shockwave burst forth when their swords shed again. Though itcked killing power, it was enough to push Mev''s sword back. Gothier, pressing the advantage, thrust his left fist forward. The magic stones in his gauntlet and wrist guard shed, wrapping his fist in a whirlwind.


    "...!" Mev, her right arm wide open, raised her left arm to shield her helmet. His fist struck relentlessly.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Mev was thrown back as if hit by a carriage. ttering, the armor covering her left arm shattered into pieces and scattered. The parts that had barely maintained their shape had finally reached the end of their lifespan.


    Just as Gothier tightened his grip on his sword with his right hand...


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A veil of divinity rose before him. At the same time, Philip charged at Gothier, leading with his round shield.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Gothier bent his extended left arm, absorbing the impact of Philip''s charge with his body. Gothier was pushed slightly to the side, and the holy powers of the two pdins shed and dispersed in a burst of light.


    "This is a pointless fight...! Even now, sheathe your sword!" Philip groaned, pushing forward with all his might. The holy power radiating from his entire body glowed brightly.


    A low chuckle came from behind Gothier''s visor. "Love and mercy are blessings bestowed by the Goddess. As her servants, we must cut away the rot that forms, even if it means cutting into our flesh...!"


    "That''s why we must¡ª"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Just as Philip was about to speak, a loud explosion interrupted him. A sudden arrow collided with Gothier''s helmet, causing it to jolt sideways.


    "... Indeed. Perhaps not for you two." Gothier turned his head, clearly ring at Thesaya, who stood at a distance.


    "But not them."


    Philip, struggling to push Gothier away, turned his gaze. Thesaya, with veins bulging around her eyes, was pulling out another arrow despite blood streaming from her nose. Her eyes wavered slightly, still recovering from the effects of magic exhaustion.


    "Non-humans... always pretending, coveting the ce of humans..." Muttering softly, the magic stones embedded in the sides of Gothier''s breastte glowed.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    Balls of fire erupted around him, haphazardly flying toward Thesaya. She rolled on the ground, dodging the explosions with a grimace. Gothier no longer even looked at her. His attention shifted momentarily to Philip, still struggling to push him away.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Gothier forcefully shook off Philip with his left arm, sending him sprawling. The magic stones in his right shoulder and forearm glowed brightly.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    Lightning crackled along the de of his sword, mixing with divine energy to create a golden electrical current.


    "Death is enough for false prophets and these creatures... Do not resist."


    Gothier advanced toward the fallen Philip. The sword, now crackling with golden lightning, came down in a white streak on Philip''s shield.


    "...!" Philip brought his shield close to his head, unleashing a burst of divine power almost simultaneously.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An explosion erupted from the divine shield. Blinding rays of light shot out, and the lightning that couldn''t prate beyond the shield scattered in all directions.


    But not everything was blocked. Philip''s knees buckled, causing him to stagger. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across the cobblestones beneath his feet.


    "Lu... Lu Sr..." A low groan emerged from behind the shield.


    Just as Gothier was about to put more force into his arms...


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    Mev charged in, throwing herself against Gothier with all her might. The rtively intact right shoulder guard, forearm, and the already battered helmet shattered into pieces. Despite the damage, Mev put her all into pushing Gothier away and then turned to Philip, shouting urgently,


    "Philip! Are you alright? Answer me!"


    "Yes..." With the response, the shield slid down, revealing Philip''s pale face, his lips stained red as if he had coughed up blood. Smoke was wafting from his left arm like steam.


    "... I''m fine, my lord," Philip added, but Mev''s gaze had already turned icy cold. For a moment, the tendons stood out sharply along her jawline.


    <i>ng!</i>


    She swiftly turned and blocked the descending de. Gothier, who had been pushed aside, had regained his stance and brought down his sword. His de was lodged almost halfway into Mev''s sword.


    Pressing down on her, Gothier growled, "Step back. While you have the chance."


    "...!" Mev''s eyes widened as she pushed Gothier''s sword away.


    "That will never happen... not until myst breath." She spat out the words as she sprang to her feet.


    Through the tattered visor, her exposed eye had already turned a crimson hue, spreading like paint. The dark red divine power, thick and viscous, seemed ready to drip down at any moment, spreading across her entire body.


    "A vow of vengeance...? So be it... if you''re willing to stake your life!" With a shout, Gothier charged.


    The magic stones embedded in his body shed brilliantly. Mev didn''t retreat but swung her sword to meet his.


    <i>ng, sh!</i>


    Red and yellow trails of light shed continuously. asionally, gusts of wind swept Mev off bnce, and mes erupted, but she endured it all without flinching, swinging her sword relentlessly.


    "<i>Oooh! Ooh</i>¡ª"


    In the distance, a roar that seemed to shake the ground echoed. Neither Mev nor Gothier turned to look. Blood spurted from their arms and faces, causing the divine energy on Mev''s body to intensify. Gothier''s movements grew less assured as time went on.


    "...!" Gothier''s shoulder tensed suddenly, only a few secondster.


    <i>Shing¡ª</i>


    Charlotte was approaching from behind, her ax raised high. Gothier had not sensed her presence until the veryst moment. He didn''t turn around but formed a hexagonal barrier just as Charlotte''s ax came down.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The barrier materialized, blocking Charlotte''s attack. Gothier barely deflected Mev''s iing sword strike and shouted, "Do not interfere! You non-honorable, filthy¡ª"


    His voice rose sharply.


    <i>Crash! </i>


    The barrier shattered like ss, and Charlotte burst through the middle, her ax leading the way.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The ax de embedded itself in Gothier''s shoulder as he hastily turned, causing him to stagger and fall back.


    "...!" Behind his visor, Gothier''s golden eyes momentarily widened in surprise as he stared at Charlotte. Her body was now suffused with reddish divine energy, flickering like mes, unlike Mev''s.


    "For a beast... how?"


    "Who knows?" A crimson arc shed as Charlotte snarled through gritted teeth.


    <i>Swish, crunch!</i>


    Mev''s sword came down on the opposite side of Gothier''s neck. The shing divine energies of different colors sparked and evaporated against each other. Though her sword couldn''t cut through Gothier''s armor, it forced him to his knees. Thebined pressure of the sword and ax crushed the cobblestones beneath him, and Mev''s chipped sword cracked.


    Simultaneously, Gothier''s eyes zed behind his visor. "You foolish... beings...!"


    The golden circle on his breastte turned pure white, spreading light across his entire body.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A short shockwave followed by a blinding explosion of light sent Mev and Charlotte flying like cannonballs. Mev tumbled across the ground, finally stopping when she crashed into a ruined wall, still gripping her half-broken sword.


    Charlotte skidded to a stop on the opposite side, her ax embedded in the ground. She remained there, eyes squeezed shut, one hand on the ground. Both she and Mev were disoriented, unable to stand immediately. The explosion of light had temporarily blinded and disoriented them.


    "Hey, kitty!" Thesaya shouted and ran urgently toward them.


    Philip, who had been on the edge of the explosion, also crawled toward Mev, shield still in hand, which had spared him from being blinded.


    "...!" Philip''s movements soon halted.


    <i>Crackle, crackle¡ª</i>


    Amidst the scattering light, Gothier stood up. The magic stones embedded in his full te armor flickered precariously.


    Despite everything, his full-te armor remained intact. His eyes gleamed through his visor, and he still clenched his two-handed sword in his right hand.


    <i>p¡ª</i>


    The robe that had been swept away by the explosion fluttered back over his head.


    Philip, gritting his teeth, struggled to stand.


    With his trembling left arm, he raised his shield in front of his face and spoke. "You''ll have to kill me first."


    "If that''s what you want...." Gothier stumbled for a moment. It was only an instant. He lightly turned his head and looked back at Philip.


    "That sted barbarian God...."


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Suddenly, a sharp whistling sound, like an arrow flying, pierced the air. When Gothier turned his head, what he saw was Ian charging toward him, wielding a massive greatsword raised above his head.


    "I couldn''t agree more." Ian''s voice rang out as he swung the greatsword down.


    Gothier instinctively raised his hand. A hazy divine barrier rose in front of him, with a golden hexagonal shield blooming on top of it.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The greatsword, imbued with red holy power, tore through both the barrier and the divine shield. Fortunately, it bought Gothier enough time to step back.


    <i>Boom.</i>


    The greatsword struck the ground right in front of Gothier. The stone pavement shattered, sending dirt and debris flying.


    Ian''s voice continued through the chaos. "This old man is the one who''s the most excited."


    "What do you mean?" Gothier''s eyes widened as he saw Ian repositioning his grip and stepping forward with all his might.


    Ian hadnded and was now gripping the greatsword with both hands, stepping firmly forward.


    <i>Swoosh! ng!</i>


    The broad de of the greatsword swept across Gothier''s body. He was flung away like a cannonball.


    <i>Crash! Rumble¡ª</i>


    Gotheir bounced off the ground once, crashing through the wall of the building behind him and extending beyond it. Even as the two-story building crumbled entirely, the sound of Gothier''s collisions continued to recede.


    Ian, holding his greatsword like a baseball bat, let the de hang down as he turned his head. Nasser, standing in front of the city gate, remained motionless, seemingly frozen in shock, like a statue. Ian''s gaze moved from the copsed Mev to Charlotte, who was being supported by Thesaya. Finally, a faint, bitter smile touched his lips.


    "So that''s why there were battle cries...." Ian muttered, locking eyes with Philip, who stood dazed with his shield.


    "Good job. Take care of the others. Join me when you''re ready."


    "... Yes, my lord." By the time Philip responded, Ian was already running ahead.


    The holy power enveloping his entire body burned fiercely, urging him to continue the fight immediately.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Ian leaped over the rubble of the copsed building, surveying the scene beyond. Another building behind it had already crumbled. Among the debris, he spotted Gothier struggling to rise. Blue light shimmered on the surface of Ian''s raised greatsword.


    <i>Crash¡ª </i>


    The massive de, now trailing a path of ice, descended upon Gothier''s head as he tried to rise from the wreckage.


    Gothier''s twisted visor lifted upward.


    "You scoundrel!" He shouted, raising his two-handed sword with his right hand. The inside of his robe, marked with a mantra, unfurled above him.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Several hexagonal barriers formed simultaneously, linked together.


    <i>Zip-zap!</i>


    The greatsword struck the center of the barriers, causing cracks to form in the blindingly flickering shields.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack¡ª</i>


    Countless Frost des rained down upon the barriers. The already cracking shields shattered instantly, and the now powerless robe was swept away by the wind. Ian dropped down onto Gothier, breaking through the barrier.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Gothier crossed his two-handed sword above his head, blocking the greatsword. A shockwave rippled out in concentric circles, sweeping through the debris. One of Gothier''s knees buckled. Gothier''s knee buckled under the force, but his swords held firm, not breaking or even cracking, seemingly due to more than just divine energy.


    Ian pressed down harder with his arms on the greatsword as hended. Gotheir¡¯s eyes, glowing with a golden hue, were visible through the twisted face guard.


    Facing Gothier, Ian curled his lips into a smile.


    "Consider it an honor. Your death will be known even to the tinum Dragon."

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    "Don''t... be ridiculous...!" Gotheir''s eyes shed brilliantly for an instant.


    Simultaneously, a divine aura surged from his entire body and then vanished just as quickly.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The shockwave pushed Ian''s greatsword away, engulfing his entire body.


    <i>I knew this would happen.</i>


    Thinking quickly, Ian released the hilt of the greatsword as it was knocked away and lowered his stance. The red divine power that had been dissipating from his body in the explosion of light red up intensely for a moment. His feet, which had been momentarily lifted, firmly nted themselves back on the ground.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ian pushed against the shockwave and charged toward Gotheir.


    "...!" Gotheir''s eyes, shining white through his visor, widened in surprise.


    Ian''s right fist drove into him.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Gotheir''s head snapped back. It wasn''t just his head; his entire body was pushed back. Ian, who had sprung forward, extended his left arm swiftly.


    <i>Thunk.</i>


    His hand grabbed Gotheir''s forearm. Ian''s right arm tensed once more.


    <i>Shhh¡ª Boom!</i>


    His fist, slicing through the remnants of the divine aura, struck Gotheir''s visor again, this time driving him obliquely into the ground. Gotheir''s head and shoulders were buried among the debris, his lower body lifting into the air.


    <i>Crunch</i>.


    With Gotheir''s helmet pinned to the ground, Ian finally raised his fist again.


    The part of Gotheir''s visor that had been struck by Ian''s punch was deeply dented. Through the dent, Gotheir''s dimly flickering eyes looked up at Ian.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    At that moment, the magic stones embedded in Gotheir''s te armor simultaneously shed and dimmed. Almost simultaneously, a wave rippled through Ian''s reddish eyes.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A surge of magical energy erupted from Ian''s left hand which was still gripping Gotheir''s arm.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    The magic coursing through Gotheir''s armor became chaotic. The magic stones flickered erratically.


    "...?!" Gotheir''s eyes filled with shock.


    <i>This is what you call a magic backflow.</i>


    Ian thought to himself, as ash-gray mana already swirled in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A wind surged around Ian''s entire body, quickly gathering and swirling around his raised fist. Yellow and red remnants of divinity were drawn into the vortex of wind enveloping his fist. With a powerful motion, Ian struck down.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Ian''s Wind de-covered fist collided with Gotheir''s face. Divine energy surged from Gotheir''s entire body, and the shockwave from Ian''s punch swept through the area.


    A faltering voice emanated from under Ian''s fist.


    "A... mage? Is this... your true form...?"


    Even buried among the debris, Gotheir did not lose consciousness. Without a word, Ian withdrew his fist from Gotheir''s face.


    "The superhuman of the North and the Agent of tinum Dragon... is... a mage...!"


    The dented visor came off with Ian''s fist, revealing Gotheir''s broken front teeth and shattered nose. Despite coughing up blood, a smile spread across Gotheir''s face. His bright yellow eyes gleamed oddly.


    "I was... right...! You''ve deceived everyone until now¡ª"


    <i>Smash!</i>


    Before the words were finished, Gotheir''s face was mmed by a fist. Ian, who had just knocked away the face guard, struck again with his fist.


    <i>What is this madman going on about? </i>


    He muttered to himself as he drove his fist down to the end.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Just as he felt the sensation of Gotheir''s skull cracking, a blinding light leaked from between his fingers. A massive amount of divine energy engulfed Gotheir. The circle etched in the center of his chest te began to glow brilliantly in an instant. A chill ran down Ian''s spine.


    <i>Oh, shit.</i>


    Ian''s eyes widened as he urgently crossed his arms in front of his face.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A pir of divine light exploded from Gotheir''s body.


    ***


    Blinded by the dazzling explosion of divinity, Philip reflexively closed his eyes as he supported Mev. The thunderous roar of copsing buildings soon reverberated through Philip''s entire body. Raising his shield close to his face, Philip slowly opened his eyes. Amidst the rising dust from the crumbling buildings, a massive pir of light stood out clearly.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A loud noise continued from the opposite side of the pir. Instinctively turning his head, Philip saw rising dust and the debris of buildings. It was clear that the dust clouds were created by the copsing buildings. Although he hadn''t seen it, Philip instinctively knew that Ian was responsible for the destruction of those buildings.


    Crunch!


    At that moment, another loud noise erupted from the nearby avenue. Philip, his shoulders twitching, turned his head in the direction of the sound. Somethingrge and long was lodged diagonally in the corner of the avenue. It was the Legion Commander¡¯s Greatsword that Ian used. It seemed to have been flung there by the explosion.


    "Could it be... Lord Ian...?" Philip finally began to gasp for breath.


    Mev, who still had her eyes closed, asked, "What about Ian?"


    "A p-pir of divine light erupted. It''s a much bigger explosion than the one that engulfed you and Charlotte. I think Ian was caught in it..."


    "What...?"


    Mev''s questioning voice was drowned out by a thunderous roar. It wasn''t Ian. Philip''s eyes widened as he quickly turned his head. Amid the divine light scattering in all directions, he saw a figure staggering to its feet.


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed as he recognized the figure through the dissipating dust cloud.


    The magic stones embedded in Gotheir''s full te armor flickered as if they might go out at any moment. The circle at the center of his breastte still shone brightly. But what caught Philip''s attention the most was Gotheir''s face.


    His helmet had been shattered, revealing his face, which was a mess. Blood streamed from his mouth, and his nose was crushed. Most disturbing of all were his eyes. One eyeball appeared to have burst, leaving only a glowing yellow light emanating from between his blood-stained eyelids.


    "Finally, the true nature of the false prophet is revealed. Those who mimic miracles can never be divine emissaries...! If I can punish the deceiver, I am willing to sacrifice this insignificant life...! Worship before the radiant light!"


    He shouted iprehensible words, raising his two-handed sword high. Despite everything, the divine energy surrounding his entire body shone brilliantly.


    "Oh Goddess... why would you bestow such great grace upon someone like him...?" Philip muttered nkly.


    Blinking unfocused eyes, Mev murmured. "That man is willing to sacrifice his life for his mission. That determination must have drawn the Goddess''s grace. Even if it stems from fanaticism... he has already surpassed his limits..."


    <i>Boom¡ª</i>


    At that moment, dust rose from the opposite side of the city. A burning red trail quickly stretched across the alley. Gotheir turned his head toward the approaching trail.


    "Ah... now I can see clearly.... chaos..." He gripped his sword, raising it above his head.


    The surging divine light enveloped the de. As Gotheir turned to face Ian, he looked like a divine avatar wielding a sword of light.


    "Only the radiant light can eradicate darkness...."


    If only his lips weren''t twisted into such a bizarre smile.


    "... Let there be light."


    With a single word echoing like a bell, he swung his sword down.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The light on the sword shot out in a straight line. The Barrier of Light surged forward in a straight line, like a beam, apanied by a silent shockwave.


    "...!" Even with his eyes closed reflexively, the brightness made Philip''s eyes tear up.


    <i>Rumble! Boom-boom-boom¡ª</i>


    Amidst the thunderous noise of copsing buildings, an ominous cracking sound was mixed in. Philip, shielding his eyes with his shield, barely managed to open his teary eyes.


    "...!" His eyes soon widened in shock.


    Beyond the crumbling Barrier of Light, a blue sh extended in a jagged arc like a saw de. The sequence of events that had just urred yed out clearly in Philip''s mind: the instinctive evasive leap upon sensing a presence, followed by the release of divine energy from the Stern Goddess to gain momentum.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    A blue trail followed like a tail over Ian''s head, reaching toward Gotheir.


    Gotheir extended his left hand almost simultaneously.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A white Barrier of Light blossomed in front of him, with the blue trail crashing down upon it.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    Blinding shes followed.


    Tir En''s divine energy was cleaving the Barrier of Light from its edge. Ian, twisting his body in midair, seized the opportunity and leaped through the gap. This movement was possible not just because of the Blessing of Battle; the wind enveloping his body propelled him forward.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    The diminishing blue trail formed a circle, then drove straight into Gotheir''s neck.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    However, Gotheir''s te armor, imbued with divine energy, could not be cut even by the Goddess'' sharp de. The blue divine energy merely scraped and slid across the surface of his armor. The blue trail, lodged in the ground opposite, spun and bounced away.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Then Ian and Gotheir collided. Their intertwined figures disappeared beyond the debris.


    <i>Roar¡ª</i>


    A tremendous noise that shook the surroundings erupted. Then, once again. Blinding light surged up.


    <i>Roar! </i>


    And once more.


    "Huh...." Philip''s mouth finally hung open in a daze.


    Even with his eyes now those of a divine apostle, the battle unfolding before him seemed utterly unreal. It could easily be believed to be a fight between superhumans¡ªno, demigods.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap¡ª</i>


    Footsteps echoed in his ears. Another purifier, Nasser, who had been standing dazed like him, was now running toward the debris, abandoning the horses.


    Watching him disappear swiftly, Philip finally spoke."... I think I need to go as well."


    "Alright. I''ll follow you soon. Please be careful. Getting caught up in this could cause serious injury." Mev released her arm from Philip''s shoulder.


    She staggered for a moment but did not fall.


    "Please take care of my lord, Thesa! Follow slowly! I''ll try to prevent any possible mishaps...!" Philip shouted to Thesaya and Charlotte before running off, forcing strength into his trembling legs.


    ***


    Crash!


    The Barrier of Light that had formed in front of Gotheir''s face shattered under the falling punch. Ian''s fists were bare now. His gloves and wrist guards had been destroyed, unable to withstand his power.


    <i>Are you at your limit?</i>


    Ian red at Gotheir''s exposed face and reflexively mmed his fist down.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The deafening sound that erupted was hard to believe hade from flesh meeting flesh. Yet Gotheir''s face remained uncrushed. The divine energy was keeping his body intact. However, it wouldn''tst forever.


    "The great... light..." Gotheir was already unconscious.


    The words he muttered were merely the product of his subconscious. Ian was reminded of the fanatics he had seen in games.


    <i>But I hadn''t expected him to lose his mind midway through. </i>


    If hispanions hadn''t weakened him and if Karha hadn''t bestowed his blessing, this fight would have been much more difficult.


    <i>In any case...</i>


    Ian raised his fist again.


    <i>I''ve reached the level where I can take down even these guys.</i>


    Taking a deep breath, Ian tightened his fist. He had to finish this quickly.


    <i>Otherwise¡ª</i>


    At that moment, a hexagonal force field emerged, covering Gotheir''s face. In fact, it had multipleyers.


    "... You have won, Sir Ian." A voice came from atop the debris. It was Nasser.


    <i>What the fuck is he saying?</i>


    Grinding his teeth, Ian swung his fist.


    <i>ng!</i>


    But his fist only shattered twoyers of the force field. A thirdyer remained, and as Ian raised his fist again, anotheryer formed immediately.


    "Please stop, Sir Ian. I ept your terms."


    Ian finally looked up sharply at the voice.


    "Get rid of this, now."


    "Apologies, but he is both myrade and senior." Nasser approached as he spoke.


    The lining of his robe shimmered with a golden light, and under his hood, his eyes gleamed with divine power.


    "I am convinced you are not a corrupted one. So please, stop. If you do not trust me, I will disarmpletely."


    His words seemed sincere as a longsword and shield fell from the scabbard under his robe.


    Ian''s frown deepened.


    "That''s none of my concern. Remove this immediately. Do you have any idea what condition he''s in right now?"


    "He¡¯s received enough grace to blind him. But like his stubborn nature, for a long time, he has...?" Nasser''s voice trailed off.


    Beyond the multipleyers of the force field, an ominous light was spreading. Gotheir¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth were all emitting a bright white light, pulsating with immense divine energy, enough to make every hair on Ian''s body stand on end.


    "Damn it...! Maximize the force field!" Ian shouted, squeezing his eyes shut as he threw himself sideways.


    A blue magical barrier enveloped his entire body. Nasser, instinctively following Ian¡¯smand, also crouched down.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A sh of light exploded from Gotheir''s entire body. Ian''s vision, even as hey face down, turnedpletely white. It seemed the force field was of no use. Despite closing his eyes, it felt no different from keeping them open.


    <i>Am I going to die like this...?</i>


    Thinking, Ian soon realized he felt no pain. In fact, he felt no sensation at all. Only his consciousness remained sharp, and everything around him was blindingly bright.


    "...!?"


    Then, beyond the light, he sensed someone watching him.

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    <i>Lu Sr...?</i>


    Ian''s consciousness swept through the surroundings. But all he could see was the flickering light. His perception could not prate beyond that. However, it was clear that Lu Sr harbored no hostility toward him. Her gaze felt different from those of the entities of the void, or even Karha. It was warm and gentle, almost pitiable. Ian couldn''t understand how he could sense this.


    <i>What? Do you mean to say this happened regardless of your will?</i>


    There was no response. The surrounding light grew brighter, and an apostle quest appeared in the middle of his vision as if answering his question. Ian, of course, declined the quest. And with that, it ended. The gaze disappeared suddenly, just like the way it had appeared. The light that had filled his vision faded away.


    "...!"


    It was as if he had been thrown back into reality. All his senses returned at once.


    Ian was on the ground, panting. Reddish steam rose thickly from his entire body. The divine power of Karha, which had been neutralized by Lu Sr''s divinity, spread through his entire body once more. It carried a peculiar heat, almost as if it were filled with anger.


    Ian staggered to his feet, breathing heavily. The surroundings were now filled only with shimmering light. There was no pir of light or force field in sight.


    "...." Ian gave a bitter smile and turned his gaze toward Gotheir. His body had turned into a ckened, charred husk. Yet all his equipment remained intact, even glowing with residual divine energy, contrasting with the charred remains.


    As Ian stared at Gotheir in a daze, he realized that his level had increased. Despite Gotheir¡¯s self-destruction, Ian had received experience points for killing him, and more than he had expected.


    <i>That''s enough, I suppose.</i>


    Just as he was about to click his tongue in satisfaction, he heard a voice.


    "This can''t be... oh light..." Nasser, who had been lying t, raised his upper body with a sigh. "Was this truly your will...? Please forgive this foolish servant...."


    Kneeling and sping his hands together in prayer, he murmured a low prayer.


    <i>Did he see something simr to what I saw? </i>


    Ian wondered, looking down at Nasser.


    Nasser¡¯s hood had fallen off, revealing his face. Light brown skin, almost ck wavy hair. His thin lips, contrasting with his skin tone, suggested he was a half-breed of Vantruian and Imperial descent.


    "My lord...! My lord! Are you safe? Please respond!" Philip¡¯s urgent shouts came from beyond the mound of debris, apanied by hurried footsteps.


    The area around Gotheir had formed a small crater, surrounded by the wreckage of copsed and destroyed buildings. This sight was no longer surprising.


    Ian moved forward, saying. "I¡¯m safe. For now."


    Despite Ian¡¯s approach, Nasser seemed unaware, lost in his own world of prayer.


    <i>Is he going mad too? </i>


    Ian thought to himself, raising his hand slightly. The reddish divine energy still lingered.


    "Are you really okay? It seemed so serious... huh?" Philip, climbing over the mound, stopped mid-sentence. He took in the sight of Ian and Nasser, who were sitting beside him, praying.


    "What is going on here?" Philip asked.


    "What do you think?" Ian replied nonchntly, then brought his hand down in a chopping motion toward Nasser''s neck.


    With a grunt, Nasser''s head snapped back from the impact, and he copsed. His light brown eyes rolled up, unfocused, between his open eyelids.


    "N-no, my lord...!" Philip''s eyes widened in shock. "No matter what, you can''t kill someone while they''re praying...! That''s something only heretics or barbarians would do...!"


    "Well, I guess that makes it fine for me. In a way, I¡¯m both. Besides..." Ian, unconcerned with his sphemous words, nodded at the approaching Philip.


    "I didn¡¯t kill him."


    <i>Probably.</i>


    Philip bent down and checked Nasser''s neck, letting out a small sigh of relief. "That¡¯s true. Thankfully."


    <i>Is that really a good thing?</i>


    Ian added to himself as he slumped to the ground. The flicker of divine energy, like a me, danced around his hands as he brushed the ashes off his head and face. The Blessing of Battle still hadn''t dissipated. Apparently, Karha wasn¡¯t satisfied with the conclusion of the fight.


    <i>I understand how you feel, but we can''t bring back someone who''s already dead. Anyway, we won.</i>


    As Ian clicked his tongue, Philip, looking down at Nasser, spoke. "He looks younger than I thought. He might not be much older than me. That''s surprising. I thought purifiers of the order were usually older."


    "If someone like him survives to the end, they turn into someone like that," Ian answered without stopping his hands from brushing off the ash.


    Philip sighed as he took in the sight of Gotheir¡¯s charred remains.


    "I can¡¯t understand the will of the Goddess. No matter how much he followed the doctrine and fought against darkness, to grant such great grace to someone so narrow-minded."


    "It could be the opposite."


    "What...?" Philip turned his head nkly.


    Ian, now dusting off his palms, added. "If it doesn¡¯t vite the doctrine, she might have no choice but to grant divine power."


    "But that... that¡¯s putting the cart before the horse. Do you really think that?"


    Ian shrugged, recalling the vision he had seen earlier. "Take it or leave it. Just a thought. If you''re curious, find out for yourself. You¡¯re the Apostle of Lu Sr, not me."


    "Well... that¡¯s true," said Philip.


    Ian reached into his pocket dimension and took out a sealing box, cing it on the ground as he added. "Wrap your shoulders and arms with bandages. The smell of burning meat is overwhelming."


    "Oh, this?" Philip sheepishly looked down at his left arm.


    The quilted fabric between his steel gauntlet and wrist guard was ckened and charred, evidence of blocking Gotheir¡¯s lightning strike earlier.


    "It¡¯s not as bad as it looks. After all, I¡¯m an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, right? It might leave a scar, but it will heal just fine."


    "Okay, so take it off and wrap it up immediately."


    "Yes, my lord." Philip, finally relieved, smiled and opened the sealing box.


    Ian took the leather canteen he handed him and brought it to his lips. As he tilted his head back, he caught sight of the sky. The divine power Gotheir had unleashed had benefited the area. The once ash-gray clouds over the city had turned pure white, as if bleached, and glimpses of blue sky and sunlight shone through.


    <i>And not even a single quest for this?</i>


    Ian set the canteen down beside him and stood up again. The sound of approaching footsteps was growing louder. It had to be hispanions.


    "It¡¯s really over, right? Nothing else is going to explode, is it? My eyes hurt." Thesaya, peeking over the pile of debris, asked a question.


    Instead of answering, Ian let out a chuckle and looked away. Behind her, Mev climbed up,ing into view.


    "Are your eyes okay?"


    "Fortunately, yes. Though it might take a bit more time to fully recover. At least I can see."


    Nodding at Mev''s response, Ian then noticed Charlotte approaching, dragging a two-handed sword. It was the Legion Commander''s Greatsword.


    <i>So that¡¯s where it ended up.</i>


    Meeting Ian''s eyes, Charlotte spoke. "There was quite a sh. Are you okay?"


    "As you can see."


    <i>You seem alright too.</i>


    Faint remnants of red divine energy still lingered around Charlotte''s body. That must have been why she was carrying the greatsword. A memory from the Labyrinth Mansion shed through Ian''s mind. Karha must have recognized Charlotte as a warrior back then.


    <i>They say human gods don¡¯t bless other races. But he¡¯s surprisingly unbiased. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a barbarian.</i>


    At that moment, Philip, having hastily bandaged his hand and wrist, suddenly stood up. Gripping the fresh bandage in both hands, he ran over to Mev. Ian also turned his gaze back to her as she approached.


    New scratches had appeared on Mev''s face, crossing one side of her jaw, oddlyplementing her look. Her exposed forearms were marked with cuts from des and burns, and her Imperial full-te armor was now reduced to a few remaining pieces.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Ian''s mouth.


    "Well... at least we saved some money."


    "Saved money?" Mev asked as she approached, while Philip began wrapping her wounds.


    "Your gear." Ian tilted his head toward the side. "You¡¯ve got something new to rece it. Something much better."


    "...!" Mev''s eyes widened as she turned her head.


    Beyond the advancing Thesaya, Gotheir''s body came into view, encased in his massive, ornate te armor studded with now dim magic stones.


    "No matter what, looting the belongings of a purifier of the order¡ª"


    "Don''t bother arguing. We''re taking everything. Besides, those are my spoils, so it''s up to me how I share them."


    "...."


    "I think it''s best if you ept them." Philip, who was wiping Mev''s other arm with a cloth, interjected.


    Meeting Mev''s gaze, he continued calmly. "Since you''ll be heading to the frontier, I¡¯d be worried every day if you were roaming around in shabby gear, even if you stayed in the cathedral."


    <i>You''ve got a way with words, don''t you, kid?</i>


    Ian chuckled and nodded his head.


    Mev, after a few moments of hesitation, murmured. "Still... taking all the spoils for myself feels a bit... ufortable."


    "I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give you everything."


    "... Oh, right."


    "What I mean is, you¡¯ll get the armor. The rest we¡¯ll divide up. Of course, I¡¯ll take what I need first."


    "Really? Can I pick something I want too?" Thesaya, who had been inspecting Gotheir¡¯s corpse, looked up excitedly.


    Ianughed through his nose as he answered.


    "Your turn isst, Thesa. You should know why."


    "Because I did the least, right? I don¡¯t mind. As long as I get something."


    "Wipe your nose."


    Thesaya rubbed her nose with her arm and then kicked Gotheir''s head, scattering his ashes. Without a second nce, she began kicking different parts of his armor, trying to separate it from the remains.


    "Why did you keep this guy alive?" Charlotte asked as she wrapped a bandage around her torn hand. She stared down at the unconscious Nasser.


    Ian reached over and tightened the bandage she was wrapping as he answered. "We need to find out who¡¯s behind this. They seem to have been sent after me from the beginning."


    "I see... in that case, my interrogation skills mighte in handy."


    "I don¡¯t mind, but..." After neatly tying the bandage, Ian met Charlotte¡¯s eyes. "Are you sure about this? After all, he¡¯s also an apostle."


    "Since he came after your life, he¡¯s no different from a corrupted one. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Well, if you say so." Ian nodded and kicked Nasser onto his back.


    His robe parted, revealing a sleek te armor underneath. It looked different from Gotheir¡¯s, with magic stones embedded in various ces. The built-in enchantment circuits also seemed to be different.


    <i>Indeed. The uniformity was sufficiently conveyed by the robes alone. I shouldn''t beining about theck of a quest. This is a big catch, after all.</i>


    Ian smiled as he took in the sight of the mantra on the lining of Nasser¡¯s robe.


    "Strip everything. What he¡¯s wearing is ours now."


    "dly. And then? What¡¯s next?" Charlotte looked at Ian with a peculiar anticipation in her eyes.


    Ian didn¡¯t disappoint and nodded. "You¡¯ll need to use your specialty. We can¡¯t afford to be careless in restraining him, considering he¡¯s blessed by the Goddess."


    "Of course." Charlotte''s lips curled into a smile, revealing a hint of her fang, like a cat with a mouse in sight.


    "Even if a divine avatares, they won''t be able to break my restraints."


    "While you''re at it, you can also keep watch. We''ll interrogate him as soon as he wakes up."


    "Will do." Charlotte sat down next to Nasser.


    Meanwhile, Philip, having finished tending to Mev, smacked his lips.


    "I agree with disarming and restraining him, but I didn¡¯t expect you to allow Charlotte¡¯s interrogation methods. Is it really necessary?"


    His gaze swept over the unconscious Nasser.


    "After all, he surrendered and didn¡¯t raise a weapon against us."


    "Are you defending him because he¡¯s a pdin?" Charlotte snorted as she began unfastening Nasser''s robe.


    Philip quickly shook his head, turning his gaze away. "That¡¯s not it... though I suppose it might seem that way."


    "Fine, we¡¯ll give him one chance to talk it out. But don¡¯t pity him. He¡¯s as good as dead anyway."


    "Well... couldn¡¯t we decide that after talking to him? Don¡¯t you think so, my lord?"


    Philip turned to Ian, then stopped and spoke softly. "You¡¯re nning to kill him, aren¡¯t you?"


    Ian shrugged, looked at Philip and Mev, and spoke. "I might change my mind. But most likely, I¡¯ll kill him. I don¡¯t need to exin why. How I decide is up to me, and I won¡¯t take objections. I will, however, handle it out of sight of you two."


    "How merciful...." Charlotte muttered in a tone that made it hard to tell if she was joking or serious.


    Philip clicked his tongue and nodded, while Mev, without much change in expression, gave a brief acknowledgment. Though she wasn''t keen on it either, she understood Ian''s position well enough.


    Ian continued speaking calmly. "Setting that aside, you should check your equipment as well. We''re going to dismantle the spare armor and share the pieces."


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ian. "You¡¯re not going to use it yourself?"


    "I find wearing full te armor too suffocating. Besides, it looks like this guy had a shield as well. You take that for now."


    "My lord...! Oh no, forgive me, Lu Sr. I will put it to better use." Philip, overwhelmed with joy, quickly offered a prayer. However, he couldn''t entirely hide the twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    <i>He''s better suited as a mercenary,</i> Ian thought with a smirk, then added, "Finish your prayer and head to the gate. These guys came on horseback."


    "...!" Philip''s eyes lit up as he eximed, "We can ride in a carriage!"

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    Ian nodded.


    "So go get the horses before they run off. Both of them are quiterge, so be careful. Bring the carriage back."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon!" Philip turned and ran off, his excitement evident in his retreating figure.


    <i>He was hesitant earlier, but now it''s like he never even thought about it.</i>


    Ian chuckled inwardly and turned to Thesaya, who was examining Gotheir¡¯s equipment. The corpse had already disintegrated, leaving no trace. At Ian''s signal, Thesaya quickly approached.


    "What?"


    "I need you to search the city."


    "... What am I looking for?" Thesaya asked, her hesitation clear.


    She must have sensed it would be a tedious task, but Ian continued, unfazed. "My broken sword. It should be lying around somewhere."


    The Broken Sword of Judgment was now almostpletely worn out. It was in a condition where it could only be used for Strike of Judgment a couple more times at most, and one of those uses had already been spent in this fight. Moreover, since it had been smashed with full force, even attempting to use it once more might cause the de to shatter into pieces. In any case, despite all that, leaving it behind was not an option.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll find it."


    "And the robe that the dead guy was wearing. It¡¯s somewhere in the city, too."


    "... You do realize what the surroundings look like right now, don¡¯t you, Ian?"


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. You have good eyes and instincts. As you can see, I¡¯m in no shape to do it myself."


    Thesaya¡¯s reluctant expression gradually shifted to one of pride. Soon, a smile reminiscent of Tensia Aynas adorned her face as she spoke.


    "Only I can handle this, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll generously help you out."


    <i>This girl totally seems to have taken on that persona.</i>


    Ian chuckled as he watched Thesaya walk away, then turned to meet Mev¡¯s gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just feels like we¡¯re a mercenary band or something."


    "Good thing we¡¯re not a bunch of bandits, then." Ian shrugged and turned his back.


    As Mev followed him past Charlotte, she continued. "It¡¯s worrisome. If someone within the order is targeting you, even identifying them might not be enough to stop them."


    "There must be some way."


    <i>And also, it didn¡¯t seem like killing them incurs the Goddess'' wrath</i>


    Ian shrugged again and added as he approached Gotheir¡¯s remains.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Even if we sh with the Great Church, I won¡¯t drag you or Philip into it."


    "Even if that happens, I¡¯ll stand by your side, Ian."


    "...?" Ian stopped and turned to look at Mev.


    Her weary green eyes were steady as they looked into his.


    "Even if the Great Churchbels you a heretic or a corrupted one, even if all the orders be our enemies, I¡¯ll fight for you. Philip would too, I¡¯m sure."


    Ian stared at her momentarily before a faint smile spread across his lips.


    "You sure know how to say things that make a person blush."


    "...! I just wanted to let you know. I''m worried that you might try to handle everything on your own, even if you find yourself in trouble with thoughts like the ones you just had." Mev quickly averted her gaze, her voice trailing off.


    It wasn¡¯t his imagination that her ears looked a bit red.


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. If such a situation arises, I¡¯ll make sure to find you first." Ian silentlyughed as he reached out and picked up Gotheir¡¯s two-handed sword lying nearby.


    The de, straight and white with a suitable thickness, still gleamed sharply without a single nick. It wasn''t even as heavy as it looked. The Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword was an exceptional two-handed sword of unique grade.


    "No wonder it¡¯s so sturdy. It¡¯s made with truesilver."


    "Truesilver...? The legendary metal?" Mev, who had been brushing her face with her hand, looked up in surprise.


    It was understandable; truesilver was one of the rarest metals in this world. It shone like silver, was harder than steel, and was even lighter. It also absorbed divine energy better than any other metal, earning its nickname as the holy metal. Though difficult to forge and even harder to find, many renowned weapons were made with a mix of meteoric iron and true silver.


    Ian examined the de and then grasped it near the top.


    "It¡¯s the perfect sword for you." He handed the sword to Mev.


    She took it reflexively, blinking in surprise.


    "For me...? But I already received the rapier and a set of armor. Why don¡¯t you keep it...?"


    "I have my eye on something else." Ian nced over at another sword lying next to a shield.


    Judging by the scabbard, crossguard, and hilt, it was no ordinary sword either.


    "So, take this one."


    "But it¡¯s such a precious sword..." Mev murmured, looking down at the de in her hands. She cradled it with both hands, her gaze lingering on the white, gleaming edge as if it were a priceless gem.


    "So then..." Ian chuckled and stood up.


    He nced at Gotheir¡¯s full te armor and the armor Charlotte was dismantling from Nasser.


    "Which armor will you choose?"


    Mev looked around at the two sets of armor before lowering her gaze and murmuring, "Can I try them on before deciding...?"


    <i>You''re being so shy, it''s hrious</i>


    Ian let out a heartyugh.


    "As much as you need."


    ***


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    With the faint sound of hoofbeats, Nasser regained consciousness.


    The first thing that struck him was a tremendous sense of loss. Something incredibly important, something he had always felt inside, was gone.


    "...?"


    With his eyes closed, Nasser stared into the empty darkness, frowning slightly at the bitter taste filling his mouth. As his consciousness sharpened, a stiffness in his neck became apparent. His neck and shoulders ached as if he had a crick. When he tried to touch his neck, he realized he couldn¡¯t.


    "...!" Both his arms were bound behind his back, tightly crossed, and immobilized. His legs were simrly restrained, with his knees and ankles tightly bound together. Any movement of his arms made his legs feel even more constrained.


    "<i>Mmgh</i>..." He couldn¡¯t speak either; a gag had been stuffed into his mouth. A piece of cloth was responsible for the bitter taste. Memories of what happened before he lost consciousness shed through Nasser¡¯s mind. The radiant touch of the Goddess, enlightenment, loss, a prayer of repentance, and then darkness.


    <i>How much time had passed?</i>


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The floor shook briefly.


    Nasser blinked his eyes open. He was lying on a wooden floor, now clearly visible. He was inside a carriage, on the floor between seats that faced each other. Long legs d in steel boots, adorned with w-like spikes, loomed over him. As he slowly turned his head to look up, his eyes widened.


    "...." A pair of slit, vertical orange pupils stared down at him.


    "I thought you''d struggle more. You grasp the situation quickly. How boring." A clear voice came from behind him.


    Nasser twisted his head to look back. Thesaya was lounging on the opposite seat, resting her chin on her hand, smiling.


    "Hello, Nasser. Did you sleep well? You were out for so long, we thought you might be dead."


    "...."


    "That¡¯s a knot our kind uses when capturing prey alive." Charlotte¡¯s voice followed.


    She looked into Nasser¡¯s eyes and smirked. "The more you struggle, the tighter it gets. I hope you like it."


    Nasser¡¯s gaze grew calmer, though he couldn¡¯t fully conceal a flicker of fear. Charlotte, satisfied, reached out and touched his chin with her sharp nails.


    "Know this: I am not afraid of being abandoned by the Radiant Goddess. I serve her, but she has never embraced me."


    She whispered in a soft, low voice and smiled.


    "So, please, I hope you spare us the unnecessary words and save the important ones. I would like you to experience not only our way of tying knots but also our way of persuasion."


    "...." Nasser blinked once in response.


    Charlotte lightly scratched his chin before withdrawing her hand. Thesaya reached over and untied the gag. Nasser spat out the wad of cloth, which looked like it had been used to clean equipment. He spat on the floor and leaned his head back weakly, smiling.


    "... I would have cooperated willingly without all this."


    "Willingly, my foot. You¡¯re with that shiny guy," Thesaya retorted.


    Nasser turned his head back and smiled. "Your manner of speaking has changed quite a bit, mydy. Is this your true self?"


    "Yes. Besides, I¡¯m not really Tensia Aynas."


    "... You¡¯re not?"


    "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Thesaya. I¡¯m still an elder elf, so show some respect."


    Nasser instinctively knew that these people had no intention of letting him go alive. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed such truths to him so readily. Despite this, he could only let out a bitterugh.


    "This is quite... troublesome. I sent a letter to the Aynas family without knowing that."


    "A letter...?" Thesaya furrowed her brow in confusion, just as Charlotte reached out and gripped Nasser¡¯s cheeks.


    With her left hand resting on the hilt of her dagger, she added, "Exin. Everything."


    "... We assumed that thedy was protecting Sir Ian. So, we contacted the House of Aynas to exin why their elder was in the West and to request information about her. But now, it seems... that was pointless."


    "It¡¯s not pointless."


    The response came from outside. The carriage door opened, and Ian slid inside from the roof.


    "Thanks to you, the House of Aynas will send elves to patrol the West, to catch an elf using their name without permission," Ian added as he settled onto a seat.


    "Greetings, Sir Ian." Nasser smiled as best he could while his chin was held, and Thesaya looked at Ian.


    "Does this mean I¡¯m on the run again?"


    "Well, you''re still an elder, no matter what. Depending on how you handle it, there might not be any issue. Unless it ends up exhausting me, that is."


    Ian ced his sheathed sword on the opposite seat.


    "They¡¯ll want to know how you got your hands on the Aynas brooch."


    "I might get to slit a few more elf throats."


    "That¡¯s only if you stay with me until then."


    Charlotte smiled at Ian¡¯s words. "Would it be alright if we waited to meet them?"


    "That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m curious about how the elves will react to me."


    As Thesaya added herment, Nasser''s expression turned slightly bewildered.


    "That''s something we can think aboutter. Right now, though...." Ian looked at Charlotte.


    She eagerly drew her dagger with her left hand, cing the long de against Nasser¡¯s ear. Ian smiled at Nasser¡¯s frozen gaze.


    "Let¡¯s focus on our conversation. I have many questions for you, Nasser."


    Nasser''s gaze, having swallowed dryly, turned to the de resting above his ear. The white de was straight and sharply extended. Through Charlotte''s grip, the gold embellishment on the hilt was faintly visible.


    "That dagger looks... familiar."


    "It¡¯s a fine de. I¡¯m curious to see how sharp it is. This is a good opportunity to find out." Charlotte whispered.


    Nasser turned his eyes back to Ian. "You don¡¯t have to do this, Sir Ian. As you know, I never intended to fight you from the beginning."


    "Then you should have stopped him instead of standing by and watching. Standing by is a crime too, you know?"


    Thesaya teased, and Nasser responded quickly.


    "As you¡¯ve experienced, my senior was a very stubborn man. I also wanted to see if you were truly the great hero you were said to be. That was what mattered most to me, unlike my other seniors."


    "By other seniors, do you mean your purification squad, or are there others you work with?"


    "Thetter... I suppose." Nasser answered Ian¡¯s question immediately, causing Ian¡¯s smile to widen.


    "Then we should start there."


    "Ask whatever you wish. I¡¯ll answer everything I know. But..."


    Nasser nced down and to the side.


    "Could you at least remove the de from my face or the hand gripping my chin? At least one of them."


    Charlotte scoffed and moved her left hand slightly. The de nicked Nasser¡¯s ear, causing blood to trickle down.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it. With every useless word you utter, the de will move a little lower. If I see divine energy in your eyes, my hand will snap your neck."


    "If that¡¯s the case... there¡¯s even less need for this."


    Nasser smiled bitterly, looking at Ian.


    "I am no longer an Apostle of the Goddess."

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>


    Ian''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "What, did your divine mark disappear or something?"


    "... Yes," Nasser answered weakly.


    <i>He wouldn¡¯t lie about something like that. </i>


    Ian¡¯s expression turned curious.


    <i>If you serve the light and follow the doctrines andws, wouldn''t even Lu Sr be unable to act arbitrarily? Is there something more?</i>


    From what Ian had observed, the gods in this world fell into two categories: those who needed worshippers and those who didn¡¯t. Gods like Karha or the ancient gods of the void were in thetter category, while Lu Sr was a prominent example of the former. Since she maintained her vast divinity through the faith of her followers, she was not entirely free from her doctrines andws. The saying that light shines on everything was likely a constraint for her.


    "How ironic. She blesses that shiny guy without issue, but not you. What¡¯s her deal?" Thesaya mocked, and Nasser let out a quick sigh.


    "Well, there are many possibilities now. It could be because I opposed Sir Ian. Perhaps it¡¯s because I stood by out of curiosity, even though I had doubts about whether it was right. Maybe it¡¯s a punishment for my arrogance. I always prided myself on being favored by the goddess."


    <i>Even he doesn¡¯t know for sure.</i>


    A faint, wry smile crossed Ian¡¯s lips. Dealing with gods often involved a lot of ambiguity, simr to the void. Much of what he knew was based on spection, and new rules or exceptions could always emerge.


    Just like how Lu Sr offered apostleship to Ian, who wasn¡¯t even her follower, or how Karha, without being an apostle, inscribed a blessing tattoo on him.


    <i>One thing¡¯s certain: Karha must be very carefree.</i>


    Of course, if he misbehaved, he could be banished to the void as a malevolent god, but Karha Ian knew wouldn¡¯t care about that. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have blessed Ian during his fight with an Apostle Lu Sr.


    "Whatever it is, it¡¯s clear I umted sins without realizing it. So, when she directly intervened, she made me pay the price."


    "Directly...?" Thesaya blinked at Nasser¡¯s near-mutteredment.


    "Didn¡¯t you know? I believe Sir Ian must have felt it as well." Nasser asked back, and both Charlotte and Thesaya turned their gazes to Ian.


    "Did you, Ian?"


    "I did."


    "And you didn¡¯t tell us? What happened? Did you talk with a God or something?"


    Ian shrugged. "Not exactly. I was almost made an apostle, but I declined."


    "...!" Charlotte¡¯s mouth fell open, and the small window connected to the coachman¡¯s seat suddenly burst open.


    "What? Did you refuse the Goddess¡¯s revtion? Why?"


    It was Philip.


    <i>This bastard was eavesdropping, after all.</i>


    Ian didn¡¯t bother exining that it wasn¡¯t his first time declining or that he had no intention of serving any gods. Instead, he just gestured to Thesaya with his chin.


    Thesaya, without turning her head, reached out and closed the window.


    Ian looked back at Nasser and spoke. "So, you¡¯re no longer a pdin or anything, just a forsaken soul?"


    "... Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Then we don¡¯t have to worry about how we treat you."


    "...!" Nasser¡¯s eyes widened, clearly not expecting this interpretation.


    Charlotte smiled, revealing her fangs slightly, while Nasser quickly regained hisposure and spoke.


    "I-it¡¯s a fate worse than death for me. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve stopped serving the Radiant Goddess. In fact, I now understand her will more clearly."


    He met Ian¡¯s gaze for a moment before continuing.


    "The Goddess was sorrowful. She was pained by us turning our des against each other. You must have felt it too, Sir Ian."


    "Well, she didn¡¯t seem pleased, that¡¯s for sure," Ian replied nonchntly, and Nasser nodded weakly.


    "That means my seniors¡¯ convictions were wrong. The Goddess doesn¡¯t wish for Sir Ian¡¯s death. The fact that she gave a revtion makes it even clearer. You are essential for bringing light back to the continent."


    A spark shed in Nasser¡¯s eyes, one Ian had seen many times before, mostly in fanatics. Within this madman, a new conviction had taken root. He didn¡¯t seem particrly saddened by Gotheir¡¯s death either, probably viewing it as a rightful end. In any case, Ian had no reason toin.


    "Then prove it. Let¡¯s get back to the point."


    <i>Since that might make things easier for me.</i>


    Nasser nced at Charlotte, seemingly giving up on moving her hand and the de, and spoke.


    "... Yes. I understand."


    "You mentioned there are those who share your cause. What do you call yourselves?"


    "We... should now refer to them as they. They are an organization called the Dawn Brigade."


    "Are they made up solely of Purifiers?"


    "For the most part, yes. As far as I know." Nasser''s answer was oddly vague.


    Ian, narrowing his eyes slightly, added, "Howrge is it?"


    "Do you know how the purification squads are structured and operate?"


    "... Keep answering questions like that, and my friend here will be very happy."


    As if on cue, Charlotte moved the dagger a little deeper into his skin. Though the bleeding didn¡¯t increase much, it was clear the pain did.


    Nasser, his eyebrows twitching in pain, responded. "You¡¯re quite skilled at interrogation. I knew Sir Ian was a mercenary, but..."


    "I am still a mercenary. And to add, I don¡¯t serve Lu Sr. Plus, the sun has already set. So it¡¯s in your best interest to answer properly without deflecting."


    Taking a deep breath, Nasser continued. "The purification squads are not as structured as rumors suggest. They don¡¯t congregate often, nor do they frequentlymunicate. They operate mostly as individuals or in small units for specific missions. Most purifiers work in..."


    "Near the ck Wall. Your main tasks are to purify the demons that cross the wall, their nests, and the demonic realms created by madness."


    "... You¡¯re well-informed. Since these missions often result in death, purifiers don¡¯t attach importance to hierarchy, names, fame, or rtionships. Such things weaken the soul."


    "You mean to say it¡¯s a very isted organization," Ian spoke casually, and Nasser nodded slightly.


    "Essentially, aside from their immediate squad or the priest who assigns missions, purifiers have no contact with each other. They canplete joint missions without even knowing each other¡¯s names. Naturally, we don¡¯t know the total number of purifiers. The Dawn Brigade is no exception to this."


    "So you don¡¯t know the exact size?"


    "No. We, no, they are a secret society, only admitting a selected few from within. Their first rule is never to disclose their existence."


    "You sure take a long time to answer a simple question." Ian¡¯s voice grew cold.


    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d believe me if I just said I didn¡¯t know¡ª" Before Nasser could finish, Charlotte moved her left arm without warning.


    The dagger''s de shed beside his ear, and the next moment, a part of his ear was cut off.


    "...!" Nasser gritted his teeth and breathed heavily through his nose as Ian looked at Charlotte.


    She blinked and spoke. "Was that not a signal?"


    <i>... I was going to say it was still useful information.</i>


    Contrary to his thoughts, Ian responded dryly. "Try not to make too much of a mess in the carriage."


    "... Oh, alright, I¡¯ll be careful," Charlotte replied sheepishly.


    "You¡¯re always so eager to see blood," Thesaya muttered as she picked up the severed earpiece and tossed it out the window, pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte, who had embedded a dagger into the carriage wall, grabbed a handkerchief and firmly pressed it against Nasser''s severed ear.


    "<i>Ugh</i>...!" Nasser trembled, but couldn¡¯t escape Charlotte¡¯s grip.


    His chin was still held firmly by her hand. He closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Sweat beaded on his forehead as heposed himself.


    Ian, giving him time to recover, finally spoke again. "What is the purpose of the Dawn Brigade?"


    "...To embrace the inevitable darkness and herald a new dawn." Nasser took a breath before continuing.


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of thinking too much.


    "I should hear this in more detail."


    "They believe the continent being enveloped in darkness is an inevitable oue, no matter how hard we try to prevent it. Instead of striving for the impossible, they believe it¡¯s wiser for an Apostle of Goddess to prepare and n for whates after."


    "That¡¯s quite a convincing argument. Who said this to you?"


    "My senior whomanded me to join. His name is¡ª"


    "That can wait. So, you¡¯re preparing to be the dawn that follows after the darkness?"


    "We prepare to be that dawn. When the age of chaos begins, all dark creatures will reveal their true forms. We will be at the forefront, eradicating them as a beacon of light, restoring order, and ushering in a new age of light."


    "Yes... Sounds usible and quite enticing." Ian murmured.


    For purifiers who spent their lives fighting the darkness without any recognition, it would have been an enticing promise.


    With a much calmer expression, Nasser answered. "Curiosity was stronger. I wanted to see if such darkness would trulye and if a new era of light could be ushered in."


    <i>He''s the type to kill out of curiosity.</i>


    Ian muttered inwardly, then chuckled. This world was filled with such people.


    "So, who is your leader?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "You don¡¯t know who your leader is?" Ian frowned, and Charlotte tightened her grip on the handkerchief.


    A reddish glow emanated from her hand.


    Nasser, grimacing, groaned as he spoke. "As you know, there are corrupted ones within the church, despite our efforts to purge them. The remaining ones are particrly cunning and evil. The more each individual knows, the higher the risk for the entire group. A-all I know are rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes, they say one of the bishops is involved. That¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ve never even met the leader of the Dawn Brigade. The one who convenes and assigns missions to us is known as the Archbishop."


    "... And you don¡¯t know their identity, either?"


    "Yes. That person doesn''t even dine with us. The only thing I know for sure is that they''re quite young. Probably around thirty at most."


    Ian chuckled briefly. "You seemed to have a lot of curiosity. But in that aspect, you were needlessly selective."


    "There were always more pressing matters. Like the Dragon yer in the North who took the dark relic or the vampire n in Lu Sard."


    "Did you find out about them recently, too?"


    "Yes, thanks to you eliminating them."


    Thesaya let out a shortugh. "Maybe you needed me more than you realized¡ª"


    "Excuse me...?"


    Before Thesaya could say more, Ian cut in. "The Dawn Brigade was controlling demons, and you had no suspicions at all?"


    "Because an inevitable oue awaits. I''ve heard they''re making various attempts to control that oue, even if only slightly. Of course, it''s not that I wasn''t surprised...."


    Nasser added bitterly, "At the time, it wasn''t the right atmosphere to question things. I hadn''t been with the group for long, and I wasn''t in a position to speak up first."


    Ian''s expression became peculiar.


    "... Surely, you don''t mean that following me was your first mission or something like that, right?"


    "No, it was my third. The second was an investigation in Glumir. The Dawn Brigade didn¡¯t convene often, as we had our duties as purifiers to fulfill."


    <i>That exins why you know so little.</i>


    Ian nodded slightly. "So you had your reason for just watching from behind...."


    "... That¡¯s unrted to my experience. From the start, our mission was not to fight you. The Archbishop specifically instructed us not to antagonize you, though my seniors seemed to think otherwise."


    <i>Pouring oil on the fire, huh?</i>


    Ian let out a short, scoffingugh.


    Seeing Nasser''s slightly bewildered expression, he continued. "It¡¯s hard to believe the Archbishop didn¡¯t know what would happen if you and I crossed paths."


    "... You mean he sent us knowing there would be a conflict?"


    "Unless he''s too blind to see what even you could."


    Nasser¡¯s mouth fell open slightly, and then he spoke. "But why...? There¡¯s no benefit to that."


    "That¡¯s from your perspective. From his perspective, any oue was beneficial."


    "What do you mean...?"


    <i>Book smart but not street smart.</i>


    Ian smirked at Nasser¡¯s na?ve confusion. "If you died by my hand, it would confirm to the brigade that the Agent of tinum Dragon has other ns. If you killed me, they¡¯d eliminate a troublesome figure."


    "...." Nasser¡¯s lips moved several times before he finally spoke. "You mean we were used as sacrificialmbs?"


    "In your terms, I believe you call that martyrdom."


    Nasser''s eyes wavered, reflecting a shock simr to being abandoned by the Goddess.


    Ian simply snorted through his nose, unconcerned. Of course, that Archbishop probably hadn¡¯t anticipated that one of the purifiers would be captured.


    Capturing an Apostle of the Goddess wasn¡¯t something easily conceived. And that this prisoner would spill everything he knew wasn¡¯t likely in their calctions, either.


    <i>Although he doesn¡¯t know much, the information he does have is still useful.</i>


    While Ian gathered his thoughts, Thesaya interjected. "So why do you all hate Ian so much? And what about the tinum Dragon? Isn¡¯t he a saint of the church?"


    Ian looked at Thesaya, who shrugged. "I¡¯ve been curious about that."


    "... As for disliking Sir Ian," Nasser replied in a somewhat weary voice, looking at Ian. "It¡¯s probably because we were envious. Most purifiers die fighting the darkness, their names never known."


    "A very human reason indeed," Charlotte muttered disdainfully.


    Ian, who had already suspected this, wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.


    Thesaya snorted. "And what about the tinum Dragon? Is it just as simple?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that simple. Many in the church doubt the tinum Dragon¡¯s intentions. They call such people¡ª"


    "Pure believers." Ian cut in.


    Nasser looked at him, surprised. "How did you know?"


    "Just well."


    "... I see. Anyway, it¡¯s not entirely baseless. The tinum Dragon spends most of his time in hisir, unseen by anyone, even the eyes of the gods."


    <i>That''s quite a stretch.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly.


    Those who possessed immense power, and who were seemingly immortal, inevitably made others ufortable. If they were frequently seen, it was troublesome because they were always around. If they weren''t seen, it was troublesome because of their absence.


    "And yet, you¡¯re all happy to use items crafted by him." Ian¡¯s remark made Nasser pause, and then smile.


    "I don''t particrly have any ill feelings toward him... but to survive against the darkness, you have to use whatever you can. If that includes a cloak enchanted by the tinum Dragon or a sword forged with dragon''s breath, then so be it."


    "Even the mad mages¡¯ creations, right?"


    "... Yes. Though my seniors might have had other reasons too."


    "What else?"


    "They might have been preparing for a situation where they¡¯d have to fight the tinum Dragon. They believed that if darkness descended upon the continent, he would reveal his true nature."


    "I see..." Ianughed softly. "I can assure you, even if all of you attacked him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him."


    "The seniors didn''t think it waspletely hopeless. Even I didn''t."


    Nasser, catching Ian¡¯s gaze, seemed confused by his reaction. "It''s known that incantation magic can be countered by incantation magic, and weapons infused with dragon''s power can be fatal for dragons as well. Haven''t you heard the old saying, kill a dragon with another dragon?"

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>


    Ian shrugged his shoulders.


    "I had no idea."


    All he knew was that a weapon made with dragon bones contained dragon magic. It was something he found out after making equipment from bone fragments obtained from the dragon''s tomb in the game. There was no mention there that it would inflict additional damage on dragons.


    <i>Is this another unrecorded setting?</i>


    Suddenly, he remembered the bones of Tahumrit that he had given to Archeas.


    <i>... I should have asked for a piece, after all.</i>


    Nasser blinked and then spoke. "But you already killed the Corrupt Dragon in the North, didn''t you?"


    "At that time, the tinum Dragon opened its chest for me. Thanks to that, I was able to stab its heart."


    "I see... As I heard, it seems the process wasn''t smooth."


    "I almost died several times. Both before and after that." Ian spoke nonchntly as his head subtly tilted toward Nasser. "Just like you now."


    "...." Nasser momentarily held his breath.


    His eyes, heavily double-lidded, stared alternately into Ian''s eyes as if trying to find any glimmer of hope within them. But Ian''s eyes, darker than the dim interior of the carriage, showed no movement.


    "... Please spare me." Nasser finally uttered.


    Ian merely smiled with the corners of his mouth. "What a clich¨¦st word."


    "Please. Give me a chance to atone. Let me wash away the sins I havemitted against the Radiant Goddess and you with my own hands. If not, my soul will never be saved. So please...."


    Nasser quickly continued, a clearly forced smile on his lips. "Let me serve you."


    "What, you want to be a squire?" Thesaya asked.


    Nasser responded immediately. "I don''t mind being a servant. I am no longer a pdin, nor a member of the Purification Squad or the Dawn Brigade. From the moment the holy mark disappeared and the moment I confessed everything to you, there was no turning back. Knowing that I was a scapegoat, I didn''t even intend to. So please... give me a chance."


    "Hmm...." Ian hummed briefly, stroking his chin.


    Nasser''s eyes, looking up at him, were desperate.


    Ian, who was indifferently meeting his gaze, turned to Charlotte.


    "Put him back to sleep for now."


    "Understood." Charlotte threw the handkerchief she had been holding to Nasser''s ear to Thesaya.


    The ear of Nasser, which had been cut at an angle, was already scabbed. Even though the holy mark had disappeared, it seemed his body, strengthened by the blessing, hadn''t reverted entirely at once.


    As Charlotte raised her left hand, Nasser hastily spoke up. "Sir Ian, please¡ª"


    Charlotte¡¯s hand struck the back of Nasser¡¯s neck. Nasser¡¯s eyes rolled back.


    As Charlotte released her grip on his face, Ian spoke. "Things are going from bad to worse. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    He then opened the carriage door. The darkening scenery outside was fully revealed, and a voice continued from the roof.


    "Yes. The Dawn Brigade... really, it wasn¡¯t just the corrupted ones who were the problem."


    It was Mev, who had been listening to the conversation inside from the carriage roof. The makeshift window connecting to the driver''s seat opened again.


    "They are dangerous individuals. To ept inevitable darkness. And for even the purifiers to hold such thoughts...." Philip said breathlessly.


    From his slightly revealed expression, it was clear he was greatly shocked.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders. "They probably believe it to be the natural order. Or want to make it so."


    "If their n seeds, an era of chaos wille. Countless people will be sacrificed in the process. For the followers of Lu Sr to not even consider such things at all...."


    "Well, as far as I know, priests who care about such things are rare."


    "That is... true."


    "What can you do? That¡¯s your order." Thesaya added nonchntly.


    Philip let out a deep sigh instead of answering.


    "Inevitable darkness and a new dawn...." Mev muttered.


    Ian, curling one corner of his mouth, responded. "Doesn¡¯t it sound familiar?"


    "Yes. Not exactly the same, but simr."


    "Their methods are also something I¡¯ve seen before." At Ian¡¯s words, everyone except Mev naturally turned their gaze toward him.


    "Are you saying the Dawn Brigade is part of the Round Table Parliament?" Philip asked in a subdued voice.


    <i>He always makes the obvious sound like a big deal.</i>


    From the roof, a reply followed."The only difference is that we¡¯re now talking about purifiers, not corrupted ones. Many aspects remain the same. They use people without them realizing it, and they don''t consider the sacrifices or damages their ns might cause."


    "Exactly. At least...." Ian added, looking down at the unconscious Nasser. "Their higher-ups think so. Hold on...."


    <i>If that¡¯s the case?</i>


    A strange look appeared in Ian¡¯s eyes as he stroked his chin, lost in thought. Meanwhile, the conversation continued without pause.


    "There are even many who suspect the tinum Dragon. What on earth is a pure believer supposed to be? It seems the main order is different from what I thought."


    "So always remember the moment you received the revtion, Philip. the part of your heart that has caught the Goddess¡¯s eye."


    "Don¡¯t worry. You know who I learned from."


    Most of the conversation was between Philip and Mev. Having listened in silence for a long time, they seemed to have a lot to say.


    "... It seems doable." Ian, having finished his thoughts, mumbled.


    Charlotte, who had been waiting, finally spoke up. "So, what will you do with this guy?"


    A quietness suddenly enveloped the area surrounding the carriage. All ears were tuned in, waiting for Ian''s response.


    Without turning his gaze, Ian spoke. "Well, I¡¯m still thinking."


    "Hisst words didn¡¯t seem like a lie. I think there might be more to discover from him if we dig deeper." Thesaya added.


    Judging by her expression, it was clear that she wasn''t saving him out of genuine concern. She simply didn''t want her new toy to disappear too quickly.


    <i>Indeed, she¡¯s a natural-born elf.</i>


    Ianughed through his nose and nodded.


    "Yeah. There might be something useful. For now, let¡¯s keep him alive."


    Charlotte briefly flicked her tongue. She seemed to have wanted to kill Nasser.


    Ian turned his attention away, unfazed.


    "Set up camp at an appropriate spot, Philip."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And everyone except for Sir Riurel, take off all the new armor we acquired this time. Philip, you do the opposite and remove your old armor. All of it."


    "All of it? Why...?"


    "Because tomorrow morning, you''ll be wearing full te armor."


    "Me?" Philip turned his head and looked at Ian through the makeshift window.


    Ian smiled as he took out a steel glove from his pocket dimension.


    "Yes. If we y our cards right, we might make the Duke reveal his identity himself."


    "...?"


    ***


    "...."


    Nasser slowly opened his eyes.


    The feel of dry soil against his face. His neck ached stiffly, and his limbs were numb, but the first emotion that came to his mind this time was relief. He was still alive.


    "It¡¯s lighter than I thought. But it still feels awkward. It feels like my senses are dulled."


    "Once you get used to it, it will turn into a sense of stability. From then on, your fighting style will change too. I''ll teach you. Starting tonight."


    Listening to the voices of Philip and Mev, Nasser rolled his eyes around.


    He was under a withered tree. The smell of mold lingered as the morning dew brushed past. They had set up camp here, and it seemed the night had passed.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "...!" At Charlotte¡¯s voice, Nasser¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    A strong hand grabbed his shoulder.


    "Be grateful to Ian. You lucky bastard." Charlotte forced Nasser to kneel.


    His limbs were still bound and nearly numb. But instead ofining about the pain, Nasser took in the view of the camp before him.


    Beyond the embers of the campfire, Philip stood, moving his body in full te armor.


    "That armor looks familiar," Nasser muttered.


    Only the breastte belonged to Gautier; the rest were all equipment he had worn.


    "Sir. Stand side by side." At that moment, Ian, who was sitting with his back slightly turned to Nasser, spoke.


    Mev stood up with a somewhat awkward expression. She was wearing the breastte that had belonged to Nasser. Of course, the rest of the gear was Gautier''s belongings.


    "Would you like to try on the helmet as well?"


    "...Alright." With a murmur, the magic stones embedded on the sides of Mev¡¯s breastte shed once.


    <i>nk.</i>


    The helmet that had been tilted back sprang up to cover her head. Next, the visor popped out from both sides to cover Mev¡¯s face. It was a pointed visor, with only small holes for the eyes and nose.


    It was the helmet Nasser used to wear.


    Ian added, "Is there any difort?"


    "None. Not at all," replied Mev.


    As she answered, Philip, who had been inspecting his body, spoke up. "Indeed, it''s not your average masterpiece. Even the parts with different sizes fit well, and the adjustments are convenient. It''s undoubtedly a coboration between high-ranking mages of the Magic Tower and master dwarf craftsmen. You could buy a mansion with this if you sold it."


    Nasser nodded in agreement.


    It was at that moment that Thesaya approached them. "With this, it''ll look even more convincing."


    She handed over a bundle of faded cloth she had been holding. It was the robe of the main order. As Mev and Philip silently began to don the robes, Ian turned to Nasser.


    "You''re awake, Philip."


    Nasser blinked in confusion. "Ph... Philip?"


    "For the time being, that''s your name publicly."


    "What...?"


    As Nasser tilted his head in confusion, Charlotte clicked her tongue and drew a dagger. With a quick slice, the de cut the ropes, freeing Nasser''s limbs. Though he couldn''t move immediately due to stiffness and numbness, he could only wiggle his fingers.


    Charlotte''s low voice followed. "Don''t get toofortable. I''ll always be watching. The moment you try anything foolish, your soul will lose any chance of salvation."


    Despite being threatened, a smile appeared on Nasser''s lips. "Don''t worry. That won''t happen."


    "If you want to keep living, you need to do your tasks well," Ian said, crouching in front of him.


    Nasser looked at him. "Yes. What''s the first task?"


    "Your new name."


    "...Philip?"


    "Yes."


    "...Alright. I am now Philip." Despite his bewildered expression, Nasser answered.


    Ian nodded and pointed to the side with his left arm.


    "The second task is to be a coachman."


    As Nasser naturally turned his head, he saw a ck carriage and two white horses tied beside it. Their silver armor shimmered faintly.


    "They''re very good horses. The armor is magical, and they still have energy to spare even after pulling a carriage with six people. It''s no wonder they survived crossing that mountain."


    "...That¡¯s probably because they have Northern warhorse blood in them. I''m d they were helpful." Nasser murmured weakly before continuing. "As a token of my gratitude, if you look at the saddles¡ª"


    "There are bags attached discreetly. Inside are supplies, including magic stones and food. We''ve secured everything, so don''t worry."


    "...You''re thorough."


    "Yes. We even took your rings, earrings, and bracelets. Everyone got a fair share." Ian replied nonchntly.


    As Nasser let out a hollowugh, Philip''s voice continued, "It''s all done, my lord."


    Ian turned around and nodded. "Excellent...."


    Mev and Philip had their hoods pulled deep over their heads. Mev''s face, now without a helmet, was barely visible except for her chin.


    Philip muttered. "It''s amazing that I can see clearly despite this."


    "It seems like no one will suspect anything. What do you think? Do they look like purifiers?" Ian asked, turning to Nasser.


    Nasser nodded, still somewhat dazed. "Yes, they do, but..."


    "Good. From now on, those two are Sir Gautier and Sir Nasser."


    "...?" Nasser looked back at Ian in confusion. "What is going on here?"


    "What''s going on?" Ian smirked slightly. "You won''t be remembered as martyrs who died fighting me. Instead, you''ll be remembered as traitors who betrayed the Dawn Brigade, fooled by my words."


    As Nasser''s mouth hung open in shock, Ian shrugged. "That is if Duke Kralen is part of the council."


    "The council... what is that?"


    "It''s a group you should fervently hope the Duke is a part of."


    "...?" Nasser''s head tilted. Too many parts of the conversation had skipped over his understanding.


    Ian, of course, didn''t care at all. "Because that''s how you''ll get to meet the tinum Dragon."


    "... So, this is rted to the mission given by the tinum Dragon."


    "When that timees, you''ll do your third task. You''ll tell him everything you told me, including how you and your group view him."


    "Me...? Not you?"


    "Yes. I''m toozy to do it myself. Besides, I have a mountain of other things to discuss."


    Nasser looked at Ian, trying to determine if he was serious.


    Ian, genuinely serious, continued. "You are now the lowly servant and coachman, Philip. Those two are the purifiers and members of the Dawn Brigade, Gautier and Nasser. And I''m leading them. That''s all you need to know. That''s the setup."


    "Why... are you putting on this act?"


    "There are things we want to learn from Duke Kralen. This makes it easier to extract that information. Whether it works, we''ll see."


    "Duke... Kralen?"


    "Oh, right. I didn''t mention it. We''re going to kill him."


    "...!?" Nasser''s eyes widened in shock at Ian''s nonchnt addition.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    Regardless, Ian was mulling over his memories of the game. Back then, Duke Kralen hadn''t given any quests rted to the Round Table Parliament. If he was indeed a member of the council, it meant there would be conditional quests. Extracting that information was Ian''s primary goal. Additionally, uncovering his role in secretly supporting various corrupted individuals like those in Agel Lan was also on the agenda.


    Nasser, having regained hisposure, spoke. "Why do you intend to do this? Do you know who Duke Kralen is?"


    "He''s a corrupt figure. For now, at least."


    Nasser frowned. "Edward Kralen, a corrupt figure?"


    Ian shrugged. "Yes. The state of the West became like this because he abandoned his failed creations."


    "... It''s hard to believe. But it must be true, since you have no reason to lie."


    Ian met Nasser''s hazel eyes. "You seem to know quite a bit about him."


    "Just what is widely known even in the center. He is a high noble who practically governs the entire West, including Racliffe."


    "Alright. We''ll hear more about it on the way. Prepare to leave."


    Ian nodded and then looked at Charlotte. "Charlotte will guide you on what you need to do."


    ".. Yes, Sir Ian. I mean, my lord."


    Before he finished his response, Charlotte helped Nasser to his feet.


    ***


    "After that tragic event, the Duke gave up on having an heir. Instead, he dedicated himself to enriching hisnds. I''ve heard he donates a substantial amount to the Great Church every year."


    From the coachman''s seat, Nasser''s voice continued through the small window. The rest of the group, unfamiliar with the internal affairs of the Empire, listened intently to his story.


    Duke Kralen had lost all his children¡ªthrough war, political intrigue in the center, and illness. It was enough tragedy to birth a newly corrupted individual. Yet, despite the tragedy, it didn''t evoke much sympathy. Tragedy didn''t justify making the wrong choices. They listened in case there were any useful clues.


    To Ian, it wasn''t a particrly unique or impressive story.


    "Thanks to that, he has earned great trust from both the Imperial family and the church, not to mention the military. So, if it''s revealed that the Duke is a corrupt figure... the center will be in an uproar for a while."


    Nasser fell silent.


    The carriage remained steeped in silence.


    Looking back slightly, he added. "That''s all I know."


    "Good job, half-ear. It was quite an interesting story, albeit a bit long," said Thesaya, who was leaning against the window.


    Nasser smiled at her. "I''m d it was helpful."


    "Anything else to ask, Ian?"


    At Charlotte''s question, Ian, who was leaning on the windowsill, shook his head.


    "No, that''s enough."


    "The carriage seems a bit fast, Charlotte. Please ensure the horses don''t tire out," said Philip, sitting opposite Thesaya.


    "Got it. Will do." Charlotte, who had answered, turned to look at Nasser.


    Understanding the cue, Nasser lightly pulled on the reins. With a new coachman, the group''s seating arrangement had changed. Charlotte sat next to Nasser, overseeing him. Of course, that wasn''t the only reason. The rest of the group was inside the carriage. The carriage was designed to carry up to six people, but that was assuming they were lightly equipped.


    "Listening to your story, it seems Racliffe''s situation is quite different from other ces," Mev murmured after a moment of silence, sitting beside Philip.


    Both she and Philip were still dressed in full te armor, with only their faces showing beneath robes. The carriage felt cramped with the two of them sitting side by side.


    Ian, sitting beside Thesaya on the opposite side, shrugged. "Regardless of the situation, only the process will change. Unless the Duke is already dead, we''ll just confront him and proceed with our n."


    "I''m worried if things will go as nned. Do you think the Duke will easily believe that you are a member of the Round Table?" Philip added cautiously.


    Ian''s n was to act as a member of the Round Table in front of the Duke. Disguising Mev and Philip as purifiers was part of convincing the Duke, especially if he was indeed a council member and aware of the Dawn Brigade''s existence, given his close ties with the church.


    Resting his chin on his palm, Ian replied, "We have nothing to lose. If it doesn''t work out, we can always resort to fighting as originally nned."


    "The important thing is to minimize unnecessary sacrifices. In that sense, Ian''s n is quite meaningful," Mev said calmly, looking at Thesaya and Philip. "We''ll support Ian''s authority, even if it''s based on a lie."


    <i>... Though that wasn''t my original intention. </i>


    Despite his thoughts, he nodded calmly.


    Thanks to Nasser''s story, the group now knew that the Duke''s influence was greater than expected. Killing him would have significant repercussions. Even if Ian was the Agent of tinum Dragon, he might not be able to mitigate all the fallout. This wasn''t the North but the West of the Empire, and the opponent was the most powerful figure in the region.


    However, having an elder elf and purifiers with them would change the situation. It would significantly reduce the likelihood of unnecessary bloodshed.


    <i>¡®The cleanup, well, Archeas will handle it somehow.¡¯</i>


    While Ian was thinking irresponsibly, Thesaya, with an expectant look in her eyes, spoke up.


    "What''s there to worry about? Ian will handle everything. We just need to stand there and look imposing. It''s not our first time, after all."


    "... Yes, indeed. When else would I get to be a purifier?" Philipughed softly.


    Ian waved his hand slightly and said, "Just don''t let your guard down. We never know what unexpected situations might arise."


    "Even if everything seems certain, we''ll remain quiet until you give the signal, Ian," Mev responded.


    Nodding, Ian turned his gaze outside the window.


    The mutated and withered nts were no longer visible. It was now an ordinary field and forest, except for the dull gray sky and the heavy air. It was evidence that they had entered the outskirts of Tessen. While the air didn''t yet have the salty scent, Racliffe wasn''t far off. The group huddled inside the carriage because they didn''t know when they might encounter Racliffe''s soldiers, nobles, or, worst of all, refugees.


    "Anyway, I hope there won''t be another tragedy like in Tessen, even if it makes things more difficult," Philip muttered.


    Recalling Racliffe in the game, Ian replied indifferently, "Well, we''ll find out when we get there."


    ***


    As night fell, they encountered nothing. There were no refugees, nor any signs of human presence at all. It seemed there were no monsters either. It wasn''t that they had never been there; they had likely been scattered by the void magic from the corrupted rituals. Thanks to this, the group set up camp right in the middle of the field off the main road.


    Charlotte dragged Nasser around, using him as a pack mule, while he dutifully handled the chores with a smile despite her harsh treatment.


    <i>He''s a peculiar one,</i> Ian thought as he chewed on some jerky, watching Nasser organize the camp. It seemed Nasser viewed all of this as part of his penance.


    A pot of stew made from various ingredients was boiling over the campfire. Despite its appearance, it was a surprisingly decent stew.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A loud noise erupted from the opposite side. Ian turned his gaze without stopping his chewing. Philip was sprawled on the ground, thrown down by Mev. Despite the short time since they started sparring, Philip had already been floored three times. Mev, straddling Philip''s breastte, held a de to his face, one hand on the hilt and the other gripping the de''s middle.


    "Your whole body is both a fortress and a weapon, Philip. You need to engrave that into your subconscious," said Mev, who had withdrawn the de and extended her hand.


    Philip, breathing heavily, grabbed it and stood up with difficulty. "I thought it would be easier since I''ve watched so much. But as expected, theory and practice are different."


    "You''ll get used to it soon. Let''s go again."


    Mev patted Philip on the shoulder and moved back to create distance.


    "I''m ready, my lord!"


    The sparring resumed.


    Since Philip was wearing full te armor, Mev was teaching him thebat techniques of a knight, including the art of dueling. She seemed intent on teaching him all her skills before they parted ways.


    <i>It''s her way of saying goodbye,</i> Ian thought as he took a bowl from Nasser, watching the sparring match.


    From Ian''s perspective, this was a process to rid Philip of various ingrained habits. Philip wasn''t just blindly losing; though the results always ended in Mev''s victory, Philip was managing some resistance, like a worm wriggling on a hook.


    "Watching a fight is the most entertaining," Thesaya remarked, holding her bowl of stew to her mouth.


    Beside her, Charlotte snorted quietly as Philip was thrown to the ground again.


    Holding her bowl of stew, Charlotte spoke up. "Eat first."


    "I''m fine... Though you should eat, my lord. If I eat now, I''ll just throw it all up," Philip said, lying spread-eagled as he caught his breath.


    Mev, smiling silently, approached the campfire. Despite her heavy breathing, she seemed much moreposed than Philip.


    "You''re using your shield like a coward," Nassermented as he handed a bowl to Mev.


    Everyone''s attention turned to him. Charlotte frowned and nced at Ian, who subtly shook his head.


    Philip lifted his head to look at Nasser. "Did you just say that to me?"


    Despite being opposed to killing him, Mev and Philip hadn''t spoken a word to Nasser. They didn''t like him, regardless of their stance. In fact, they almost hated him. Nasser was a member of the Dawn Brigade and, ultimately, someone who had been abandoned by their God.


    It had been the first conversation between Nasser and the others since he joined, and it wasn''t getting off to a good start.


    "Hmm," Thesaya''s smile widened as she saw Philip''s expression.


    She sipped her stew, eyes gleaming, while Nasser smiled and nodded. "Yes. You''re trying to block every attack. That''s fine when you''re lightly armored, but with that gear, there''s no need."


    "If it''s about fighting techniques, our lord''s teaching is more than enough¡ª"


    "Sir Gotheir is an excellent knight, of course, but he doesn''t use a shield. As you know, I do."


    The shield currently on Philip''s left arm was originally Nasser''s. It was a scaled-down version of arge shield, a masterpiece made from Imperial steel mixed with silver, just like Ian''s greatsword and Mev''s two-handed sword. Though it wasn''t inscribed with attack magic, it could neutralize magic to a certain extent and even deflect spells below a certain level. The enhancement of holy skills was almost a secondary feature.


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself," Charlotte growled, ring at Nasser. "Do you want the other half of your ear gone too?"


    "... I only wanted to help. I apologize if I was rude, sir," Nasser said calmly, bowing his head and sitting back down.


    Ian, watching as he chewed on his stew, finally spoke up.


    "Hey."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "How well do you fight?"


    "...?"

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>


    Nasser blinked for a moment and then let out a hollowugh.


    "This is the first time I''ve ever been asked such a question. I''ve never really thought about it...."


    He ran a hand through his moderately wavy hair and continued. "I was raised to be a knight from a young age and was knighted as soon as I came of age. The very next year, I received a revtion from the Radiant Goddess and devoted myself to the church. I was selected as a purifier about half a yearter. And I''ve survived a few more years since then. So, I don''t think Ick talent."


    <i>So, he''s a natural-born genius. And a noble, no less. Truly Imperial.</i>


    Ian snorted and added. "How aboutpared to Gotheir? Not this Gotheir here, the dead one."


    "In terms of experience, I couldn''t match my senior. I''ve never thought about fighting him, but I wouldn''t have gone down easily. I''m still young, after all."


    "What about the Dawn Brigade? How do you and that shiny fellowpare?" Thesaya quickly interjected.


    Nasser tilted his head slightly. "I''ve neverpared ranks either.... But I was probably stronger than average. At least before I was cast aside. The same goes for my deceased senior."


    Ian smacked his lips briefly. If they were to fight the Dawn Brigade again, it was clear it wouldn''t be an easy battle.


    After all, the Dawn Brigade was a secret societyposed of carefully selected purifiers, so there was no way they''d be weak. Especially since they''d be adorned with all sorts of magical weapons, artifacts, and holy relics.


    <i>It really feels like I¡¯m in Chapter Three now, damn it. In the game, they weren''t ones to worry about this early. </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue bitterly and looked back at Mev.


    "How about having him spar with Philip while you eat?"


    "Me? With him?" Philip whipped around to look at Ian.


    He surely didn''t think he''d lose to someone forsaken by the Goddess.


    Mev, who had been eating quietly, looked at Nasser. "Even if it''s just a spar, fighting in those clothes won''t be easy."


    Nasser, who wasn''t even allowed minimal armament, was d in nothing but a simple cloth. He was even barefoot.


    However, his expression remained unperturbed as he shrugged.


    "Just give me a sword and a shield."


    As Philip red at Nasser with a face that seemed to grow more irritated, Mev nodded.


    "I''m fine with it, as long as Philip agrees."


    "I''m fine with it too. Now I''m really curious. Will he still be strong without the blessings of the Goddess and that impressive gear?" Philip responded immediately.


    <i>The training effect will be remarkable.</i>


    Ian thought,ughing quietly as he looked at Nasser.


    "In the carriage''s luggage, you''ll find the shield he used. As for the sword...."


    "You can use mine," Charlotte said, unbuckling the longsword from her waist.


    Her orange eyes red at Nasser. "If you try anything funny under the pretense of sparring...."


    "Do not worry. I have no such intentions."


    epting the sword, Nasser headed toward the carriage. While he searched for the shield, Philip jumped up and began noisily stretching. His eyes gleamed as he twisted his neck from side to side.


    "The sword is good, and the shield is excellent as well. It¡¯s very well worn. You must have taken great care of them."


    Meanwhile, Nasser calmly inspected the shield as he returned.


    Philip rotated his shoulders and spoke. "If it hurts, please let me know. I''ll stop immediately."


    "And if you want to learn some techniques from me, just say the word. I''ll dly teach you," Nasser smirked as he said this, ncing at Ian before adding. "In that sense, may I ask for a favor as well?"


    Philip stopped his movements and motioned for him to go ahead.


    "I¡¯ve heard you''ve worked as a squire for a long time. I''ve never had a squire, nor have I been one, so there are many things I don¡¯t know. Could you pass on some of your secrets to me? I think it will be necessary if I am to serve Lord Ian."


    Philip blinked, clearly not expecting this, then smiled faintly as he took up his sword and shield.


    "Very well. I ept your proposal."


    "Thank you, sir." Nasser nodded and assumed abat stance.


    As soon as Philip nodded for him to start, Nasser charged at him.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Nasser and Philip swung their swords at each other almost simultaneously. Philip blocked Nasser''s iing strike with his shield. However, Nasser had also swung his left arm forward at an angle as he swung with his right arm. It seemed as though he intended to take Philip''s strike on his shoulder.


    "...!" Philip, eyes widening in surprise, slowed the speed of his sword. Still, he couldn¡¯tpletely stop, and the de sank into Nasser''s forearm. Yet Nasser neither recoiled nor withdrew his extended arm.


    The round shield he held out halted just inches from Philip''s chin. Both men froze for a moment. Philip, holding his breath, quickly withdrew his sword. Blood dripped steadily from Nasser¡¯s wounded arm.


    Nasser spoke calmly. "If I were in full te armor, my arm wouldn¡¯t be injured. But in that case, even with a helmet, your head would be ringing quite a bit."


    He shrugged, lowering his shield. "It''s obvious, but I thought demonstrating it would be more effective."


    "Um, let''s at least wrap your arm first." Philip fumbled, suddenly feeling guilty after seeing the blood despite his earlier enthusiasm.


    Looking down at his bleeding arm, Nasser continued. "It¡¯s fine. Even though the Goddess took away my holy mark, not all the blessings on my body have disappeared. You¡¯ll soon realize that the body blessed by the Radiant Goddess is particrly sturdy and heals quickly. Anyway...."


    Nasser tapped his head with his sword.


    "Using a shield defensively is sufficient only when your head is targeted. Like when magic is flying at you. Otherwise, you should use it solely as a weapon. If not, there¡¯s no reason to wear that armor and carry the shield."


    Nasser finished with a yful smile. "Have you got it now?"


    "... Yes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget." Philip nodded sheepishly.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had approached and stood next to Nasser, holding a strip of cloth to use as a bandage. She gestured indifferently behind her with her chin.


    "He told me to bandage you up. Unless you''re going to stop the sparring."


    "... Alright, then. Please." Nasser extended his arm.


    While Charlotte reluctantly wrapped the surrounding bandage, his gaze shifted back to Philip.


    "I have many tricks I used to rely on. Would you like to learn some? Although you probably already know quite a few."


    "... Philip." Philip shrugged and smiled broadly. "Just call me Philip. I haven''t been knighted yet, anyway."


    "Not Nasser?"


    "... When it''s just us, it will be fine. I don''t think you''d make a mistake because of it."


    "Haha. Alright, Philip. Shall we continue?"


    <i>... This feels like a scene out of a teen movie.</i>


    Ian smirked as he watched the two. It wasn''t an unpleasant sight. Taking a sip of his drink, he handed the bottle to Mev, who had just finished her meal.


    "What do you think?"


    "He''s a great teacher. He''ll be very helpful in areas I can''t cover. Perhaps it''s because they''re of the same age."


    "I meant his skills."


    "...?" Mev, bringing the bottle to her lips, nced at Ian with just her eyes.


    Ian borated. "Do you think he¡¯d make a good squire?"


    "...!" Mev quickly set down the bottle and frowned. "Are you suggesting I take him as my squire?"


    "He''s an ex-purifier, so he should know how to deal with monsters and the corrupted." Ian shrugged.


    Mev handed him back the bottle. "That¡¯s why you should take him along instead."


    "I expect to have many confrontations with the Dawn Brigade and the Order. I can''t trust him in those situations. Even if he doesn''t betray me, he might do something unexpected. I can''t keep someone like that around. He wants to atone for Lu Sr, so let him do it on the frontier."


    Taking another sip, Ian nced slyly at Mev and added. "While serving you."


    "...."


    "Think it over. We still have time."


    "... And if I decide not to take him?"


    "Well..." Ian nodded slightly. It was enough for Mev to understand the unspoken implication.


    "... Alright. I''ll consider it." Mev muttered, looking over at Nasser sparring with Philip.


    A new conflict flickered in her eyes. Ian, observing her profile for a moment, eventually turned away, bringing the bottle back to his lips.


    <i>Well, I''ve done all I can. At least, thanks to those two, the night hadn''t been boring.</i>


    From the next day, Nasser was allowed to wear the gear Philip had set aside.


    ***


    "Is this burned smell just me?" Thesaya asked, twitching her nose, as the afternoon approached.


    Philip, sitting across from her, sniffed the air and responded. "It¡¯s faint, but I can smell it too,"


    As Ian nodded absentmindedly, Thesaya opened the window connecting to the driver''s seat.


    "What¡¯s going on, kitty? Is there a fire somewhere?"


    "It seems so. There¡¯s smoke rising." Charlotte responded promptly. "It¡¯sing from more than one ce."


    "Is it a forest fire?" Thesaya leaned out the window.


    Philip tilted his head in curiosity. "Could this be the aftermath of the ritual?"


    "No, it probably is caused by people," Ian answered, turning to look out the front of the carriage.


    Beyond the hill on the main road, ck smoke was rising in multiple plumes, just as Charlotte had described.


    "People? Are you sure...?"


    "The servants of corruption and gue are weak against fire. They wouldn''t have set it."


    "Then it means Racliffe must have seeded in stopping the ritual on his own!" Philip eximed, turning to Mev, whose expression also brightened slightly.


    Ian neither confirmed nor denied it. In any case, it was a positive sign from his perspective. However, it also meant that a situation he wasn''t looking forward to was about to ur. Although it was inevitable, he had hoped it would happen when there were fewer witnesses.


    Both Thesaya and Charlotte turned their heads simultaneously as the carriage reached the middle of the uphill road.


    "I hear footsteps."


    "There are many of them. Some are on horseback. I hear metal nking. They¡¯re not bandits, they seem to be soldiers."


    Listening to their consecutive observations, Ian let out a faint, bitter smile.


    <i>Speak of the devil.</i>


    Thesaya quickly entered the carriage and closed one of the windows. Mev and Philip pulled their hoods over their heads, while Ian shut the remaining window. As the interior dimmed, Nasser''s voice came through the small window near the driver''s seat.


    "What should I do?"


    "Just stay put." Ian turned his head, his hand already rummaging through his pocket dimension. "The rest will be handled by a trained instructor."


    "A trained instructor...?" Nasser tilted his head.


    Instead of answering, Ian exchanged a nce with Charlotte.


    She grinned, revealing a hint of her fangs.


    "To get us directly to the Duke, a simple approach won¡¯t suffice, right?"


    "... Do what you need to do." Ian, clicking his tongue, handed over a finely bound leather booklet.


    It was his identification, issued by the Northern Autonomous Region.


    Charlotte looked at the certificate and added. "If it¡¯s necessary, it might be more effective if you show this yourself."


    "...." Ian frowned for a moment, then let out a short sigh through his nose and snapped the window shut.


    Nasser blinked at the closed window, then naturally turned his gaze to Charlotte. She was adjusting her gear with a low, growling sound as if loosening her neck.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "What do you think I am?" Charlotte asked without looking at him.


    Nasser shrugged. "You¡¯re Sir Ian¡¯spanion. And a beast-warrior."


    "Right. But I¡¯m also Ian¡¯s servant."


    "Really...?"


    "Look ahead. And maintain yourposure. If you make Ian look bad, I won¡¯t let it slide."


    "... Yes. Understood." Though puzzled, Nasser wiped the smile from his face and looked ahead.


    Soon, a group of soldiers, led by a knight, appeared at the top of the hill.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>


    Sir Spello furrowed his thick brows deeply as he gazed at the distant carriage traversing the rugged path below. His frown grew deeper, not just because of the sun in his eyes, but also due to the out-of-ce presence of that fancy, intricately designed carriage in this countryside backdrop.


    Every part of therge, sturdy-looking vehicle was remarkable, from the gleaming silver armor of the two white horses to the burly, brown-skinned coachman and the heavily armored beastfolk beside him. Even their timing was suspicious, considering this wasn''t even the usual route to Tessen.


    "What should we do? Shall we inspect them first?"


    The question came from the lieutenant at his side, breaking the silence. It was just the two of them there, mounted on their horses atop the hill overlooking the road.


    Spello nodded thoughtfully. The lieutenant, catching the signal, nudged his horse forward a step. His face disyed anxiety, mirroring the tension Spello felt, knowing the carriage below was not an ordinary traveler.


    "Stop the carriage and identify yourselves!"


    The lieutenant''smand rang out sharply andmanding.


    "Thisnd is under the stewardship of Duke Kralen! If you do notply with the procedures, you shall not pass!"


    Yet, the carriage did not halt. It merely reduced its pace as it continued its climb. Amid the lieutenant''s muttered frustrations, the beastfolk on the coachman''s seat stood, her presence undeniably imposing.


    "...."


    She was robustly built, a characteristic of her kind, with a mane that fluttered in the breeze from her neck. Remarkably, her intense gaze was fixed not on the lieutenant but directly on Spello. Despite the distance, when their eyes met, a palpable tension sparked instantly. Spello felt a twitch in his eyebrow.


    "Are you a soldier of Duke Kralen?"


    Her voice, cold and sharp, cut through the air with a chilling rity that Spello could hear from afar.


    Spello subtly signaled the lieutenant to step back, thenposed himself and urged his horse forward, speaking louder to hide his nervousness.


    "That''s right! I am Spello, a knight in loyal service to Duke Edward Kralen, the rightful ruler of Racliffe and the warden of the Inner Sea, master of the Blue Fleet!"


    "Very well." The beastfolk nodded, her demeanor unflinching even upon hearing the Duke''s esteemed name.


    "In that case, lead us to the Duke, Sir Spello. The upants within have urgent business with him."


    "...." Spello''s expression tightened, the implication of the beastfolk woman''s words suggesting an inevitable course of action. He exchanged a knowing nce with the lieutenant before replying.


    "I am the Duke¡¯s knight, sworn to prioritize hismands above all. I am curious who these bold passengers are to make such imperious demands."


    "Clear the way and dismount. The names about to be spoken deserve more respect than to be heard from atop a horse."


    Muscles tensed along Spello''s jaw as the lieutenant whispered, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "What shall we do...?"


    "... Disperse the soldiers. Clear the way."


    As Spello turned his horse around, his irritation became apparent, though a stronger sense of curiosity took over.


    <i>Who are these mysterious passengers, speaking with such unshakable confidence? If they turned out to be less important than expected, they would not survive here. </i>


    With hismand, the intruders would be swiftly and effectively dealt with by his well-trained soldiers. In the event of such a situation, Spello was fully prepared to ensure that the beastfolk woman did not survive.


    <i>tter, tter¡ª</i>


    As the soldiers and supply wagons moved off the road, the carriage slowly ascended the hill and approached Spello and his lieutenant.


    After confirming that the two had dismounted, the beastfolk finally snapped her fingers. The brown-skinned coachman pulled the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt in the middle of the road. The beastfolk, taking in the sight of Spello, his lieutenant, and the lined-up soldiers, sped her hands behind her back and began to speak.


    "Let me introduce those inside. Sir Gotheir and Sir Nasser, both members of the purification squad, Apostles of the Radiant Goddess, and lights in the darkness."


    "...!"


    Though her voice was neither loud nor fast, the impact was immense. Spello, his lieutenant, and even the soldiers froze like statues.


    Hearing such notorious names at such a time was indeed shocking.


    "And also." However, the beastfolk''s introduction had just begun. "She is the youngest and thest elder of the endless pursuit of knowledge, the one awakened through the baptism of death. Lady Tensia Aynas, the elder elf."


    <i>An elder elf...?</i>


    Spello inhaled sharply. These were unbelievable words.


    <i>While the purifiers might be here, why would an elf from the central or southern regions be in the West?</i>


    More astonishing was the implication that the main point of the introduction was yet toe.


    "These individuals are all aiding in a sacred mission. Everyone, kneel on one knee and show your respect."


    The beastfolk looked around to ensurepliance before continuing.


    "A Holy Crusader of the Stern Goddess, the one who rekindled the sacred me of the zing Goddess. Thest avenger of the Giant Kingdom and the true Great Warrior of the North."


    "...!" Spello''s eyes widened at the words, as did those of his lieutenant and the surrounding soldiers. All eyes were now on the beastfolk, their jaws hanging open.


    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the Corrupt Ancient Dragon, the official and sole emissary of the mighty tinum Dragon. And furthermore!"


    The beastfolk suddenly shouted, her icy gaze sweeping over Spello and the soldiers. Clearly displeased that they hadn''t kneeled yet.


    Spello, almost kneeling instinctively, quickly steadied himself. The ims were staggering, but as the Duke''s knight, he couldn''t kneel just based on these words.


    He mustered his strength to meet the beastfolk''s piercing stare.


    The beastfolk, baring her fangs slightly, continued. "The savior of Lu Sard who eradicated the vampire n, the superhuman who defeated the demon incarnate from the void, and purified corruption and gue, Sir Ian Hope!"


    The beastfolk raised her head slightly after finishing her introduction. A hush fell over the scene, with only the faint snorting of horses breaking the silence.


    Spello, staring at her nkly, swallowed dryly and spoke. "Can you... prove all of that?"


    The beastfolk, who had been ring at Spello, finally turned her gaze. Behind her, the coachman, who looked as bewildered as the soldiers, blinked in surprise.


    The beastfolk nodded toward the carriage. The coachman cautiously opened the small window behind the driver''s seat.


    But there was no need for him to speak.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    As if on cue, one of the carriage doors opened.


    A momentter, a pale-skinned elf with silver hair stepped out, her head held high. Despite wearing simple leather armor over worn clothes, her innate nobility was unmistakable.


    After descending from the carriage, she stood beside the door without ncing at Spello or the soldiers. When two more figures, both deeply hooded, emerged from the carriage, a significant ripple spread through Spello''s mind.


    As a knight and a devotee of Lu Sr, he quickly recognized that the robe symbolized the Great Church, and beneath it, the heavy armor indicated their true identity. They were undoubtedly members of the church''s purification squad.


    While the two purifiers stood beside the elf, Spello''s gaze naturally shifted to thest man emerging from the carriage.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    ck hair and eyes, an expressionless face like a mask. His armor, a mix of te and chain mail, appeared ordinary, as did his physique.


    Only the sword at his waist seemed exceptional, but overall, he didn''t stand outpared to those who preceded him.


    However, the elder elf and the two purifiers bowed deeply to him. He, on the other hand, paid them no mind and walked forward.


    He stopped in front of Spello and extended a document.


    "Verify this."


    Unconsciously, Spello epted the certificate with both hands. The man''s demeanor, as if everything was perfectly natural, exuded an even greater authority.


    Upon reading the document, Spello sighed deeply.


    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."


    This was a certificate issued by the church of Travelga and signed by Archduke f, the ruler of the Northern Autonomous Region.


    The ink used to inscribe the letters was mixed with gold dust.


    Everyone had heard the rumor of a superhuman appearing in the North and ying a dragon. And this document was enough proof that the man before him was indeed that Dragon yer.


    This also meant that everything the beastfolk had said was true.


    A superhuman from the North, the official emissary of the tinum Dragon, had appeared before him, apanied by an elder elf and purifiers.


    "Is this still not enough?" The beastfolk''s low voice pierced Spello''s ears.


    Spello shuddered and fell to one knee. "F-forgive my rudeness...! Glory to the radiant light...!"


    As if on cue, the lieutenant and soldiers followed suit, bowing their heads. They ced their spears on the ground.


    Sweat trickled down Spello''s cheek.


    "There are matters here that need to be discussed urgently with the Duke. Will you guide us?" Ian asked. His voice was so t it felt almost abrasive.


    Spello bowed his head lower and replied. "P-please forgive me. I must depart to carry out my orders. Instead, I will assign soldiers to guide you."


    "What are your orders?"


    "We... are heading to Tessen. His Excellency suspects that the corruption has spread there as well. We are to assess the situation and establish a military camp nearby."


    "Then you cane with me now."


    "What...?" Spello looked up instinctively.


    Ian, looking down at him with an impassive face, continued. "The situation in Tessen has already been dealt with. That''s why I need to meet the Duke."


    "...." Spello''s mouth opened slightly again. He met Ian''s ck eyes and finally asked. "What happened in Tessen?"


    "The city of Tessen has fallen. By the time we arrived, it was already in ruins." The beastfolk answered.


    Seeing Spello''s widened eyes, she added calmly. "And Sir Ian Hope here defeated the demon of the void that had taken root there and purified the corruptednd."


    At that moment, Ian extended his hand toward Spello. Locking eyes with the stiffened Spello, he gave a slight nod.


    "We can discuss the details on the way."


    "... Yes." Spello barely managed to reply, carefully folding the certificate and holding it above his head.


    Ian took it as if it were the most natural thing and added.


    "Lead the way, Sir Spello."


    ***


    The soldiers marched in silence, unable to hide the relief that mingled with their smiles. It was only natural. Their dangerous mission had been reduced to merely escorting a carriage, and they were heading back to the Racliffe.


    Although they would undoubtedly be reassigned to another mission, it wouldn''t be as perilous as their original task. And this sentiment was shared by Spello, who was walking alongside the carriage.


    "... It truly is a remarkable achievement, one for the history books." He murmured, having been briefly informed about the events in Tessen by Charlotte.


    Of course, much of Charlotte''s ount was embellished, particrly the part about the purifiersing to kill Ian.


    ording to the story, the purifiers joined Ian near Tessen and helped thwart the corrupted ritual. At least, that was how Spello would report it.


    "...." Ian, who had been sitting impassively, nced at Thesaya beside him. She had been quietly observing him, clearly eager to hear more. Ian nodded slightly. He also needed to gather some information.


    Thesaya promptly spoke up. "Sir Spello."


    "Yes, mydy." Spello turned his head eagerly. His expression and tone were now impably respectful.


    "Sending reinforcements to Tessen implies that Racliffe sessfully overcame all its crises."


    Thesaya, smiling as Tensia Aynas, added. "I''m curious how it was achieved. ording to the corrupted ones in Tessen, there was a ritual performed here as well."


    "Indeed. Everything was rotting away, even the seawater. Horrid creatures emerged from the underground sewers, and those killed by them reanimated in ghastly forms."


    Spello''s gaze seemed to focus on something distant, not the scenery, but his memories.


    "His Excellency led the knights through the city, rescuing the citizens. The inner fortress became filled with survivors. But holding out was all we could do. A few dayster, reinforcements arrived from the inds, but even they couldn''t enter the city. We werepletely isted in the inner fortress. It was a nightmare, as death seemed inevitable."


    <i>That¡¯s how it was yed out in the game.</i>


    While Ian mused inwardly, Spello continued.


    "But then, suddenly, everything changed. From the underground sewers, screams echoed, and soon the entire city was filled with cries. They were the sounds of the monsters. His Excellency realized it was an opportunity andunched a counterattack. And indeed, the curses and monsters that had engulfed the city began to lose their power. At that time, we didn''t know why it happened...."


    Spello nced at Ian''s profile, his eyes shimmering.


    "... Now, I think I understand why."

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>


    Ian realized Spello was referring to when he had dealt with the Defiled Tree. Ian realized it wasn''t just his authority that had made Spello so respectful; it was also the tangible help he had provided.


    The corrupted ones in that area had likely relied heavily on the tree''s power, which exined their sudden weakness when it was destroyed. Ian wasn''t particrly surprised; he had merely confirmed what he had expected.


    "Thank you, Sir Ian. When this bes known, both the citizens and His Excellency will surely express their gratitude personally," said Spello.


    Ian merely nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    "Thanks are unnecessary."


    "So, is that how everything was resolved?" Thesaya asked.


    Spello shook his head lightly.


    "No. There were fierce battles that followed. Although the monsters were weakened and in disarray, they weren''tpletely powerless. However, His Excellency bravely took the lead, and we were able to join forces with the ind''s reinforcements. Thanks to that, we reimed the city."


    "Did you find the source of the curse?"


    "Of course. His Excellency determined that their of the corrupted was hidden somewhere in the underground sewers. He deployed a task force, and the operation was sessful. The corrupted were all killed, and I heard that their where the ritual was performed was purified by fire."


    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Spello. "You killed all the corrupted?"


    "I didn''t see it myself, but I clearly heard the loud explosions and screams from the sewers. Nearly everyone did. It was the efforts of Sir Valoi, Sir Palmer, and the mage Matthias. They were the only ones to return alive from that dreadful ce."


    "Of course...." Ian''s lips curled into a slight smirk. He suspected that any other survivors were silenced to keep the truth from spreading.


    In the game, the Duke''s minions were the ones who returned. Although there were only two then, the addition of a third wasn''t surprising.


    Spello, unaware of Ian''s thoughts, continued. "Of course, it''s not entirely over yet. We still need to rebuild the city, and there are remnants of the cursed in the sewers and forest. But soon, we''ll extinguish them and restore the city to its former state. Thanks to not needing to send troops to Tessen, the process will be quicker."


    "That''s why I smell burning...."


    "Yes. We''re burning the contaminated forests and fields to purify the remnants of the curse."


    "And that was also ordered by the Duke?"


    "Of course."


    <i>The public sentiment must be soaring.</i>


    Ian suppressed augh and leaned his head back. The Duke, leading everything by example, would only strengthen his position after this crisis was over. He would wield near-absolute power in this region, akin to that of an emperor, and it would be genuinely heartfelt.


    Of course, Ian had no intention of allowing that to happen.


    "How far is it to Racliffe?" Ian asked.


    Spello answered immediately. "We should arrive before sunset tomorrow."


    "Please hurry a bit more." Ian looked at Spello and smiled subtly. "I am eager to meet the Duke[1] as soon as possible."


    "Yes. I will do my best." Unaware of Ian''s true intentions, Spello bowed his head.


    Ian nodded graciously and closed the carriage window.


    ***


    As the soldiers passed through the smoke-filled forests and fields, they finally set up camp on the ash-covered inste at night. The first thing they had set up was a tent for Ian and hispanions.


    Even without a specific request, they ced it at a considerable distance from the rest of the camp.


    Therge tent, capable of housing over ten people, was furnished with wooden beds and bedding, severalnterns around the edges, and arge table in the center.


    These were items originally intended for themanders.


    "Excuse me."


    Just after the group entered the tent, Spello appeared with soldiers carrying tes.


    Salted meat, grilled fish preserved in salt, and even wine wereid out in a neat row on the table. Thanks to their return to Racliffe, there was no need to conserve supplies.


    "Please make yourselvesfortable. If you need anything else...."


    "This will be sufficient. We don''t need a guard, so you can dismiss everyone."


    "Yes, understood." Spello bowed politely and left the tent.


    Soon, the soldiers guarding the area began to withdraw. Charlotte and Thesaya signaled the coast was clear, and Mev and Philip finally removed their hoods.


    Drawn to the table, the group¡¯s eyes focused on Ian, who was unbuckling his sword.


    Ian approached the table with a casual smile. "What are you waiting for? Let''s eat."


    As if on cue, the group removed their gloves and reached for the food. For a while, no one spoke as they focused on their meal.


    It had been a long time since they had eaten anything other than preserved rations. Even though the food was salted, it was far better than jerky or hard bread. The wine, likely made in Tessen, was a treat.


    Even Nasser, who usually maintained aposed demeanor, was eating with his lips glistening with oil.


    "... Now I feel alive again." Philip sighed softly.


    Although he knew no one was listening, he kept his voice low.


    "Eat your fill. When we reach Racliffe, we might not have time to eat properly," Ian said, chewing on his meat.


    Mev nodded in agreement. "The Duke''s closest aides are undoubtedly his henchmen. Even if they¡¯ve weakened, they aren''t ordinary people if they''ve dealt with the corrupted."


    "Indeed. Moreover, it seems they didn¡¯tpletely end the ritual."


    At Ian''s words, the group turned their eyes to him.


    Ian took a sip of wine before continuing. "The medium of the ritual bears the mark of the void. If that had been destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be any remnants of the curse or survivors. Everyone knows that."


    "Ah, yes, indeed," Mev nodded.


    This was a fact only those who had closed the demonic realm or dealt with the corrupted ones would know.


    Mev, her gaze somber, muttered. "They must have retrieved the mark imbued with the power of the void through their henchmen. That¡¯s why they were the only ones who returned."


    "Perhaps."


    Whether they left it forter, or, as Mev suggested, only retrieved the part marked with the symbol and returned, the oue ultimately wouldn''t change.


    "Maybe that¡¯s why they sent troops to Tessen," Philip added. "The Duke probably knew who was behind this."


    "They must have suspected something went wrong with the ritual in Tessen. They wanted to confirm the situation and seize its power," Mev responded.


    "Could be." Ian shrugged.


    The true intentions of the Duke were irrelevant at this point.


    "What matters now is that the Duke has likely seized the unimed power of the void. Once the remnants are cleared, it will be his entirely. It may already be so."


    Of course, even if that were the case, he would be much weaker than what Ian had seen in the game. But it was useful information to know.


    "So, Duke Kralen is indeed one of the corrupted," Nassermented, his tone not particrly surprised. It seemed he had only just confirmed his suspicions.


    "Have you ever heard that he practiced magic?" Ian added casually. Mev looked at him, and he continued nonchntly.


    "If he can wield the power contained in the mark, he must be a priest or mage serving the ancient gods. If it were the former, he wouldn¡¯t be at odds with the corrupted priests."


    This was actually based on Ian''s knowledge of the game.


    As Mev nodded in understanding, Nasser, frowning, spoke up. "I recall hearing that his deceased younger son was a mage. I don''t know if the Duke is, but it seems possible."


    "Even among his henchmen, there was a spellcaster. There could be two corrupted mages," Charlotte murmured.


    Ian nodded. "Which is why we need to end this quickly, without giving them time to cast any spells."


    It was certainly possible now. Mev and Philip were heavily armed with the purifiers'' equipment, and Charlotte and Thesaya had their own magical artifacts and enchanted items. Ian was also simrly equipped.


    "Now that we have a clearer picture, we just need to assign roles appropriately," Mev added.


    Ian looked at her and smiled. "You should face the Duke with me."


    "Then I''ll take on the spellcasters," Thesaya volunteered, raising her hand.


    "You said spellcasters should face each other. I may not be able to use magic yet, but I have artifacts."


    "Then the knights will naturally be our targets," Philip said, looking at Charlotte.


    She gestured at his robe. "Don''t think you can handle them all by yourself because you''re wearing that. Once you''re done with your opponent, don''t join me¡ªhandle another. There might be more minions. I''ll take care of my target."


    "Understood." Philip nodded, and Thesaya added.


    "Lend me a sword, redhead. And Ian, lend me some throwing knives. My bow won''t be much use inside."


    "I''ll lend you my rapier. Ian has it; you can get it from him."


    "It''s easy to give you the knives, but do you know how to use them?" Ian asked, following Mev.


    Thesaya nodded quickly. "Of course. I''ve secretly tried throwing it a few times, and it''s easier than shooting a bow."


    <i>Ah, so you¡¯ve been practicing more than just archery.</i>


    Ian smirked and nodded. While he was thinking, Nasser, who had been quietly observing, suddenly spoke up.


    "So, what role should I take?"


    For a moment, everyone turned to look at him, then exchanged nces.


    Ian sucked the grease from his fingers and replied. "Coachman."


    "Wh-what...?" Nasser''s usual smile froze on his face.


    Sensing a strange enjoyment at the moment, Ian continued. "You won''t be going in with us."


    "... But I could be of help."


    "I know. That''s why you need to guard the carriage. When we take the Duke''s head, there will be chaos. Someone might try to harm the horses and the carriage. You need to handle them. Don''t kill them, though."


    "...." Nasser opened and closed his mouth, seemingly at a loss for words. The expressions on the others'' faces varied from small torge smiles, indicating that Ian wasn''t the only one finding the situation amusing.


    "Well, it seems I have no choice. If that''s my role, then I''ll do it." Nasser chuckled dryly, a hint of resignation in hisughter, as he seemed toe to terms with his situation once again.


    His gaze swept over hispanions. "Anyway, from what I hear, it''s clear that you all are experts, nearly on par with the purification squad. No, perhaps even..."


    He raised his ss as he added, "You might be superior, especially since you don''t need to be particr about the means."


    "It seems the Purifiers have many restrictions?" Philip asked, munching on some meat.


    Nasser smiled. "We, no, they are nameless, always in the public eye. Just their attire alone is bound to stand out, isn''t it? In contrast, you all seem quite free."


    "Well, as you saw earlier, we aren''t exactly inconspicuous either," Thesaya added. Nasser shrugged in agreement.


    "You used that attention to your advantage, something the purification squad can''t do. They rely solely on the church''s authority. Now I understand how the news of Sir Ian reached the purification squad. Everyone, including myself, had the sequence of events backward."


    After taking a sip of his drink, Nasser twirled his index fingers from both hands together in a swirling motion.


    "Instead of incidents happening where you, my lord, appear, you are going to ces where the corrupted are, using all possible means, just like today."


    "You should get used to it. You might have to do the same," Ian said with a chuckle.


    Nasser''s smile widened. "I''m looking forward to it. I should start practicing public speeches, then."


    <i>Though you''ll never be introducing me by name.</i>


    Ian thought, ncing at Mev while raising his ss.


    Mev, after a momentary conflicted look, shook her head slightly and spoke. "It would be good to confirm if the Duke is really a member of the parliament."


    "... Would that change anything if he is?" Nasser asked, not bothering to ask what a parliament member was.


    Mev, pausing briefly, took a sip of her drink and answered. "It would mean my revenge isplete."


    "Revenge...?"


    Mev didn''t respond further. Instead, she brought her ss to her lips. Philip, Charlotte, and Thesaya also lost their smiles, each likely contemting what woulde after this mission. They would all go their separate ways.


    Only Nasser, unaware of their thoughts, lowered his head, thinking he had said something wrong.


    "It seems too early to be thinking about such things," Ian said, finishing his drink.


    The group turned their attention to him as he refilled his ss and continued. "There are still tasks ahead. Understand your roles and stay sharp. Just like today."


    "... Yes, my lord." Philip nodded, and the group resumed their meal.


    Nasser, staring at Ian, asked. "How exactly do you n to deceive the Duke? The corrupted ones are highly suspicious and cautious. They won''t easily confide everything, even to their own kind."


    "Well."


    "Pardon...?"


    "Think of it as hit or miss."


    "... You don¡¯t want to disclose it, I see."


    <i>I''m serious.</i>


    Ian thought, watching Nasser take another bite, and then added leisurely while lifting his ss.


    "With lies and maniption."


    "...?"


    1. It says Count (??) in the original text, but the context suggests it to be Duke (??) ?

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>


    Nasser looked at him again, as if to ask what he meant.


    Ian, finishing his drink, continued. "As you said, if they know we''reing, they''ll be on guard and suspicious. We won''t be trying to eliminate that suspicion. Instead, we''ll do the opposite."


    Exchanging a nce with Philip, Ian added. "People like that can''t stand being suspected themselves when it happens."


    There wasn''t much more to say, and as Nasser tilted his head slightly, Ian brought the ss back to his lips without further exnation.


    "Should I at least give him a brief exnation?" Philip asked cautiously.


    Nasser, his eyes shining, looked back at Ian.


    Filling his empty ss, Ian shrugged. "As long as it''s brief."


    "Of course." Philip, quickly responding, looked at Nasser.


    "There¡¯s a basic strategy called the ''good knight, bad squire'' tactic. This time, we¡¯ll be using a variation of that."


    <i>A true disciple indeed.</i>


    Ian, watching Nasser nod intently and listen, suppressed a chuckle and took another sip from his ss.


    ***


    <i>Knock knock.</i>


    The sound of knocking on the closed window echoed. Ian, who had been meditating, opened his eyes. An artifact ring that had once belonged to Nasser was on his left index finger. It increased both Mental Fortitude and the level of Meditation skills. Nasser probably wasn''t aware that this option existed.


    Thanks to that, Ian, who had achieved level four in Meditation, could now enter and exit Meditation effortlessly in any position or situation.


    <i>At the highest level, it seems you can meditate even while moving...</i>


    Thinking this, Ian checked the surroundings once more before opening the window.


    Spello''s face appeared. "We¡¯re almost there, sir."


    "Really? Understood."


    Spello nodded lightly at Ian''s response and walked ahead of the carriage.


    The march, which started in the morning,sted until afternoon without pause¡ªa rapid march without rest. Of course, no oneined. There was no reason to be unhappy about returning home quickly.


    Comints, even if there were any, wouldn''t reach the carriage at the end of the procession.


    "It seems we''ll arrive about half a day earlier than nned." Philip, seated across from Thesaya, murmured quietly.


    Both he and Mev kept their hoods on, even with the windows shut¡ªPhilip, likely to hide his drowsiness. Ian nced outside, watching as the carriage descended a winding hill. Beyond, beneath a gray canopy of clouds, the dark blue horizon of the sea stretched out.


    "So the salty smell wasn''t just my imagination...." Thesaya murmured absentmindedly, her gaze fixed on the view beyond Ian''s window, captivated by the sight of the sea for the first time.


    Of course, Ian''s perspective was different.


    <i>Even the sea in this world looks gloomy.</i>


    The surface of the water, dark navy like a winter sea, didn''t look calm at all. Coupled with the overcast sky, it seemed as if a storm could break out at any moment.


    But at least it wasn''t as lifeless and ck as it appeared in the game. And it wasn''t just the sea that differed from the game.


    "It¡¯s really big... They weren¡¯t kidding when they said it¡¯s the center of the western Empire...."


    Ignoring Philip¡¯s muttering, Ian took in the sight of the coastal scenery. A wide canal, extending from the sea, encircled the entire city, enclosing it with its walls. As a result, Racliffe looked like a massive artificial ind.


    The walls extended from both ends of the canal, forming a circle that reached the open sea. Watchtowers and lighthouses rose intermittently, drawing attention, along with massive siege weapons. Several open sea gates, like missing teeth, were dotted along the wall.


    A few sailing ships were just passing through the gates. Their long oars sshed rhythmically in the dark blue sea. Inside, several ships were already docked at the long harbor beneath the coastal walls. ck gs, each with different emblems, fluttered atop their masts.


    <i>Ships from the ck Isles, I suppose...</i>


    In the center of it all, the city, filled with buildings of various sizes, still bore the clear aftermath of the catastrophe, just as he had heard. Many houses had copsed, half-destroyed, or were in the process of being demolished and rebuilt.


    Faint ck smoke rose from various ces along the streets, likely from burning the remnants of monsters or curses from the underground waterways. Despite its overall grim appearance, the city was far more intact and massive than it had been in the game.


    <i>Still, not everything is different from back then.</i>


    Ian¡¯s gaze settled on therge castle at the edge of the city, facing the sea. In the game, it was where the gue Duke, one of the Chapter Three bosses, awaited. Of course, the only simrity to the game was the fact that he would fight the Duke. Compared to then, the Duke would be considerably weaker this time, and the tiresome and arduous process leading up to the encounter would be eliminated.


    <i>... After all that troublest time, I should take the easier route when I can.</i>


    At that moment, the carriage turned a bend. While Thesaya quickly opened the opposite window, Ian leaned back, resting his head on the seatback. They still had some time before entering the city.


    ***


    The musty smell of mold and the burned odor mingled with the scent of the sea and salt. The closer they got to the city, the more Thesaya wrinkled her nose, but at some point, her expression rxed. Her sense of smell had likely numbed.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    The sound of hooves grew nearer as the carriage moved onto the bridge leading to the city.


    It was Sir Spello who approached.


    "I must beg your pardon. I shall ride ahead to the inner castle to inform His Excellency of the situation and ensure the distinguished guests can enter immediately."


    "Understood."


    <i>How courteous.</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he responded. Spello couldn¡¯t even imagine that those he was guiding had visited to kill the Duke. Of course, Ian didn¡¯t care at all. The truth would be revealed, and believing it would be up to Spello.


    "The esteemed guests will proceed with the soldiers. The lieutenant will lead the procession in my stead."


    After a nod of his head, Spello rode ahead. The carriage, which had slowed for a moment, picked up speed again.


    "Make way! Move aside, everyone!"


    As the lieutenant¡¯s shouts continued at the head of the procession, the carriage entered the city. Ian took in the sights of the city and its people through the half-open window. The citizens, who had stepped aside, showed no particr interest in the carriage, continuing their conversations and tasks.


    Once quite wealthy, they now looked like refugees. However, their expressions and actions didn¡¯t seem particrly gloomy or tired. The same was true for those who appeared to be officials. They, too, were shouting loudly and focusing on the city''s restoration efforts.


    Like the residents of Drenorov, these people seemed determined to adapt and continue their lives. Perhaps this was a characteristic of the Western people, a different kind of resiliencepared to those in the North or frontier.


    <i>Well, it seems losing their lord won¡¯t be something they can¡¯t ovee. It wasn¡¯t as if everyone had turned into followers like in the game. </i>


    As Ian thought indifferently, his eyes narrowed slightly. People with various types of armor were mixed among the citizens, looking more like bandits than soldiers.


    "... People from the Isles."


    "Yes. They are scum who deserve divine retribution." Philip answered quietly.


    When Ian turned to look at him, Philip¡¯s mouth formed an awkward smile beneath his hood.


    "I¡¯m sorry. It just reminded me of the past."


    "The past?"


    "I¡¯m talking about when I was at the southern border of Agel Lan. It feels like such a long time ago now."


    As Philip added, Ian finally nodded. "Right... you mentioned something about those pirate bastards. Were they from the Isles?"


    "It was a group formed by criminals expelled from there and nearby pirates. Officially, that is."


    Philip muttered, clicking his tongue. "They say the Isles don¡¯t acknowledge them and punish pirates severely. But from what I observed, that¡¯s a tant lie. It¡¯s clear that the Isles are backing them."


    "How are you so sure?" Thesaya asked, barely moving her lips, her face maintaining a dignified and cold expression as she gazed out the window.


    "They were always well-armed. They had endless reinforcements from somewhere. Isn¡¯t it strange that people living on scattered inds could be so wealthy?"


    Philip''s voice continued in a nearly whisper-like monotone, as they did all along. Especially since entering the city, everyone was being particrly careful to ensure their words and actions didn''t slip out.


    "They¡¯re using the Empire¡¯s subsidies to expand their power. The money is supposed to be for hunting monsters in the ck Sea and pioneering a new route to the opposite side of the continent. But there¡¯s been no real progress on the route, has there?"


    "I didn¡¯t realize you knew so much about the Isles." Ian let out a shortugh.


    Philip, clicking his tongue, replied. "I overheard the soldiers at the border talking. They all harbored deep grudges against the pirates who hadnded. From what I heard, there are several inds beyond the Isles inhabited by barbarians. They said they recruit people from there and turn them into pirates. It''s probably to expand their influence. That''s also likely why they invade the outskirts."


    Philip snorted quietly, ncing at the soldiers from the Isles. "They might even be sending pirates on dangerous missions like exploring new routes. As long as they keep the inner seas secure, the Empire won¡¯t interfere much."


    <i>So, the so-called nation was essentially a forward base for looting.</i>


    Ian snorted briefly. In any case, it wasn¡¯t an entirely absurd theory. Although he had never been to the ck Isles in the game, those from the Isles inherently had a bandit mentality. There were even sudden events where, if you boarded their ships for transportation, they would turn into robbers as soon as they set sail.


    <i>So, it¡¯s basically a town of gathered pirates...</i>


    Ian engraved the stories he had just heard into his mind. Just like the South, Ian knew nothing about the ck Isles either.


    It wasn¡¯t an area that had to be visited to progress in the story. Since this was now a reality, he could unexpectedly go there for any reason at any time. He might even need to go there right after killing the Duke. Besides, there were more things he didn¡¯t know than things he did. It was necessary to remember any useful information when the opportunity arose.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    Their carriage was now deep inside the city. The road was a gentle incline, and he could see the walls that encircled the coast behind the carriage. The inner castle they saw earlier wasn¡¯t far now.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    The sound of hooves grew nearer from the front.


    <i>Is it Spello? </i>


    Ian thought, but soon realized it wasn¡¯t. Even as they approached the carriage, the horses did not slow down at all.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    A middle-aged man in a rather luxurious navy uniform brushed past the carriage. As he did, he nced at the carriage, making eye contact with Ian for a split second.


    "..." Ian clearly noticed the twitch in the man¡¯s eyes when their gazes met. His features were vividly etched in Ian¡¯s memory. He had a sickly and irritable look, the typical appearance of a spellcaster.


    Soon, the carriage slowed down, and another set of hooves approached. This time, it was someone familiar: Spello.


    "Is there a problem?" Ian asked as the carriage came to a stop, seeing Spello¡¯s expression.


    Spello, who was close to the carriage, opened his mouth. "Well... His Excellency is currently at the mansion, not the castle. He is resting due to exhaustion. Therefore, Lord Matthias, who was handling the duties, rushed to the Duke¡¯s residence to deliver the news."


    <i>Ah, so he¡¯s a spellcaster.</i>


    Ian, raising one side of his lips slightly, spoke. "So?"


    "I apologize, but could you wait here for a moment? I¡¯m sorry. There are procedures to follow... I can¡¯t do anything about it...."


    "You¡¯re not suggesting we wait here with the soldiers, are you?"


    "Oh, no. The soldiers will return to their duties. Of course, I will stay here."


    "Well, that¡¯s fine then." Ian shrugged and epted, which seemed to surprise Spello, who widened his eyes as if he didn¡¯t expect such an easy eptance.


    "Just guide the carriage to the side of the road and ensure no one approaches."


    "Yes, I will do that. Thank you for your generosity," Spello quickly responded.


    <i>Generosity, huh?</i>


    Ian suppressed augh. While he did so, Spello guided the carriage to the roadside. It stopped in a small semicircle, naturally changing its direction. Through the window, Ian could see the procession of soldiers passing through the gate of the inner castle and the towering castle itself. He closed the window after seeing Spello step away from the carriage.


    "I had a feeling, and it turns out I was right."


    Thesaya closed her window, and almost simultaneously, Philip removed his hood and spoke. "Indeed. It looks like it''s going to take a bit of time."


    They had already expected that the Duke would make them wait. After all, the church¡¯s saint envoy had arrived with the infamous purifier. While the Duke couldn¡¯t avoid meeting Ian, he probably needed time to prepare for the worst-case scenario. With so much at stake, he had to be even more cautious.


    "Let us know if anyone approaches, kitty," Thesaya whispered as she slightly opened the small window near the driver''s seat.


    Ian began adjusting his gear, which had been loosely draped over him. The rest of the group also sprang into action as if on cue. Thesaya strapped on a leather belt adorned with a fairy rapier and threw daggers, while Mev and Philip took off their robes and checked their armor.


    "I didn''t expect there to be a separate mansion. I''m curious to see what happens. Will theye here, or will they summon us?" Mev muttered as she secured her two-handed sword diagonally on her back.


    Philip, tightening the armor on his forearm, immediately responded. "They¡¯ll likely summon us to the mansion. There are too many eyes here. He¡¯ll want to consider the possibility of his identity being exposed. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d keep the void-marked abomination in the castle."


    "It seems we¡¯re finally about to descend from the mountain...." Ian murmured.


    Philip, who had been strapping his steel shield onto his back, looked at him.


    Ian shrugged. "I¡¯m just saying I agree."


    "If they are summoning us to the mansion, it means they might be nning to kill us if things go south...." Mev whispered coldly, her eyes sharp as if a battle were about to start as she draped her robe over her shoulders again.


    Thesaya, twisting her waist back and forth, added, "Well, there¡¯s plenty of unpleasant magic lingering here. As long as things don¡¯t get too noisy, there¡¯s no risk of being discovered."


    "The Duke probably won''t go that far. Killing us would be too much of a hassle to deal with afterward."


    Ian leaned back and added, cracking his neck from side to side.


    "But for that very reason, if things do start, he¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s thorough."


    "You''re telling me not to let my guard down, right? There''s no need to worry about that anymore¡ª" Thesaya quickly closed her mouth.


    Charlotte had tapped on the small window near the driver¡¯s seat.


    <i>They arrived sooner than expected...</i>


    While Ian pondered, Mev and Philip, having straightened their robes, pulled their hoods over their heads.


    <i>Clip-clop¡ª</i>


    Soon, the sound of galloping hooves stopped near the carriage. After a brief silence, there was a knock on the carriage window.


    When the window opened, Spello¡¯s now-familiar face appeared. This time, however, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    "...." Ian¡¯s eyes flickered momentarily as he noticed the rider standing behind Spello.


    It was a beastfolk.

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>


    The beastfolk had dark brown fur with streaks of stripes. He was d in te armor covering his entire body except for his head, and looked even bulkier than Charlotte. His vertically slit, bright yellow eyes stared directly at Ian. Though his face was expressionless, Ian, who had spent considerable time with beastfolk, immediately sensed that the beastman''s gaze was far from friendly.


    "This is Sir Palmer, His Excellency¡¯s bodyguard knight," Spello said politely.


    Ian noticed Spello¡¯s mannerisms seemed oddly natural around Charlotte, likely because he was ustomed to seeing beastfolk frequently.


    Regardless, Ian had no memory of this Palmer character from the game. He must have been an additional underling since this became a reality.


    "Pleased to meet you," Ian said nonchntly.


    Palmer gave a slight nod and then nced toward the driver''s seat before looking back at Ian.


    <i>Ah, he noticed the cut tail. And he knows I''m the one who did it.</i>


    Ian smirked internally, meeting Palmer''s gaze. He was more curious about Charlotte¡¯s reaction to encountering a fellow beastfolk, who was now a minion of the corrupted one. Sensing the awkward atmosphere between Ian and Palmer, Spello cleared his throat briefly. He probably had no idea why Palmer was acting that way.


    "Um... His Excellency invites the esteemed guests to the mansion. Sir Palmer here hase to escort you."


    As the group exchanged nces, Ian, who nodded casually, looked at Spello.


    "Will you being along as well?"


    "Just to the front of the mansion. Since I¡¯ve been escorting you, it''s only right that I see you off until the very end."


    "And then you¡¯ll return here?"


    "Yes. I have a report to write. I have heard many things, you see."


    "Then just head back to the castle. Sir Palmer here should be more than sufficient as our guide."


    Ian, having spoken, locked eyes with Palmer¡¯s yellow ones. "Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Of course... it is," Palmer replied, hesitating slightly.


    His low voice naturally carried a hint of a growl, betraying his reluctance to show respect to Ian. Of course, it had no effect on Ian.


    "Excellent. Stand next to the driver¡¯s seat." Smiling as he spoke, Ian reached out and opened the small window near the driver¡¯s seat.


    He nced at Charlotte, who was intently watching Palmer.


    "Leading us is Sir Charlotte''s responsibility."


    "...." Charlotte met his gaze.


    Ian raised one corner of his mouth slightly. "Can you take charge of Sir Palmer?"


    Seemingly understanding the underlying message, Charlotte¡¯s eyes momentarily darkened.


    "Of course." She nodded, almost gratefully, before turning her gaze back to Palmer.


    Palmer, slightly twitching his brow, silently turned his horse. They were clearly aware of each other, but no words were exchanged.


    <i>Well, they''ll figure it out on their own.</i>


    While Ian thought, Spello bowed toward them.


    "It has been an honor to escort you."


    "You¡¯ve done well, Sir Spello. Just one piece of advice...." Ian spoke nonchntly, trailing off.


    Spello leaned in, as if to catch every word. Ian added in a low voice, "Until you finish writing your report, don¡¯t go outside."


    Spello looked at him in confusion, but Ian merely closed the carriage window without further exnation. The carriage started moving immediately, heading down the main road. As Spello watched Palmer and the carriage disappear, he muttered to himself.


    "Don¡¯t go outside...?"


    A sense of foreboding swept over him btedly. It crossed his mind that the reason they hade might be entirely different from what he had imagined.


    "Surely not...."


    His hand, which was about to whip the reins, hesitated. Finally, clicking his tongue, he turned the horse toward the castle, deciding to follow Ian¡¯s advice. The matter was out of his hands, anyway. Getting involved in matters between superiors wouldn¡¯t change anything, and he would likely end up as coteral damage, like an innocent bystander getting hurt in a fight.


    Instead, he focused on the report he would soon be writing. If he recorded the achievements of the church¡¯s saint envoy and purifiers heroically, the Great Church would surely recognize his report. As the author of such a notable record, his name would be etched into history as well.


    ***


    The Duke¡¯s mansion was located on the outskirts of the city. High walls surrounded the garden, and two guards stood at the main gate. They appeared to be the only armed soldiers present. The garden was barren, with only ck soil remaining, and the mansion itself looked deste and faded.


    The carriage soon came to a halt. As Charlotte opened the door, the group disembarked one by one, with Ian being thest to exit. Charlotte and Thesaya stood on either side, with Mev and Philip opposite them, forming a pathway. As Ian stepped down, he saw the person who hade to greet them.


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect him toe out himself.</i>


    Though it was an unfamiliar face, he was certain it was Duke Kralen. To confirm this, Palmer, who had dismounted, was already approaching him from behind.


    "...." Ian stopped, and a knight standing to the Duke¡¯s right stepped forward as if he had been waiting. The knight appeared to be around thirty and was likely Sir Valoy, the Duke¡¯sst close aide. He raised his head slightly and began to speak.


    "May I introduce the rightful ruler of Racliffe, appointed by thete emperor, master of the Blue Fleet¡ª"


    Ian paid no attention to Valoy, focusing instead on the Duke. The Duke looked nothing like Ian remembered. He wasn¡¯t the grotesque, half-mad figure from before. Instead, he had a stern expression and a robust physique, dressed in an elegant navy uniform.


    Overall, he seemed more like a knight than a mage. The only hint of magic was therge obsidian ring on his middle finger. Despite being near old age, he looked no different from a middle-aged man.


    <i>He was said to be obsessed with immortality. Looks like his efforts weren¡¯t entirely in vain.</i>


    Valoy finished his introduction and stepped back. Charlotte moved to stand beside Ian, and the group gathered behind him.


    "Allow me to introduce...."


    <i>I really wish we could skip this part.</i>


    Sighing inwardly, Ian took in the sight of the Duke and his minions. The spellcaster from earlier was not present, likely busy with preparations inside the mansion.


    Regardless, Ian couldn¡¯t sense any magical presence from the Duke. The knights emitted faint waves, but they didn¡¯t feel tainted. They were likely equipped with magical artifacts or enchanted weapons.


    "¡ªThe savior of Lu Sard, the purifier of the gue, and the superhuman, Sir Ian Hope."


    With the introductionplete, Charlotte stepped back. The Duke, who had been listening with a faint smile, kneeled respectfully.


    "First, I must express my gratitude, Agent of the Saint and the purifiers of the church. I have heard of your deeds. Racliffe owes you a great debt. Glory to the Radiant Light."


    His tone and expression were sincere and dignified. He did not seem wary of the group. It wasn¡¯t surprising. The higher the rank of a corrupted one, the better they were at disguising their true nature.


    However, the two knights behind the Duke were not asposed. They appeared to be diligently fulfilling their roles, but the wariness in their eyes was sharp. Their masks were not as thick as the Duke¡¯s.


    Ian smiled calmly. "I dly ept your gratitude. It¡¯s an honor to be weed so personally."


    "I regret having to wee you in such a state. This mansion was once much more beautiful, but it couldn¡¯t escape that dreadful curse." The Duke responded matter-of-factly.


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted past him, toward the half-open gate beyond. His neck prickled slightly as his Intuition sent a warning.


    <i>So, this is the den of a mage.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian shook his head. "I like the quiet. It¡¯s fine."


    "You are generous. Let¡¯s go inside. I have many things to discuss with the Dragon yer of the North, whom I have only heard of in rumors." The Duke gestured toward the door and turned to lead the way.


    Ian followed him into the mansion without hesitation.


    "Follow me upstairs."


    The Duke¡¯s two bodyguard knights naturally fell in step behind him. Charlotte and Thesaya walked behind them, never taking their eyes off the knights.


    Ian, however, paid no mind to this. The Duke wouldn¡¯t reveal his true nature before learning their purpose. Instead, Ian meticulously observed the deste interior of the mansion. There was no sense of corrupted magic, but the overall atmosphere was ominous. There were a few people around, just a few servants were visible.


    As they entered a corridor, the Duke spoke. "Due to the chaotic situation, I must apologize for the state of things."


    "I understand. It¡¯s a time when there aren¡¯t enough hands to restore the city and purify the surroundings."


    "Indeed. Your insight is impressive."


    <i>I would have used the same excuse.</i>


    Ian responded with a smile. The current situation must be a paradise for the Duke. He could conduct his sinister research freely while maintaining public support. Enchanting the mansion¡¯s servants was likely a trivial task for him.


    They soon arrived in a spacious reception room. Originally, it might have been decorated with various ornaments, but now it only contained arge rectangr table and chairs.


    "Due to the urgency, the preparations are inadequate. Please, have a seat."


    The Duke pointed to the end of the table. There were two pewter goblets on either side of Ian¡¯s designated seat. A pewter wine bottle sat in the center, emitting a subtle grape scent. Ian looked across the table as he sat down.


    Behind the chair that was obviously the Duke¡¯s seat stood a middle-aged man with a hood pulled low over his face. It was the mage Matthias, whom Ian had seen earlier. His calm expression indicated that all preparations wereplete.


    <i>Did they set up a magic circuit under our seats?</i>


    <i>In any case, the entire mansion is likely enchanted. They might have taken this opportunity to refine it further. The possibilities are endless. </i>


    As Ian thought, Thesaya and Charlotte sat down opposite each other. They were the only ones to sit. Mev and Philip stood behind Ian.


    "I prepared wine first as I wanted to talk, but if you wish, I can have the meal brought out immediately."


    As a servant moved around, filling sses, the Duke spoke to Ian, who sat across from him. The Duke was the only one seated on his side, with his three minions standing behind him.


    "That¡¯s fine. I had a light snack on the way here," Ian said, raising his ss.


    Thesaya and Charlotte didn¡¯t touch their sses.


    Ian, of course, would have done the same if his resistance were lower. However, his immunity to poisons and diseases was truly superhuman. He could process most toxins without experiencing any pain.


    Ian smiled as he took a sip of the wine. "It¡¯s quite good."


    "I¡¯m d it suits your taste. It¡¯s a wine from Tessen. Perhaps a wine you may never get to taste again," the Duke said, taking a sip himself, then leaning slightly forward with a smile.


    "I have many questions to ask, but I believe it¡¯s proper to address our guest¡¯s business first. That should make other conversations easier, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Ian matched his smile. "You are right."


    "So, what brings the saint envoy to seek me out, apanied by the purifiers of the Church?"


    Ian nced at the servant standing in the corner. "First, it would be best to have everyone leave the room."


    "That¡¯s easily done. Leave us, and make sure no one approaches." The Duke immediatelyplied.


    The servant bowed and left the room. As the door closed, a peculiar silence settled over the room. Ian took another sip of wine before speaking.


    "Your existence is a necessary evil." Although rxed and calm, his tone was noticeably different from before.


    The smile that had been on the Duke¡¯s lips stiffened. "A necessary evil?"


    "It means you are an essential figure to face the inevitable darkness. Only then will theing dawn be more radiant."


    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but Ian continued without concern.


    "But if that darkness cannot fulfill its role, the new dawn will be dimmed, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>


    "... Are you trying to frame me for something?" The Duke¡¯s voice was icy.


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    Simultaneously, Valoy and Palmer drew their swords. Matthias, who had stepped back, also pulled a thin wand from his robe. This was a reaction that could ur even if the Duke was not a corrupted one. Duke Kralen was the ruler of Racliffe, and Ian had casually insulted him.


    "...." Charlotte and Thesaya, seated diagonally from Ian, straightened their postures. Both stared expressionlessly at their chosen targets, not blinking. The tension was palpable, as if they might pounce on each other at any moment.


    "You will need to provide a reasonable exnation for your statement, saint envoy. Your words could be interpreted as the will of the tinum Dragon," the Duke said, waving a hand to calm his subordinates.


    Though his gaze was as calm as his voice, he still appearedposed. His confidence didn¡¯t seem solely derived from his power. He must have had something to rely on.


    However, Ian¡¯s hand remained steady as he picked up his wine ss.


    "It is not me who needs to provide an exnation, but you, Duke."


    "What...?"


    "Personally, I find it iprehensible. What were you thinking by allowing them to persist? I¡¯m talking about the ones who have turned the West into this state. Your discarded failures."


    Ian spoke thest words while looking directly into the Duke¡¯s eyes, then brought the ss to his lips.


    As he slowly sipped the wine, the Duke, watching him intently, responded.


    "It seems those ursed corrupters have been spreading nonsense. Are you saying that the saint envoy of the Order has been swayed by the maniptions of mere corrupted ones into such disrespect?"


    "You misunderstand." Ian chuckled, wiping his lips with the back of his hand holding the ss.


    "I''m not ming you for the failure. However, you should have disposed of the failed experiments."


    The Duke¡¯s brow twitched slightly as Ian set the empty ss down and continued.


    "This isn¡¯t the frontier. Do you still not realize the danger your negligence has brought? Your unmasking is not the primary issue here, Duke."


    Despite his calm tone, Ian¡¯s gaze was sharp, scrutinizing the Duke. It was a look that was literally condemning his mistakes.


    "You almost ruined the great cause, Duke. You nearly disrupted the bnce and put everyone in danger. What do you think would have happened if I hadn''t been in the West at that time?"


    "...." The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although his expression remained displeased, he likely didn¡¯t feel the same inside. Ian wasn¡¯t merely hinting that he knew about the Duke¡¯s deeds and hidden identity. He presented it as a well-known fact while naturally addressing deeper issues.


    Even if some details were inurate, it didn¡¯t matter. The Duke was a corrupted one, and the interpretation was up to him. Even if he wasn¡¯t a member of the Round Table, the implication would be enough to confirm the fact.


    Indeed, Ian¡¯s intent was hitting its mark.


    <i>Could it be? Is this man really...?</i>


    The Duke¡¯s mind was filled with a multitude of doubts. Of course, he didn¡¯t show any of these thoughts outwardly.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you have evidence, present it to the Great Church and follow the proper procedures. I will dly cooperate."


    Sitting in front of him was the famous Northern superhuman and the Agent of the tinum Dragon. Behind him stood two of the Order¡¯s purifiers. The possibility of this all being a trap was still very high.


    He spoke calmly, staring intently at Ian for a moment before continuing. "And after that, you will have to take responsibility for your words. Here, in the West. In the heart of this city, which I and my people have defended with our lives."


    "Your response is exemry. Very well, if that¡¯s what you wish, it can be arranged. In fact, there are those who would prefer it that way. It might even teach you a valuable lesson."


    Ian smiled. "That there can always be exceptions."


    These words were enough to further unsettle the Duke. A fundamental question suddenly crossed his mind.


    <i>Was it really a coincidence that the Dragon yer of the North hade to the West? </i>


    It was a reasonable doubt. This man had no connection to the West, and Tessen, a remote region, was not a ce a wanderer would stumble upon by chance. The odds of him being here at the same time the corrupted ones in the West began their rituals were even lower.


    Unless someone had orchestrated all of this from the beginning.


    <i>Could it be the tinum Dragon?</i>


    The Duke quickly dismissed this thought. That immortal was tightly bound by Church doctrine andws. While one could exploit loopholes, it was practically impossible. It was more rational to think someone else was behind this¡ªsomeone who wanted him dead or leashed, someone with significant influence within the Order.


    <i>Could it be...?</i>


    Just as the Duke¡¯s gaze began to drift toward the purifiers standing behind Ian, Ian spoke again.


    "It would be wise to exin yourself while you still can. Frankly, it seems to me that you are only interested in your own elevation."


    Ian, who had spoken leisurely, reached for the wine bottle. He poured more wine into his ss, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    "Power and immortality, to be specific."


    Without looking at the Duke¡¯s expression, Ian set the bottle down and raised his ss to his lips.


    "When I finish this ss, we¡¯ll be leaving." As he spoke, he slowly slipped from his ss, showing no concern for how the Duke might respond.


    In fact, to the Duke, it seemed as if he hoped the Duke would stay silent.


    "What if I refuse to let you leave?" The Duke¡¯s words came out just as Ian¡¯s ss was more than half empty.


    Ian didn¡¯t respond, nor did he need to.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The robes of the two purifiers behind him fluttered, revealing a distinct golden glow underneath.


    Briefly visible were heavy te armors. Each purifier now held arge sword with a silvery-white de and a pointed shield. The Duke immediately recognized these as relics inscribed with the tinum Dragon¡¯s invocations, crafted with truesilver.


    This dispelled any lingering doubts he had about their authenticity. One might imitate purifiers, but no one could fake their sacred relics. Yet, this realization did not instill fear in the Duke.


    "I have royal blood in me, and I am also a devotee of Lu Sr and a bishop of the Order. You have no right to intervene. Your actions would not only vite doctrine andws, but might also be seen as serving the tinum Dragon. The Radiant Goddess watches over us."


    "We tolerate your existence as a necessary darkness for the light. Do not dare speak of the light." It was Philip who spat the words in a low, chilling tone, typical of a purifier.


    "If you continue to spout such nonsense, we will carry out the execution here and now."


    Under his hood, his eyes glimmered with a golden hue as he stared at the Duke. Witnessing the Duke''s eye twitch, Valoy swiftly donned his helmet. Palmer drew another sword from his waist, a fang de simr to the one Charlotte used to wield. The tip of Matthias'' wand crackled with blue electricity.


    <i>Clink.</i>


    At that moment, Ian set his empty ss down. Wiping his mouth with his thumb, he looked at the Duke.


    "I¡¯ve heard your exnation."


    As he finished speaking, Ian stood up. A low chuckle escaped the Duke''s lips just as Ian turned his body.


    As Ian frowned slightly and turned back, the Duke burst intoughter.


    "Very impressive. Who would have thought that the pure dawn would apany the Agent of the tinum Dragon? Who would believe that the Agent of the tinum Dragon is a member of the dawn and a follower of purity?"


    The Duke shook his head, muttering in a voice tinged with amusement.


    "I couldn¡¯t understand why the ritual had started. It was a trap from the beginning, an inescapable one. When coincidences repeat, they are no longer coincidences."


    "...." Ian neither confirmed nor denied anything. He simply stared at the Duke with a nk expression, but that was enough for the Duke.


    "Sit down and have another drink, Sir Ian. The aroma is quite delightful, isn¡¯t it?"


    "...."


    "Please. I¡¯m asking courteously."


    There was a faint gleam of magic in the Duke''s eyes as he spoke. Simultaneously, a bluish light spread from the ceiling, walls, and floor. It was a dense magical circuit, but the energy wasn¡¯t corrupted.


    It emanated from magic stones and essence beads hidden throughout the mansion. Charlotte and Thesaya tensed, ready to leap into action, while the purifiers¡¯ eyes locked onto the Duke¡¯s face.


    The Duke gave a dry smile. "This is just a gesture of being more honest. I hope there¡¯s no misunderstanding."


    "I think you¡¯re still not beingpletely honest." Ian smiled as he sat down, picking up the pewter bottle.


    Watching him, the Duke became even more certain that Ian knew all his secrets. But it was toote for that realization.


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    Despite his boiling anger, the Duke put on a faint smile and looked at Ian, who was raising his ss.


    "I¡¯m curious. Were your achievements fabricated from the start? Did you deceive even the tinum Dragon? Well, it would make you a perfect de to kill him. After all, having killed a dragon once, what¡¯s stopping you from doing it twice?"


    "That¡¯s none of your concern." Ian cut him off.


    The Duke¡¯s smile widened. "I''m curious if you have been chosen as the savior to herald a new dawn. If so, we would be inseparably linked."


    "... My ss is already half empty. You won¡¯t be able to stop me from leaving this time."


    Ian¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Duke as he added dryly,


    "And then there will be a vacant seat at the Round Table."


    "...<i>Ha</i>." The Duke let out a shortugh.


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "What¡¯s so funny?"


    Even though it was a very slight disy of emotion, it was enough to slightly improve the Duke¡¯s mood. It made him feel as though he was hitting the mark.


    With a smile still on his lips, the Duke continued speaking. "I sense your ambition. Yes, it¡¯s clear now... There was no need for further bnce. The age of chaos has begun. Many things will change. Go back and tell them that I will stand by the dawn. This is probably the answer you wanted."


    Ian, who had ced his ss down, looked at the Duke with apparent displeasure, but the Duke just smiled.


    "Don¡¯t be too disappointed. The seat at the Round Table is symbolic; the number isn¡¯t fixed. One day, you might find yourself taking a ce there if you continue to perform as you have been."


    "Well...." Ian, stroking his ss, suddenly looked back at the Duke, now with a peculiar smile on his face, as if he had never been annoyed.


    "I have my eyes on your seat."


    "What did you say...?"


    Before the Duke could finish his question, Ian¡¯s group leaped into action almost simultaneously.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Charlotte was the first to move. Without drawing her sword, she charged straight at Palmer. Before Palmer could respond, she threw herself at him, resulting in a chaotic tumble on the floor.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Almost simultaneously, Matthias'' head jerked back as if someone had pulled it from behind. A dagger, its de halfway embedded, was lodged in the center of his face. His lips twitched convulsively, and the electric charge on his wand dissipated.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    And then, Philip, with the magic stones on his te armor glinting, surged forward right up to Valoy''s face. The pointed edge of his shield flew toward his helmet like a de. As he threw himself, his robe billowed upward, spreading wide in the air. The golden radiance that followed him had yet to catch up.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, simultaneously.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Ian kicked off his chair and vaulted over the long dining table, charging straight at the Duke. The Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword, drawn smoothly from its scabbard, traced a brilliant white arc as it flew toward the Duke.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    The magic circuits within the room red, and a blue force field surged up in front of the wide-eyed Duke.


    <i>Shrrr.</i>


    The de shed across the force field, sending crimson sparks flying as the white de sawed into the barrier. However, it ultimately failed to reach the Duke in a single stroke.


    Beyond the barrier, the Duke, who had been ring at Ian, spat out his words with disdain. "An ambush? How dishonorable!"


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>


    <i>ng!</i>


    Simultaneously, the de further cleaved into the force field, burrowing deeper. Amidst this, roars erupted from the two beastfolk warriors, and the collision created by the shing knights resounded loudly.


    "So this was your n from the start, Dragon yer...!"


    Gray magical energy flickered in Ian''s eyes at the moment the Duke spat out those words. With an obsidian ring on his right hand, the Duke reached forward. However, Ian finished his spell faster.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    An intangible explosion burst forth from the de embedded in the force field. The force field shattered into pieces, and the Duke, caught in the tail end of the explosion, was flung sideways like a cannonball.


    "Your Excellency¡ª"


    The guards, entangled with Philip and Charlotte, shouted simultaneously. Valoy rushed toward the Duke, who was thrown against the wall.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    But before he could take even three steps, he was shoved aside by Philip, who led with his shield. Philip relentlessly pushed forward, determined not to let anyone block the path between Ian and the Duke.


    "----!"


    Palmer cried out as he rushed behind Ian right at that moment. Now, only a fang sword remained in his hand. Ian hesitated as he was about to rush toward the Duke, but Palmer could notplete his attack. Charlotte''s hands suddenly gripped one of his legs from behind.


    "<i>Roar</i>!"


    With a roar, Charlotte swung Palmer to the opposite side and threw him. Palmer hurled away, crashed into the ground, and bounced off.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    Palmer, having crashed into the wall with his body, was thrown even further beyond. Charlotte, once again crying out, chased after him.


    Ian was no longer looking at her retreating figure.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap!</i>


    The moment Charlotte mmed Palmer, Ian rushed toward the Duke, who was bleeding and slumped over. The Duke staggered without even managing a scream.


    "...!" Sensing Ian''s presence, the Duke turned his head. His face was a mess. One side of it was torn open, revealing the raw flesh underneath, and his left eye was burst. Blood gushed from his neck and shoulder.


    Despite his shocked expression, he extended his right hand once more. But again, Ian was quicker. Twisting his body as he ran, Ian swung his sword.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A white trajectory neatly sliced the Duke''s right wrist at an angle, as cleanly as cutting paper.


    "...!" A beatter, the Duke''s eyes widened in shock as Ian extended his left hand toward his face.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Ian''s grip tightened around the Duke''s face, his remaining blue eye widening between Ian''s fingers.


    "I''m not the one who will kill you." With that, Ian flung his left arm sideways, sending the Duke flying like a wooden puppet.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The Duke''s body crashed through the table and rebounded upward.


    "Sir!" Simultaneously, Ian shouted.


    The Duke, rebounding upward, immediately realized who Ian was referring to.


    <i>Shhhhh...</i>


    Underneath the floating, golden-tinged robe, a full te armor drenched in sticky, blood-red holy power charged toward him. It was unmistakably holy power, but the sight was more terrifying than sacred.


    <i>Boom-boom-boom¡ª</i>


    A slow, deep sound pierced the Duke''s ears. Only when he saw the sword did he realize it was the noise of the crimson knight''s two-handed de descending.


    The long de, which looked silver-ted, was now entirely stained red. The sticky, red trail advanced slowly but steadily toward the Duke. He had no means of resistance; he was still in midair, moving slower than the approaching de.


    The Duke realized his body faced an inevitable death.


    <i>Is this why everything feels so slow and vivid? </i>


    And that was hisst thought.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The crimson de cleaved the Duke.


    <i>Crash.</i>


    The de, after slicing through the Duke, struck the shattered table, splitting it again. The Duke''s body, split in half, crumbled, spraying blood and entrails.


    "...." Behind her visor, Mev''s red eyes dimmed. As she steadied herself and withdrew her sword, Ian approached the Duke''s bisected body.


    "Be grateful to die as a warrior! ve!"


    "Shut up, minion! Why? Was serving the wild of the void not enough?"


    The shouts and loud crashes of Palmer and Charlotte echoed in the distance. The sounds were faint, and Ian tuned out the following servants'' cries and screams as he looked down at the Duke''s corpse.


    "What? Is he really dead...?" Thesaya muttered, gripping her sword, looking somewhat dubious.


    Ian frowned slightly. "He''s dead, but... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s over."


    <i>The questpletion window hadn''t appeared. </i>


    As he added this to himself, suppressedughter came from behind.


    Valoy, pinned to the wall by Philip, was chuckling, pushing Philip''s left arm away. Ian tilted his head, watching Philip struggle to pin the guy against the wall.


    <i>Why is he struggling when he''s wearing all that gear?</i>


    Philip wasn''t utilizing his magical equipment at all.


    Well, thinking about it, he was only just getting used to the power of the relic ring. Handling the power of five or six magical artifacts skillfully would have been more surprising.


    He had only worn that armor for about a week, and he hadn''t even practiced using the magical equipment. Only Ian, who was once a game character, could use skills just by recalling them.


    <i>It¡¯s like casting pearls before swine </i>


    As he pondered this, Valoy''s muffled voice continued from behind his visor.


    "I should be grateful, I suppose...! Thanks to you, there''s no turning back now! My master never cared for the shell of a petty human¡ª"


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Before he couldplete his sentence, the edge of Philip''s steel shield crashed into Valoy''s helmet. Having wrestled free from Valoy''s hold, Philip delivered the blow with full force. As Valoy''s words halted abruptly, a bright yellow gleam ignited in Philip''s eyes.


    <i>Crack! Crash! Thud¡ª</i>


    The shield relentlessly battered Valoy''s helmet. With each strike, his head was forced against the wall, and his visor was gruesomely deformed. It was impossible for his head inside to remain undamaged.


    <i>A shield can definitely be a weapon.</i>


    After repeatedly striking until the thick stone wall cracked, Philip finally stopped, exhaling heavily. Valoy''s helmet, partially embedded in the wall, sagged. Red blood streamed down from the crumpled visor. As the magic stones on his shoulder pads and greaves lost their light, Philip stepped back a few paces.


    <i>ng.</i>


    Valoy''s body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. Philip''s gaze, calm and unwavering, bore down on him. Meanwhile, the distant sounds of Charlotte and Palmer''s sh echoed through the room.


    "What should we do next¡ª"


    Ian, who had been watching Philip turn his head to speak, suddenly widened his eyes.


    <i>Whoosh</i>!


    The blue magic circuits flickered and turned purple all at once. Simultaneously, the circuits on the ceiling red brilliantly.


    "Everyone, get back!"


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    Ian''s shout and the purple shockwave that cascaded down happened almost simultaneously. His billowing robe activated a hexagonal shield reflexively as the shockwave swept through the room, centering on Ian.


    "<i>Ack</i>?!" Thesaya screamed briefly as she was thrown back, mming into the wall.


    The thin inner wall copsed, burying her. Mev was also thrown, rolling across the floor, while Philip was mmed headfirst into the blood-stained wall where Valoy had been pinned.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The shockwave pinned Ian t to the ground. If he hadn''t lowered his stance and activated a force field the moment he sensed the magic gathering, his eyes and eardrums would have burst. Though the force field didn''t hold up, it provided minimal protection.


    Shortly, the explosion died down. Ian, previously sprawled on the ground, struggled to raise himself with one hand. As he lifted his head, he swayed slightly. Coughing up blood, with a nosebleed trickling down, Ian endured the dizziness and ringing in his ears as he surveyed the surroundings.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The flesh and entrails of the Duke were being sucked away, scattered beyond the crumbled walls.


    Echoes of explosions simr to what had just urred, along with sounds of copsing structures and screams, reverberated throughout the mansion. These were likely the cries of the servants and maids. Despite the dulled senses from the shock, Ian could feel a sinister concentration of void magic gathering in the distance¡ªa presence so distinct it cut through the thick, tainted magical air.


    Ian spat out the blood pooling in his mouth as he struggled to stand.


    ¡ªA mage as well... Is this also the work of that arrogant one who calls himself the Guide? Or is it merely the result of your ambition, Dragon yer...?


    A voice like grinding metal resonated through the air, making the entire mansion sound like an echo chamber.


    ¡ªAnyway... it makes no difference. You are also just another monster created by this corrupt world.


    <i>Damn it, you got way noisier. </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue while standing up. He quickly turned after noticing Mev trying to get up and Philip shaking his head from a tough fall. Through the debris, he spotted Thesaya''s silhouette, half-covered in stones and dust. As Ian moved forward, Philip''s voice echoed from behind.


    "What on earth is going on? Why is the Duke still alive...?"


    "He must have separated his soul," Ian replied while clearing away the debris and gripping Thesaya''s shoulder.


    The Duke likely seeded in separating his soul using the power of the void''s mark. It was a choice fitting for a spellcaster seeking immortality.


    "It hurts so much... It''s also ufortable...." Thesaya grimaced as she stood up, dust-covered. Her lips were split and her nose bled, but she seemed not to have suffered serious injuries.


    ¡ªDo you know why I turned away from the light? It''s because of your arrogance. You only look upward, never sparing a thought for those who have fallen into the pit of despair.


    "... What is he rambling about?" Thesaya spat blood-stained saliva as the voice continued without pause.


    Judging by the twitching veins around her eyes, she was genuinely irritated.


    "Don¡¯t you understand? He''s asking to be killed." Ian replied, turning his head.


    "Sir, are you ready to cut down the Duke again? This time, you might have to do it multiple times."


    "I can do it dozens, even hundreds of times. dly."


    A deep crimson divinity was spreading over Mev''s entire body. The deepening color indicated that she too had bled in some way. It also meant that the mansion was notpletely isted from the divine touch of the outside world.


    "I''m sorry to say this..." Philip''s voice followed.


    As Ian turned around, a robe flew toward him, settling on his shoulders like a cloak. It was the purifier''s hooded cloak that Philip had been using.


    "You two lords should go first."


    Philip had already turned his back.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    Valoy, previously downed, was rising in an odd stance, his upper body tilted backward. A sinister, purplish glow emanated from beneath his skewed helmet.


    "It seems my part isn''t quite finished yet," Philip added as he drew his longsword from his waist.


    Thesaya, fitting a dislocated finger back into ce, also chimed in. "I guess I should stay too."


    Matthias was also getting up from the corner of the room. His face was still pierced with a dagger, and his body was tattered from being caught in the explosion, yet the purplish gleam shining from his eye sockets was distinctly clear. Picking up the High Fairy''s Rapier from the rubble, Thesaya smiled.


    "Good. I was getting annoyed."


    Ian nodded at Mev and, without hesitation, stepped over the debris.


    "Don''t panic if he keepsing back to life. I''ll try to finish as quickly as possible."


    He added and then sprinted forward. Mev left a red trail as she followed him into the distance.


    <i>Tap-tap-tap!</i>


    Philip and Thesaya simultaneouslyunched themselves forward, each toward their opponent.

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>


    Ian sprinted down the corridor strewn with debris from copsed walls. The spell circuits connecting the ceiling and floor shimmered in a deep purple hue, continuously channeling magic power from beyond.


    <i>It feels like the end is getting farther away.</i>


    It wasn''t an illusion. The corridor stretched and twisted like a strip of taffy, and the same was true for the intermittently crumbling walls.


    ¡ª...The Order leads the exploitation of the people, while the royal house is fixated only on greater power and the Emperor¡¯s achievements. Those who oppose are all sent beyond the ck Wall.


    The condensed chaos energy in the distance was likely rted. The magic flowing through the spell circuits was also directed there. At the end of it all, the Duke was probably being reborn as a new entity.


    This meant that a demon''s domain was in the process of forming. Once the Duke opened his eyes, the domain would beplete. From that point on, not even the touch of the gods would be able to reach inside. Until the power of the void''s mark that the Duke had obtained was fully exhausted.


    If they could reconnect the mark to the void before that happened, a permanent domain would be established. This process should have beenpleted before he fully transformed into a demon, but Ian''s sudden arrival had simply reversed the sequence.


    ¡ª...Neither the royal house nor the Order truly believes that the imperial legion and the former Crown Prince still survive beyond the wall. They im this to maintain control over the vassals and subject nations. The Empire is fundamentally corrupt.


    Even so, the Duke''s voice continued relentlessly. It wasn¡¯t surprising; he was probably enveloped in a tremendous sense of liberation and exhration. Ian was listening, just in case, but most of it was unwanted nonsense.


    "...!" That''s when Ian suddenly tightened his eyes and slid to a stop, with Mev stopping abruptly, confused.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A few meters ahead, Charlotte burst through a wall, her back smashing it to pieces. Her face was smeared with blood, marked by a vicious cut from above her eye to her chin, likely inflicted by Palmer as he clutched her neck.


    <i>Rumble¡ª </i>


    Ian¡¯s frown deepened, and it wasn¡¯t just because Charlotte was being overpowered.


    As Palmer pushed Charlotte across his path, gray mists swirled around his body like afterimages. His raised left fist seemed poised for a strike, and even the tip of his tail mirrored this readiness.


    This was a harsh and brutal type of chaos power Ian had never seen before. Palmer''s eyes, tainted gray, showed no trace of reason¡ªonly sheer wildness.


    "----!"


    With a roar akin to that of a beast, Palmer pushed Charlotte to the opposite wall. The wall crumbled, and they disappeared beyond it. The ground thundered loudly, and it wasn¡¯t hard to infer that Charlotte had been brutally mmed into the floor.


    <i>... She''ll die if I leave her. </i>


    Ian hesitated just as he was about to follow.


    "...?!" His gaze involuntarily shifted to his left arm, which had grown searingly hot as though scorched by an iron. Red divine power began to spread over Ian¡¯s arm, with the heat swiftly climbing up to his shoulder.


    <i>What do you want, you motherfucker?</i>


    "<i>Krrr</i>..."


    "<i>Ugh</i>... <i>ah</i>...."


    As Ian gritted his teeth, horrific creatures began to crawl out from beyond the corridor. They were mutated ghouls, appearing as if two or three had been grotesquely fused together. Not only were there the mutated forms of the mansion''s servants and maids, but also those who had been transformed so long ago that they were now desated.


    These were likely byproducts of the ritual that granted control through the mark, or perhaps familiars secretly prepared in advance. Regardless, it didn''t really matter.


    <i>What a perfect timing.</i>


    The important thing was that these creatures were incredibly fast. The familiars crawled with astonishing speed, not just on the floor but also upside down on the ceiling.


    <i>Tap-tap¡ª</i>


    It was then that Mev squeezed past Ian. Recognizing something was wrong with him, she immediately took action.


    "I''ll handle this. You go to Charlotte."


    Leaving only her words behind, she dashed off, scattering a red streak behind her. Ian didn''t respond. In fact, he wasn''t in a state to respond as the heat had already surged up to his throat.


    "<i>Oh¡ª Ohhhh!</i>"


    <i>Fuck</i>.


    Ian internally cursed at Karha as he roared, his divine shout resonating through the air. The pain and heat quickly subsided. No more divine power surged.


    <i>Crack! Snap.</i>


    Observing Mev cutting down and striking the familiars like a human tank, Ian gasped for breath. Soon, with a smirk curling at one corner of his mouth, he moved forward. Beyond the copsed wall, he saw the ash-covered back of Palmer.


    The moment he spotted Charlotte pinned beneath Palmer, Ian¡¯s expression twisted even more. Charlotte''s hand, which had caught and blocked Palmer''s descending fist, was smeared with crimson holy power. Her trembling grip slowly pushed Palmer''s arm back.


    <i>So, are you saying that fight looks more interesting to you? What about me? You asshole.</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian adjusted his grip on the sword.


    "I''m fine...! Ian...!" Charlotte¡¯s muffled shout burst out as she pushed back Palmer''s fist, quickly adding, "I''ll handle him! So go...!"


    <i>You''re telling me not to interfere, right?</i>


    Swallowing a smirk, Ian shrugged his shoulders and started running again. Having received the Blessing of Battle, she wasn''t going to be overwhelmed easily. Though feeling oddly like a buff bot was still present.


    ¡ªYou really are amazing, Dragon yer. To be a mage and yet a Great Warrior of that Barbaric God... But it will be futile. The age of light has ended. Did you know that was one of the reasons the Round Table Parliament was formed? The senators all hope for a new era to begin, each with their own utopia to paint...


    <i>I don¡¯t feel his gaze. How is he looking at me? What, is he a bat?</i>


    Thinking, Ian continued his sprint.


    Before long, chopped and crushed body parts formed a path.


    Even amidst the ughter, Mev''s advance hardly slowed. Her continuously swinging sword was redder than ever, symbolizing her will to achieve vengeance.


    The redness of Mev¡¯s silhouette was not just from wearing the blood of the familiars.


    ¡ª... I already knew that the bnce of the Round Table would eventually copse. Everyone probably knew. That¡¯s why the Guide also used you to control me. In truth, the oue wouldn''t have been different even without you. The age of chaos and darkness has already begun... and I have been waiting for this era to open...


    Without pausing, Mev''s sword suddenly stopped. Not because Ian had reached her side, but because no more enemies were blocking the path. She had single-handedly sliced through over twenty familiars.


    Once again, the end of the corridor came into view.


    "Sir!"


    The spell circuits on the ceiling flickered as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    As Ian shouted, Mev quickly halted and crouched down, kneeling on one knee, much like Ian. The cloaks they wore unfurled and sprang up, each generating threeyers of golden force fields.


    <i>Boom-boom-boom.</i>


    A purple shockwave swept through the corridor, sting the remains of the familiars to pieces. However, only oneyer of the golden hexagonal field had been broken. Beneath it, Ian was just slightly deafened. Mev was probably the same.


    Judging by the roars and rumbles echoing from behind, it seemed Charlotte and Palmer had not been swept away by the shockwave.


    <i>This thing''s really something.</i>


    Ian couldn''t help but admire the robe fluttering above him. The tinum blessing engraved on this cloak was a Mantra that could create up to three shields simultaneously. It could beyered like now or extended to widen the range.


    Of course, their performance was iparably better than ordinary force fields. While the robes couldn¡¯t be moved during the deployment of the fields and there was a limit on the number of uses, the uses would automatically replenish over time.


    It was clear that the Mantra absorbed and refined magic on its own. The fact that it couldn''t be recharged if ced in a pocket dimension was proof of this.


    <i>It¡¯s a pity it doesn¡¯t have a durability recovery option and that it is ridiculously conspicuous.</i>


    With a crack, anotheryer of the force field shattered, but the shockwave was already noticeably subsiding.


    ¡ªThe influence of the gods will continue to diminish. The dawn you hope for will note either, because I will make it so. In the world I create, there will be no hunger, no pain, and not even death...


    <i>And no free will either, you dumbass.</i>


    Ian chuckled inwardly and looked at Mev.


    Her breathing was bing rough, and her entire body was increasingly tinged with red, as divine power softly swirled around her like blood. It was a phenomenon Ian had seen before, just before stepping into the demonic realm.


    "Follow me slowly." Ian retracted the force fields and lunged forward. His ashen gaze focused beyond the corridor, which ended in ruins.


    The distance seemed unnaturally far, likely due to spatial distortion¡ªprobably the heart of the domain.


    <i>Has the height changed too?</i>


    Even as he thought this, Ian didn''t hesitate and leaped forward. His body arced over the corridor.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The Wind de he cast while running supported his leap.


    With his sword raised above his head, Ian took in the unfolded scene. Thanks to his heightened Concentration and Intuition, everything was perceived slowly and clearly.


    The center of the mansion had copsed as if someone had dug it out. The space was vast enough to be considered the interior of a castle. The passageways of the four copsed floors revealed their cross-sections, and below them, the debris of the ruined building was piled up.


    <i>...No wonder there was such sensory disruption.</i>


    However, Ian, with his Magic Detection activated, first noticed the stagnant void magic power below. The spell circuits connected from all the hallways formed a huge geometric pattern under the debris.


    The magic power contained within had be almost motionless, as if it had pooled. The magic power at the center of the pattern surged upward like veins, shimmering. In reality, the center of the debris protruded like a trophy, resembling an altar for a very sacrilegious ritual.


    That was likely the case, as arge, purple-glowing massy on top of it like an egg. The surface of the purple egg writhed with a fibrous texture, reminiscent of Ian''s skin when he had once merged with chaos.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    As the fragment of the void cried out, Ian took in the silhouette being reborn within it. The purple magic power vividly traced the shape of the nervous system and blood vessels.


    Though it resembled a human''s, there were clear differences. The horn-like protrusions on either side of the head and the elongated sections from each shoulder were particrly distinct.


    <i>Still, he probably looks better than when I saw him in the game.</i>


    However, it wasn''t yet fully grown. The nerve and blood vessel endings writhed like leeches, and the spell circuit below began to flicker as if about to release magic power.


    <i>Shwaa!</i>


    It was clear it was about to unleash another shockwave, but Ian didn''t retreat. Instead, the wind seemed to propel him forward.


    Ian''s eyes, now a deep red, were filled with the rapidly approaching purple egg. Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword traced a white arc through the air.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de lodged into the surface of the egg, feeling like it was cutting through tough leather. Ianpleted his spell almost simultaneously. The white de quickly turned red hot.


    <i>Kaboom!</i>


    mes erupted from the de, an unnaturally vivid crimson. Not only did the mes engulf the egg''s surface, but they also boiled within where the de was embedded.


    Ian ced a foot on the de''s surface and leaped backward.


    <i>Sizzle, crackle¡ª</i>


    Just before hitting the rubble, twoyers of shields unfurled behind Ian''s back, forming a nted surface. Landing on his back and head, Ian winced slightly.


    However, he wasn¡¯t thrown back like before. The shield''s surface had slightly flexed, dispersing the impact.


    Despite feeling a slight dizziness from the immense magic consumption, Ian observed the egg''s surface. The crimson mes atop it were burning in a crown-like shape.


    <i>Even with chaos power mixed in, it''s unexpectedly in considering the immense magic it consumed.</i>


    Of course, its firepower wouldn''t be in. It was the fiercest Hellfire, which wouldn''t extinguish until its power waspletely spent.


    <i>Well, maybe it''s for the best.</i>


    Red magic was harder to use effectively the wider its range. High-level spells like Hellfire Barrage or Fire Shower, though powerful, were rarely practical.


    <i>Not that I could avoid learning them.</i>


    With that thought, Ian extended his left hand toward the mes.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The Hellfire, which had been rising upward, flowed likeva, enveloping the entire egg. He had used the me Bacsh. The altar, now engulfed in the unquenchable crimson mes, began to melt.


    The inside of the egg was boiling as well. It would be enough to roast the Duke within.


    ¡ªRed magic...?


    The Duke''s voice echoed just as the magic within the egg flickered out.


    <i>Kaboom¡ª</i>


    The egg exploded into fragments, scattering purple light everywhere. The condensed magic inside spread like mist, and the ming egg shards burst out like fireworks.


    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>


    As anotheryer of the shield unfurled in front of Ian, it blocked the shockwave and sparks. The Hellfire didn¡¯t scatter but rather clung to the spreading magic. The influence of the me Bacsh seemed to be reversing the wave. Sparks rained down like a storm between the gaps.


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    Amidst the shimmering cloud of fire in the air, a silhouette became clear in the dense mist.


    Kralen, reborn as a demon, stood atop the half-melted rubble. His size wasn¡¯t much different from when he was human. However, he now had ram-like horns protruding from both temples, and his body was covered in a purple exoskeleton-like carapace. Long wing bones extended from either side of his back, revealing finger-like joints.


    The membranes that should have enveloped the wings had not yet formed. His skin was so thin that his purple veins were clearly visible.


    It was clear that he had awoken in an imperfect state. Yet, he looked down at Ian as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. His horizontally slit pupils flickered.


    ¡ªYou are a much more interesting existence than I thought....


    Amidst the rain of fire, his lips moved. His voice still echoed throughout the mansion.


    ¡ªNot only are you a mage, but you have mastered various types of magic. I can even sense the power of chaos within you. Do the gods know of this? No.... There is no need for you to answer.


    Kralen smiled, revealing his serrated teeth.


    ¡ªI will capture you and find out for myself.


    "Typical spellcasters, always the same...." Ian muttered.


    The force field supporting his back dissipated. Landing on the debris below, he continued speaking.


    "They lose their minds over anything curious."


    His lips curled into a slight smirk as he looked back up at Kralen.


    "And their field of vision narrows."


    ¡ª-That''s only natural... ...?!


    Kralen¡¯s gaze suddenly shot upward. He had finally sensed the presence concealed by the heat and magic of hellfire. A red streak, even more vivid than the fiery clouds, filled his vision.

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    ¡ª...!


    It was Mev. The divine energy surrounding her entire body carved a crimson trail in the air like wings as she surged forward. But what captured Kralen''s attention even more was the sword she raised. Red lightning crackled along the de, which glowed a deep crimson.


    <i>Shwaa!</i>


    The sharp sound of cutting air finally reached Kralen''s ears. He instinctively extended his hand. The dense magic around him rapidly condensed, forming arge barrier in front of him. Covering his body with his wings was a purely instinctive reaction.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The de collided with the shield. Like a spiderweb, the lightning burst out and covered the barrier. The barrier shattered into pieces as the Red Knight descended.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Even without the lightning, the red de cut through Kralen''s wing bones like they were y. The sword, imbued with divine power, deeply pierced Kralen''s neck.


    One of Kralen''s knees buckled.


    ¡ªYou... again...?


    Kralen''s wail echoed in the air. Mev, of course, gave no reply.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    She released her grip on the handle with her left hand and simply clenched her fist, swinging it toward Kralen''s face. Despite the Hellfire flickering like sparks all over her body, she moved as if she didn''t care.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Her fist mmed into the center of Kralen''s face. The divine energy bursting from her punch swept over his head. Kralen''s bent knees buckledpletely.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack!</i>


    Mev continued to rain down blows until Kralen waspletely down. Then she pulled out the sword embedded beneath his corbone. As she raised the sword, the magic stone in her arm glowed, and a red wind enveloped the de. She twisted her body and shed down.


    <i>Swoosh! Crack!</i>


    Kralen''s head, with a caved-in face, was severed from his body. At the same time, the magic stones embedded in Mev''s chest te shed. She extended her left hand toward the rolling head.


    <i>Whoosh, boom!</i>


    A Fireball sprouted from her grasp and exploded. Unlike the high-tier chest te inscribed with Dancing mes, Nasser''s te armor was engraved with a Fireball spell. ording to Ian''s assessment, it was at level three. Though less powerful than an identical spell cast by a mage, it sufficed to incinerate the head melting from the divine power.


    "...." Mev looked down at Kralen''s twitching, headless body, then raised her sword once more.


    <i>Sizzle...</i>


    Kralen''s body began to melt. Mev, undeterred, swung her sword. The de, imbued with divine power, shredded Kralen''s now mushy body.


    ¡ªYes... You are not one of the members of the Dawn Brigade. You are an avenger, a purifier blinded by vengeance. Well prepared, Dragon yer.


    Kralen''s voice echoed in a deep, resonant tone, as if he felt no pain at all. In reality, that was probably the case.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Simultaneously, the spell circuits beneath the debris began to shine brightly. A purple vortex swirled in the air immediately afterward.


    <i>Rumble.</i>


    As the vortex condensed, it released a shockwave. Both Mev and Ian simultaneously unfolded their golden force fields while Kralen¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡ªBut it is a meaningless effort. I have already be an immortal being... Your strength will fail before my deathes.


    Within the mass of chaos power spewing out shockwaves, Kralen''s body was being reconstructed. The speed was much faster than before. But only Mev looked up at it.


    Ian, hiding behind the shield, was looking elsewhere, beyond the cross-sections of the connected corridors.


    Ian¡¯s eyes, flickering as if veiled, finally stopped at one point.


    <i>... Found it.</i>


    The corner of his mouth began to curl.


    ¡ªStruggle all you want. But in the end, you will serve me as the new king of this era.


    The whispering voice echoed. By now, Kralen''s body had almost regained its original form.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Ian stood up as he withdrew the tinum blessing, while the remnants of the shockwave still echoed in the air. Instead, a blue force field spread across his body. It was enough to withstand the aftermath.


    Looking at Mev through the shield, he spoke. "Keep killing him. Eventually, you''ll really be able to kill him."


    Without waiting for a reply, Ian turned away.


    A low, calm voice followed him from behind. "As I said, dly."


    With a crack, the vortex dispersed, and it released a final, deathly shockwave.


    Amidst the scattering remnants of Hellfire, Kralen, havingpleted his reconstruction, opened his eyes in the center.


    ¡ª... Where do you think you¡¯re going?


    His body, floating in the air, was still in its iplete state from the first awakening. The wings were still bare bones, and his skin was thin enough to be translucent. It was likely the limit of rapid regeneration.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Ian used the shockwave propelling against his back as a driving force and ran forward. Kralen, watching Ian¡¯s retreating figure, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡ªCould it be...?


    <i>Yes, exactly that. You bastard.</i>


    Ian muttered inwardly.


    From the moment Mev shed with Kralen, Ian had been using Magic Detection to examine the spell circuits. He was reverse-tracing the magic. The source of the magic was likely where Kralen''s soul resided. This spot, where all the spell circuits converged, was the perfect ce to deduce its origin.


    ¡ªYou wretch...! Do you think I''ll let you escape?


    Kralen''s reaction confirmed Ian''s hypothesis. Silently, Kralen flew toward Ian, preparing a spell. An ominous concentration of magic gathered in the air. It was likely a void spell. But Ian didn''t look back.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    "And where do you think you''re going?"


    The Avatar of Vengeance was guarding his back.


    <i>Boom, boom!</i>


    A red sh erupted behind him, scattering the condensed magic.


    ¡ªYou wretch...!


    The confidence vanished from Kralen''s voice. He had likely inscribed these spell circuits here to hide his weakness, but from now on, they would be his downfall. No matter how many times he came back to life, the Avatar of Vengeance would always be waiting for him. And it would guide Ian, helping him pinpoint the source. As long as Ian activated the Magic Detection, it would be increasingly urate.


    <i>There truly is no such thing as a useless skill. Though it never seemed so in the game. </i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian raced down the corridor, pushing against the relentless flow of magic.


    ***


    "Hmm...."


    Nasser furrowed his bronzed brow, deep in thought. His pale brown eyes remained fixed on the mansion. The strange earthquake and the purple shes at the windows had long since disappeared.


    The mansion, now shrouded in darkness, was eerily silent. But to Nasser, this silence was even more ominous, suggesting that the mansion''s interior waspletely cut off from the outside. The faint, sinister magic emanating from beneath the ground confirmed his suspicions.


    "Do you guys think it is really okay to just stand here and watch, N, Selim?"


    He turned and looked back, addressing the two white horses beside the carriage. Instead of replying, the horses snorted and pawed the ground. N and Selim were their names.


    Around themy several horribly twisted and mutted corpses¡ªthe stablehands and gardeners. They had begun transforming with screams when the mansion shook and the ground glowed with ominous purple light. Nasser had dealt with them as they attacked, with N and Selim doing their part as well. Trained as warhorses and equipped with enchanted barding, they were more formidable than most humans.


    "Yeah, I know. My job is to protect you... I am the coachman, after all."


    Nasser shrugged, holding his sword and shield, and walked over to the horses. Even now, his skin tingled all over. It was the influence of the sinister magic pulsing through the ground.


    If not for his body and mind, hardened over years of divine blessing and training, Nasser would have fallen under its spell long ago. The horses were safe thanks to their barding, which glowed faintly with embedded magic stones.


    Nasser couldn¡¯t leave them, not even for a moment, in case he needed to rece those stones. If the protective enchantments broke, the horses would also fall victim to the malevolent magic.


    "...!" Nasser''s head whipped around at the sound of a door opening and numerous footsteps approaching from afar.


    "Move quickly! Remember, securing His Excellency''s safety is our top priority! Figuring out what''s happeninges after!"


    "Damn...." Nasser clicked his tongue and ran toward the mansion. Someone had clearly heard themotion and brought soldiers.


    Watching the line of soldiers and knights entering the garden, Nasser shouted.


    "Don''te any closer! It''s dangerous here!"


    "...?" The soldiers and knights turned to look at him.


    Nasser shouted again. "Everyone, get out! Seal the main gate now!"


    Not a single person followed his orders. Instead, the knight, who had signaled to the soldiers, approached him, shouting.


    "You there, drop your weapon at once! Exin exactly what is happening here!"


    "...." Nasser exhaled a short sigh. He was once again reminded that he was no longer a Purifier, a pdin, or even a member of the Great Church. However, he couldn''t give up.


    "I will cooperate as you wish! But first, you must withdraw your troops¡ª" Nasser''s voice trailed off like a deting balloon.


    The soldiers running toward the mansion noticeably slowed their pace. The knight approaching him did the same. Suddenly, everyone looked dazed, as if entranced. Their eyes began to glimmer with a purple hue.


    "Oh, no...." Nasser stopped in his tracks.


    As he began to step back, the soldiers and knights all turned their heads toward him in unison. Beyond the dark garden, countless pairs of purple-glowing eyes flickered.


    <i>Step, step¡ª</i>


    They began to walk toward Nasser, expressionless, drawing their weapons as they came.


    "Oh... Lu Sr." Nasser sighed in resignation.


    Backing toward the carriage without stopping, he raised his sword and shield. Holding the sword by its de tip, he gazed at the approaching knights and soldiers and muttered.


    "... Don''t hold it against me. I warned you."


    As if hearing his words, the soldiers charged.


    ***


    <i>Boom, boom, boom¡ª</i>


    The shockwave swept through the hall. Hidden beneath his golden force field, Ian calmly surveyed the scene.


    It was a library deep on the second floor. The engraved spell circuits were converging behind a bookshelf in the corner.


    <i>A secret passage. How clich¨¦.</i>


    As Ian snorted in mild amusement, a voice erupted through the explosion.


    ¡ªYou will regret this... Without me, not just the West, but even the central of the Empire will be thrown into chaos. Your choice will bring even greater chaos and darkness.


    It was Kralen. He seemed to have shifted to persuasion. Ian didn¡¯t bother to respond. Not that Kralen could hear him anyway.


    Kralen had already died twice more at Mev''s hands. Now, he was reviving again. The spell circuits were expelling magic at an incredible rate.


    The shockwaves only urred after Kralen¡¯s death. While he might be able to control the spell circuits while his body existed, Mev clearly wasn¡¯t giving him the chance.


    ¡ªYou won''t be able to control the Isles. Even if a new lord is appointed, do you think they can handle those sea pirates? The fleet will fall into their hands, and the ind sea will be isted.


    <i>And letting you turn this ce into and of the dead is okay?</i>


    Ian muttered to himself as he extended his sword.


    <i>Woosh, boom!</i>


    A Fireball pierced through the dissipating shockwave, smashing the bookshelf into pieces with an explosion. Beyond it, a narrow staircase leading underground was revealed, with spell circuits densely inscribed on the floor, walls, and ceiling.


    <i>Sssst¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the purifier''s cloak settled on Ian''s shoulders. The light of the Mantra circuits had dimmed, nearly exhausted of magic. But it didn''t matter.


    <i>Tat-tat-tat¡ª</i>


    The destination was now within reach.


    Casting Wind de, Ian dashed forward, his cloak billowing as he practically flew down the stairs. The stairs were long and winding, but such phenomena were no problem for someone as ustomed to them as he was.


    <i>If this were a game, I wouldn''t have reached this point so easily.</i>


    As he ran, Ian imagined how things might have yed out in a game. He would probably have needed to evade Kralen''s pursuit while tracking the source of the magic, killing him repeatedly, and advancing during his regeneration periods, all while dodging or enduring the shockwaves.


    There was no need to think deeply to realize how tiresome and exhausting that process would have been. He would have seen the game-over screen many times. Of course, there might have been a simpler but more brutish method: killing Kralen over and over until the power within the void mark was exhausted. This would have been a strategy for veteran yers, possibly with additional rewards.


    <i>Not that it matters right now...</i>


    Soon, the underground chamber came into view. Sliding to a halt, Ian took in the scene. Aside from being quite spacious and luxurious, it was a typical dark mage¡¯sboratory.


    Arge desk with ink and quill, thick books that seemed to be research journals, and grimoires filled with sinister spells filled the room. Spell circuits etched into the floor converged on a pedestal in the center of the chamber. Atop the pedestal sat a crystal orb and a stone fragment bearing the void mark, each asrge as a human head.


    The moment Ian saw them, he didn''t hesitate andunched himself forward.


    He had no way of knowing what defenses might be in ce here. Whatever they were, he intended not to give them a chance to activate. He had no way of knowing when Kralen would die again. Examining the room''s contents in detail could wait until everything was over.


    ¡ªThis cannot be... The long-awaited era has only just begun... only to end so meaninglessly....


    A voice tinged with despair echoed through the air.


    As Ian vaulted over the pedestal, he muttered, "That''s just how life is."


    <i>Unfair and absurd.</i>


    A white arc descended into the center of the flickering crystal orb.


    <i>Thud!</i>

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    The crystal ball shattered into pieces, and the soul that had been flickering inside shot out like an arrow, piercing the ceiling and disappearing. It was returning to its vessel, as per the natural order. Simultaneously, the voice that had been resonating in the air was abruptly silenced, as if cut by a knife.


    <i>Shwaa¡ª</i>


    Ian slid to a stop past the altar. The flickering spell circuits in the chamber calmed and went silent, like a broken fluorescent light finally dimming. With the controlling entity gone, the circuits seemed to have switched to a standby mode.


    <i>At least there won''t be any more chaos.</i>


    Ian stood up and took a deep breath, looking at the pedestal. The ominous purple void mark glowed in the center of the stone. Despite having used a significant amount of power, the mark still radiated a formidable force. It created an illusion that seemed to draw one into the mark. A normal person would have been ensnared by it¡ªone of the basic traits of void magic.


    "...."


    A deep resonance echoed from within Ian. The fragment of chaos was resonating, urging him to absorb that power.


    <i>Not yet.</i>


    He muttered inwardly, reaching into his pocket dimension instead of the mark. Soon, he pulled out a small, square wooden box, slightlyrger than his palm. It was the storage box that had once held the dark relic, the Skull of the Rift Walker, possessed by the Vampire Empress. If it could safely contain such a dark relic, it should easily hold the void mark.


    <i>It looks like it might not fit...</i>


    The problem was the size of the stone. Clicking his tongue briefly, Ian drew his sword.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    The white de struck the edge of the stone fragment. Despite its appearance, it was quite brittle, breaking apart with a sharp crack. The mark''s power remained undisturbed.


    <i>It seems fine...</i>


    Nodding slightly, Ian continued to chip away at the stone. Pieces broke off, and the stone became smaller. When it reached an appropriate size, he finally knocked the stone with the mark into the box with the t of his de.


    The stone piece rolled into the box without resistance, and with a click, the lid of the box closed.


    Simultaneously, the purple glow of the spell circuits in the chamber began to fade. Conversely, a faint light spread across the surface of the box, revealing the intricately engraved spell circuits.


    Ian was about to toss the box back into his pocket dimension when the chamber suddenly shook.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    <i>... I don''t want to get buried again.</i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian''s gaze shifted toward the desk beyond the stone chamber.


    ***


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Kralen, having fallen, was buried in a pile of rubble in the corner. As a reddish shockwave swept past the area, the earthquake in the chamber subsided.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    "<i>Ha</i>... <i>Haha</i>...."


    Augh escaped from between Kralen''s lips as he opened his eyes. His appearance was anything but good. All his limbs had been severed, and only one wing remained, barely half intact. His face was a mess, and a gaping wound, like a gash from an axe, ran from his neck down to the middle of his chest, oozing ck fluid.


    Thud-


    Everything was the result of the Avatar of Vengeance, who wasnding in front of him.


    The one who had granted him three deaths and would likely deliver the fourth, and finally, death.


    Unlike Kralen, Mev, gripping her crimson sword, appearedrgely unchanged from the beginning. The only differences were her slightly heavier breathing and the divine power enveloping her entire body. Each time she was attacked by Kralen, her divine power had grown stronger, now casting a dark red aura around her.


    As he stared at the impending death approaching him, Kralen suddenly spoke.


    "Just one question."


    "...."


    "Why do you seek revenge against me? I don''t recall wronging an Apostle of Stern Goddess."


    Mev paused momentarily before responding. "You wouldn''t know me. I''m just one of the many victims created by your minions."


    "... A frontier origin, then. Where from?"


    "Agel Lan."


    "Agel Lan...?"


    "Does the name Regis mean anything to you?"


    Kralen''s brows furrowed for a moment before a peculiar smile spread across his face.


    "Yes, I remember now.... Regis. Regis Brant... Was he the one who fancied himself the Duke of that small kingdom?"


    "That''s correct."


    "I only knew him by name. I didn¡¯t know exactly what he did. I just knew he was one of the seeds of darkness and sought immortality. So I allowed the sponsorship. I heard he ultimately failed, though...."


    Kralen continued, watching Mev slowly but steadily approaching. "So, you killed him as well."


    "Yes, though not by myself."


    "Heh... So, vengeance sprouted from that seed. Makes sense. I sowed many seeds, so it wouldn''t be strange for it to spring up anywhere."


    His bitter smilested only a moment before Kralen looked up at Mev again and spoke.


    "However, I will not apologize."


    "...." Mev stopped in front of Kralen, the holy power enveloping her body, dripping down like sticky liquid.


    Kralen continued nonchntly. "I wanted to turn this world upside down and create a new one. No matter what, sacrifices had to be made. So even if I could turn back time, I would make the same¡ª"


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Mev''s sword drew a crimson line.


    Kralen''s severed head spun through the air before rolling to a stop in the pile of debris. ck tar-like blood gushed from the severed neck. His twitching body lost all strength.


    Mev, who had frozen with her sword outstretched, finally lowered her de. She only nced at Kralen''s corpse briefly.


    "----!"


    Mev bent over and howled, the sound more filled with grief than triumph at her long-awaited vengeance. The holy power within her red up and dissipated like heat waves in response to her scream.


    From the end of the hallway on the second floor, Ian watched quietly, closing the questpletion window before leaping down.


    The mansion had already returned to its original state, and the persistent screams had ceased. However, Mev stilly copsed in front of Kralen''s lifeless body.


    Ian slowly walked toward her.


    With all the holy power evaporated, Mev''s back looked especially pale. There was no need for him to say anything.


    "My lord! Are you alright? My lord!" Philip burst out onto the third-floor hallway, shouting urgently. He looked disheveled as if he had been in a rough fight.


    "Are you hurt? My lord! Please answer me!"


    "... I''m fine, Philip," Mev replied in a calm voice as she slowly stood up.


    <i>nk</i>, her helmet automatically retracted into the back of her armor. She turned to look at Ian, who stood among the debris. Her green eyes, filled with a mixture of emotions, met his briefly before she looked upward.


    "And the revenge is over, Philip."


    "...!" Philip''s expression twisted.


    It was an odd look, neither smiling nor crying, as memories seemed to flood his mind. He bit his lower lip just as Thesaya shoved Philip aside and leaped over the railing.


    "Move aside, freckle-face." The height of the third floor didn¡¯t seem to bother her as she jumped down without hesitation.


    "<i>Whoa</i>, <i>whoa</i>...!" Philip, barely clinging to the edge of the hallway, iled his arms, making an awkward sound as he snapped out of his reverie.


    "It was absolute chaos, Ian! Of course, nothingpared to what you all went through, but it was pretty intense here too."


    Thesayanded lightly with bent knees and spoke without looking up. Her face showed signs of the battle''s aftermath. She was covered in dust, with multiple small scratches on her face, and her long silver hair was singed and curly in ces.


    "Freckles and that knight were shing everywhere, and the mage I was fighting kept casting spells, even after losing his head. I thought I was going to die. Honestly, I almost did at least once."


    Despite everything, her words lightened the mood.


    Ian chuckled and replied, "But you won in the end, right?"


    "Of course. But..."


    Looking around the mess of the chamber nonchntly, Thesaya added, "Where''s the cat? Where''s the kitty?"


    Ian blinked and exchanged a nce with Mev before responding.


    "Didn''t you see it on your way?"


    "No, I didn''t. Weren''t you on the same floor? Wait, I think I hear something¡ª"


    <i>Crash!</i>


    At that moment, a loud noise erupted as the wall above them crumbled. It was the hallway opposite where the group stood, even higher up on the fourth floor.


    The three of them quickly stepped back to avoid the falling debris. Ian nced up, raising an eyebrow as he saw two beastfolk entangled and falling.


    <i>When did they get all the way over there?</i> <i>Maybe they took a big detour. </i>


    In the midst of it, Charlotte fell with Palmer beneath her, crashing into the center of the debris pile.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Debris and dust scattered in all directions as Palmer absorbed the full impact of the fall. Blood spurted from his mouth like a crimson arrow.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    Palmer tumbled across the floor, and Charlottended cat-like at the point of impact, pushing off him as she did.


    Her appearance was a wreck. Her armor was torn in numerous ces, and nearly every exposed part of her body was covered in wounds. The red holy power flickered as if it might extinguish at any moment. The deep gashes across one side of her face were so severe that they would undoubtedly leave scars, though it was a miracle her eye was unharmed.


    Thesaya, eyes wide with rm, drew her rapier and shouted, "Kitty! Let me help¡ª"


    "Stay out of this!" Charlotte''s voice,ced with a low growl, interrupted as she red at Palmer, whoy sprawled on the floor.


    "... He''s mine."


    "Oh, okay... got it...."


    Feeling awkward, Thesaya sheathed her sword as Charlotteunched herself forward with explosive force.


    Palmer, barely managing to get on all fours, red at Charlotte with his blurry, ash-gray eyes.


    <i>... Right, he wasn''t drawing power from Kralen.</i>


    Nodding to himself, Ian watched as Charlotte shed with Palmer. Palmer, a berserker who served the Primal Wildness¡ªa God of the beastfolk banished to the void¡ªwas a formidable opponent. This battle was clearly significant to Charlotte.


    Defeating Palmer had important implications for her. Many of the beastfolk were already worshipping Kruxica, and failing to defeat one of the Apostles of Kruxica would make it impossible for her to lead her people.


    "----!"


    Fortunately, Charlotte had already gained the upper hand.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    She kneed Palmer in the jaw, then climbed atop him, raising her fist. Her bare, ckened knuckles came down in a bloody arc.


    <i>Thud! Crack!</i>


    Charlotte repeatedly hammered her fists into Palmer. His attempts to push her off grew weaker and weaker. She did not stop. Palmer''s arms finally went limp, only twitching with each subsequent punch.


    "<i>Phew</i>... <i>phew</i>...."


    Atst, Charlotte ceased her assault, breathing heavily. Both she and Palmer were devoid of any remaining holy power. Sensing victory, she raised both arms and let out a roar. Blood sttered from her fur and mane in all directions.


    She then stood, grabbing Palmer by the scruff of the neck, and turned to the group. Her orange eyes were now much calmer, as if the roar had purged all traces of the battle''s frenzy.


    "... Is it all over?" Charlotte asked, looking at Ian.


    He simply nodded in response.


    "Good...." Charlotte swayed, dropping Palmer back to the floor.


    "Kitty!" Thesaya shouted as she rushed over to support her.


    "Not yet... it¡¯s not over yet, pointy ears," Charlotte muttered, patting Thesaya''s shoulder with a blood-stained hand as she drew the Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword from her side.


    Charlotte flipped Palmer''s body over with her foot and kneeled down. Reaching out with her left hand, she grabbed Palmer''s segmented armored tail and lifted it. Gripping the dagger tightly in her right hand, she brought it down with force.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The dagger severed Palmer''s tail in one clean cut. Despite being unconscious, Palmer''s body convulsed violently.


    Charlotte stood up, holding the dripping tail, and staggered slightly. Ian met her gaze with a slight smile and a nod.


    "Is it okay to just cut it off like that?"


    "... Yes." Charlotte finally rested her left arm on Thesaya''s shoulder, who frowned at the tail Charlotte held. Blood from the severed end was dripping onto Thesaya''s greaves and boots.


    "This one worshipped the wrong master. It seemed like he even led several young warriors of our tribe down the same path. It''s only fitting he faces severe punishment."


    "So, are you nning to cut off the tails of all who serve Kruxica?"


    "I hadn''t thought that far, but...."


    Charlotte nced at the limp tail in her grip, her voice calm as she continued.


    "That¡¯s a good suggestion. I¡¯ll do it if necessary."


    "...."


    <i>Did I just make a bad suggestion? </i>


    While Ian chuckled to himself, Philipnded among the debris. He had carefully descended floor by floor until he reached the ground.


    "<i>Phew</i>...."


    Philip sighed in relief and then looked at the fallen Palmer.


    "So why keep this one alive? You don''t mean to tell me that cutting off his tail is as good as killing him, do you?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a temporary reprieve. Interrogating him will give us a better understanding of the state of our tribe." Charlotte paused and then turned her gaze to Ian.


    She cautiously added, looking at Palmer with a neutral expression. "Is that alright with you? If you permit it, I''ll ensure he causes no more trouble. If not¡ª"


    "That''s not why I was looking at him. Do what you need to. He''s your opponent and your kin." Ian cut her off, shrugging his shoulders. "Since you defeated him and have cut his tail, he can¡¯t defy you now. Isn''t that right?"


    "Not what I intended, but probably. Then... why were you looking at him that way?"


    "It seems like the perfect opportunity. Keeping at least one of them alive wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    "...?" Charlotte blinked in confusion.


    Ian, letting out a low chuckle, added, "Not sure why you''re so puzzled. Did you forget what we''ve just done? We need to clean up the mess."

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    "<i>Aha</i>...."


    While Charlotte let out a low gasp, Philip nodded his head. "You intend to have the minion confess to the deeds carried out by the Duke. It¡¯ll be more convincing than us just talking."


    "Exactly. So, I need him to spill everything he knows. Can you do that?"


    "Of course, Ian. As much as you need." Charlotte nced down at the fallen Palmer, baring her fangs slightly.


    It seemed there was no need to worry about her going easy on him just because they were of the same kind.


    "But I wonder if the Duke¡¯s followers will believe the confession. They might just pin everything on this guy." Philip added, stroking his chin.


    <i>He¡¯s bing more cautious. Or perhaps just more distrustful of humans.</i>


    "That¡¯s a valid point. So...."


    With an inward chuckle, Ian turned to Mev. "Sir, could you retrieve the Duke¡¯s head? I have some evidence, but the more physical proof we have, the better. Since you were the one who beheaded him, you should take it."


    "... Alright. I¡¯ll do that." Mev, her eyes somewhat dazed, turned and walked away. Her steps were unsteady.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. She had just been through a fierce battle and had finallypleted her long journey of revenge. She probably needed a good sleep before the reality truly sank in.


    Ian turned back to Charlotte. "Charlotte, can you move on your own?"


    "Yes, I can." Ian retrieved a sealing box from his pocket dimension and looked down at Palmer. "Then bind your prisoner. Make it easier to transport him. And drink some water. You look like you might copse any moment."


    Charlotteplied, bending down.


    Then Thesaya, catching Ian''s gaze, blinked. "What?"


    "Sir Riurel has lost her robe again."


    "... Again?"


    "Find it and give it to her. She needs to cover up. We don¡¯t know when the guards will arrive, so we need to be prepared to meet them."


    "Got it. Seriously, that robe keeps disappearing every time we fight...."


    Mutteringints, Thesaya turned and started searching. The blood vessels in her eyes were now visibly pulsing. Ian then took off his robe, which was draped over his shoulders like a cloak, and handed it to Philip.


    Awkwardly putting it on, Philip continued. "When the soldierse, will you cooperate? If we resist, there will inevitably be casualties."


    "We''ll see. Preferably."


    "Yes. It''s oddly reassuring, really. Even if things don''t go well, it feels like you, my lord, have a n."


    "Well, we do have insurance."


    "Insurance...? What is it?"


    "The tinum Dragon."


    "<i>Ah</i>."


    "If we can¡¯t handle it ourselves, we¡¯ll leave it to him. So...."


    Ian shrugged as he added. "Stop worrying and just carry this guy. You handle the transport."


    Philip widened his eyes as he looked down at Palmer. "... Me?"


    "It¡¯s more believable if it looks like the purifier captured him. You¡¯ll have a better justification for interrogating him."


    "I suppose that makes sense, but...."


    At that moment, Charlotte, who had tied Palmer up like a log, stepped back. Philip, still tilting his head in doubt, crouched down and slid his arms under Palmer¡¯s body.


    "Even so, how am I supposed to carry this big guy... by myself...?"


    Philip stood up abruptly, blinking in confusion.


    "... I can do it. I didn''t realize I could."


    "I wouldn''t have asked if I didn''t think you could."


    <i>You''re already halfway to being a superhuman.</i>


    Ian smirked, watching as Mev and Thesaya returned. Thesaya was carrying Kralen''s head, since Mev was now wearing her robe.


    "Let''s go."


    Ian returned the sealing box to his pocket dimension and turned to leave. The fact that the guards hadn''t arrived yet indicated that whatever had happened in the mansion hadn''t reached the outside. Not that it mattered; heading to the inner city themselves wasn''t a bad idea.


    It was when they opened the mansion''s front door he realized the truth.


    "...?"


    A chaotic scene unfolded before them.


    "What in the world...?" Philip, who had followed with his hood pulled low, murmured in disbelief.


    Soldiersy sprawled everywhere, with torches scattered around, casting a faint glow over the chaos.


    "So, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯te in; they couldn¡¯te in," Ian muttered as he surveyed the scene.


    It was easy to imagine what had happened. The soldiers who had rushed in response to themotion had been ensnared by the void magic. Judging by their state, they had likely fallen into a frenzy and fought each other.


    "They''re not all dead. About half seem to be just unconscious." Thesaya said, checking the soldiers'' conditions.


    Charlotte, staring at the flickering lights beyond the darkness, spoke up. "There are more soldiers gathered outside the gate. I see some knights, too."


    "They must have figured out they shouldn''te in. They probably don''t know it''s safe now," said Philip.


    Ian nodded casually and began to move. "Let''s make them wait a bit longer. The more witnesses, the better."


    Philip, who had been following, soon noticed Ian heading down a side path instead of through the main gate.


    "But why are you going this way? This leads to... Oh!" Philip''s eyes widened as he remembered. "The carriage! Nasser!"


    It seemed he hadpletely forgotten about Nasser.


    <i>How could you forget something like that?</i>


    Ian chuckled silently as he gazed into the darkness ahead. Despite theck of torches, he could easily see the closed stable and the surrounding area. Soldiers were sprawled around the stable as well. They had likely targeted Nasser and the horses. Scattered among them were the mutted bodies of those who had transformed.


    "... Surely, the one ear isn''t dead, right?" Thesaya muttered as she stared at the quiet stable.


    No one answered, as everyone seemed to be thinking the same thing. No matter how skilled Nasser was as a former purifier, facing dozens of void magic-entranced soldiers armed only with a sword and shield couldn''t have been easy.


    "...!" Ian''s eyes twitched as he reached the closed stable door. When he opened it, a faint smile spread across his face.


    "A miracle has urred."


    Beyond the sprawled bodies of about a dozen soldiers, two white horses stood in a corner of the stable. Their barding glowed softly in the darkness, making the scene look almost surreal.


    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."


    "How on earth did they survive?"


    Philip and Thesaya eximed as they entered. Mev and Charlotte said nothing, but their surprise was clear. Even the carriage stood intact nearby.


    Ian walked around, scanning the stable, and soon approached a pile of hay on the opposite wall. Nasser was sitting there, slumped against the wall.


    His condition was a mess, as if he had been rolling in manure, dirt, and straw.


    "At least you''re alive," said Ian.


    "... Yes. Barely." Nasser''s low voice responded.


    As Philip quickly turned and called his name, Ian crouched in front of him.


    "I thought you''d passed out."


    "I was just resting for a moment. I was too exhausted." Nasser lifted his face, covered in grime.


    Ian nodded, examining his condition. Though there were scratches and blood stains, there were no life-threatening injuries. Nasser was simply exhausted.


    Ian was surprised but also impressed, smiling slightly.


    "You must have really gone through a lot."


    "Yes, well... it''s not easy taking on so many alone. I also tried not to kill them as you ordered. Those who were kicked by N or Selim probably didn''t make it... but there wasn''t much I could do about that."


    "N and Selim?"


    Nasser nodded toward the horses. "Those two."


    "Oh. They have names."


    "I didn''t keep them inside from the start. That''s why it was tougher. It got really dangerous toward the end."


    "It looks like they started fighting too."


    "That gave me a chance to breathe. I was losing confidence in not killing the soldiers. Then, suddenly, the soldiers went berserk and started fighting each other. It onlysted a few minutes before they all copsed. That''s when I knew things inside were wrapping up well."


    "You did well."


    <i>And the summary was concise.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly and added, "It¡¯s impressive. Surviving is one thing, but keeping the horses safe is another."


    "Indeed. Well done, one ear. You''ve earned my respect." Thesaya added while she, Mev, and Charlotte checked on the fallen soldiers.


    Nasser, ncing around the stable, let out a chuckle. "Yes, I surprised myself too. I spent so long surrounded by a magical gear that I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle it."


    "You should have more confidence. Many of them are still alive." Mevmented without even looking up.


    Ian nodded and stood up. "Once you''re able to move, go rest in the carriage. Keep an eye on the horses until people return."


    "... Yes." Nasser groaned softly as he stood up, his hands hanging limply with his sword and shield. Though he wobbled slightly, he managed to stay upright. As he took a few steps toward the exit, he turned to Ian and the others.


    "So, what are you nning to do now?"


    "What do you think?"


    Ian shrugged and added as he stepped through the door.


    "We''re going to turn ourselves in."


    ***


    The city''s atmosphere was strange from the morning. Ships were leaving the harbor one after another, and all the officials and nobles had gathered inside the inner fortress, noting out. Rumors spread among the citizens that something had happened to the Duke.


    The truth revealed a few hourster was even more shocking than the rumors. A scribe publicly announced in the town square that Duke Kralen was a demon. The announcement was brief, but it was enough to paralyze the entire city.


    "That''s impossible! Someone must be framing him. His Excellency would never do such a thing."


    Citizens, who had even halted restoration work, gathered everywhere, buzzing about the same topic. Today, there were no officials to control them.


    "There are many witnesses. Over a hundred soldiers almost died in the mansion, and over thirty bodies were removed."


    Thergest gatherings were in the taverns. Those who hade from the inner fortress spread the news. Every tavern in the city was packed with people who had abandoned whatever they were doing to hear the news.


    "The purifiers beheaded him and carried his head out. I saw it with my own eyes. He didn''t look human at all."


    The storytellers were varied: servants, stable hands, grave keepers, and even off-duty soldiers shared what they had seen and heard.


    "I can''t believe it. His Excellency was a demon?"


    "Don''t deny it. Palmer, his servant, confessed to everything. It''s all true."


    "That beastfolk knight? How can you trust the word of a beastfolk? That guy could be framing His Excellency."


    "There was also a journal written in the Duke¡¯s own hand among the evidence submitted by the purifiers. Its contents matched Palmer¡¯s testimony. With the Duke revealed as the cause of the city''s chaos, are you still defending him?"


    "Wh-what...? Did you hear that correctly?"


    "Yes, I heard the same thing directly from the administrator."


    "My goodness...."


    The truth about Duke Kralen wasn''t the only thing spreading. Stories about those who uncovered the truth were also circting.


    "They say one of the people who came with the purifiers was the Dragon yer of the North."


    "The famous superhuman from the North? He''s here now?"


    "Yes. He helped the purifiers. Thanks to him, we were able to eliminate the demon with minimal damage."


    "Incredible. I passed by them when they entered the city. That famous Dragon yer was in that carriage."


    "If you don''t believe me, ask around. I''m not the only one who heard this."


    "No, if it were a lie, they would havee up with something more believable. I should offer a prayer of thanks."


    Of course, not everyone was just surprised.


    "I want to see Kralen''s corpse. I lost my wife in this tragedy. To think it was all because of that bastard. And I didn¡¯t even know...!"


    "Same here. Damn it. May he burn in hell forever, the filthy scum."


    Outrage and condemnation toward the Duke followed. Many demanded a full revtion of the truth. With the city''s nobles and officials nowhere to be seen, such sentiments grew louder.


    "The real trouble might start now." Some were having practical conversations, mainly merchants who traveled across the inner sea.


    "What do you mean by the trouble starting now? Isn''t he already dead?"


    "Exactly. Was Edward Kralen just an ordinary man? He was a noble who exerted influence even in the central regions. Now that he''s been revealed as a demon, what do you think will happen next?"


    "Lu Sr, good heavens... there''ll be a bloodbath. His Majesty will undoubtedly be furious."


    "Yes. The central regions will be thrown into chaos. Meanwhile, this ce will be left in its current state."


    "Surely not. This is the heart of the western region. With the most important position now vacant, they will probably send someone with the influence and legitimacy to quell the chaos."


    "That could be just as problematic. What do you think the new lord''s first task will be?"


    "They''ll investigate and punish everyone involved in this incident. Indeed... There''s a reason the ships from the Isles pulled out early this morning. My goodness. Could they be involved as well?"


    "Who knows? It doesn''t feel right. If the Isle cooperates, we might be lucky, but if not...."


    "... We need to prepare to leave immediately. If the sea routes are blocked, we''re all doomed."


    "I agree. This chaos won''t be settled in a day. Just look around. No one is giving clear exnations; they''re all busy looking out for themselves. They¡¯re probably figuring out how to save themselves."


    Indeed, that was the case.


    The city nobles and officials, and the knights who had lost their lord overnight, were all desperately trying to find ways to survive. Given that the purifiers had been involved, it was certain that news would reach both the royal court and the Order. The consequences were unpredictable.


    However, one thing was certain. By the time the chaos subsided, many involved would either be dead, enved, or sent beyond the ck Wall.


    None of these oues were desirable. Naturally, the focus of the city nobles and officials shifted to the Dragon yer. Unlike the purifiers, he seemed like someone they could reason with.


    There were even rumors that he was an Agent of the Great tinum Dragon. If he could prove their innocence, their chances of survival would increase exponentially.


    However, only a few had met him. Afterpleting the investigation thatsted until midday, the Dragon yer, Ian Hope, had returned to his quarters and hadn''te out since.

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    "Nice to see you, Sir Spello. Since you''re still guarding the gate, the Dragon yer must be inside."


    "That¡¯s correct."


    A voice echoed from outside the window.


    "I understand many have tried and failed to get past this gate. But we have a bit of a connection, don¡¯t we?"


    "That¡¯s true."


    "So, I''ve brought a small gift. Here, take it. You won¡¯t be disappointed. Just give me a moment of his time. I''ll be in and out in no time."


    "... You may have heard that many havee and gone, but it seems you haven¡¯t heard why they left."


    "<i>Hmm</i>?"


    "The Dragon yer didn¡¯t refuse to meet visitors. Instead, he gave one condition."


    "And what might that be?"


    "He said to let only those who don¡¯t have a single skeleton in their closet should enter."


    "...?!"


    "He said he would investigate visitors immediately and thoroughly, and if he found even the smallest fault, he would hold them ountable. If you are truly spotless, he will vouch for you without any issues."


    "Huh...."


    "But it seems you already have some dirt on you. As a courtesy to our acquaintance, I suggest you go home and put your house in order first. Thene back."


    "Y-yes, thank you, Sir Spello. I shall do that."


    <i>Well, he''s doing his job diligently. </i>


    Leaning back on the sofa, Ian smiled slightly as he listened to the fading sound of the carriage. After the all-night investigation, Spello had volunteered to guide and guard the group. Ian epted and assigned him a task. The conversation just now was the result.


    Since Ian had awakened, this had been the third visitor, and the third to leave. Having spoken with a few perceptive nobles during the investigation, Ian reached a definite conclusion.


    There were no quests to be had in this city.


    It seemed that in the game, Radcliffe had already fallen to ruin by the time the yer arrived. Even without the corruption and gue, the Duke had turned it into a city of the dead.


    Unintentionally, Ian had saved many who would have originally perished. But without quests, he had no reason or inclination to clean up after the corrupt nobles and officials.


    <i>But if that''s how it was in the game... doesn''t that mean this ce might still end up in ruins somehow?</i>


    There were forces at y that he couldn''t change, no matter how hard he tried.


    <i>... Whatever. For now, it''s enough that I saved them. </i>


    Shaking off his thoughts, Ian closed the book he was reading. Its cover was ominously dark and devoid of any title. There were two more simr books beneath the sofa. These were the grimoires he had taken from Kralen''s desk, along with his journal.


    Of course, they were filled with iprehensible nonsense, even more advanced gibberish than the ones he had found on the frontier.


    <i>I guess these will make good kindling for the campfire.</i>


    Kralen¡¯s journal, along with his head and the void mark, had been submitted as evidence. Ian had retrieved the void mark under the pretext of personally destroying it, but the rest was left in the inner fortress.


    They were gifts for the investigation team that would be dispatched from the central government. He had endured the long, tedious investigation until morning to ensure everything was clear and undeniable. Although the official documents bore the names of Gothier and Nasser, too many people knew his name.


    <i>Still, I should let the big guy know, just in case...</i>


    Ian ced the book down and leaned back against the sofa.


    His gaze swept across the dimly lit, spacious room. Mev and Charlottey in one of the two beds, seemingly dead to the world.


    Although they had a whole house to themselves, the group naturally clustered in thergest room to sleep. Likely, they couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully unless near each other, especially after such a tiring and stressful time.


    In any case, Ian was the first to wake. It wasn¡¯t because he had given up the bed and was ufortable, but because he had rested enough. In this battle, he had only taken on the most challenging parts, leaving most of the actualbat and physical tasks to hispanions.


    Although he had used up a fair amount of magic power, it wasn''t as much as in previous battles, even though the opponent was both a council member and a demon.


    <i>... Well, there should be times when things go smoothly.</i>


    He had prepared extensively and endured tough times to make that happen.


    Reaching out to the makeshift table beside the sofa, Ian picked up the ss of liquor and said, "You better let go of that."


    "...!" A white hand, quietly reaching out from under the sofa to grab a grimoire, froze. The hand quickly withdrew, and Thesaya, with a sheepish grin on her face, emerged from underneath.


    "How did you know...?"


    "Well," Ian answered with a chuckle, bringing the ss to his lips. "You weren''t in sight, so I thought you might be hiding somewhere. Turns out you crawled under the sofa."


    "It looked interesting. I am a spellcaster, after all. Not that I know any spells."


    "It¡¯s best not to read it unless you want your first spell to be necromancy."


    "Of course not. I was just curious about the contents. Just a little peek." Thesaya wiggled her thumb and forefinger with a yful smile.


    <i>Yeah, right. </i>


    Ian snorted again and took a sip of his drink.


    Thesaya, now sitting beside him, brushed her messy silver hair aside and asked, "Where are freckle and the one ear? They were gone when I woke up."


    "They woke up earlier. I sent them out with some tasks."


    "Tasks?"


    "... I told them to secure that beastfolk berserker and check in with the church. Also, to get some food and check on ship passages."


    Ian added as he nced at Thesaya. "If you''re bored, you can head down too. They''ll be back soon, and then I''ll wake everyone."


    "No thanks. I''d rather stay here with you." Thesaya''s yful smile returned as she added, "We won¡¯t see each other much longer, will we?"


    "...Yeah, I suppose not." Ian hesitated, then turned away as he answered. He lifted his ss again.


    Thesaya watched him for a moment, then continued, "Can¡¯t you juste with us to the South? Your great mission is over anyway."


    "I can''t."


    "Why...?"


    <i>Why? Because I know nothing about the South. </i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian replied, "I have too many tails following me. As you know, every ce I go turns into chaos. It won''t help with what you need to do."


    Setting down his ss, Ian picked up the pewter bottle and poured himself another drink.


    "So, I¡¯ll head South after I¡¯ve shaken them off. You go ahead and establish yourselves."


    "... Alright. It won''t be easy, but I''ll do what I can to help." Thesaya wrinkled her nose yfully and added, "I owe you, after all. Don¡¯t I?"


    <i>An elf paying back a favor. That¡¯s rare. </i>


    Ian mused inwardly and set down the bottle, gesturing with his chin.


    "Just make sure to help her. She¡¯ll face many challenges. Be there for her."


    "That won''t be easy either, but I¡¯ll do that. If not me, then who else would help her? But what about that creepy striped cat? He''s a corrupted one, after all."


    "Charlotte will handle that."


    <i>Whether she kills him, or spares him. </i>


    Ian thought of Palmar as he took a drink. When Palmar awoke in the interrogation room and realized his tail had been severed, he was in shock. Shortly after, when Charlotte stood before him, he obeyed her orders with a look of humiliation, just as she had once done with Ian.


    "I n to kill him." Charlotte''s hoarse voice echoed as she rose from the bed. "After I get all the information I need from him."


    "Had a good sleep, kitty? How¡¯s your body feeling?"


    "Fine. I feel refreshed." She stretched luxuriously and approached Ian, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Thesaya, noticing her face, chuckled. "You were already ugly, and now you''re even uglier."


    Charlotte¡¯s face bore four deep scars running from her forehead to her chin. Even to Ian, it looked like a wound that wouldn¡¯t fully heal. Her body, already covered in scars, had gained one more.


    "It''s a scar that will make me even more beautiful. A mark of battle and victory."


    She lifted the bottle and took a long drink, letting the liquor pour down her throat. Her neck, marked with scratches, pulsed as she drank.


    <i>Drinking on an empty stomach like that must hurt.</i>


    <i>Clunk.</i>


    The sound of the door opening came from the first floor.


    Ian shrugged. "Looks like they¡¯ve finished their tasks."


    Soon, the aroma of freshly baked bread, sausage, perhaps seafood stew, and maybe pasta began to fill the air.


    "Wow...."


    Both Charlotte and Thesaya swallowed in unison.


    Since early morning, none of them had eaten a proper meal. It was nearly sunset, so they had been fasting for over half a day.


    Mev suddenly sprang up. Blinking at her gatheredpanions, she muttered, not bothering to fix her disheveled hair, "Is it already time to eat?"


    "... I''m d you have an appetite."


    <i>I was worried you might lose your will to live again, like before.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly and set down his ss, standing up.


    "Let¡¯s go. We have ces to be after we eat."


    ***


    After devouring their meal like they hadn''t eaten in days, the group boarded the carriage. The horse and carriage had been moved to the garden behind the mansion.


    "Oh, Palmar is scheduled to be handed over tomorrow morning. I mean, Nasser will be the one responsible for his disposal," said Philip, as if he had just remembered that after they got on the carriage.


    As the carriage began to move, Ian nodded. "Well done. What about the ship?"


    Charlotte and Thesaya''s eyes simultaneously turned to Philip.


    Philip, ncing at them, continued."There''s a merchant ship departing in two days'' time. The atmosphere in the city isn''t good. All the merchants are nning to leave within the week."


    As Ian nodded, the carriage came to a halt. There was a knock on the window. When he opened it, Spello''s stern face appeared.


    "Are you heading out, sir?"


    "Yes, I''m nning to visit the church."


    "As expected, you are devout.... I''ll apany you for security. We never know when someone might try to approach you."


    <i>He''d probably pretend to die if I asked him to.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly.


    The real reason he epted Spello''s offer was to avoid hassle and let hispanions rest. However, the city''s nobles perceived it differently.


    Currently, Spello was one of the few knights cleared of suspicion by the Dragon yer and the purifiers. This essentially granted him a form of immunity, increasing his chances of surviving the potential disruption ahead.


    Spello knew this, which made him even more respectful to Ian.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, sir. I won''t let anyone set foot inside the church."


    Ian closed the window. As the sound of Spello''s horse''s hooves resumed, the carriage started moving again.


    Philip nced at Ian and spoke. "I couldn''t ask earlier because of all the tasks you gave us. Are you going to the church to...?"


    "Yes, to meet the tinum Dragon."


    "...!" Philip nodded, as if he had expected this. Everyone else did the same, except for Mev, who looked surprised. Dressed lightly in a purifier¡¯s robe, she had followed them without knowing their destination.


    "To meet the Great tinum Dragon? Now?"


    "There''s no reason to dy. We need to report after finishing the mission."


    <i>And receive the reward.</i>


    Mev sighed, her mouth opening and closing as if in disbelief.


    "I-if I had known, I would have worn my armor and carried my sword properly. Philip, why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Oh, I thought you knew, my lord. My apologies. Shall I lend you mine?" Philip quickly bowed.


    Mev, looking regretful, shook her head. "No... It''s not your fault. I was too focused on the food."


    Removing her hood, she began to tidy her messy hair. Seeing this, Thesaya also smoothed her long hair.


    Ian chuckled. "Don''t bother with such things. He won¡¯t care about our appearance."


    "Still, how can we meet such a noble being so unprepared?"


    The carriage stopped, and Nasser opened the door. Spello and three guards stood on horseback on either side, forming a path.


    <i>Drawing a bit too much attention here, really.</i>


    Ian stifled augh as he exited the carriage.


    A massive church building with one of itsrge doors open came into view. Originally adorned withrge, grand windows, it now had an eerie appearance, with many of the windows shattered and left unrepaired.


    Ian took onest look at the darkening sky and then started walking. The rest of the group followed, and Nasser, closing the carriage door, bowed.


    "Take care."


    Ian, pausing midway up the steps, frowned and turned to look at him.


    "What are you talking about? You¡¯reing with us, Philip."


    "...? Me too?" Nasser asked, looking bewildered.


    "Yes," answered Ian.


    Nasser, wearing a rare, genuinely happy smile, hurriedly followed. The interior of the church was eerily empty. A modest altar and numerous lit candles were the only sources of light in the deste sanctuary.


    "It''s surprising there''s not a single priest left in such arge city... At least they''ve kept it clean," Philip remarked, his voice trailing off as an uneasy silence settled over the room.


    Everyone looked at Ian, unsure of what to do next. Ignoring their uncertainty, Ian retrieved a small charm from his pocket dimension. It was something Archeas had given him to use in summoning.


    Ian stared at the charm for a moment. There were many questions he needed to ask and things he needed to hear. Since he didn''t know when he''d have another chance to meet again, he nned to leave nothing out. Of course, including the reward.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    A me ignited in Ian''s hand, and he tossed the charm into it. It quickly burned, emitting a bright golden light and scattering countless sparks.


    Swirling in the air above the altar, the sparks formed radiant golden characters. These were words Ian could not read, a dragon''s incantation known as a Mantra. Below the Mantra, a radiant orb of light appeared, with a faint silhouette emerging within.


    <i>Teleportation magic, perhaps. I''d love to learn that,</i> Ian thought as the orb''s golden glow intensified.


    "...!"


    Awestruck, the others instinctively dropped to one knee, heads bowed. Even Thesaya was not immune to the overwhelming reverence evoked by the presence of an immortal being. Ian alone remained standing.


    "...?" He squinted slightly, looking at the increasingly distinct silhouette.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    The orb burst into a spray of golden particles, revealing the figure within.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon...."


    With a gentle voice, the glowing golden eyes curved into a smile.


    "Good to see you, Ian. You look better than before. That''s a relief."


    "You..." Ian blinked once, then continued, "... seem to have shrunk a bit since west met."


    Archeas, holding arge ss bottle in his arms, appeared in the form of a dwarf.

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    This time, Ian could clearly discern Archeas¡¯s gender. The dwarves Ian had encountered before, regardless of age, were always covered in thick beards. In contrast, Archeas''s face was smooth and round, with delicate features. The wavy ck hair reached just below its nape, adding to the youthful appearance. Ian didn¡¯t mistake it for a young girl only because its features were strikingly sharp for its height, with a body proportioned ordingly.


    Archeas gazed up at Ian for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    "Shrunk a bit? You are making meugh the moment we met! Shrunk, you say...!"


    The liquid inside the ss bottle Archeas was holding sloshed around.


    <i>What''s so funny?</i>


    Ian scratched his cheek and added, "I remember you saying that your form and magic are tied to your memories, making it ufortable to take on a different shape."


    "Yes, I did. My agent has a remarkable memory," Archeas nodded, the smile never leaving its face. Then, ncing at the others, it continued, "Before we continue, would you introduce yourpanions? They seem a bit ufortable."


    <i>Ah, right.</i>


    Ian turned to look at his group. They were still kneeling, heads bowed.


    "These are myrades. In order: Mev, Philip, Charlotte, Thesaya... and Nasser."


    <i>Though that one is a bit of a stretch</i>, Ian thought to himself as Archeas shuffled closer to him.


    Looking at the group, Archeas spoke again. "Please, all of you, rise."


    Starting with Thesaya, the others stood up one by one. Thesaya was the only one who openly gazed at Archeas; the rest kept their heads slightly bowed or nced cautiously, filled with reverence. It didn¡¯t seem to matter that Archeas now appeared as a dwarven girl.


    "Greetings. I am Archeas, a saint of the Lu Sr order, the guardian of secrets and treasures, and sometimes called the Faded Gold." Archeas smiled as it introduced itself, a wide, cheerful smile that made its round cheeks lift, giving a refreshing impression.


    It didn¡¯t seem to expect a response, quickly continuing, "I''m sure you¡¯ve helped my agent in many ways. Thank you. You¡¯ve all worked hard."


    Mev stammered, looking flustered, "Y-you''re too kind... It was our duty... Great one...."


    The others wore simr expressions, except for Thesaya, who nodded slightly as if she deserved the praise. Archeas¡¯s eyes softened even more.


    "I am also Ian''srade, so his friends are mine as well. There¡¯s no need to feel intimidated."


    <i>... As if that will make them feel at ease. </i>


    Ian thought as he gestured toward the jar Archeas was holding.


    "What have you brought? I assume that''s not the reward you prepared."


    "Indeed not. You mentioned before that we should share a drink next time." Archeas turned to Ian, holding up the ss bottle. "So, I¡¯ve brought a fine drink as promised."


    <i>Ah, that promise. </i>


    Ian chuckled softly.


    "So, you''ve appeared in the form of a dwarf to share a drink?" Ian asked.


    "Not quite. This body isn''t really mine."


    Archeas shrugged its small shoulders. "I''m currently resting in myir. As I mentioned before, I need time to recover. So, I''m borrowing my child''s body for now."


    "Your child...?"


    Archeas smiled gently. "A child of my heart, my youngest daughter. Don¡¯t worry, she''s just asleep. I didn¡¯t forcefully take over her body."


    "A Dragon''s Child...!" Philip''s exmation burst out beside Ian.


    Realizing he''d interrupted, Philip quickly bowed his head. "I''m sorry for speaking out of turn. I was just so surprised... I thought that was only a legend."


    "No need to apologize," Archeas reassured him gently. "And to answer your unspoken question, it''s not just a legend. Long ago, I took in many children with whom I had a special bond. Perhaps you wanted to be one of the Dragon''s Children yourself?"


    Philip hesitated for a moment before answering quietly, "... Yes."


    Archeas''s expression softened. "I''m sorry. I would have liked to take in many more, but that¡¯s no longer possible."


    "You have nothing to apologize for, tinum Dragon... Thanks to you, I didn''t stray down the wrong path. I''m just... d to know the stories were true." Philip''s words were earnest, apanied by a shy smile.


    Looking at Philip, Archeas''s smile grew even warmer. "Indeed, you''ve grown into a fine young man, even without my help."


    Philip''s mouth fell open slightly before he bowed his head deeply, his face flushed with emotion. Archeas turned its gaze back to Ian.


    "A very good-hearted young man. He''s certainly a fittingpanion for you."


    "He''s a decent fellow. Just a bit too timid and not the sharpest," Ian responded, making Philip look at him with surprise.


    Ian continued without even ncing back at Philip. "So, you are sort of... remote-controlling this body?"


    Archeas chuckled. "Remote control...? That is an amusing way to put it. It''s not entirely wrong, but it''s not quite right either. I am here right now. The only thing that''s impossible at the moment is returning to my original form. So there¡¯s no need for concern. But more importantly, this ce...." Archeas trailed off, looking around the expansive sanctuary.


    "... Yes, Racliffe. You¡¯vee a long way, Ian."


    "As I was carrying out your request."


    "Indeed. Well then, let¡¯s sit down and talk. We have much to discuss, and standing won¡¯t do." Archeas handed the bottle to Ian. "And we should have that drink."


    "I should let you know. I¡¯m not just here to report. I have some requests and questions as well."


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯m the same. The night has only just begun, so let''s take our time and address everything one by one," Archeas replied with a smile before turning and walking away, clearly familiar with the church¡¯syout.


    <i>You have another request...?</i>


    Thinking, Ian gestured to hispanions with his chin and followed him.


    As they climbed the stairs, Archeas nced back at the group. "Once we reach the top, would you mind waiting for a moment? There¡¯s something I need to discuss privately with my agent."


    "Of course, great one," Mev answered immediately, with Nasser nodding vigorously in agreement.


    <i>Yeah, you definitely weren¡¯t a pure devotee. </i>


    Ian mused with a smirk as they stepped onto the second floor.


    The hallway was empty, lit only by flickering candles that cast eerie shadows along the walls. Archeas led them through, pausing as it reached a moldy dining room, where chairs and a table were strewn haphazardly.


    "Wait here. I apologize for making you stay in such a disordered ce."


    "No need to apologize. Please, don¡¯t worry about us."


    Mev and Philip shook their heads and quickly stepped inside.


    "If it''s alright, could you look for some cups? So that everyone can drink together. I seem to have forgotten to bring any," Archeas softly added.


    "Of course. Leave it to me," Philip responded immediately.


    <i>This dragon sure knows how to get people to work for him naturally.</i>


    Ian almost chuckled silently, and Archeas, who was looking up at him, gestured ahead.


    "Let¡¯s go a bit further inside."


    Ian nodded and handed the bottle of liquor to Thesaya, who was standing behind him.


    "Stay here. And don¡¯t eavesdrop. If you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll tell you everythingter."


    "I wasn¡¯t nning on it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait quietly." Thesaya quickly smiled as she took the bottle and turned away.


    <i>Yeah, sure you weren¡¯t nning on it.</i>


    Ian snorted and followed Archeas. They turned a corner and came to a wooden door. Ian opened it to reveal an empty office with chairs arranged around a desk. Archeas snapped its fingers, and themp on the desk lit up.


    Pulling a chair out from behind the desk, Archeas gestured with its head. "Have a seat. Let¡¯s sit across from each other."


    "Let¡¯s do that." Ian pulled a chair to the side and sat down, watching as Archeas climbed onto the chair across from him.


    The atmosphere felt differentpared to theirst meeting. Even though it was only the second time they¡¯d met, Ian felt asfortable as when he was with hispanions.


    <i>... Maybe it¡¯s because of its appearance.</i>


    "Adorable, isn¡¯t she? She would have grown up just fine, even without my help. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She¡¯s much older than she looks," Archeas said, stroking its short arm.


    Archeas said, stroking its short arms.


    <i>Seems like someone is a doting parent.</i>


    Ian chuckled slightly before speaking.


    "If she''s your youngest daughter, then you must have quite a few children."


    "Indeed. But we can talk about her storyter. Right now, you are my priority," Archeas replied, gazing at Ian with a warm smile.


    "I must admit, I¡¯m quite surprised. I was confident you¡¯dplete the task, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do it so quickly. It hasn¡¯t even been a full year yet."


    Ian shrugged. "As you probably guessed, I¡¯m not one to drag things out. Would you like to hear about your request first?"


    "Certainly. It seems like it¡¯s going to be a long story. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you just show me?"


    "Show you...?" Ian¡¯s expression tightened slightly, memories of someone trying to pry open his mind shing through his thoughts.


    With a calm smile, Archeas extended its hand. "Yes, if you permit it."


    "... And I just need to hold your hand?"


    "Of course."


    <i>Well, it¡¯s not like this one would try to open my head.</i>


    Despite the thoughts running through his mind, Ian stared at the small, golden-glowing hand for a moment.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t read your thoughts. We¡¯ll just revisit what you saw and heard. Only as much as you allow. You¡¯ll be in control the entire time," Archeas exined softly.


    It seemed that Archeas thought Ian was worried about his thoughts being read. However, Ian¡¯s actual concern was something entirely different: he wondered if Archeas would be able to see his status window while peering into his memories. If that were the case, Ian was curious about how the dragon would react.


    "Can I choose the starting point?"


    "Of course. We¡¯ll begin from the moment west parted."


    <i>In that case.</i>


    Nodding, Ian grasped Archeas''s hand. A golden light flickered in Archeas''s eyes.


    "ept my power. And my consciousness."


    At the same time, the Archeas¡¯s power surged through Ian¡¯s grip. It was the dragon''s magic, a sensation he had felt before. As the fragment of chaos gave a brief resonance, the dragon''s power filled Ian''s entire being. A golden hue shimmered at the edges of his vision.


    It was then that Archeas, who had already closed its eyes, spoke. "What is this...? Could you help a little more? This isn¡¯t easy."


    Ian didn''t need to ask what was difficult. The quest window had appeared before him.


    [Voyage of Memories.]


    He epted the quest, and in that instant, his vision was flooded with gold, and all his senses blurred.


    In a sh, the scene changed. They were in the North, in Travelga, just after Ian had parted ways with Archeas. Everything around him sped by like a fast-forwarded video. As Ian focused his thoughts, everything moved even faster.


    <i>This is pretty interesting</i>, thought Ian.


    He soon found the moment he had been waiting for. Glumir, at the Vampire Empress¡¯s mansion. The surroundings slowed down?. The weeping Empress, and the visions she showed him in her final moments, passed by one after another.


    Next, he focused on the moment when he encountered the dark knight who had been the Apostle of Heaven Defier. The powerful aura that appeared after the knight''s death, shimmering like a mirage, also yed out before him.


    He couldn¡¯t tell how Archeas was interpreting all of this, but Ian pressed on, showing only the moments he deemed necessary. By now, he had grown used to navigating his memories and could adjust the pace at will.


    Before entering the Empire, the shadow that flickered beyond the storm clouds, the ritual in Drenorov, the Defiled Tree, and the purifier who had followed him. And, of course, the final confrontation with Duke Kralen¡ªthe words Kralen had spoken, the moment he was beheaded by Mev, and then... the present.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    As the golden light once again filled his vision, Ian felt the dragon''s magic receding, pulling his consciousness along as if it were stretched like taffy. Simultaneously, fleeting images passed before his eyes like a panorama.


    A in covered with the bodies of countless dragons and humans, a roar filled with sorrow, a constricting ring of light that bound like shackles, a pair of blood-red eyes glowing in the darkness, another war, more deaths, and a vast, endless surge of darkness.


    "...!"


    Ian''s consciousness snapped back as if he had been ejected. As his senses returned to sharp rity, the questpletion window appeared before him. He closed it and looked at Archeas, who was sitting opposite him.


    It seemed that what he had just seen was the dragon''s memories.


    Archeas, wearing a subtle smile, spoke first. "... I''m sorry if I startled you. That wasn''t my intention."


    <i>So, you really were caught off guard</i>, Ian thought silently, before replying.


    "Do dragons make mistakes with their spells?"


    "When an entirely unforeseen variable arises... asionally."


    With its golden eyes staring intently at Ian, Archeas leaned in slightly.


    "Something is enveloping your soul. Something unknown, even my magic couldn''t prate it."

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    "Something unknown...?" Ian tilted his head in confusion.


    Archeas nodded, gently stroking its rounded chin. "That''s the only way I can describe it. It''s neither magic nor anything rted to the chaos within you. It''s something entirely new, something I''ve never encountered before. Do you have any idea what it might be?"


    <i>Could it be the status window? </i>


    Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Given that the quest window had just appeared, it wasn''t an entirely oundish theory.


    <i>So, is the status window somehow attached to my soul?</i>


    Ian pondered silently but chose to shrug. It was always better to hold back in such situations and let the other person draw their conclusions. Fortunately, there was a convenient excuse he could use.


    "Perhaps it''s the power of my bloodline," Ian suggested.


    "Hmm... Even if an ancient bloodline was manifesting, a power like yours... But yes, I don''t know everything. It¡¯s not entirely impossible," Archeas murmured, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Ian quietly mulled over the vision he had seen earlier.


    "Even those royal children, in whom the power of their lineage is most clearly evident, are born with different abilities. You might be the same. Whatever it is, you have truly been born with a precious power, Ian."


    Archeas gave Ian a fresh look, as if seeing him in a new light.


    "When I first heard your story, I had my doubts. But experiencing it firsthand, I now understand how extraordinary you are. Nothing can easily taint your soul. Perhaps that''s why you¡¯re so bold andposed."


    <i>... That''s probably just my high Mental Fortitude</i>,


    Ian then snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Archeas.


    "So, what do you think? After seeing my memories?" Ian asked.


    "... Indeed, I strayed off course for a moment. What matters now isn¡¯t the ability you were born with," Archeas replied, nodding thoughtfully.


    The grip of its hand, still holding Ian''s, tightened. Covering the back of Ian''s hand with its other hand, it added.


    "You''ve been through a lot. You¡¯ve endured so much, and I¡¯m sorry. I burdened you with such a dangerous task and wasn¡¯t able to help," Archeas said softly.


    Ian''s eyebrow arched slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected such words, and the warmth emanating from Archeas¡¯s hand felt oddlyforting.


    <i>... What¡¯s this, offering mefort now? </i>


    Ian thought, before letting out a low chuckle.


    "That¡¯s true. I was nning to offload everything onto you if things didn¡¯t go well. Though it never came to that."


    "That¡¯s unfortunate. I would¡¯ve been happy to help," Archeas said with a smile.


    "No need to regret it. Just reward me handsomely, and we¡¯ll call it even."


    "Of course. Do you think I don¡¯t know you by now?" Archeas grinned. "I originally nned to give you one of my treasures. But you¡¯ve taken on more danger and achieved greater things than I expected. So, I must give you a reward befitting that. The gods may be displeased, but..."


    Archeas gently patted Ian''s hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of that."


    <i>What, is this something like a bonus reward for exceeding expectations? </i>


    Ian wondered as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Whatever it is, I''ll dly ept it," Ian said with a smile.


    Archeas''s grip on Ian''s hand tightened slightly as it leaned closer, its golden eyes gleaming with a deeper meaning.


    "But be careful, Ian," Archeas warned, its tone serious. "Don''t let the chaos consume you. What you went through was incredibly dangerous."


    <i>... So we''re having this conversation, after all</i>, Ian thought as he nodded calmly.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. But don''t worry too much. You¡¯ve seen for yourself the state of my soul," Ian replied confidently.


    "Indeed, I have," Archeas agreed. "But they don''t call it chaos for nothing. Always stay alert. If it ever consumes you..."


    "Trust me," Ian interrupted, "I will remain human, now and always."


    The assured tone in Ian''s voice seemed to ease the tension. Archeas''s expression softened into a gentle smile.


    "Alright... I¡¯ll trust you. With such assurance, I do feel a bit more at ease," Archeas said, giving Ian''s hand a reassuring pat before sitting up straighter, as if to change the subject.


    "Anyway... It¡¯s surprising, really. Edward Kralen turned out to be both a corrupted one and a member of the Round Table. Once news of his death and identity reaches the central powers, the repercussions will be significant."


    "The city''s nobles are more worried about losing their heads. The citizens are in a state of anxiety," Ian remarked.


    "That''s to be expected, unfortunately," Archeas sighed. "But don¡¯t worry too much. Human history has always progressed this way."


    "That sounds rather irresponsible," Ian chuckled dryly.


    Archeas continued with a touch of bitterness. "Blood will be spilled, no doubt. But it won''t be as much as you might fear. Chaos often presents opportunities. The royal court and the Order won''t miss out on that, I assure you."


    Archeas tilted its head slightly as it added, "Especially those who aspire to power and those within the Order seeking to be its new leaders."


    There was a lot implied in those words, but Ian merely nodded.


    Archeas''s smile turned slightly mysterious. "You don¡¯t seem interested in the central powers at all. You have other questions, don¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care," Ian replied, "but it¡¯s not my priority."


    <i>And I¡¯d rather avoid getting involved with the royal house</i>, Ian thought.


    In the game, getting involved with them led straight into the uncontroble mess of Chapter Four, which was why he was wary of going to the central regions.


    Archeas nodded understandingly. "I see. Well, there are more immediate concerns, I¡¯m sure. Ask me anything. If I can answer, I will."


    Ian met Archeas¡¯s gentle gaze for a moment. He no longer felt the need to ask about the status window. It was clear now that Archeas couldn¡¯t see it. If it had, the ever-curious dragon would have surely asked about the strange, unreadable symbols.


    The status window, it seemed, was something only visible to him.


    So instead, Ian decided to start with a question rted to the task he had been given.


    "Why did you ask me to eliminate a member of the Parliament?" Ian asked.


    "... Didn''t I already exin that?"


    "You hinted at it," Ian rified. "But I want the real reason."


    Ian tilted his head slightly. "I believed that your intentions were for the peace and stability of the continent. But now that I''vee this far, I think there might be another reason as well."


    <i>And the memory I just saw of yours...</i>


    Ian swallowed his words and stared at Archeas.


    "The chaos is only getting worse, isn''t it? If the bnce of those forces copses, it could spark even greater turmoil."


    "Indeed... As expected, my agent is quite sharp." Archeas gave Ian¡¯s hand another gentle pat, as if proud.


    As Ian pondered how long this hand-holding would continue, Archeas continued speaking.


    "Yes, peace is not my goal. It¡¯s something I wish for, but I know it¡¯s an unattainable dream. As long as you humans have grand ambitions, true peace is impossible. However, I do want this world to regain stability. At least, eventually."


    "... So you asked me to do this, knowing it would cause chaos first?" Ian asked.


    "My dull mind couldn''t find a way to avoid bloodshed entirely. Instead, I only thought of a way that would be less painful and spill as little blood as possible."


    A bitter smile touched its lips. "If possible, I wanted more of the bloodshed to fall on those who deserved it. But even this n would have been impossible without meeting someone as invaluable¡ªno, as unique¡ªas you."


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>So Archeas had chosen the lesser of two evils for the sake of stability? </i>


    Once again, Ian felt that despite Archeas''s seemingly kind nature, it often skipped over crucial details in its exnations. Fortunately, it was at least sincere with answers.


    "So, how do you n to bring stability to the continent?" Ian pressed. "As you know, the continent is already a mess, and it¡¯s only going to get worse."


    Since it always responded to questions in some way or another.


    Archeas chuckled softly. "You always push one step further, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s strange... but I find it endearing. Very well. You have the right to know. I was going to tell you over a drink, but I¡¯ll share it with you now. It¡¯s not all that surprising, really."


    Looking Ian directly in the eyes, Archeas spoke inly. "I want to get rid of the ck Wall."


    The words froze Ian in ce. It made sense¡ªthis was the very thing that had ended his ability to progress in the game. And yet, hearing it from Archeas¡¯s mouth was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    "The ck Wall. It''s a monster that has be all too familiar now. But at the same time, it continues to slowly devour the continent, even at this moment." Archeas continued with a subtle smile. "So, isn''t it natural that I would want to get rid of it?"


    Ian exhaled slowly, then asked, "Isn''t finding a solution to that the role of the royal house and the Order?"


    "True, but by the time theye up with a solution, it will be toote. They don¡¯t want it gone immediately, you see."


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed again. Normally, he would dismiss this as lore or the setting of the game, but the ck Wall was something he couldn''t ignore. Few knew much about it, and it could hold the key to quests he had missed.


    Archeas continued, "More than that, they are thinking of researching and using it. Not to mention the Magic Tower. It''s no longer a secret that many mages are fascinated by the ck Wall. And the Round Table, they were the ones who tried to use it in the worst possible way. That''s why I asked you for help. I couldn''t allow their n to seed."


    "... So, have you found a way?" Ian asked.


    "I have a lead, at least. You seem to be very interested in the ck Wall yourself. I suppose it¡¯s only natural. Mages are always drawn to the unknown."


    Archeas chuckled again, lightly tapping Ian''s hand as it continued, almost humming.


    "How could one not be intrigued by the unprecedented demonic realm that suddenly swallowed half the continent? People have entered, but none have returned, and no one knows the exact state beyond it. No one understands why it spreads madness and chaos. It¡¯s truly tempting."


    "You sound like someone who knows the answers to those questions," Ian noted.


    "Not at all."As Archeas spoke, a subtle smile yed on its lips. "I''m just specting. I don''t know everything. I¡¯ve never seen what lies beyond the ck Wall myself, after all. If only someone had returned from there, then things would be clearer."


    <i>That someone would be me</i>, Ian mused inwardly.


    He was likely the only one who had glimpsed even a part of whaty beyond the ck Wall and lived to tell the tale. But, of course, he had no intention of revealing that. Not even to Archeas. Doing so would undoubtedly lead to countlessplications, not to mention questions he couldn¡¯t easily answer.


    Saying he knew because he¡¯d been there in a game was out of the question. Even if Archeas somehow understood, it would never believe him. Besides, the reality of the situation was likely far worse now than it had been when he encountered in the game.


    "Are you seriously thinking about crossing the ck Wall yourself?" Ian asked instead, focusing on gauging Archeas¡¯s true intentions. This was far more critical.


    "Not at all. The Order, the royal court, even the gods wouldn''t allow it. It has to be destroyed from the outside."


    "And how do you know what¡¯s on the other side?"


    "I don¡¯t, but there¡¯s bound to be something. Probably something terrible. But thanks to you, we now have enough time to prepare. Time for me to prepare as well."


    Archeas paused for a moment, then smiled brightly. "Let¡¯s not talk about this any further. There are things I cannot tell you, no matter who you are. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t ask you to take care of it for me."


    "Even if you did, I would have refused," Ian replied, a faint smirk on his lips.


    Archeas chuckled. "Of course you would. Even so, be prepared... Though it won¡¯t be soon, I will eventually bring down the ck Wall. When that happens, I may need your help, whether or not you like it."


    Ian exhaled a brief sigh in response.


    <i>So this is part of the grand scheme. </i>


    Deep down, he had always been aware that he would eventually need to cross the ck Wall. His only wish was to prolong that moment as much as possible. However, Archeas'' intention to destroy it meant time was running out.


    And as he had learned from experience, just because the wall was destroyed from the outside didn¡¯t mean what was inside would vanish. Things were never that simple. Chaos would undoubtedly follow.


    <i>So, telling it not to bring it down isn¡¯t an option either.</i>


    Even if he could find a way to exin it to Archeas, someone else would likely take up the task. He had a strong sense that the ck Wall was destined to fall one way or another. The fact that he had crossed it in the game only reinforced that certainty. After all, since crossing was an option, so there must be a way toe back.


    Though how exactly that happened, even Ian wasn¡¯t sure¡ªhe had never bothered to read the strategy guides for that.


    Archeas, who had been observing Ian¡¯s expression closely, finally spoke. "It seems I¡¯ve given you some rather difficult things to think about."


    "... No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better to know what¡¯sing so I can prepare for it," Ian replied with a sigh, meeting Archeas¡¯s gaze. "I just hope there¡¯s enough time left. I need to survive to help anyone else."


    "That¡¯s exactly the kind of reason I expected from you," Archeas said with a smile. "As I mentioned, you don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t make a move until after the Round Table has fallen. The chaos they created will probably unify the Empire. Whatever I attempt will happen after that."


    "That¡¯s a relief..." Ian didn¡¯t bother to hide his relief.


    After all, he needed more time. While he had certainly grown strongerpared to his time in the game, there was no guarantee he would survive in the reality of Chapter Four. His inherent weaknesses as a character hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Even if he were to invest all his remaining ability points and skill points immediately, he still wouldn¡¯t be a true archmage. At best, he¡¯d be considered a warrior who was exceptionally skilled in magic.


    At that moment, Archeas, who had been watching Ian¡¯s changing expressions with amusement, spoke up. "In truth, I expected you to hide the fact that you were my agent. But surprisingly, you didn¡¯t. Instead, you¡¯ve used it to your advantage."


    "... That wasn¡¯t my initial n," Ian replied. "But I didn¡¯t see any reason to hide it."


    "Exactly. I¡¯m not ming you. In fact, I think it was a clever choice. I¡¯m d my name alone could be of some help to you. That¡¯s why I decided to share these stories with you."


    Archeas smiled warmly as it continued. "Someday, you might find yourself in a situation where you¡¯ll need to reveal what tasks you¡¯ve been carrying out on my behalf, whether you want to or not. I wanted to give you a suitable excuse for that. You can''t exactly reveal the task I assigned you, can you?"


    "In other words, you want me to present your objectives as my own. I understand," Ian responded.


    "Yes. You¡¯re investigating the ck Wall and looking for a way to bring it down at my request. That¡¯s the official line. Actually, I was hoping you would remain my agent in name, even without any real tasks."


    "... Even if it''s just nominally?" Ian tilted his head slightly as he spoke.


    Archeas nodded. "Yes. Even if it¡¯s only nominal, the Order would continue to keep an eye on you, and that would give me a bit more freedom. But after seeing your memories, I realize I can¡¯t ask that of you. It¡¯s gone beyond just being watched; there are now those who would try to take your life."


    "Well, then, let¡¯s keep it official," Ian said, causing Archeas to blink in surprise.


    "...You¡¯re willing to keep up the pretense?"


    "At this point, even if I dere that I¡¯m no longer the Agent of tinum Dragon, those who wanted me dead won¡¯t just ept it and back off."


    Ian shrugged as he continued. "It¡¯s all the same anyway. I might as well continue. Besides, as you said, using your name has been helpful in certain situations. I¡¯m not going to go around unting it, but if the need arises, I¡¯ll keep using it."


    Archeas, momentarily at a loss for words, finally responded.


    "You really are practical, aren¡¯t you?"


    Ian chuckled softly. Seeing Archeas wear such an expression unexpectedly lightened his mood, easing the frustration he had felt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    Archeas continued speaking.


    "But I¡¯m d. Feel free to do so as much as you like. You¡¯ll remain my official agent, now and in the future."


    "In return, you¡¯ll have to tell me everything you can. As I mentioned, you need to know what you¡¯re up against to prepare for something."


    "Yes... of course. I intended to tell you, even if you hadn¡¯t agreed to remain as my agent."


    Archeas¡¯s smile turned bitter once more, as if it had never been happy in the first ce. Ian, after gazing at its hesitant expression for a moment, tilted his head to the side.


    "Shall we continue this conversation outside?"


    "Outside?"


    "It seems like we¡¯ve finished discussing everything that needed to be said in private."


    "... Hmm. Yes, we¡¯ve been away for quite some time. Your friends are trustworthy, so let¡¯s do that."


    Nodding as it stood up, Archeas looked back at Ian with a strangely yful expression. "I¡¯ll also give you the reward for your request in front of your friends. Wouldn''t that be more fun?"


    "You¡¯ve already decided on that, so why ask?" Ian chuckled and stood up as well.


    Archeas, as if urging him to hurry, took his hand and pulled him along.


    Pretending to give in, Ian started walking and said, "So, how long do you n on holding my hand?"


    "Until your friends see it."


    "...?"


    "Who knows when we¡¯ll see each other again after today? I should cherish the moment while I can. After all, you¡¯re my one and only agent."


    "That¡¯s in a public sense. Privately, haven¡¯t we returned to beingrades?"


    Archeas looked up at him with a smile as they walked along calmly.


    "That, too, one and only."


    ***


    "Oh, you¡¯ve returned...!"


    As Ian and Archeas entered the dining room, Philip sprang to his feet as if propelled by a spring, bowing his head. The rest of the group followed suit. Though they didn¡¯t make as much of a show of it as Philip, they all stood up to show their respect to the tinum Dragon and his agent.


    Philip had removed his robe, revealing his full te armor underneath. The discarded robe was neatly folded and ced beside the dining table. Mev, on the other hand, still wore her robe, likely believing that it appeared more proper than being without it.


    With a light wave of his hand, Archeas smiled. "Sorry for beingte. We got caught up in our conversation and lost track of time."


    "No need to apologize, great one. The time passed quickly," Mev replied respectfully while Charlotte covered Thesaya¡¯s mouth as she tried to say something.


    Ian, with one corner of his mouth curled up, nced around the room and spoke. "I can see why it felt short. You all seemed to have kept yourselves quite busy."


    The dining room''s appearance had changed dramatically. What once looked like a ce where a ghost might appear was now neatly arranged. The tables and chairs were perfectly aligned, candles flickered on the walls and tables, and the stone floor had been cleaned to a shine.


    "Even so, we couldn¡¯t possibly host such a great being in a dirty ce¡ª"


    "Archeas." Cutting off Mev¡¯s words, Archeas smiled. "Would you call me by my name, Mev?"


    "...! Yes, Archeas." Mev, who had drawn a quick breath, bowed her head, as if it was an honor.


    "In truth, I''m not as great as they say," Archeas added with augh in its voice, gesturing for the group to sit.


    Even at this moment, Charlotte still had her hand over Thesaya''s mouth. Thesaya, despite rolling her eyes in annoyance, did not p the hand away as she normally might have.


    "Please wait here a moment," Archeas whispered to Ian, then headed toward the side of the long dining table where the group was seated.


    The table was set with pewter cups, leaving the two seats at the head of the table empty. The bottle of liquor Archeas brought sat unopened in the middle of the table. Archeas stopped. It was still smaller than the others sitting in their chairs.


    "I knew you all had helped my agent with the task, but seeing it myself, you really all risked your lives and gave it your all. Though not everyone may have done so from the start..."


    Archeas¡¯s gaze slowly passed over the group, pausing briefly on Nasser, who sat at the far end. Nasser¡¯s smile froze like a statue as Archeas continued to speak calmly.


    "Even so, in the end, that¡¯s what happened. Once again, I extend my sincere thanks. Your names will be remembered for the next thousand years."


    As the group looked on with expressions of deep gratitude, Archeas''s gaze softened.


    "Of course, a thank you alone would be a bit disappointing. I have a small gift for you all. I hope it¡¯s not too modest of a token. In truth, I would love to gift you each one of the treasures sleeping in my nest, but that isn¡¯t possible."


    As Archeas spoke, it ced its hands on the table. A golden light emanated from its palms, forming a small Mantra. Archeas then pushed its short left arm into the center of the Mantra, not through it, but as if the Mantra absorbed its arm.


    The group stared in awe as Archeas began pulling items from within the Mantra and setting them on the table. These were small ss bottles, about the size and thickness of two adult fingers. Sealed within was a liquid that was more light brown than gold.


    <i>Swoosh...</i>


    The Mantra dissolved, vanishing into the air. As it faded, the room seemed to grow dimmer, though a soft golden glow now pulsed within the six bottles on the table.


    "Each of you, take one. If you ever find yourselves in mortal danger, drink all of it. It may not be perfect, but it will save you."


    Mev and Charlotte, sitting closest to Archeas, naturally nced at Ian, who nodded for them to ept the gift. They both bowed deeply to Archeas.


    "Thank you, Archeas."


    "Thank you... Great one."


    They carefully picked up the bottles and passed them to the others. As they did so, words of thanks were exchanged, with everyone captivated by the soft glow inside the bottles.


    Archeas added, "Don¡¯t discard the bottles either. They¡¯re incredibly sturdy and not likely to break. Though, of course, it would be best if you never have to use them... You all seem like the type who can¡¯t turn a blind eye to danger or injustice."


    Its gaze returned to Ian, who was standing behind.


    "Just like my agent. It¡¯s no surprise. They say friends resemble each other. In that spirit, one of these is yours, Ian."


    As Ian moved closer at its gesture, he asked, "Is this made with your blood too?"


    "It¡¯s a mixture of holy water blessed by several gods, with a drop of my blood and a bit of magic added in."


    "The Elixir of Life... was created by you, great one."


    It was Nasser who spoke at that moment, drawing the attention of the group. He continued, unable to bring himself to touch the ss bottle in front of him.


    "The church sometimes distributes this elixir when purifiers are deployed on extremely dangerous missions. Receiving it meant you were prepared to face death. But its effects are certain. It heals wounds in an instant and fills you with strength. However..."


    Nasser stared intently at the liquid within the bottle as he added, "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one with such a deep color."


    "That¡¯s because the ones you¡¯ve seen have been diluted through several processes. It was necessary to increase the quantity. What I¡¯m giving you now is a bit better. In fact, this is what can truly be called the Elixir of Life."


    Archeas exined kindly with a smile. "But don¡¯t think about diluting it yourself. If you don¡¯t drink it immediately after opening, it will soon be unusable."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "Yes, I won¡¯t forget."


    As the group responded one by one, Ian picked up his bottle and gave it a light shake. He could, of course, check the information window. The Elixir of Life was a unique grade consumable. When consumed, it restored up to seventy percent of Vitality in an instant, purified all physical status ailments, and granted additional Recovery and Resistance for a certain period.


    The elixir Nasser mentioned was something Ian had seen before in the game, under the name Elixir of Restoration. However, this one was iparable in its performance.


    <i>It will be a pity to use it up...</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he spoke up. "Are you sure it¡¯s alright to give us so many of these precious elixirs?"


    "It is a bit of a strain, I admit. But we¡¯vee this far already, haven¡¯t we? Now, put that down ande stand over here." Archeas turned to the side with a smile.


    <i>Ah, I see. Now it¡¯s my turn.</i>


    Ian calmly set down the elixir and stood before Archeas.


    As the group focused their attention on them, the golden light in Archeas''s eyes grew more intense as it began to speak.


    "Would you give me your left hand?"


    With a slight tilt of his head, Ian extended his left hand. Archeas''s small hands covered his left hand from above and below, and the golden power of the dragon flowed from its grip.


    "Ian Hope. You are thest of myrades in this world and my agent. You have sessfullypleted the heavy task I entrusted to you."


    Archeas¡¯s voice echoed as it spoke. "As a token of my gratitude, I bestow upon your left hand a barrier that will protect you from danger."


    <i>A barrier...?</i>


    Before Ian could respond, a brilliant yellow light red up.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    The light soon faded, though it didn¡¯t disappear entirely. Even after Archeas released Ian¡¯s hand, a golden glow remained, flickering on the back of his left hand.


    A hexagonal pattern traced in golden lines, with intricate Mantra symbols densely inscribed in a circle at its center. It was a Mantra circuit.


    Ian¡¯s mouth slightly parted as he stared at his hand. The other members, who had closed their eyes or covered their faces, couldn¡¯t hide their amazement.


    "Now I can finally feel a bit relieved. Go ahead. Take a look." Archeas smiled as it spoke, spreading its still-glowing hands wide.


    At that moment, a golden hexagon surged from the Mantra circuit engraved on Ian''s hand. It wasrge enough to cover nearly half of his forearm. The center of the hexagon was suspended slightly above the back of his hand, hovering in the air. As Ian moved his hand, the hexagon followed naturally, as if maically attached.


    Unlike the tinum blessing inscribed on the purifier cloak, this was a fully opaque golden barrier. While Ian stared nkly at the information window visible only to him, Archeas continued speaking.


    "It shouldn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. You¡¯ve used something simr when fighting alongside me before. However, this one is even better."


    "Is it... a shield?" Philip asked hesitantly.


    Archeas nodded. "Yes. My agent has a reckless nature, one that drives him to throw himself into danger even more when things get tough. He was like that even when fighting dragons, so you can imagine how nerve-wracking it was to watch him. And yet, he never carried a shield. It was worrisome, to say the least."


    Speaking without missing a beat, Archeas ced a hand on the edge of the golden shield. "So, I had no choice but to give you one myself¡ªsomething that you can never be separated from."


    "No way..." Ian, who had been frozen with a rare expression of shock, finally let out a sigh.


    He looked at Archeas with a bewildered expression and spoke. "Wasn¡¯t I supposed to choose my reward...?"


    "I let you choosest time. But I don¡¯t recall promising the same this time. Were you hoping to ask for more of my true blood?" Archeas added with a sly smile.


    "The Source of the Dragon is not something that increases in effect the more you drink. You already carry it within you, so it wouldn¡¯t have had any additional effect."


    "No... but still, this is..."


    "Why? Don¡¯t you like it?"


    Ian blinked in disbelief as if to say, "Are you serious?"


    "It¡¯s too conspicuous. You know I¡¯m a mage, don¡¯t you?"


    "I know very well. But my agent seems to prefer wielding des in battle. Quite a curious thing."


    Archeas¡¯s smile deepened. "I understand why you don¡¯t use a shield, Ian. It¡¯s inconvenient for casting spells, isn¡¯t it? But that won¡¯t be an issue now. You¡¯ll be able to cast spells with your left hand even while holding the shield."


    "..."


    "A bit conspicuous, yes, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about that. Besides, it doesn¡¯t really matter. You are still my agent, after all."


    "... And if I ask you to change it to something else, would you do that?" Ian muttered, briefly closing his eyes as if feeling a bit faint.


    Archeas shook its head. "Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible. The spell is already cast. Besides... I wouldn¡¯t want to."


    Watching Ian as he reopened his eyes, Archeas continued in a gentle voice. "Think positively, Ian. You¡¯ve always wanted to keep your identity as a mage hidden. When people see you now, they won¡¯t think you¡¯re a mage, even if you cast a spell right in front of them."


    "No... <i>sigh</i>...."


    Ian, at a loss for words, finally burst into a faintugh. He looked down once more at the hexagonal magical shield emanating from his hand.


    It was clear that Archeas, after glimpsing into his memories, had acted out of concern for its agent, who seemed toe out of every battle battered and torn. However, this was a reward that differed greatly from Ian¡¯s expectations or wishes.


    He had originally nned to ask for an increase in his magic capacity or perhaps a magic staff engraved with powerful Mantra spells.


    <i>But a shield? And one this conspicuous? Is this right...?</i>

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    "If this isn¡¯t what you expected, I apologize. But please understand how it feels for me to just watch over you. This will protect you," Archeas added, almost as if it were gently admonishing Ian.


    Ian, feeling like a child being scolded, eventually sighed and nodded with a resigned smile.


    "Alright... I¡¯ll make good use of it. Thank you."


    Even though it felt like he had be even more of a ruined character, the reward itself was undeniably impressive. It was, after all, a legendary grade magical shield, the tinum Barrier, gifted by Archeas. The information window ssified this enchanted circuit as bound equipment.


    The mechanism was essentially the same as the purifier¡¯s cloak. It didn¡¯t require any of his magic to activate the shield; the shield¡¯s duration depended solely on the amount of magic stored within the circuit. If the shield blocked something, it would likely consume magic instead of durability. Although Ian couldn¡¯t gauge how high the specified stats were, he trusted it would be more than sufficient for practical use.


    Additionally, the Mantra circuit self-replenished its magic and had no durability to worry about. While it couldn¡¯t be unequipped, that wasn¡¯t exactly a disadvantage. In truth, the only downside was how conspicuous the shield was¡ªand the fact that Ian wasn¡¯t a knight.


    "I¡¯ll have to be careful not to lose my left hand," Ian muttered.


    "You say that as if it¡¯s something new," Archeas replied with a smile.


    A soft exmation from Philip followed. "I was sure I¡¯d never see a better shield than the purifier¡¯s shield, but I was wrong. The best shield in the world is something else entirely."


    Philip¡¯s expression was one of genuine awe.


    <i>Of course, for you, it is. </i>


    Ian smirked and dismissed the barrier. The golden shield evaporated soundlessly, and the light that had glowed from the Mantra circuit on his hand faded away, leaving no trace.


    <i>If only the mark of Karha could disappear this cleanly</i>, Ian thought.


    At that moment, Nasser¡¯s hesitant voice broke the silence. "Pardon me, but... a mage? Lord Ian is a mage? The Great Warrior of the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon is... a mage?"


    <i>What¡¯s he going on about now? </i>


    Ian thought, ncing at Nasser. The others simply looked at him, not bothering to respond because there was nothing more to say.


    Without sparing Nasser a nce, Ian gestured to the empty seat at the table. "Shall we now enjoy your final gift? I could use a drink right about now."


    "Yes, let¡¯s," Archeas replied with an amused look at Nasser before nodding.


    Ian wasted no time heading to the seat across from Archeas, cing the elixir into his pocket dimension. As Archeas climbed onto the chair opposite him, its eyes gleamed with interest.


    "Oh... that¡¯s an interesting spell you¡¯re using. Where does that space lead to?"


    "Well. I don''t really know," Ian said with a shrug.


    "You don''t know...?"


    Ian merely shrugged again before retrieving the ck sword and the Sword of Judgment,ying them neatly on the table.


    He gestured for Philip to bring over the robe and added, "But for now, let¡¯s have a drink and get to the main discussion. There¡¯s a lot left to talk about."


    "... Indeed. Judging by how thoroughly you¡¯ve prepared, it¡¯s clear you were really looking forward to meeting me again," Archeas said with a soft chuckle.


    Its gaze shifted to Philip, who wasying down the purifier¡¯s cloak next to the two swords.


    "Could you pour a drink for everyone? I¡¯d like to do it myself, but my arms aren¡¯t long enough."


    "Of course, the great one," Philip replied, picking up the bottle at the center of the table and unsealing it.


    A refreshing and sweet aroma, a blend of woody and floral scents, quickly filled the air.


    As Philip poured the drink into each cup, Archeas spoke leisurely. "This is a brew made by a dragon. It was once known as the Divine Droplet... I expected at least one of you to be surprised by the name. I guess I was wrong."


    The group, who had been sniffing around, each had an awkward expression. Even Naser, who was the most knowledgeable among them, looked like it was the first time he''d heard of it.


    Archeas sighed and nodded. "I suppose enough time has passed for the name to be forgotten. Only one dragon knew the recipe, and he¡¯s long gone. So, it can no longer be made. This bottle is centuries old."


    Ian frowned as he stared at the translucent amber liquid in his cup.


    "Centuries old, you say? Are you sure this is safe to drink?"


    "It was stored deep within my nest, in a box enchanted with powerful preservation magic. You have nothing to worry about," Archeas reassured him, raising its ss.


    <i>In that case... </i>


    Ian followed suit and lifted his ss. To his surprise, he was able to check the information window. The Divine Droplet was of relic grade and had the effect of increasing Mental Fortitude, Stamina, and Magic Recovery for a certain period.


    <i>... This is more of an elixir than a drink.</i>


    "Go on, have a taste," Archeas said, bringing the ss to its lips.


    The others, who had been salivating, quickly followed suit, and Ian took a sip as well.


    A slight smirk spread across Ian¡¯s face after a few sips. "... It lives up to its grand name."


    It was, without a doubt, the best drink he had ever tasted in his life, across both worlds. The vor started sweet and ended refreshingly, with a smooth finish.


    "By Lu Sr... This is truly a blessing from God," Philip and Mev both muttered in awe, while Nasser nodded in agreement.


    Charlotte and Thesaya, meanwhile, seemed determined to finish their drinks in one go, their cups glued to their lips.


    Archeas smiled, clearly pleased with their reactions. "Isn¡¯t it? As far as I know, only two bottles remain on the continent. I have both, and after we finish this, only one will be left. I can only hope someone, somewhere, has hidden more."


    "... It¡¯s a shame that such a magnificent drink can no longer be made," Thesaya murmured, finally lowering her empty cup.


    Archeas¡¯s smile deepened as it looked at her. "Drink as much as you like. We¡¯ll finish this bottle here, down to thest drop."


    "As expected... the great one is truly generous. Freckles, pour me another¡ª<i>mmph?</i>" Thesaya¡¯s eyes widened as Charlotte suddenly reached out and grabbed her cheeks.


    "Show some respect, pointy ears. Please... This is the Great tinum Dragon," Charlotte hissed.


    "It¡¯s fine. I rather enjoy the casual treatment," Archeas said, amused.


    <i>Treating us all like children, huh? I suppose it makes it feel young again,</i> Ian thought with a chuckle.


    "She¡¯s an elder elf," Ian said, speaking up.


    "Yes, I caught a glimpse of that in your memory. It''s truly a rare urrence for a vampire to be an elder elf. It''s fortunate, too, since the line of elders was thought to be extinct. So, which family were you originally from?"


    "I was actually going to ask you about that. I''ve lost my memory," Thesaya replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Charlotte finally released her grip on Thesaya''s cheeks, and Thesaya looked at Archeas with a newly nervous expression.


    The soft yellow light in Archeas''s eyes glimmered as it asked, "Would you like to regain your memory?"


    Thesaya shook her head. "No... I don''t wish for that."


    Archeas blinked in surprise, studying her as she continued, "The me who regains those memories might not be the same me as I am now."


    "It''s likely a side effect of being an experiment. All she remembers is her name," Ian added. "But since you''ve seen many elves, I thought you might be able to deduce her origin just by looking at her."


    A subtle smile tugged at Archeas''s lips. "Yourpanions are as intriguing as you, Ian. Let''s have a closer look, shall we?"


    Archeas observed Thesaya thoughtfully. "With her refined features and straight teeth, she''s not likely from an insignificant family. Silver hair, deep green eyes... a sharp chin, a high nose... fair skin, and a rather petite frame. <i>Hmm</i>... If I were to guess, I would say she might be a descendant of Erenos."


    "Erenos...?"


    "Yes. It was a prominent family long ago. Unfortunately, it has since fallen from grace. The family hasn''tpletely disappeared, but they exist on a very small scale in the south. Since you were likely abducted, you wouldn''t be from a noble family that has entered the central. If you were of noble lineage from a fallen house, you would have made an ideal target."


    <i>That seems like a reasonable conclusion</i>, Ian thought as he nced at Thesaya.


    "Thesaya Erenos. Your name just got longer," he teased.


    "...! Th-thank you, great one...." Thesaya, snapping back to her senses at Charlotte¡¯s whisper, bowed deeply.


    Archeas smiled warmly. "The traits are simr, but it¡¯s not a certainty. If you return to your family, check their records. If I¡¯m correct, the Erenos family will have a new era ahead. With the youngest elder leading the house."


    "You''ve found your name. Congrattions, Thesa... or rather, Lady Erenos," Philip added as he ced a cup in front of Thesaya.


    She epted the cup with a slightly dazed expression.


    Ian then added, "Philip here recently received a revtion from Lu Sr."


    "Yes. I saw that as well. Congrattions, Philip. I pray that you don''t lose your sight." Archeas spoke as if offering a blessing.


    While Philip smiled bashfully, Ian added, "He hasn¡¯t been knighted yet. Perhaps, could you do the honors? He¡¯s not too keen on going to the Great Church."


    "Hmm... So, you want to be a dragon¡¯s knight, Philip?" Archeas, speaking yfully, brought the ss to its lips.


    Philip hastily shook his head. "I wouldn''t dare to have such an arrogant thought. Being knighted by the great one would be the honor of a lifetime, but I''ve never dreamed of such an audacious thing."


    "It wouldn''t be difficult for me to knight you."


    "... R-really?"


    "But I''m not sure if it would be helpful to you. There are many within the Order who dislike me," Archeas said, causing Nasser to flinch and hurriedly set his cup down.


    "Not only that, but it would also spark unwanted jealousy. Moreover, even if you were knighted by me, you would still have to report it directly to the Great Church. I could help with that too, but it would cause even more of a stir. So, let me ask you again."


    Archeas took another sip of its drink before looking at Philip.


    "Do you still wish to receive knighthood from me?"


    Philip hesitated for a moment before responding, "I think... I''ll just go to the Grant Church and receive my knighthood there. It''s not that I''m afraid of jealousy or that I want to insult you, great one. Not at all."


    Philip added quickly, casting a nce at Mev beside him, "It''s just that if things go as you said, it might be more difficult to return to our lord. Even if I do return, I would attract a lot more attention."


    "Wise choice. You¡¯ve thought it through well," Archeas nodded approvingly.


    It then turned its gaze to Ian, noticing that Ian''s attention had drifted to Mev.


    With a knowing look, Archeas suggested, "You''re hoping I''ll offer some advice to yourpanions, aren''t you? I¡¯m enjoying this, but how about we wrap up the discussion about the matters between us first?"


    As Ian met Archeas''s gaze, realizing it had read his thoughts, Archeas nced at the itemsid out on the table. "These things keep catching my eye. Don¡¯t worry, advice and scolding are things I enjoy, so I won¡¯t skip them."


    "... If you say so." Nodding, Ian took another sip of his drink and picked up the scabbard on the far right. It held the broken Sword of Judgment, now truly on the verge of falling apart.


    "Do you remember this sword?" Ian asked.


    "Of course. How could I forget the sword that pierced Tahumrit¡¯s heart? Plus, I retrieved it for you, didn''t I?" Archeas replied.


    "As you know, it''s broken. Is there any way to restore it?"


    "... I was wondering why you kept carrying around a broken sword. It seems you didn''t know," Archeas sighed briefly before exining, "If you melt the de with the sacred me, the divinity within won''t be damaged."


    "Are you referring to the me from the Temple of Brazier?" Ian asked.


    "Yes. I should have mentioned it earlier. I assumed you already knew since you were the Bearer of the me," Archeas said, somewhat regretfully.


    <i>It was that simple? </i>


    Ian chuckled to himself, realizing he had overlooked an obvious solution, relying too much on his memories from the game. He was even aware that the area around the Temple of Brazier had begun to flourish again.


    "But that''s not all. If you forge the de anew with steel heated by the Sacred me, it will be even sharper and stronger than before. Then, it will truly be worthy of being called a holy sword. Perhaps the Stern Goddess or the ming Goddess might even bestow additional blessings upon it," Archeas added.


    <i>I have no immediate ns to return to the North...</i>


    Ian''s thoughts lingered briefly before his gaze turned to the red-haired knight.


    "Sir," he called.


    "...?"


    "Would you carry this sword to the Temple of Brazier for me?"


    "Me...?" Mev''s eyes widened.


    Ian shrugged. "You said you¡¯d go to see Lucy once your revenge isplete. While you¡¯re at it, could you also leave this at the temple? Once it¡¯s fully restored, I¡¯lle to retrieve it someday."


    "That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s much better than heading straight back to the frontier. And if you decide to stay there while you''re at it, that would be even better." Philip chimed in quickly.


    Archeas smiled as it looked at Mev, who had a bewildered expression. "Resting with your family can heal a weary body and a wounded soul. It will also help you ovee the emotions you¡¯re holding onto right now."


    "... Yes. I''ll do that," Mev finally nodded.


    Ian handed the Sword of Judgment to her. "Now you take care of it."


    "Alright..." Mev murmured, staring at the broken sword. Her bright green eyes reflected a mixture of emotions. It seemed her original n had been to head straight to the frontier without stopping by the Temple of Brazier.


    Ian, having looked away, picked up the ck sword that had been lying next to him. The bare, dark de,cking even a scabbard, emitted a faint resonance.


    Archeas''s smile subtly stiffened. As Ian met its gaze, which seemed to acknowledge that the inevitable hade, he slightly parted his lips.


    "I believe there''s no need to exin whose magic is imbued in this sword."

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>


    "Indeed... Let me see it for a moment," Archeas extended its short arm forward.


    Ian, gripping the de, handed the hilt of the sword to it. Despite its current form, Ian had no concerns about Archeas being swayed by the cursed sword. As Archeas grasped the hilt, a faint vibration emanated from the de, only to quickly subside. Archeas held the sword in both hands, its eyes scanning the dark, gleaming de as it spoke.


    "Now that I think about it, I was deeply surprised as well. I knew that it hadn¡¯t abandoned its ambitions, but to think it would go so far as to create a crack in the barrier... That is as difficult as a drop of water piercing through stone," Archeas remarked, a bitter smile briefly crossing its lips.


    "But yes... A long time has passed, and it is a being with the patience and resolve to endure that time," it continued, looking back at Ian and shrugging. "A being that defied the heavens, attempting to ascend to the divine realm. Such a feat is nearly impossible, even for a dragon."


    The group had already put down their drinks and was now focused solely on Archeas. The opportunity to hear a legendary tale directly from the one involved was rare indeed. Even Nasser, who seemed slightly confused, blinked as if trying to grasp the context of the conversation. Of course, Ian had little interest in the backstory of the Heaven Defier.


    "There will probably be more who serve the Heaven Defier. They may have lost track of my movements for now, but they¡¯ll soon catch up again. And when they do, they¡¯lle after me once more. Perhaps... some might even hold positions within the Round Table," said Ian.


    "That¡¯s likely," Archeas replied, cing the ck sword back on the table.


    Its golden eyes met Ian¡¯s. "I must apologize once more. This is my fault. If you weren¡¯t my agent, you wouldn¡¯t have faced this danger."


    "No need for apologies. What¡¯s important is how we respond," Ian replied.


    "True. But..." Archeas hesitated, unable to continue its thought.


    Instead of pressuring it for an answer, Ian stood up and picked up the bottle of liquor. He began to refill Archeas¡¯s empty ss, signaling that it could take its time to think.


    "The Heaven Defier... What is all this... Wait, then that corpse...?" Nasser, who had been quietly sipping his drink, suddenly muttered, looking as if he had just realized something shocking.


    As Ian sat back down, he chuckled at Nasser. "Ah, so you saw its corpse as well."


    "... Yes. It¡¯s likely been transferred to the Grant Church by now. The Heaven Defier... you mean that legendary evil dragon is still alive?" Nasser asked in disbelief.


    "More than just alive. It¡¯s still trying to imitate the gods. It even grants power to a few of its followers, calling them apostles," Ian replied, lifting his ss.


    Nasser¡¯s jaw dropped in shock at Ian¡¯s words.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Ian¡¯s mouth.


    <i>This guy doesn¡¯t know anything, despite being part of the Dawn Brigade.</i>


    Well, even if a high-ranking official knew about the Heaven Defier, they likely wouldn¡¯t have disclosed that information to their subordinates.


    "Yes... It¡¯s still alive and enduring eternal punishment. A punishment directly decreed by the gods," Archeas finally spoke again.


    "..."


    "Because of that, paradoxically, I cannot inflict any additional harm on it. All I can do is question and try to dissuade it. But, of course, it won¡¯t listen to me. If anything, it would only make things worse. That¡¯s just the kind of being it is. It was like that even when I was still young."


    Archeas looked at Ian with a somber gaze.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you, Ian. But doing nothing is actually my way of helping you."


    With a bitter smile, it took a sip from its ss. Nasser, who seemed at a loss for words, remained silent.


    "Well, that''s how you would handle it, I suppose," Ian broke the silence, taking another sip of his drink.


    As he set down his ss, he added, "But that¡¯s not how I do things, is it?"


    Archeas widened its eyes and looked at Ian. The liquid in the cup it was holding sshed slightly.


    Ian shrugged. "I never expected you to solve my problems in the first ce. That''s why I asked you to share what you could. In that regard, I have another question..."


    Looking directly into Archeas''s eyes, where faint ripples were spreading, Ian smiled.


    "I¡¯ve heard that weapons imbued with a dragon¡¯s power can deal fatal damage to a dragon. Is that true?"


    Nasser and the rest of the group turned sharply to look at Ian, shocked that he would dare ask such a thing directly to a dragon. But what surprised them even more was Archeas''s response.


    "It¡¯s true that they can be more effective. Our bones and hide are extremely tough, and they are also protected by magic. As you know, a dragon¡¯s magic is incredibly dense. So, yes, a weapon imbued with that magic could potentially inflict a more severe wound."


    Archeas began to answer Ian''s question without hesitation, its gaze unreadable as it continued. "But ultimately, what matters more is who wields that power. Do you know where that saying originated? Care to guess? It¡¯s a name you¡¯re familiar with."


    "... Are you referring to Karha?" Ian asked.


    "That¡¯s right. His axe was inscribed with a Mantra. A dragon, moved by the determination of a mortal who dared to defy an impossible fate, offered him help. And with that axe, he managed to wound a being of absolute power. I don¡¯t need to tell you which dragon that was, do I?"


    Ian nodded, knowing well that it was the very same dragon that had made him a Dragon yer.


    Archeas took another sip before continuing. "It¡¯s true that he was aided by a weapon imbued with a dragon¡¯s magic. But by then, he was already a warrior, so great that he had attained a divine nature. That part of the story has been forgotten, leaving only a half-truth. Of course, I never bothered to correct the misunderstanding."


    Archeas¡¯s golden eyes glimmered.


    "There are those who dream of killing me one day. I¡¯veid a cunning trap for them. Only when they try to use the very weapons I created against me will they realize they¡¯ve been chasing a futile dream."


    <i>You''re quite honest.</i>


    Ian smirked as he nced at Nasser, who had once again be as stiff as a statue, seemingly forgetting to breathe. Ian had never believed that the pure devotees could actually kill Archeas. After all, he had seen Archeas fight firsthand. Unless the gods themselves struck Archeas down, no one would be able to even touch it.


    "But the truly important part of this story isn¡¯t the trap I¡¯ve set."


    Archeas leaned closer to Ian.


    "It¡¯s the fact that even a warrior as great as Karha, who had attained divine power, still couldn¡¯t kill a dragon on his own. If the wounded Tahumrit hadn¡¯t retreated, it would have been Karha who died first."


    <i>So that¡¯s where this was leading.</i>


    Ian chuckled quietly to himself as he brought his ss to his lips, and Archeas continued."The power of a dragon grows with age, and it is a dragon who has lived even longer than I have. Even though its power is sealed and it suffers an eternal punishment, that fact doesn''t change. If you face it, Ian, you will die."


    This was the firmest and most resolute tone Archeas had used since their meeting. Ian didn¡¯t argue; he had already fought the Heaven Defier in the game, a terrifyingly powerful creature that had brought countless game-over screens.


    He had managed to defeat it only by memorizing every attack pattern and relying heavily on luck, barely scraping through. If thatst strike hadn¡¯t hit the weak spot, he would have been staring at another game-over screen.


    Now, in this reality, that dragon would undoubtedly be even stronger. While Ian had also grown stronger, he knew he still couldn''t match a dragon''s power. Furthermore, the attack patterns would likely be different, and there wouldn''t be any retries.


    "So, don''t even think about trying to find it. It¡¯s in a ce you could never reach. And I won''t give you any clues about it. Telling you would be no different from killing you myself."


    Archeas paused, taking a deep breath as it looked at Ian with golden eyes full of concern. "I don¡¯t want to lose you, Ian. Especially not to it. And certainly not to its underlings, either."


    <i>Unfortunately, I already know where that bastard is.</i>


    Ian murmured to himself inwardly before speaking aloud. "Anyway, at the very least, fighting its underlings is unavoidable. I can¡¯t just let them kill me, can I?"


    "Of course. Show them no mercy, and never let your guard down. After you''ve killed a few of its apostles, it might reconsider. It wouldn''t want to risk everything it has gained just to harass me."


    "Well..." Ian took another sip of his drink. "If Heaven Defier is as persistent as I''ve heard, I wouldn''t be so sure."


    "You sound as if that''s what you''re hoping for."


    Ian merely shrugged. Eventually, Archeas let out a deep sigh, as if the ground might give way. This, too, was a rare sight to behold.


    "Fine... do as you will. I won''t stop you if you try to track them down and interrogate them. But even if you do, you won''t learn anything. They don''t know where it is, either."


    "If I were to eventually discover the prison where it is confined, what would you do?"


    "That¡¯s impossible...." Archeas, mid-sentence, suddenly paused. Its golden eyes shifted to Ian, as the thought crossed its mind that Ian might truly be able to discover the truth.


    "If that happens...." Archeas finally spoke in a low voice. "... I would have no choice but to stop you myself. Don''t misunderstand¡ªI don''t mean I would fight alongside you. I mean, I would personally drag you out of there. If you set foot in that ce, I have every right to do so."


    <i>It sounds like you''re gonna spank me like a child or something.</i>


    Ian''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Well, that''s a relief...."


    He added, meeting Archeas''s puzzled gaze. "At least it sounds like I wouldn''t die right away."


    "What...?" Archeas repeated, a faintugh escaping its lips.


    "You really are something," it muttered, shaking its head in disbelief before continuing. "I must be the first dragon to have such a stubborn agent. Probably the first and thest."


    "What can I say? You were the one who chose me as your agent." Ian replied with a chuckle.


    Ian chuckled as he spoke, and the sheer audacity of his words drew a heartyugh from Archeas as well. Despite his words, Ian had no real desire to face Rakhmah either.


    Yet, as he had noted before, the dragon would never give up¡ªnot on Ian, nor on wing its way back to the surface. There was a chance it might even shatter the seal that confined it and reemerge into the world, having prepared for just that.


    If it came to that, Ian would undoubtedly find himself fighting alongside Archeas against it once more. However, that battle wouldn¡¯t be any easier than the one in the dragon¡¯s grave, especially since Rakhmah would have its full power at its disposal by then.


    A nightmare far worse than Tahumrit awaited them, one that couldn''t even bepared. That¡¯s why it had to be killed while it was still underground. Of course, that would only be possible after Ian had grown much stronger¡ªat the very least, after he had in all of its apostles. By then, he would likely have more weapons imbued with the dragon¡¯s magic in his possession.


    <i>Even so, it won''t be easy.... But if I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯ll have to find a way to do it.</i>


    Ian downed the remaining liquor in his ss with a bitter smile. At least now, he had one final line of defense. Archeas wasn¡¯t one to make empty promises. Of course, it would¡¯ve been better if it had offered to help rather than just trying to stop him.


    "Is that enough of an answer for you?" Archeas asked.


    Ian nodded as he set down his empty ss. Charlotte, sitting beside him, naturally refilled it as his gaze shifted to the purifier¡¯s cloak lying on the table before him.


    "May I ask one more small favor?"


    "You¡¯ll do it even if I say no, won¡¯t you?"


    <i>You know me too well now</i>, Ian thought with a faint smile.


    "Can you remove the emblem of the Order from this cloak? It stands out too much, just like the shield you gave me."


    "What...?"


    Archeas¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then it burst intoughter.


    "Asking the saint of the Order to remove the Order¡¯s emblem...! What a sphemy."


    Everyone except Thesaya stared at Archeas in shock, their hearts sinking. They had been holding their breath ever since Ian started making demands against Archeas, not daring to make a sound.


    But Ian remained unfazed. He knew that Archeas wasn¡¯t offended. Its views on the gods were somewhat aligned with his own.


    "Answering that request isn¡¯t difficult," Archeas said with a chuckle, locking eyes with Ian. "But this time, how about you answer my question first? As I hinted, I have a request for you as well."


    <i>Of course, I was wondering when you''d bring it up,</i> Ian mused, licking his lips.


    "I¡¯m already nervous...."


    "Don¡¯t worry. This time, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult."


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you have any ns for where you¡¯ll go after leaving this ce?"


    "Nothing certain yet. We need to discuss it more, but..." Ian nced at Philip before continuing. "Probably to the capital."


    "Is that so...? Good. It seems we¡¯re bound by fate, after all."


    With a pleased smile, Archeas set its ss down and stood up on its chair, revealing its small frame down to its knees.


    Facing Ian directly, it smiled.


    "Then take this child with you, Ian. Just as far as the capital."


    "...?"

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    Ian tilted his head in confusion, then furrowed his brow.


    "Just because we''re heading to the central region doesn''t necessarily mean we''ll stop by the capital...."


    "Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, you can make a stop in the capital too," Archeas replied casually.


    <i>I wasn''t nning on setting foot there anytime soon.</i>


    As Ian brought his ss to his lips, he thought of the capital from the game¡ªthe heart of the Empire and the continent, home to the Imperial Pce and the Main Order. It was thergest city in this world, sprawling and thriving to the point that it had its own separate map in the game. Of course, the shadows cast over the city were equally deep.


    Setting down his ss, Ian spoke. "You mentioned that the body is your youngest daughter, correct?"


    "Yes. Elia Meyer. Isn''t it a lovely name? I call her Elie. She''d be happy if you called her that too," Archeas replied with a smile.


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly and continued, "I wasn''t asking about her name. I''ve heard that the Dragon''s Child spends their entire life in the nest. But instead of a firstborn, why send your youngest?"


    "It''s simple. The legends aren''t entirely true," Archeas said with a shrug.


    Philip, eyes wide with surprise, turned to look at it. "Are you saying the legends are wrong...?"


    "How could I make my children spend their entire lives serving me when they have so much potential ahead of them?"


    With a smile, Archeas spoke leisurely. "All my children leave the nest once they reach a certain age and are ready. They go out into the world to live their own lives, never revealing that they are my offspring. This has been going on for a very long time, though it''s never been recorded or revealed."


    It nced at Philip as it added, "The known legends have been altered to hide this truth. If it were known that they were my children, they wouldn''t be able to live freely, would they?"


    "That... makes sense," Philip nodded absently.


    "So, I never interfere with my children''s lives after they''ve be independent, even if they make misguided choices. I just watch from afar or hear news about them from time to time¡ªsometimes with joy, other times with sorrow...."


    The golden light in Archeas''s eyes flickered, as if sifting through countless memories. It gently stroked its arm.


    "I wanted to keep this one by my side a little longer... but this is something that can''t be helped. Moments like this, when all the conditions align, are rare and may nevere again."


    Its gaze returned to Ian.


    "So, Ian, please escort this child safely to the capital."


    At that moment, a quest window popped up in front of Ian.


    [The tinum Dragon''s Youngest Daughter.]


    It was a choice quest with simplepletion criteria: safely escort Elia Meyer to the capital. There was no time limit. The rewards were experience points, one skill point, and a mystery reward marked by a question mark.


    Ian closed the window and spoke in a dry tone.


    "Even so, there are still many things I don''t understand."


    "Go ahead. You don''t like tasks thate with too many uncertainties," Archeas said.


    "Traveling with me is dangerous. We''ve already discussed enough reasons why, so there''s no need to exin again. But why are you insisting on this request now, of all times?"


    "It would be just as dangerous for her to stay with me. You know what I¡¯m preparing for. Besides, you would protect her no matter what, wouldn¡¯t you? Because that''s the task at hand. Isn''t that right?"


    Archeas smiled gently.


    "Moreover, I want her to experience a bit of what the world is truly like. Up until now, she¡¯s only known it through books and stories, never realizing just how dangerous it really is. But even so...."


    It leaned slightly toward Ian.


    "This child won''t be a burden. She''ll likely insist on being your attendant. After all, she used to serve me, so you can trust in her abilities. And that''s only a fraction of what she''s capable of."


    "What other abilities does she have?"


    "She¡¯s naturally gifted in many areas. She¡¯s very intelligent and well-read, with a particr love for books. You know how dwarves tend to be single-minded. She also has a knack for magical skills."


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "You''re saying she''s a spellcaster?"


    "She hasn''t studied any particr type of magic. I didn¡¯t allow it. But, instead, she¡¯s mastered various Arcane skills."


    Recalling the Arcane skills, Ian couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. A dwarf who couldn¡¯t use a single offensive spell¡ªit didn¡¯t seem like a usefulbination, despite Archeas¡¯s reassurances.


    "So, you''re nning to send her to the capital to study at the Magic Tower?"


    "She expressed interest in that. But I dissuaded her from it. The towers aren¡¯t what they used to be."


    Ian nodded calmly. He knew that almost all the Magic Towers he was aware of had be corrupted in their own ways.


    Archeas continued, "Fortunately, she changed her mind. She¡¯ll be enrolling at the university in the capital, where she¡¯ll receive higher education and pursue the studies she¡¯s passionate about. Do you know what subject she¡¯s most interested in? The answer lies in the topics we discussed today."


    "Could it be... the ck Wall?"


    "Exactly. She intends to study the ck Wall¡ªits origins andposition, its impact on the world, and the aftermath of its disappearance. She¡¯s even looking into ways to erase the traces of madness left across the continent without causing further harm...."


    <i>Is that Archeas'' intention, or is that truly what this youngest daughter desires?</i>


    Ian briefly pondered this before letting out a shortugh.


    "Well, it''s certainly better than studying magic."


    "Yes. There are still concerns, of course, but curiosity and a thirst for knowledge aren''t things you can easily suppress."


    "No matter what, choosing this time to make such a decision seems risky. You have some idea of what¡¯s in store for the Empire and the continent."


    "That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m sending her to the capital. The darker the world bes, the brighter the capital will shine. The heart of the Empire will be the safest ce in the world."


    <i>You do think things through.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    Of course, he had no intention of refusing the quest. This was merely a process to gather the information he wanted and to propose the conditions he desired. At least, it allowed him to understand Archeas''s true intentions clearly.


    Once Archeas had recovered, he would likely prepare to bring down the ck Wall on his own. Whatever the case, it wouldn''t be a safe approach. That''s probably why he intended to send his daughter to the safest ce in advance, under the protection of the agent he trusted the most.


    Perhaps Archeas even hoped Ian would stay in the capital as well.


    Finally, Ian lifted his ss again, took a sip, and then began to speak. "We won¡¯t head straight to the capital. Even putting aside the possibility of being tailed, things are going to be chaotic here for a while. I don¡¯t n on walking straight into that mess."


    "That¡¯s fine. In fact, it¡¯s better that way. It¡¯ll give her a chance to see more of the world and gain a variety of experiences. Who knows? After that, she might not want to leave the capital again." Archeas smiled.


    Ian added with a serious expression, "If we do end up in the capital and things getplicated, you¡¯ll need to step in and handle it personally."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯lle to that, but I promise I will."


    "And as for my reward for this task, I¡¯d like something that will help with my magic."


    Archeasughed aloud.


    "Thorough as always... as expected of my agent. But I hope you understand I can¡¯t offer a reward as grand asst time. I hope you¡¯ll take that into ount."


    "I understand. You¡¯ve already extended yourself quite a bit."


    "Thank you for understanding. Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "No, nothing else."


    "In that case... could you help me up?" Archeas extended its hand.


    Ian sighed briefly before standing up. After epting the quest, he leaned over to take its hand.


    "The task is epted."


    "That¡¯s good to hear."


    Archeas shook Ian''s hand lightly before letting go, adding, "Wait a moment."


    Its hands began to glow with a golden light, and a Mantra appeared between them. Archeas reached into the center of the Mantra and pulled out a sealed parchment and a small talisman.


    As the Mantra and light dispersed, it handed the items to Ian, saying, "This letter is a rmendation addressed to the university¡¯s chancellor. Give it to Elie when you reach the capital. The moment you deliver it, your task will beplete. And as for this talisman, I¡¯m sure you know what it¡¯s for."


    "How will youe next time? You''re supposed to be resting."


    "It might take longer for me to fall back into a deep sleep, but that''s alright. If you encounter any trouble in the capital, burn the talisman immediately. Or, if not in the capital, you can burn it elsewhere. To be honest, I don¡¯t particrly like setting foot in the capital myself. It¡¯s too bustling."


    With a slight chuckle, Ian tossed the parchment and talisman into his pocket dimension and spoke. "Now that the next destination is set..."


    He nced at Mev, who was seated next to Archeas, then turned his gaze beside her and added, "You¡¯reing along too, right? Philip?"


    "Of course, my lord," Philip replied, nodding eagerly. Archeas, who had settled back into its seat, turned to look at him.


    "With my agent and such a fine pdin apanying her, I can rest easy. Thank you."


    "I¡¯m sure Lord Ian could handle it alone, but I¡¯ll do my best as well. Thedy will reach the capital safely," Philip spoke as if making a vow.


    Archeas¡¯s smile deepened as it raised its ss. "You two aren¡¯t that far apart in age, so get along well. She¡¯s never had a true friend."


    "Is that so? I¡¯ll take care of her like a younger sibling."


    "The opposite, actually."


    "... Oh, I see. Then, I¡¯ll look after her like an elder sister," Philip corrected himself, smiling sheepishly. It wasn¡¯t easy even for Ian to judge the ages of different races based on appearance alone.


    As Ian took his seat again, he added, "So, what about the cloak?"


    "Ah, right. To answer your question, I can¡¯t remove that emblem."


    Archeas, who had been savoring its drink, answered immediately. Seeing Ian¡¯s expression, it smiled.


    "Of course not. That cloak was blessed by the Grant Church, which is why it¡¯s so durable. Removing the emblem would be a true sphemy."


    "Oh..."


    "So, just wear it inside out."


    "...?!"


    Not just Ian, but the rest of the group stared at Archeas in disbelief.


    It added nonchntly, "The Mantra circuits are barely noticeable most of the time. It might actually draw less attention that way."


    <i>Such a simple solution.</i>


    Ian let out a small chuckle as he brought the ss to his lips. It was, quite literally, a solution that had slipped his mind. After all, it wasn¡¯t armor. Flipping it inside out wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference in appearance. And somehow, this hooded cloak didn¡¯t even have visible seams.


    "Anyway, Ian, with the way you fight, it won¡¯tst long. It¡¯s more fragile than it looks, and it can¡¯t be repaired."


    Archeas''s additionalment made Ian nce up at it.


    "Is there no self-repair enchantment?"


    "I know something simr, but the Order rejected it. They imed it went against the natural order. So, I''ve been making new ones twice a year. It¡¯s a more tedious task than you¡¯d think."


    Those church folks, honestly.


    Despite his thoughts, Ian could understand the reasoning of the higher-ups. They wouldn¡¯t want the tinum Dragon to appear as great as or even greater than the gods. Nor would they want their pdins to be equipped with indestructible gear. After all, even within them, there were different factions.


    <i>Not that it¡¯s any of my concern.</i>


    Just as Ian shrugged, Archeas ced down its ss and turned to Charlotte. Suddenly finding herself under the dragon''s gaze, Charlotte stiffened, but met its eyes with a serious look. She realized that the dragon¡¯s advice had resumed.


    "A warrior burdened with inner conflict¡ªnever stop questioning yourself. And remember to take pride in who you are. You don¡¯t need to surrender to your wild nature to be a warrior. The God of Battle already recognizes you as such."


    A ripple passed through Charlotte''s amber eyes, almost as if receiving a divine revtion from the tinum Dragon.


    Of course, to Ian, it seemed more like the insight of a being who had lived a long life. It was advice likely drawn from abination of what Archeas had seen in his memories and what it had sensed when directly facing Charlotte.


    Archeas''s gentle voice continued, "Your inner conflict, your reason, and your delicacy will be needed by your kin. If ever you feel the urge to surrender to your wild instincts again, think of thesepanions. The path of a great warrior is always lined with thorns."


    "I will remember... Great tinum Dragon." Charlotte bowed her head.


    It was the first time she had shown such heartfelt gratitude to anyone other than Ian. It seemed that Archeas¡¯s words had struck a chord with her.


    While Ian silently sipped his drink with a slight smile, Archeas''s gaze shifted to Nasser. The man, who had been frozen in a smile, quietly set down his ss.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. I have already forgiven you."


    Nasser¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Archeas continued speaking, meeting his gaze, "You should be grateful to the Goddess. She cast you out before you werepletely blinded. That has given you another chance, one you wouldn¡¯t have had without a bit of luck. So, walk the path of atonement with humility. You have an excellent guide by your side; follow them well, and you won¡¯t lose your way."


    Mev, who had received Archeas''s gaze, nodded in acknowledgment.


    Nasser, who had been frozen for a moment, finally nodded and responded, "I will remember, and I am grateful."


    Archeas turned back to Ian with a smile, as if asking if he was satisfied.


    Ian let out a smallugh and replied, "Thank you. I¡¯m sure this has been helpful to everyone."


    "Yes... It¡¯s not easy getting that one word from you. I must have chosen a very reserved agent."


    Despite its words, the smile on Archeas¡¯s face deepened. It ced its empty ss on the table.


    "Thanks to you, I¡¯ve had a very fulfilling time, Ian."


    <i>Are you leaving already? </i>


    Ian nced at the bottle of liquor. There was still some left, but it seemed Archeas intended to leave it for the group.


    "The same to you. Take care."


    With a more pronounced smile, Archeas stepped down from its chair and moved to the side of the table.


    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again soon, so I won¡¯t draw out the farewells. I trust you¡¯ll do your best once more, and I hope we can meet again safely, Ian."


    "I¡¯ll try. See you next time."


    Archeas paused to look at the group. "I have a feeling I might see some of you again someday. But whether or not we meet again, I wish you all safety and health. And if we meet again, I hope you¡¯ll be more rxed, like my agent here."


    Mev was the first to rise, followed by the rest of the group, who kneeled on one knee, except for Ian.


    Archeas looked at Ian, who was standing, and added, "As I leave, I¡¯ll give you onest small gift. After I¡¯m gone, make sure to give her a good hug."


    "...? Alright." Ian, puzzled, agreed.


    Archeas continued, "Now, everyone, raise your hands and cover your eyes."


    There was no need to ask why. A white light began to form in Archeas¡¯s eyes, quickly spreading across its entire body. Ian hastily covered his eyes, and a sharp pain shot through his head immediately after.


    <i>...?</i>

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    Ian frowned with his eyes closed. The blinding light that had seeped through his fingers gradually faded away. The holy energy that had swept through the room was now dissipating in all directions.


    "...!"


    Ian opened his eyes and leaped forward. Archeas¡ªor rather, Elia¡ªwas copsing like a puppet with its strings cut.


    With a swift motion, Ian caught her just before she hit the ground, pulling her into his arms. In truth, such a dramatic effort wasn¡¯t necessary, but it was an almost instinctual reaction.


    Because Archeas had asked him to.


    <i>... Is that really the only reason?</i>


    Ian lifted Elia higher, resting her on his shoulder as he frowned. The headache he had just experienced was akin to a form of telepathy, and it carried a strange tenderness. The moment he saw Elia, that feeling intensified. Perhaps that was why his body moved before he could think.


    "Is it... over? Has it left?" Philip¡¯s voice followed.


    The others were still covering their eyes.


    Ian responded. "Yes. It¡¯s gone."


    "<i>Phew</i>...."


    As if that were the signal, the others copsed into their chairs with heavy sighs.


    Though Ian had spoken the most with Archeas, everyone else seemed utterly exhausted, as if they had just finished a battle.


    "I¡¯ll never forget this day. Not only meeting the tinum Dragon but... receiving such... an honor...." Philip murmured, his voice a mix of fatigue and awe.


    The others nodded in agreement, even Thesaya.


    "He was far more noble than I had heard...."


    "... Now I understand why he¡¯s called great."


    "And he was... merciful, too."


    As Ian watched hispanions mutter their thoughts aloud, he asked, "Didn¡¯t you feel something else just now?"


    "Apart from the radiant warmth of the holy energy?" Philip asked drowsily.


    "No, never mind." Ian shook his head and turned his gaze away. It seemed he was the only one who had felt the headache.


    <i>It seems to be a fragment of the tinum Dragon¡¯s thoughts. But how did they reach me?</i>


    Perhaps it was a lingering effect from the exchange of memories. For a brief moment, their consciousnesses had been connected, resonating with each other. But the exact reason or mechanism was unclear. He could only specte.


    What he knew for certain was that the holy energy seemed to have caused Archeas pain. The reason for this was still a mystery.


    <i>...Is it bound by some kind of restraint?</i>


    Ian recalled the tightening ring of light he had seen in Archeas''s memories, then shrugged. For now, it was something neither clear nor urgent. Right now, what mattered more was the dwarf leaning against his shoulder,pletely limp.


    "...."


    Elia waspletely unconscious, clearly in a deep sleep. Her soft, steady breathing was the only sound she made. Ian quietly looked down at her face. Her slightly parted lips glistened.


    <i>... Is that drool?</i>


    Though her features remained unchanged, her expression seemed entirely different. When Archeas had been present, there had been a mystical aura about her. Now, she looked in, almost clumsy.


    <i>She doesn¡¯t look very reliable.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue softly. Even though it was part of his task, he had no intention of constantly cleaning up after her.


    <i>I¡¯d have to toughen her up, just like I had with others before. </i>


    Muttering to himself, he returned to the table and picked up his drink with one hand.


    "Oh, Lu Sr..."


    The others, still slumped in their chairs, sipped their drinks, lost in their thoughts about the conversations they¡¯d had with the tinum Dragon. Ian smirked silently and downed the rest of his drink. The taste was still exceptional.


    As he set down his ss, he noticed the bottle of wine at the center of the table. Despite drinking so much, there was still enough left for everyone in the group to share another round.


    "How about we save the rest for tomorrow night?" Ian suggested.


    All eyes turned to him.


    "... That sounds like a good idea," Mev eventually replied.


    Philip quickly stood up and grabbed the cork and the bottle.


    "I¡¯ll take care of the bottle," he offered.


    As if that was the signal, the group began to prepare to leave, gathering their belongings. Everyone first tucked away the elixir they had received from Archeas into their pockets.


    As Ian tossed the humming ck sword into his pocket dimension, he wrapped Elia in the purifier¡¯s cloak. She was so small that the cloakpletely enveloped her, hiding even her feet. Despite appearing suspicious, nobody would suspect he was holding a dwarf.


    "This drink must be stronger than I thought. I feel tipsy," Nasser muttered as he stood up.


    Ian turned and responded. "Careful not to fall down the stairs."


    There was no need to worry about a hangover. After a good night¡¯s sleep, everyone would likely feel even better than before. The Divine Droplet was essentially a recovery potion disguised as a drink.


    "Philip, once we¡¯re back, grab your shield and meet me in the yard," Ian said as they walked.


    Philip, cradling the bottle like a prized possession, looked puzzled. "The shield? Why?"


    It seemed Philip was also feeling a bit tipsy. Ian, who couldn¡¯t feel even a hint of intoxication, spoke up, secretly feeling a bit envious.


    "Teach me the basics of shield techniques. I need to know how to use them now."


    "Oh...! Of course!" Philip¡¯s face lit up, as if the alcohol had suddenly worn off.


    "Could you show me that shield in detailter? It looks like something out of a legend, and I''d like to get a proper look at it."


    "You''ll see it often, whether you like it or not. Throughout this journey, you''ll need to teach me how to use a shield."


    "It would be an honor. I¡¯m amazed that you have something to learn from me. I¡¯ll pass on everything I learned from Nasser."


    <i>Reliable, aren''t you, kid?</i>


    Ian chuckled as he opened the church doors, but then he suddenly paused.


    "...?"


    As Ian resumed walking, his brows furrowed instinctively.


    "Oh, oh... they''reing out...."


    "Glory be to the radiant light...."


    "O Light...."


    At the foot of the stairs, Spello and the soldiers guarding the entrance and carriage were kneeling on one knee, seemingly in prayer. Simrly, the townspeople who had gathered throughout the streets were also on their knees, hands sped in front of their chests.


    "What is this...." Mev muttered.


    Ian descended the stairs, a wry smile ying on his lips. "So this was the small gift...."


    He realized why Archeas had released that burst of divine energy at thest moment. It wasn¡¯t for the group, but rather for the townspeople to witness.


    "... Did the Radiant Goddess give you a revtion?" As Ian approached, Spello, who had stood up, asked.


    His tone was more respectful than before, though it had been that way already. It seemed he couldn''t even imagine that the one they met inside was the tinum Dragon.


    "Why is everyone gathered here?" Ian responded with a question instead of answering.


    As the soldiers exchanged nces, Spello replied. "We gathered after seeing the light burst forth from the church. A ring of light swept across the city sky and then dispersed. Was it not the Goddess responding to your prayers, sir?"


    "Well... you could say that," Ian shrugged.


    There was no need to correct their misunderstanding. After all, it was still Lu Sr''s divine power.


    "I see... It seems the Goddess has not forsaken the West. Thank you, my lord. Once this is known tomorrow, many will feel reassured."


    "Thank the purifiers. It¡¯s their doing," Ian said, nodding toward hispanions. He figured that if they were going to use the situation, they might as well redirect attention effectively.


    "I-is that so...?" Spello looked surprised, but before he could say more, the group quietly passed him and boarded the carriage.


    Ian, thest to get in, handed Elia to Charlotte, who was seated next to him, then turned back to Spello.


    "I have a favor to ask."


    "Of course, my lord."


    "Could you arrange for a horse and a covered carriage? Something inconspicuous. This one stands out too much."


    "I''ll have it procured and ced in the yard by tomorrow morning." Spello nodded as he answered.


    "And I''d like to know where the ces are that criminals might favor, whether it''s in some corner of the city or outside the walls."


    "Excuse me?" Spello looked up, puzzled by the request.


    Ian casually shrugged. "A secluded ce where no one woulde, even if there were some noise."


    "Why would you need a ce like that...?"


    "So, you don¡¯t know?"


    "... I do know a few ces."


    "Perfect. Let the coachman know the most secluded and remote of those ces. Do it while we''re on our way back."


    "Yes, sir." Despite his confusion, Spello answered with a puzzled expression, clearly unaware of Ian''s intentions. As expected, Ian had no intention of offering an exnation.


    "You¡¯ve done well. Get some rest when you return." Ian closed the window with a faint smile, and the carriage began to move as if it had been waiting.


    Leaving behind the citizens who would soon spread the news of the blessing of light that had urred at the church tonight.


    ***


    "...!"


    Elia abruptly woke up, sitting up straight in bed. The soft mattress beneath her and the slightly musty nket that had fallen from her face filled the room with the scent of alcohol, mildew, and salt.


    "..."


    Her wide eyes, each a different color¡ªone a vivid blue and the other a light brown¡ªtook in the view of the spacious, cluttered room. Clothes, nkets, and various weapons were scattered haphazardly around.


    "You woke up at just the right time, Elie."


    "...!"


    A calm, even voice rang out. Startled, Elia turned her head and finally noticed the man sitting on the sofa by the window. He was calmly fastening the strap of a wrist guard, his expression as impassive as his tone.


    After staring at him with her mouth slightly open, Elia finally spoke.


    "It¡¯s you... the Northern superhuman, the Dragon yer...."


    "No need for introductions, then."


    The man, Ian, responded indifferently, without even ncing at her. His tone wasn¡¯t particrly friendly, nor did he stop what he was doing. He continued to adjust his wrist guard, and Elia, still staring at him, eventually spoke again.


    "Does this mean... it¡¯s time for me to be independent?"


    Ian¡¯s movements halted. His dark eyes finally met Elia''s. They were deep, almost pulling her in, with a dull, lifeless sheen. His lips parted slightly.


    "You¡¯re not saying the tinum Dragon didn¡¯t tell you anything, are you?"


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Elia hesitated before answering, then smiled awkwardly and added, "Now that I¡¯ve left the nest... I¡¯m not really supposed to talk about anything rted to it..."


    "That rule only applies to people who don¡¯t know you¡¯re a Dragon''s Child, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Ian replied with a slight smirk, nodding his chin as he continued, "Even if it doesn¡¯t, I should be an exception. I received the request directly from it and am its agent, after all."


    "Oh... I suppose that¡¯s true...?" Elia¡¯s head tilted slightly, realizing that what he said made sense.


    <i>But... can I really make an exception like that? </i>


    She wondered while Ian continued speaking.


    "You¡¯re my responsibility now, and that¡¯s an important detail. So, I''d appreciate it if you answered. Were you properly informed about the current situation?"


    "... I knew that the day of my independence wasn¡¯t far off."


    Elia finally concluded that Ian¡¯s logic was sound and spoke up.


    "But the tinum Dragon didn¡¯t specify when that would happen. It mentioned that it¡¯s uncertain when it might meet the agent again, or if the request would be granted. The tinum Dragon also said that its agent isn¡¯t someone who would easily fulfill any request."


    "Quite the speech it gave you."


    Ian muttered with a faint chuckle, his expression barely changing, but Elia could tell that he had smiled.


    "So, you¡¯re not entirely in the dark."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right, at least for now."


    "That makes this conversation easier."


    Ian turned his attention back to what he was doing as he continued speaking.


    "I''ll be taking you to the capital. But let me warn you in advance, it won¡¯t be a peaceful journey. There will be plenty of dangers, and we won''t be heading straight there. We''re going to take a long detour."


    "A detour...?"


    "Yes. Is that a problem?"


    "Of course not!" Elia''s voice suddenly grew louder.


    Ian nced at her, narrowing his eyes slightly as she exhaled sharply and spoke again.


    "I¡¯ve never left the nest in all the time I can remember. I¡¯ve only known the world through books and stories. Now that I¡¯ll finally be walking through it, how could I possibly have anyints?"


    Ian, who quietly gazed at her as she spoke with eyes that sparkled in different colors, let out a short sigh.


    After smacking his lips, he continued speaking, "I heard you¡¯re of age. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Whatever you¡¯re expecting, the reality is going to be very different. So, don¡¯t get too excited."


    His voice had a dull, almost indifferent tone.


    "I have no intention of taking care of you like a nanny. You¡¯ll have to pull your own weight. And of course, don¡¯t cause any trouble. I absolutely hate dealing with hassles."


    But Elia didn¡¯t appear the least bit hurt by his words.


    "Really... you''re exactly as I''ve heard. Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind." She answered in a tone mixed with relief.


    Ian, nodding, stood up. "You must¡¯ve heard a lot about me."


    He rotated his left arm, keeping his gaze on it.


    "Of course. But before I go into that...."


    As she stepped out of bed, Elia paused, looking at Ian.


    "Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Elia Meyer. I¡¯ll do my best to ensure you¡¯re not inconvenienced during our journey. Godfather."


    "..."


    Elia bent her knees in a respectful bow.


    Ian¡¯s arm froze mid-motion. He frowned, turning his head to look at her.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said, let me formally¡ª"


    "No, just thest part."


    Elia blinked her mismatched eyes, looking up at him, before finally repeating.


    "... Godfather?"


    "..."

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    Ian¡¯s lips twitched before he finally spoke in a voice that had dropped even lower.


    "And why am I your godfather?"


    "Because you¡¯re the Agent of tinum Dragon. I¡¯m its daughter, so naturally, Sir Ian Hope, the dragon¡¯s agent, is my godfather," Elia replied matter-of-factly. Ian looked down at her, pressing his lips together as he closed his eyes.


    Elia, unaware that Ian was stifling a sigh, continued. "It also advised me to treat you with the same respect I would give it. Dragon only ever has one agent in each generation, so it told me to see you as an extension of itself."


    "... And?" Ian asked, still not opening his eyes, his voice tinged with exasperation.


    "What else did it tell you?"


    "As I mentioned, I learned about you, godfather. Even after it went into rest, it often whispered to me. It said it had finally found the perfect agent it had been waiting for. Though it never told me what those conditions were...."


    Ian opened his eyes and looked down at Elia.


    From her expression, orck of surprise, it seemed she already knew what those conditions were. He was curious, but Elia continued giving nothing away.


    "It told me many things, which is why I recognized you immediately, godfather."


    "What else did it say?"


    "...!?"


    The voice that interrupted came from beneath the sofa, startling Elia. She finally noticed the small, white face peeking out from under the sofa, and her eyes widened.


    <i>Why is she lying under there...? And why didn¡¯t I notice her until now?</i>


    Before Elia could process this, the fairy added, "I asked you a question. What else did the tinum Dragon say about Ian?"


    "Uh... that he¡¯s blunt, reckless, and thorough. And that he also enjoys making cruel jokes..."


    "As expected. A great person indeed has a unique insight. And then?"


    "And..." As the fairy grinned, Elia nced back at Ian and added, "It said not to be hurt by your words because you have a warm and kind heart."


    "This is driving me crazy...." Ian let out a long, frustrated sigh. Shaking his head, he began adjusting the armor on his right arm as he spoke.


    "While you¡¯re traveling with me, you¡¯ll follow my rules."


    "Yes, Godfather."


    "The first rule is not to call me that."


    "... Then what should I call you? Sir Ian? Lord Ian...?"


    "That will do just fine."


    <i>This feels a bit too disrespectful.</i>


    Though Elia thought so inwardly, Ian simply nodded his head as if it were nothing.


    "Lucky you, Ian. You¡¯ve got yourself a godchild."


    "...."


    At the fairy¡¯s remark, Ian¡¯s brows furrowed again. He exhaled a long breath through his nose, choosing not to respond. The fairy then quickly slipped out from under the sofa and stood, dusting off her clothes before facing Elia. Her deep eyes sparkled with mischief.


    "It''s a shame. I would''ve enjoyed watching you two travel together. The dwarves I know are all cranky and weird. But you, you''re politely weird, half-pint."


    <i>Being called weird by an odd fairy,</i> Elia thought to herself before speaking up.


    "But... who are you?"


    "I''m Thesaya Erenos. Or so I believe," the fairy replied with a shrug and a slightly arrogant smile on her lips.


    "I''m the youngest elder of the fairy n."


    "Elder... fairy?" Elia''s eyes widened even more at Thesaya''s words.


    Pleased with Elia''s reaction, Thesaya tilted her chin up slightly.


    "That''s right. Freshly minted. I was reborn less than a year ago."


    "But... How is that possible? I thought that since the twilight of magic, all Tree of Life had stopped growing, and no more flowers or fruits could be produced."


    "Oh, you''re as knowledgeable as they say. You really do know a lot, don''t you?"


    Thesaya''s eyes widened, though her smile remained in ce as she shrugged again.


    "But that''s something you should ask Ian about. All I did wase back to life."


    Elia''s sparkling eyes turned to Ian. Sensing her gaze, Ian clicked his tongue slightly, but continued with what he was doing.


    "There was a fully grown Tree of Life already dead in the frontier. It was revived through a horrifying ritual, though corrupted. But the seeds it originally carried remained intact."


    "... So the theory that a fully grown Tree of Life might still exist in the frontier was true. If the fairies find out¡ª"


    "They won''t. The frontier is likely covered in the madness of the ck Wall now." Ian interrupted, his tone slightly irritated.


    Elia blinked a few times, then asked, "The madness of the ck Wall has spread across the entire frontier? How did that happen?"


    A soft sigh escaped Ian''s lips.


    "... Not only do I have a godchild now, but she''s also a walking question mark."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It means there''s now a second rule," Ian replied, turning to look at Elia as he continued rotating his right arm.


    "From now on, ask for permission before you start questioning everything. The tinum Dragon may have answered all your questions, but I won''t."


    "I... um, understood." Elia, her lips twitching as if she wanted to say more, finally nodded. A dry smile tugged at the corner of Ian''s lips.


    "Smart as they say. You catch on quickly."


    <i>Is this one of those cruel jokes...?</i>


    Elia wondered, her thoughts briefly distracted as Ian picked up a sword lying on a nearby table and added, "Rest a bit more, Elie. We''re heading out for a while. There''s some basic food and a kitchen downstairs, so help yourself if you get hungry."


    "Where are you going... Oh, sorry." Elia caught herself mid-sentence and bowed her head.


    Thesaya chuckled before speaking. "There''s a very nasty cat out there. We''re going to drag it back here and make it talk until it tells us what we want to know. Then we''ll probably kill it afterward."


    Elia was left speechless, her mouth agape as Thesaya spoke. Although the tone was casual, the content was terrifying.


    Meanwhile, Ian, now with his sword at his waist, moved toward the door and added, "Don¡¯t be surprised if people you don¡¯t knowe in. At least, if they call you by name, they¡¯re mypanions, so you can rx. There¡¯s a guy named Philip¡ªif you need anything, ask him. He¡¯ll take care of most things."


    "Yes. But... Sir Ian, may I ask one more thing?" Elia quickly added.


    Ian, who was about to open the door, turned to look at her. Taking his gaze as permission, Elia blinked her round eyes and asked, "What if someone who doesn¡¯t know my namees in?"


    "In that case..."


    Ian¡¯s eyes shifted to another sword lying on the table.


    "Pick that up and start swinging it. Then call for help. The guards outside wille running."


    "..."


    A slight smile tugged at the corner of Ian¡¯s mouth. "Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen. This is a safe ce. We¡¯ll continue our conversationter. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk in the future."


    Ian stepped outside.


    Thesaya whispered, "See youter, half-pint," before closing the door and disappearing. The sound of footsteps quickly faded away.


    "So this... is the outside world?" Elia murmured as she stared nkly at the closed door, blinking her mismatched eyes a few times before turning her gaze back to the room.


    "For now..."


    Her eyes scanned the disheveled scene, prompting a small sigh as she rolled up her sleeves.


    "... I guess I¡¯ll start by cleaning up."


    ***


    <i>A godfather, really...?</i>


    As the rhythmic sound of hooves echoed in his ears, Ian let out a faint, dry chuckle. The logic behind it was surprisingly sound. Maybe Archeas had informed her that way; it would be just like its character to do so.


    Turning his head, Ian caught Thesaya''s yful gaze across from him and swallowed another chuckle. She seemed ufortable in her chair, constantly shifting around, yet she was giggling, eyebrows twitching with amusement. Not only was she nning to tease Ian, but she was likely eager to share the story she had just heard with everyone else.


    <i>Go ahead, do whatever you want...</i>


    Adjusting his posture, Ian sat up straight in the carriage, which was much smaller and lessfortable than the ones he usually rode. Only one horse was pulling the carriage. It was something Spello had prepared separately. The usual carriage had gone to the inner castle with the rest of the group.


    The carriage came to a stop then.


    Thesaya, her pointed ears twitching, spoke up. "It¡¯s a secluded area. It seems we¡¯ve arrived properly, Sir Ian."


    It was Tensia Aynas¡¯ tone. She used this formal tone, mindful of the coachman''s presence. Despite her yful expression, she was careful with her words for the same reason.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The crude makeshift window near the coachman''s seat opened at that moment, revealing Spello''s face, hidden deep under a hood.


    "It seems we''ve timed it well. They''reing right away." He whispered, his entire body concealed by a ck cloak and hood.


    He seemed to be enjoying the role of secretly aiding the heroes who saved Racliffe. Although his attire made him look even more suspicious, Ian didn¡¯t bother pointing it out. After all, Spello had been diligently fulfilling all of Ian¡¯s covert requests.


    "Proceed with the n."


    In response to Ian¡¯s quiet answer, Spello firmly nodded and then closed the window.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    Just as Spello had mentioned, the sound of approaching hooves could be heard from the front. It was likely the carriage carrying the rest of the group.


    At Ian''s signal, Thesaya swung one of the carriage doors wide open.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    The heads of two white horses appeared in front of the open door. By the time the silver armor of the horses became visible, there was amotion from the coachman¡¯s seat as the drivers were switching carriages. Soon, Spello, who had pulled his hood even lower, took the reins and nced at Ian as he passed by.


    "...."


    His eyes were filled with a mix of secretive duty and pride. Though Ian almost chuckled, he gave Spello a nod. Spello pressed his hood down further and moved on, followed by the sturdy body of the carriage, also with one of its doors wide open.


    Beyond that, Ian could see Mev and Philip sitting side by side, looking back at him.


    Finally, Ian spoke. "Elie has woken up. Go take good care of her. If she¡¯s hungry, find something and feed her."


    "Yes, lord. Don¡¯t worry." Just as Philip responded, arge figure was thrown into Ian¡¯s carriage.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    It was Palmer, his face covered by a ck hood, with his limbs bound tightly by ropes. Even after hitting the floor, he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Charlotte, who had tossed him in, climbed into the carriage afterward. The other carriage continued without stopping, heading back to the mansion where it would wait as if Ian were still inside. It was a tedious precaution, but necessary to move unnoticed.


    Resting her foot on Palmer''s back, Thesaya closed the carriage door.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    Almost simultaneously, the small window near the coachman¡¯s seat opened again, revealing Nasser¡¯s tanned face.


    "We''re ready to depart."


    "You''re sure you know the way?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry." Nasser shed a grin and then closed the window.


    The carriage began to move again, albeit at a slow pace, likely because it was carrying five passengers.


    <i>... It¡¯ll be a hassle if it breaks down halfway.</i>


    Ian thought as he nced at Charlotte, who was looking down at Palmer with a mix of thoughts in her eyes. His tail, still encased in armor, was wrapped tightly around one of Charlotte¡¯s arms. It looked so natural that it almost seemed like a unique arm guard or essory.


    "Hey, kitty. Earlier, that half-pint was about to¡ª" That was when Thesaya spoke.


    Ian, who silenced her with a nce, quickly interjected.


    "Were there any problems?"


    Charlotte, who had been looking at Thesaya, calmly nodded. "No issues at all. Everyone was just talking aboutst night. They were asking if it was true that the Radiant Goddess had blessed the church. It seems they think this proves their innocence. They all wanted to get confirmation from Mev and Philip."


    "And what did Philip say?"


    "He kept repeating that no one could know the exact intentions behind the divine blessing. He said it would be presumptuous for a mere servant to assume the will of their master. He gave the same answer every time."


    "Very diplomatic of him."


    <i>Just as I thought, he¡¯s grown up, that kid.</i>


    As Ian chuckled softly, Charlotte added, "It just took a bit longer because of some persistent folks. The task itself was quite easy to finish. No one seems to care about this guy anymore. He was delivered safely, and he''s entirely ours now."


    Despite likely hearing everything, Palmer neither growled nor struggled. He only let out suppressed breaths, his mouth probably gagged.


    Ian nodded in approval. "Good."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    The fact that the attention of the nobles and officials hadpletely shifted was proof that the tinum Dragon¡¯s final gift had been more effective than expected.


    <i>Come to think of it, no one has visited today.</i>


    A smirk tugged at one corner of Ian''s mouth. Everyone was probably busy interpretingst night''s events in their own way, drafting letters to send to their contacts within the Order.


    Ian didn¡¯t particrly care about the repercussions that might follow. His name would undoubtedly be mentioned, but after all, the official heroes of the miracle that urred at the church yesterday were Gothier and Nasser.


    The Great Church would likely be preupied with tracking their movements for some time. Only when they realize they couldn''t find them at all would they start looking for Ian. He had already prepared an excuse for that potential moment.


    <i>I¡¯ll throw the Dawn Brigade under the bus if ites to that.</i>


    Once news of Racliffe reached them, the Dawn Brigade would likely be inplete chaos. Not only had the ones sent to kill Ian defected, but they also killed a member of the Round Table.


    Their leader, in particr, would be wracking their brains over this. However, they wouldn¡¯t send another assassin after Ian. If it happened once, it could happen again.


    Of course, there was also the possibility they¡¯d be too busy to care about him anymore since the Round Table would be in disarray. The tinum Dragon himself had hinted that the bnce was going to crumble, and so had Kralen. This incident would likely ignite internal conflicts.


    <i>It would be perfect if they self-destructed...</i>


    In Ian''s view, it seemed increasingly likely that someone would ultimately seize control of the Round Table¡¯s power. Looking back now, it was clear that in the game, that someone had been the Dawn Brigade. Back then, the pure devotees rose to prominence within the Order, enforcing all sorts of extreme policies.


    Since this incident would set them back, another faction would probably take power this time. Whoever it was, they¡¯d likely cause chaos, but that was unavoidable. It was a current that couldn¡¯t be resisted.


    The mere fact that the Round Table¡¯s influence would likely diminishpared to the game was victory enough. Moreover, tracking them wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. By paying attention to the most drastic changes that differ from the game, Ian could pick up their trail easily.


    <i>...Though I don¡¯t n on stirring things up myself anytime soon.</i>


    Ian shrugged slightly. There was no need to stir up trouble and give them amon enemy to unite against.


    It was better to let them focus on their internal power struggles. The chaos from this incident would take time to settle. So, after leaving Racliffe, he nned to return to his main job as a wandering mercenary, quietly dealing with side quests.


    <i>Main job, huh?</i>


    A bitter smile crossed Ian¡¯s lips.


    <i>I¡¯ve really be a local, haven¡¯t I? Damn it...</i>


    It was then that the carriage slowed down.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Ian looked over at Thesaya and Charlotte, wondering why it was so quiet¡ªThesaya''s expression wasn''t good. A foul stench, a mix of rotten and fishy odors, had somehow seeped into the carriage. It was the kind of smell you might expect in the alleys of a border town.


    Ian spoke up. "What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s quiet. At least there are no people around."


    "Right. No one would notice if someone died here."


    Following Charlotte, Thesaya added herment loud enough for Palmer to hear.


    Palmer, as usual, showed no reaction.


    <i>...Has this guypletely lost the will to live?</i>


    Ian finally looked down at Palmer again. He didn¡¯t really care about Palmer''s condition, but if it kept him from talking, that would be a problem.


    Then again, Charlotte would find a way to make him talk. Her interrogation techniques were something even Ian could learn from. In truth, Ian wasn¡¯t just interested in the information Palmer would spill. He was more curious about what Charlotte and Thesaya would think of it afterward.


    <i>Whatever n theye up with is bound to be half-baked...</i>


    The reason Ian was here was to listen to everything and then reinforce the n as needed. The carriage, which had been struggling along, finally came to aplete stop. The small window opened, and Nasser¡¯s voice followed.


    "Open the right door."


    "The right?"


    "Left side for you, Thesa."


    "You sure make thingsplicated, one ear."


    "... Was itplicated?"


    Thesaya, who had just lightly chided him, opened the door. Ian followed her out of the carriage and soon nodded in agreement. They were in a secluded corner of the city, facing a towering stone wall. The small clearing at the end of a winding alley was littered with trash and rotting fish heads.


    <i>This really is the kind of ce criminals would love.</i>


    The carriage was parked in a way that blocked the alley. Even if someone approached, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see beyond the carriage. Ian nced at the panting brown horse and, loosening his sword belt, spoke up.


    "Make sure no onees near, and keep the horse from eating anything off the ground. If it gets sick and dies, we¡¯ll have to pay for it."


    "We should be more worried about it copsing from exhaustion first. I¡¯ll take it over there to rest and give it some water. Don¡¯t worry; if anyone shows up, I¡¯ll make sure they leave quietly."


    Nasser, who had caught the sword Ian tossed him, untied the horse and leaped off the other side of the carriage.


    <i>He¡¯s really be a proper coachman now.</i>


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suppressing a chuckle, Ian turned to Charlotte. She had just tossed Palmer out of the carriage and was now holding his ankles.


    Charlotte met his gaze and asked, "Are you going to leave the interrogation to me?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll just sit here and watch. I do have a few questions, but they¡¯re not important. I¡¯ll ask them after you¡¯re done."


    "... I might kill him before that."


    "Well, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it." Ian shrugged as he perched on the edge of the carriage.


    Charlotte, with a cold expression, nodded and dragged Palmer to the middle of the clearing. His body was covered in filth, but she didn¡¯t even nce at it. She stopped and forced Palmer to kneel by grabbing his neck. The mask covering Palmer¡¯s face slipped off, revealing his slightly gaunt face. His once fierce, confident yellow eyes had lost their vitality.


    "Hello. We meet again." Thesaya waved her fingers in greeting as she stood next to Charlotte, who then removed the gag from Palmer¡¯s mouth.


    His yellow eyes, which had been fixed on Thesaya, slowly turned to Charlotte.


    "...." Charlotte silently stared down at him for a moment. Palmer¡¯s gaze eventually lowered, as if something invisible was pressing down on him.


    Something Ian had experienced before.


    <i>Back then, it was Charlotte who was in that position.</i>


    Now, it felt like a distant memory.


    "From now on, you will answer every question properly," Charlotte said in a low voice.


    Palmer clenched his teeth for a moment, then spat out his words, his gaze fixed on Charlotte¡¯s knees. "To think I would die in a filthy back alley... But I¡¯m already prepared. Go ahead, kill me."


    "I will, but it would be wise to answer my questions first if you want a death with a little less shame."


    "...." Palmer didn¡¯t respond, simply clenching his teeth as he nced upward.


    Charlotte''s voice continued. "When did you start serving the Primal Wildness? Was it when you were still in Maro Tel?"


    <i>Is that the name of the beastfolk city? </i>


    Ian mused silently as Palmer muttered in response.


    "Yes. Even before leaving our new homnd..."


    "As I thought... Even before I left for the central, there were already plenty of selfish and weaklings like you."


    "Since when did it be selfish and weak to serve one''s ancestors...? If you knew how much I sacrificed for our tribe, you wouldn''t dare tarnish my honor like this."


    "Sacrifices for the corruption of the tribe, more like!"


    There was a chilling undertone in Charlotte''s voice, apanied by the sound of bones cracking as she clenched her fist. Her mane bristled as she continued.


    "Tell me, what is the current state of Maro Tel? Are there really that many young warriors performing the rite of the wild?"


    Palmer, trembling as if struggling against a primal fear, finally raised his eyes to meet hers and spat out with clenched teeth.


    "Are you asking me to betray my tribe...? You''ll get nothing from me... no matter how much you try to disgrace and torture me!"


    "That¡¯s not what this is about!"


    Palmer visibly weakened as Charlotte''s sharp reply seemed to physically affect him.


    "Your kind is putting the entire tribe at risk right now. I¡¯m trying to save them!"


    "What are you talking about... Soon, the Empire will no longer care about thends across the Inner Sea... A time of chaos and darkness ising...!"


    Palmer growled, his head bowed as he spoke with a defiant tension in his voice.


    "When that timees, we will reim all thends our ancestors lost... We¡¯ll be predators in the shadows once more, tearing those filthy pointy-eared bastards apart!"


    "Is that why you helped the Duke? But that foolish dream of yours will nevere true. The des targeting your tribe will strike long before darkness engulfs the Empire."


    Charlotte''s voice growled with the ferocity of a beast as she reached out, gripping Palmer''s cheeks so tightly that blood began to ooze. She forced his head upward, her voice unwavering.


    "The Order and the pointy-eared bastards already know about your kind. They¡¯re waiting for the moment when your faction bes the majority in the tribe so they can mark you as enemies."


    "...!?" Palmer''s face contorted in shock.


    His trembling eyes locked with Charlotte''s as she continued. "The Order¡¯s purifiers and pointy-eared mercenaries will march into the South. Do you understand what that means? It means the ughter we experienced in the past will happen all over again!"


    "That¡¯s... That¡¯s impossible...."


    Palmer, frozen in disbelief, finally managed to speak.


    "Is that... really true?"


    "I suppose the Duke never told you? He must¡¯ve known. Yes, it''s all true. I heard it myself¡ªfrom an elf."


    Charlotte''s grip on his cheeks tightened as she bore into his yellow eyes.


    "So speak now. What is the current situation in Maro Tel?"


    "...." Palmer¡¯s eyes, which had been clouded with shock and disbelief, slowly began to clear. He stared at Charlotte as if holding his breath, and finally, with a resolute expression, he began to speak.


    "Maro Tel is currently..."


    ***


    Ian returned to the mansion around dusk.


    "...?"


    As he stepped down from the carriage, his eyes twitched slightly in surprise. Thesaya, who followed behind him, sniffed the air and then turned to Charlotte, speaking in a low voice.


    "I had my doubts, but it turns out I was right. This is indeed the source of that delicious smell."


    Ian realized that his nose hadn¡¯t deceived him. The mouth-watering smell filled the courtyard, emanating from within the mansion. Ian nced at Nasser, who was busy tending to the exhausted horse, before promptly opening the door.


    "Huh...." Ian paused in his tracks, letting out a short sigh. As Thesaya and Charlotte entered behind him, their eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Are we really seeing this right...?"


    "... Hard to believe, but yeah."


    The interior of the mansion waspletely transformed from when they had left. What was once dusty and filled with a musty odor was now spotless and even well-lit.


    All themps and candlesticks along the walls, which they hadn''t even noticed before, were now flickering with light. It was a sight that even evoked a sense of coziness, something rarely felt in this dark age.


    "You¡¯re backter than I expected."


    Just as Ian was about to take another step, Philip suddenly emerged from the side of the hallway. Ian stopped and looked back at him.


    <i>... That¡¯s the dining room over there.</i>


    "I was beginning to worry that something might¡¯ve gone wrong. So, did everything go smoothly?"


    "What¡¯s all this? Did someone do a deep clean?" Instead of answering, Ian asked.


    Philip blinked in surprise before breaking into a smile.


    "Oh, this? Hard to believe, but¡ª"


    "... It was Elia¡¯s doing, Ian." Mev¡¯s voice cut him off.


    She stepped out of the dining room, now dressed more casually, and stood beside Philip. She was holding something¡ªa teacup, of all things.


    Steam was gently rising from it, indicating that she had indeed been enjoying tea.


    "When we came in, she had already finished more than half of the cleaning."


    "She did?"


    "Yes. She¡¯s cooking now. I must apologize¡ªwe already had our meal a bit earlier."


    "We were starving since the morning, so we couldn¡¯t wait. I hope you understand," Philip added.


    As Mev took a sip from her teacup, Ian asked, "That tea, did Elie brew it?"


    "Yes. It seems there were some tea leaves left in the kitchen. I didn''t realize it, but there were also quite a few spices still usable."


    Mev¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile as she continued. "And I¡¯ll tell you now, Ian¡ªElia is quite the cook. You¡¯re in for a treat."


    Ian was about to chuckle skeptically when Philip, nodding in agreement, added, "Congrattions, my lord. You¡¯ve got yourself an excellent godchild."

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    Ian''s expression grew even more puzzled at the continued remarks. It seemed like she had already told them all.


    <i>Well, I did tell her not to call me that, but I didn¡¯t say she couldn''t talk about it. </i>


    It was a line of thinking that a dwarven spellcaster might easily follow. While Ian was mentally drafting a third rule.


    "Go freshen up ande down. She should have the meal ready by then." Mev spoke leisurely as she turned back toward the dining room.


    Following her, Philip nced back at the group with a look. "You''ll be surprised once you go upstairs again."


    Exchanging nces, Ian, Charlotte, and Thesaya immediately headed up the stairs.


    "... How in the world did she work such magic with those short arms?" Thesaya muttered as they entered the corridor on the second floor.


    <i>No kidding. </i>


    Ian echoed inwardly, smirking as he walked. The second-floor corridor was just as clean and bright. It had previously been full of curses and signs of death, but now all traces were gone. The mansion, which they hadn''t even realized was designed in quite a respectable Imperial style, was now fully revealed.


    The same went for the rooms where the group had been staying. Not only were all the furniture and belongings spotless, but the bedding was also neatly arranged in its proper ce. The smell of alcohol and mold was gone, too.


    Ian chuckled as he removed his gear.


    "They said she was skilled, but..."


    This was beyond mere skill. Elia was clearly a master, or rather, a genius in cleaning and organization. For someone from the modern world who had almost given up on hygiene, this sight was nothing short of impressive.


    "It almost makes you feel bad to mess it up." Despite her words, Thesaya dropped her gear haphazardly as if shedding a skin.


    Ian and Charlotte red at her, carefully cing their own gear in one spot.


    "Seems the tinum Dragon liked to keep its nest tidy."


    "It''s magic. She must''ve used some sort of spell." As they followed Ian out of the room, Charlotte and Thesaya murmured.


    Ian didn¡¯t disagree. While there wasn''t any cleaning-rted magic in the Vision skill tree, he had already realized that this world contained numerous spells not listed in his skill window.


    <i>Will it be automatically tidied up if I close the door and then open it again...?</i>


    Thinking as he descended to the first floor, Ian noticed Nasser entering with a look of bewilderment simr to what he had felt earlier.


    Nasser, staring up at the threeing down the stairs, spoke with wide eyes. "Was there some sort of miracle from the Radiant Goddess in this mansion?"


    Ian''s lips curled into a smirk.


    As he passed by Nasser, he responded. "Something like that did happen."


    "And this delicious smell¡ªwhat is that about?"


    "We''re on our way to find out for ourselves, one ear."


    The bewildered Nasser followed behind them. With no weapons to remove, he had no reason to stop on the upper floor. Ian headed straight into the dining room, which was connected to the kitchen, originally a space for servants or staff. The smell of food grew even stronger.


    "Please wait a moment. It¡¯s almost ready." Elia''s voice continued from the kitchen.


    She peeked her head out, her mismatched eyes gleaming, before quickly disappearing back inside without waiting for a response. However, Ian sat down in the empty seat at the round dining table without a word. It was the same table where, just yesterday, he had eaten simply to quell his hunger, without even tasting the food.


    Nasser, thest to enter the dining room, widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Is that... tea you¡¯re drinking?"


    On the table were only the bottle of liquor left from the previous night and two teacups. Surprisingly, it seemed that Philip had opted for tea instead of alcohol. Mev nodded, and Nasser sped his hands together in front of his chest.


    "Lu Sr, thank you... for reminding us of the preciousness of civilization. I feel like I¡¯ve finally returned to being a civilized person."


    <i>Such theatrics</i>, Ian thought, snorting lightly.


    Well, Nasser was a purifier affiliated with the Great Church in central and even hailed from Imperial nobility. He was probably more ustomed to the culture of the central regions of the Empire.


    It was then that Philip, with an awkward smile, spoke up. "I suppose it¡¯s because of my humble origins, but I never really understood the appeal of tea. Cheap beer seems more suited to my tastes."


    Mev turned to him with a gentle smile. "You drink it for the aroma, Philip. Tea clears the mind and calms the spirit. And since it¡¯s expensive, it¡¯s wise to enjoy it whenever you have the chance."


    "I didn''t realize you knew about tea. You''re absolutely right. The more you drink it, the better it is for you."


    Nasser, who had taken a seat at the table, looked over at Philip.


    "Sir Philip, you should start getting used to it as well. You''ll be entering the Great Church, after all. Drinking is forbidden there, so all the priests and knights only drink tea."


    "What...?" Philip¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily.


    Nasser, wearing his signature sly smile, added. "Of course, after your knighting, you¡¯ll be able to drink outside, but it¡¯s best to develop a taste for tea. Eventually, you¡¯lle to appreciate it. The world of tea is vast and endless. The taste varies greatly depending on where the leaves were grown and how they were dried. Personally, my favorite is¡ª"


    "... I never thought I¡¯d feel the Imperial influence in this way," Ian muttered with a chuckle, one of many he¡¯d had today.


    Tea in a world without coffee¡ªwell, tea had been an item in the game, and this ce was nothing like his homnd.


    Philip, who seemed slightly overwhelmed by Nasser''s tea-praising lecture, soon turned his gaze to Charlotte and Thesaya, who were seated on either side of Ian.


    "So, did you finish the job? Did you get the information you wanted, and did you take care of that corrupted beastfolk?"


    Charlotte nced at Ian, who simply gestured with his chin for her to speak. He was hungry and didn¡¯t feel like talking.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Feeling the same, Charlotte licked her lips briefly before responding.


    "We didn¡¯t kill Palmer."


    "What...?"


    "He¡¯s currently locked up in the cargo hold of the merchant ship we¡¯ll be boarding tomorrow."


    "What? You left him there alone? No, why did you spare him in the first ce?"


    As Philip furrowed his brow, a tray seemed to float toward them from the kitchen. It was Elia, holding the tray filled with various dishes high above her head. It was almost identical to a stunt once performed by a dwarf waitress somewhere long ago.


    <i>...Can all dwarves do that? </i>


    Ian wondered as Elia began cing the dishes from the tray onto the table.


    "I hope it suits your taste," she said as she distributed the dishes among the group.


    Watching her skillful movements, Ian asked, "Did you pick up all these skills while serving the tinum Dragon?"


    Elia rolled her blue and brown eyes briefly before finally asking in return.


    "Do I need to answer with a yes or no?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then, yes. ... To some extent."


    There was probably more to the story, but Ian couldn''t focus on that. The dishes in front of him had captured his full attention. Instead of dried fish heads or jerky, there was a creamy stew with diced vegetables and chunks of meat floating in it, steaming bread, and roasted meat seasoned with what was clearly salt and pepper.


    It all looked appetizing, even to someone like Ian, who came from a modern world.


    Instinctively, he picked up a knife and fork andmented, "Looks like you''ve really mastered your skills."


    A faint smile of relief spread across Elia''s face as she blinked.


    As Ian sliced the meat, Thesaya, who had speared arge piece of meat with her fork and lifted it whole, looked at Elia.


    "I thought you lived all alone in some dark, giant cave. Guess that wasn¡¯t the case?"


    Elia, blinking in surprise at Thesaya¡¯s unexpected behavior, eventually opened her mouth with an awkward smile.


    "The nest is divided into several sections. The area where the children live is warm and cozy. There¡¯s even an underground forest where you can see the sun. We used to call it the garden."


    "So you weren''t alone from the start."


    "One thing''s for sure." Ian cut in with a serious expression.


    He was already chewing a piece of meat, having also tasted the stew, and was now tearing off a piece of bread to dip into the stew.


    "Your cooking skills are just as impressive as your cleaning. I didn''t think that was possible."


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The meals Elia prepared were iparable to anything else he¡¯d eaten in this wretched world. Topare them to any other food here would be an insult.


    They were so good they reminded him of his life back in the modern world. First, the excellent drinks, and now such delicious food¡ªthis string of luxuries was beginning to feel almost surreal.


    "Indeed, her skills are truly remarkable," Mev agreed, nodding.


    A bted but proud smile spread across Elia''s face.


    "I¡¯ll keep trying my best," she said, looking more trustworthy than ever for the first time.


    Ian nodded, gesturing toward the empty seat at the table.


    "Just bring the sses over, and sit down yourself. You must have been busy."


    "Yes. But we''re running a bit low on the drink... Should I dilute it with some water?"


    "It¡¯s fine, even if you dilute it a lot. It¡¯ll still be good enough."


    "Understood. Sir Philip, if you don''t mind¡ª"


    Before Elia could finish her sentence, Philip reached out and handed her the bottle of alcohol. She bowed politely and quickly walked away.


    <i>So, she¡¯s well-mannered too</i>, Ian mused to himself.


    Maybe it was the clean environment and the delicious food, but he felt much more at ease now. Still, he had every intention of telling her about the third rule.


    Philip chuckled quietly. "There¡¯s something I need to hear, but now doesn¡¯t seem like the right time to get an answer. I¡¯ll wait. Take your time and enjoy your meal."


    The four of them, still in the midst of their meal, didn¡¯t even respond. Elia soon returned and ced the bottle and sses on the table.


    Thesaya, who had already finished eating the piece of meat, lifted her bowl of stew and muttered. "This is really something. We should have met her earlier."


    "When she asked for ingredients, I never imagined it would lead to this," Philip added as he neatly arranged the sses in the center of the table.


    "It made me reflect a bit. When Elie handed me that list of ingredients, I thought she was just na?ve and didn¡¯t know much about the world."


    "I don''t think I can ever eat tasteless jerky or moldy bread again. And of course, fish that reeks of stench. That was the worst for me."


    Thesaya sipped from her bowl of stew, and Elia, who seemed surprised by the sight, added, "I''ll think of ways to make it taste good even with fewer ingredients. I''m nning to take all the leftover spices with me."


    At that moment, with a loud thud, Ian reached out and dropped a sealed box from his pocket dimension onto the floor.


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened as Ian, chewing his meat, added, "Put all the ingredients you''ve gathered in here. I''ll keep them safe."


    If she could make those trashy preserved rations taste this good, he figured he could do more to help.


    Blinking in surprise, Elia asked, "How did you do that? I couldn''t sense any magic at all. Where did thise from? Is it a magical artifact?"


    "... Well."


    <i>Four questions at once. </i>


    Ian chuckled lowly as he dipped a piece of bread deeply into the stew.


    Elia quickly added, "I¡¯m sorry. I momentarily forgot the second rule. I was just so surprised."


    "It¡¯s okay. It happens."


    "So... will you answer my questions?"


    "No. This is a bit of a trade secret."


    <i>The truth is, I don¡¯t understand how it works either</i>, Ian thought to himself as he popped the now-soaked bread into his mouth. The only ones still eating were him and Nasser. Charlotte and Thesaya¡¯s tes were already clean. Despite their admiration for the taste, they hadn''t abandoned their habit of wolfing down food.


    "So, why did you spare him?" Philip eventually asked.


    Charlotte, who had been licking her lips, shrugged. "He asked to be spared."


    "So you spared him?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you bring it aboard the ship? Don¡¯t tell me..."


    "He offered to help me. Said he would serve me as a great warrior."


    "...And you believed that?"


    "I didn¡¯t just believe it outright."


    "...." A crease formed on Philip¡¯s brow. The more he heard, the more bewildered he seemed.


    Thesaya, having rinsed her mouth with water, chuckled. "You left out too much, you dumb cat. You¡¯re exining things just like Ian does."


    <i>Did she just use me as an insult? </i>


    Ian frowned as he chewed thest piece of meat.


    Philip turned to Thesaya. "Then, would the wise Thesaya Erenos care to add anything?"


    "He had no idea what kind of situation his n was in. He was begging for a chance to fight and die for his n. Kitty had mentioned something about that before."


    Thesaya continued, casting a curious nce at Charlotte. "Even among the beastfolk who sided with the demons, they considered those with different beliefs as a different n, unlike the fairies. Apparently, the reverse was also true. He really wanted to save the other kitties."


    "So, you ultimately believed that one¡¯s words, despite it being a corrupted one?"


    "Not something you¡¯d say in front of a former demon, is it?"


    At Thesaya''s subsequent remark, Philip cleared his throat as if caught off guard. As Elia''s eyes sparkled with interest, Nasser also turned to her, intrigued. He had heard bits and pieces, but, like Elia, he didn''t fully know the group''s detailed circumstances.


    "T-te... Thesa¡¯s case is a bit different."


    "Of course. Ultimately, Ian also believed the cat wasn¡¯t lying. That¡¯s why the decision was made."


    "... If you had mentioned that first, it would have been simpler."


    "That¡¯s up to me. Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about."


    Thesaya paused, her gaze turning suggestively toward Ian.


    "Why did you ask him about the Isle on the way to the harbor?"

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>


    "You¡¯ve already heard, haven¡¯t you?" Ian said, wiping the remaining bread in the stew bowl. His te was almost empty now.


    "Yeah. You were wondering if the ind folks were in cahoots with the Duke, right? But that¡¯s not the real reason, is it?"


    "There¡¯s nothing else. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    "<i>Hmm...</i> Is that so? Alright. I¡¯ll believe you."


    Thesaya added with a peculiar smile on her lips.


    "I thought Ian was nning to go to the inds."


    <i>Quick to catch on.</i>


    Ian thought as he put the bread in his mouth. As Thesaya had guessed, what he said was merely a surface reason. The ck Isles, like the South, was a region he hadn¡¯t visited, so he asked to gather information in advance.


    Philip, his eyes curious, asked. "So... as the rumors say, were they in cahoots?"


    "They were close, but they weren¡¯t minions of Round Table."


    "Oh, is that so? That¡¯s somewhat of a relief then...."


    <i>Instead, it seemed they were serving some other monster. </i>


    Ian added inwardly as he watched Philip sigh with relief.


    ording to Palmar, some lords of the isles served a being that was slumbered beneath the sea. This exined why their ships rarely suffered attacks from the monsters of the ck Sea. The inders clearly had their own dark secrets.


    Charlotte and Thesaya had also heard this, but neither of them showed any interest in that part.


    <i>Maybe one day we''ll have to fight something like a Kraken.</i>


    For now, it wasn''t an immediate concern. He did n to visit the Isles eventually, but not anytime soon. The remnants of the Isles had fled in a hurry. If he headed there now, it wouldn''t be taken well. He''d be lucky not to sink to the bottom of the ck Sea along with his ship. Even he wouldn''t survive being lost at sea, especially against the entire pirate fleet of the Isles.


    cing his fork down, Ian lightly smacked his lips before speaking. "So, what''s your n when you get back?"


    His gaze turned to Charlotte, who was sitting on his left.


    "Are you going to kill that priest and all his followers? Like you mentioned earlier?"


    Charlotte nodded. "Yes. The priest and his close aides must be killed. Kruxica will be saddened, but there¡¯s no other choice. And their skins will be stuffed and hung on the castle walls."


    As another gruesome conversation began so casually, Elia, who had been listening with fascination, let her mouth drop open. Ian, however, nodded calmly. There was no need to worry about Elia''s reaction.


    Once they left the city, she would inevitably encounter many horrific situations. Besides, she was an adult and a dwarf at that. All the dwarves Ian had met were strange but tough. Elia would likely be the same.


    Charlotte continued, "There¡¯s no more certain way to show that the tribe has purged the traitors. The younger warriors who strayed onto the wrong path will scatter with their leader gone. Of course, some might resist, unable to ept the situation..."


    She nced down at her left arm, which, despite her casual attire, was still wrapped in Palmar''s tail.


    "I''ll cut off the tails of every one of them."


    "An iron-blooded chieftain will be born..." Ian muttered, imagining her covered in severed tails.


    Knowing Charlotte, it was easy to believe she would do whatever it took for her tribe.


    Ian quickly wiped the smile from his face and added, "But that alone won¡¯t be enough."


    "... Even if I finish dealing with the internal matters?" Charlotte asked, her brow furrowing. It wasn''t that she doubted his words; her gaze showed a desire for a more detailed exnation.


    "Yes. You¡¯ll be up against those cunning elves from the Central. Once they bring their forces and purifiers into the South, whatever you¡¯ve prepared won¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll question your authority and look for any excuse to undermine you. The moment they find even a shred of inconsistency, they¡¯ll act on it."


    "...."


    "You¡¯re not actually nning to kill all the berserkers, are you? Just because they¡¯ve lost their tails doesn¡¯t mean Kruxica will abandon them."


    "That¡¯s true..." Charlotte¡¯s expression twisted with frustration. "Damn it... I had a feeling."


    Ian quietly watched her as she muttered to herself. He felt he understood why the beastfolk had been defeated by the elves. Their sense of kinship itself seemed to be a weakness.


    If they had been humans or elves, they would have simply killed off all the corrupted ones. That would have been much easier and cleaner. Otherwise, it was a fight they were bound to lose.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there were no solutions.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So, you need to flip the table," Ian said, causing Charlotte to whip her head around to face him, her ears perking up. The four scars running down one side of her face were now fully visible to Ian.


    "You''ve seen it a lot while traveling with me. If you can''t win even when you know the opponent''s hand, you need to render it null and void."


    "What do you mean? How?"


    "Finish the internal purge. Then immediately send an envoy directly to the Great Church, demanding they dispatch an investigation team," Ian exined.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ian continued nonchntly, "Tell them you¡¯ve eradicated those who attempted to corrupt the tribe. Include solid evidence and drop my name. That should prompt them to act quickly."


    "You want me to use... your name?" Charlotte asked, surprised.


    "You can say you returned after serving Ian, the Northern superhuman and the Agent of tinum Dragon, for a long time. That¡¯s the truth, after all," Mev interjected smoothly, always quick to grasp such strategies.


    Ian nodded in agreement. "You could even say you returned on my orders to cleanse the darkness in the South. That would add a lot of credibility to your words."


    Charlotte blinked, finally understanding. She murmured, "So if the investigation teampletes their work and reports that the tribe is clean..."


    "Then Aynas and the other elves won¡¯t be able to call in purifiers. The matter would already be settled within the Order itself. That would eliminate any justification for them to invade the beastfolk¡¯s territory with their private armies," Ian said, smoothly finishing her thought.


    Charlotte stared at Ian with a curious expression. "Ian... you really are something else..."


    "Of course, the elves might still try to sabotage things. They could even nt one of their own among the investigators. That¡¯s where..."


    Ian trailed off and turned to Nasser. "... this guy might be able to help. Even in the Great Church, there must be at least one trustworthy bishop who isn¡¯t tied to the Dawn Brigade, the pure devotees, or the elves."


    Nasser rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "<i>Hmm</i>... There aren¡¯t many names thate to mind. Most of the Great Church¡¯s priests and bishops have some form of vested interest or connection."


    Soon, that familiar, rxed smile appeared on his lips as he looked at Charlotte. "However, I can think of a few individuals who don¡¯t hold prejudices against the beastfolk. Of course, it might require some additional donations. While Lord Ian''s name will carry weight, adding some gold coins will certainly speed up the process."


    "That level of funding is something I can certainly manage," Charlotte responded without hesitation. Having traveled with Ian, she had be quite familiar with dealing with clergy.


    Ian nodded. "Good. I was considering the possibility of hiding the berserkers somewhere if we couldn¡¯t find a solution, but it looks like that won''t be necessary. Still, just in case, make sure to prepare a ce for them. If there¡¯s no vige, build one if you have to."


    "Yes... As you go down south of the territory, there are steep mountains called the Table Mountains. I''ll turn that area into a temporary ce of exile."


    "And if you can add the guarantee of a fairy family to it, it¡¯ll be perfect," Ian said, turning to Thesaya.


    "Let''s hope you really are from Erenos, Thesa. You could be the final piece needed to overturn the game and save the beastfolk."


    As the group¡¯s attention focused on her, Thesaya blinked and said, "Since I am the family head and an elder, you want me to send an envoy to save the beastfolk?"


    "It would be better if you did it yourself. Time it with the visit of the Order¡¯s investigative team. It¡¯ll be a decisive blow to the central fairies."


    "Even though I¡¯m the youngest, I¡¯m still an elder. That makes sense. I hear our family is nearly ruined anyway. I could turn it into the first family to have rtions with the beastfolk. That would also increase our influence in the South, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "In a situation like this, you¡¯re still thinking about the benefits first. You are truly an elf," Charlotte said with augh, nodding as she looked at Ian. "I¡¯ll do it, Ian. I don¡¯t know how to properly thank you... for showing me the way."


    "I¡¯m just talking. Achieving all of this won¡¯t be easy. There will be a lot of variables. And of course, it¡¯ll be dangerous," Ian replied.


    "Yes... I have to get full control of the tribe to make it all happen," Charlotte said, her eyes getting all serious.


    Thesaya leaned toward her and added, "So keep your wits about you. Don¡¯t die before I can help you."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll aplish everything."


    "You will seed. The Radiant Goddess will bless you. And, of course, the God of Battle will protect you as well," Philip added.


    Ian nodded along but then stiffened slightly as a thought crossed his mind. Without him around, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have a way to receive the Blessing of Battle. He realized he couldn¡¯t just send her off unprepared.


    After organizing his thoughts, Ian stood up and said, "It seems we¡¯ve reached our conclusion."


    He grabbed the bottle of liquor in the center of the table. "Now, all that¡¯s left is to drink."


    Everyone except for Elia hesitated for a moment and looked at him. Unfazed, Ian uncorked the bottle and began filling the sses in front of them. The color was lighter from the added water, but the refreshing and sweet aroma remained the same.


    "Of course, let¡¯s drink," Philip stood up, cheerfully eximing as if to lighten the mood.


    While he made his way around, delivering sses filled with liquor to the group, Charlotte mumbled awkwardly. "On a day like today, I talked too much about myself."


    "That¡¯s just because you¡¯re a bit clumsy," Thesaya teased with a smile as she lifted her ss. "How will you save your tribe being that clumsy?"


    "Why don¡¯t you worry about your own family, pointy ears?" Charlotte replied calmly. "You being the head and elder of your family doesn''t make the future any brighter, you know."


    "Funny. Just look at today. Ian hasn¡¯t said much to me at all. That means he trusts me more," Thesaya said, grinning.


    "It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s useless to talk to you. You don¡¯t listen to advice," Charlotte shot back.


    Soon, the two of them began casually exchanging insults as if it were nothing. Ian didn¡¯t bother to stop their argument today. He simply let out a faint chuckle.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand. Those two are very close. Close enough to risk their lives for each other," Philip whispered to Elia, who was sitting next to Nasser, while he watched the scene unfold with an amused smile.


    Elia blinked in surprise. "That¡¯s interesting. In the books I¡¯ve read, it says that beastfolk and fairies are almost like sworn enemies."


    "They were, at first," Ian replied, taking a sip of his drink. Even diluted, it still tasted good.


    Philip nced at Ian with a sly smile.


    "May I share how these two became friends?" Philip asked.


    "I¡¯m curious about that as well. In fact, I''ve always wondered. Especially the part rted to the demon," Nasser quickly added.


    Ian nodded, letting Charlotte and Thesaya''s voices from either side flow in one ear and out the other.


    "This story goes back to the kingdom of Agel Lan in the frontier. That¡¯s where I first met Thesaya. Oh, by the way, both my lord and I are from Agel Lan. That¡¯s also where I first met Lord Ian. But let¡¯s save that story for another time. To start, I¡¯ll tell you about my first meeting with Thesaya...."


    Philip continued to ramble on, as he nced between Elia and Nasser, who were equally intrigued. The room was soon filled with a lively atmosphere.


    "..."


    As Ian and Mev¡¯s eyes met across the table, they exchanged a smile and subtly raised their sses. It was a fine night, with plenty of time still left to enjoy.


    ***


    A deep, resonant sound echoed, as if vibrating through his entire being. It was a sound that resembled the wind, or perhaps an iprehensible whisper. Ian realized that he was staring into the darkness. The darkness had a sticky, tar-like texture, and it seemed to ripple and distort, as if it sensed his gaze, forming waves that resembled screaming faces.


    The scene was so vivid and realistic that it almost felt surreal, even more so than anything he had experienced in the game.


    "..."


    Ian instantly recognized that this was the ck Wall. It was exactly as he had seen in Archeas¡¯s memories. The fact that he was dreaming about it now was likely because of that.


    <i>It must have left an impression on my subconscious. Or maybe it¡¯s the aftereffect of our souls being connected...</i>


    Ian lifted his head to look up. The sticky darkness stretched endlessly upwards, and halfway up, it transformed into swirling ck smoke, almost like an ominous aurora.


    <i>They called that the Veil of Perception, didn''t they?</i>


    Seeing it like this, Ian could understand why mages were so fascinated by the ck Wall. It was something that was neither solid, liquid, nor gas, yet it undeniably existed, and it contained immense power.


    Moreover, as he stared at it, he felt his gaze being drawn in as if it were pulling him closer. He could almost hear whispers in his ears, urging him to surrender to his instincts and step into the unknown world beyond.


    "It''s a shame it¡¯s not your world," a calm voice echoed beside him at that moment.

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    The voice had just enough character to be identified as male, but it had no other distinct features.


    "..."


    Ian turned his head toward it.


    A barren wastnd stretched endlessly before him, with the ck Wall continuing infinitely in the distance. Standing amid the scene was a man dressed in a ck Imperial uniform. His face was as featureless as his voice.


    Ian initially thought that this was his first time meeting this man. However, he quickly realized that this wasn''t their first encounter. He had seen him before in a dream after his battle with Tahumrit the Corrupted Dragon. The man had been sitting across from him then, too.


    "Isn¡¯t it beautiful? This is nothing less than a work of art," the man remarked.


    As Ian''s memory resurfaced, the man¡¯s facial features began to blur, seemingly smeared by a hand through wet paint.


    Despite knowing that this dream would likely fade into a vague memory upon waking, Ian still asked, "Are you... the fragment of chaos?"


    The man turned his attention from the ck Wall to Ian. Although he had indistinct features, Ian could sense him smiling.


    "Interesting theory, but no, I¡¯m not. That belongs to you, and in a way, it¡¯s a part of you. Perhaps it might even be you."


    "What are you, then? An ancient God?" Ian asked.


    The man''s smile deepened. "Well, I¡¯ll leave that as a mystery. Knowing too much spoils the fun, doesn¡¯t it?"


    <i>Fun? What a load of crap, you bastard. </i>


    Before Ian could grit his teeth, the manmented, "You¡¯re doing well."


    By now, their surroundings had darkened, and the man''s uniform seemed to have blended into it.


    "Keep resisting fate, just like you¡¯re doing. And survive."


    The darkness crept further into Ian¡¯s vision. Amidst the encroaching void, red hieroglyphic symbols flickered like static.


    "I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of being you¡¯ll eventually be."


    "Answer me! Are you the one who brought me here? Or is it your void scum?" Ian shouted as he lunged at the man. He couldn¡¯t care less about cryptic talk or mind games. He just wanted answers before the man disappeared.


    <i>Squelch.</i>


    But Ian''s hand plunged into nothing but darkness. The man''s face had vanished as if submerged in ink.


    Ian swung his arm through the darkness that swallowed the man, desperately trying to grab hold of his cor or anything he could reach. However, the darkness engulfed him much faster, filling his vision with shadows and red static.


    ¡ªBut that¡¯s not what you¡¯re really curious about, is it?


    With a whisper, someone shook his body. His consciousness surged as if being pulled from the depths.


    "Ian, wake up. Ian?"


    Ian blinked nkly. The hand shaking his shoulder and the pale face looking down at him came into focus. It was Thesaya.


    She looked into Ian''s eyes and smiled yfully.


    "That¡¯s surprising. You woke upter than us. Did you have a nightmare?"


    Instead of answering, Ian took a look around the room.


    Everyone was already awake, stretching or preparing for the day in their own ways, just as they did every morning.


    "You didn''t show it, but deep down, you must have been a bit upset, huh, Ian?" Thesaya teased further.


    "... Yeah. Maybe so," Ian replied coolly as he sat up.


    Though the memory of the dream was already fading, certain scenes remained vividly imprinted in his mind.


    <i>See you again, you motherfucker. Not that you''d answer any of my questions anyway. Next time, I''ll start bashing your face in as soon as we meet.</i>


    As Ian mulled over his thoughts, Thesaya, with a mischievous smile, nodded toward something.


    "I left your things down below. Don¡¯t forget to take them with you."


    Ian looked under the sofa, finding steel gloves and a pair of te bracers that reached up to his elbows. He had lent these items to Philip to let him mimic a purifier. Everything, except for the parts that originally belonged to him, seemed to have been returned to their rightful owners.


    "..."


    Ian stretched and looked out the window. The sky, heavy with clouds, was beginning to brighten. As nned, they had woken up just as dawn was breaking.


    <i>Click, nk¡ªtter¡ª</i>


    Soon, the group began donning their equipment.


    Even though they had only slept for two or three hours after drinking until dawn, no one showed any signs of fatigue. On the contrary, they seemed more refreshed than ever. The aftereffects of the battle from a few days ago were nowhere to be seen.


    While the others didn¡¯t notice, Ian knew that this was thanks to the Divine Droplet. The alcohol they had drunk over the past two days had, in fact,pletely reinvigorated them.


    "Make sure you have everything. Don¡¯t forget anything important."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Freckles."


    "I packed some dried food and small items for you two and put them in a bag on the carriage. Make sure to take them with you."


    "Really? When did you have time to prepare all that?"


    "While you were taking care of business outside yesterday. I had nothing else to do while Elie was cleaning the house, so I prepared it all at once."


    "As expected, the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess is different. Thanks."


    Casual conversations, no different from any other day, filled the room.


    Amid their preparations, Elia asked, "Are we going to see them off now?"


    "No, we¡¯ll be leaving first. Oh, you didn¡¯t know yet, did you? No one really mentioned it, after all." Thesaya, who was fastening her metal boots, looked over at her. "Redhead and Half Ear are going North. You and Freckles will be going to the center with Ian. Today, we all go our separate ways."


    "Ah, so it¡¯s not just the two of them leaving..."


    Elia looked at the others, who, despite what Thesaya had just said, remained focused on their preparations instead of showing any reaction.


    "Hey, it¡¯s okay. This is to be expected, no? Where there''s a meeting, there''s always a parting." Philip said with a cheerful smile.


    He was donning the purifier¡¯s metal breastte and had ced his somewhat shabby pauldrons on his shoulders.


    "Yes, I suppose so," Elia responded with a bittersweet smile. She had a strange look in her eyes.


    <i>Is she thinking of the tinum Dragon?</i>


    "Nasser," Ian called.


    Nasser, who was hurriedly putting on his gear, turned toward him. "Yes?"


    "When you¡¯re done, head down and get the carriages ready. We¡¯ll be taking both, so let the guards know as well."


    "Understood. Should I have them follow us if they insist on providing an escort?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ve already briefed them yesterday. They¡¯ll take care of it."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll see you there. Take as much time as you need."


    Nasser, barely dressed in his gear, left the room. He probably nned to wear the rest after preparing the carriages.


    As Ian resumed putting on his gear at a rxed pace, Thesaya turned to him.


    "Ride with us, Ian," Thesaya offered.


    Charlotte also nced at Ian. Her shoulders seemed broader than usual, which was no illusion¡ªshe was now wearing the purifier¡¯s steel shoulder guards that had belonged to Philip. While the mismatched gear didn''t blend well, she was too much of a seasoned wanderer to care about that anymore.


    Ian chuckled softly and nodded. "Alright. We¡¯ve got some things to discuss anyway. Elia, you ride with Philip."


    "Yes, Sir Ian,¡± Elia replied.


    Philip turned to Mev, who was behind him. "You¡¯ll be riding with me, right, my lord?"


    Mev smiled and nodded. "That¡¯s right."


    For a moment, Philip¡¯s eyes took on a strange look, but he quickly masked it with a smile and shifted his gaze.


    <i>Well, those two probably have plenty to talk about as well. </i>


    Ian smirked to himself as he fastened the straps on his bracers. After balling his hands into fists a couple of times, he stood up and turned to leave.


    "I¡¯ll head down first."


    On his way out, he grabbed the Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword on the makeshift table.


    ***


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    Trailing behind therge carriage carrying Mev, Philip, and Elia, the smaller carriage driven by Nasser also set off.


    Spello and the guards, who had been waiting since early morning, naturally assumed a formation and escorted the carriages.


    "..."


    The carriage was unusually quiet. Even though it was cramped and ufortable, Thesaya didn¡¯tin today. Now that they were all gathered in one ce, it seemed difficult for anyone to find the right words to say. Only the faint voices of the townsfolk, who were just starting their day, seeped into the carriage.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>This isn¡¯t like them.</i>


    Ian retrieved the purifier''s cloak from his pocket dimension. It originally belonged to Philip, and they had been nning to use it as a swaddle for Elia. Nevertheless, he tossed it onto Charlotte¡¯sp.


    Surprised, Charlotte blinked at it. She then turned to him.


    "Use it,¡± Ian said.


    Charlotte¡¯s orange eyes widened, and her pupils narrowed sharply. "What...? You¡¯re giving me something this valuable?"


    After a brief pause, she stammered, "My current gear is more than enough, though..."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªshe was already equipped with the Ancient Craftsman''s Battle Ax, Palmer¡¯s Fang Sword, Purifier''s Truesilver Steel Sword, and the Purifier¡¯s Shoulder Guards.


    Ian calmly exined, "Those are all for offense. You''ve always had a weakness in defense, and you won''t have ess to Karha''s blessing there since I, the conduit of divine power, won¡¯t be with you. This should help cover that."


    Ian met Charlotte¡¯s gaze and smirked. "So just take it. Besides, it''s symbolic too, isn''t it?"


    Charlotte¡¯s mouth slightly parted in surprise.


    Ian shrugged. "If the church¡¯s investigation team asks, just use my name as usual. Tell them a purifier donated it to me, and I personally bestowed it upon you."


    Instead of waiting for her response, Ian then reached into his pocket dimension again for her response. He pulled out a well-preserved parchment and ced it on top of the cloak. It was a certificate stamped with the seal of Cherwyn Astrea, the saint of the Temple of the Brazier.


    "This will add credibility to your words in many ways. With the name of the saint of the Brazier on it, they won''t be able to touch you until they verify the facts."


    "... When did you even think of preparing all this?" Charlotte asked.


    Ian chuckled briefly. "Last night."


    Charlotte and Thesaya were destined to be of help to him again someday. Just like other DLC areas, the South wasn''t an entirely unknown territory. He couldn''t afford to lose the only two lifelines that could aid him there. Of course, even without all that, Ian genuinely hoped she wouldn''t die.


    Even though their rtionship had started like a punishment, she had since be one of the few friends he could trust in this cursed world. He had been reluctant to ept that fact, but he had finallye to acknowledge it.


    "Anyway, don¡¯t let your emotions mess this up," Ian added.


    Charlotte stared at him with a mix of emotions. Eventually, she smiled, baring her fangs.


    "... Alright. I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    "Hey, what about me?" Thesaya, who was sitting across from him, suddenly interjected. She had been ring intently at him ever since Ian handed the cloak to Charlotte.


    Catching Ian''s gaze, she quickly added, "You weren¡¯t nning on giving Kitty a gift and leaving me with nothing, were you? I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you if you were, but you''ve always looked out for her more than me, Ian."


    <i>Typical elf behavior. </i>


    Ian chuckled. He unsheathed an elven dagger from his belt and handed it to her.


    "This is yours. You only need a weapon for self-defense anyway."


    Thesaya¡¯s expression softened slightly as she grasped the dagger¡¯s hilt. "Hmm... I can''t help but makeparisons, but since you prepared something for me, I guess¡ª"


    She blinked in surprise. Ian had fastened a bracelet around her wrist. Embedded in the center of the magical artifact was a small magic stone with intricately engraved spell circuits. It had once been the source of Ian¡¯s force field.


    Seeing her reaction, Ian casually added, "You like shiny things, don¡¯t you?"


    "That¡¯s right...¡± Thesaya¡¯s lips curved into a wide smile and shook her head. ¡°You really are thoughtful, Ian."


    "The force field is strong against physical impacts but weaker against magical attacks. It still offers some protection, but it¡¯s best to keep that in mind. Make sure to check the magic level in the stone, too."


    Ian pulled and handed her a small leather pouch from his pocket dimension.


    "There are two more in here. You¡¯ll have to find more on your own."


    "Thank you, Ian. I''d like to give you a hug¡ªwould that be okay?"


    "No."


    "Yeah, I figured you¡¯d say that," Thesaya quickly answered, her eyes sparkling as she examined the bracelet and dagger.


    She clearly didn¡¯t care about anything else now.


    <i>... Is it really okay for someone like her to be an elder?</i>


    Ian smirked to himself and turned his attention back to Charlotte. He pulled his hand from the pocket dimension, gripping something long and ck, covered in armor.


    "...!"


    Charlotte froze. Ian was holding her tail.

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    The tail, long preserved in his pocket dimension, showed no signs of decay or withering. The fur still gleamed with a natural shine.


    Ian finally spoke. "I meant to return it sooner. I just kept it for convenience. Now, take it back with you."


    He extended the tail toward Charlotte. Her ears perked up, and she reached out with trembling hands as if drawn by some unseen force. Yet she stopped momentarily, her hand gripping the air before descending to her thigh.


    "I won¡¯t take it now."


    "... What?" Ian¡¯s head tilted slightly in confusion.


    Charlotte let out a deep breath, meeting his gaze. "Maro Tel is a ce where only the beastfolk can set foot. The exceptions are the royal family, the Order, and those acting on their behalf. Any other race that enters must be prepared to face death. So..."


    Her eyes returned to her tail, still held in Ian¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯m going to make it a symbol. After I resolve the issues with my tribe, I¡¯ll let everyone know. Anyone whoes to find me carrying that tail will be recognized as a benefactor to whom the entire tribe owes a debt."


    Charlotte looked back into Ian¡¯s eyes, a glint of determination in her gaze as she bared her fangs slightly.


    "That way, no matter who you meet, you¡¯ll have no trouble finding me."


    "... What if I never visit the South?"


    "Wha...? No, that¡¯s not what I¡ª" Charlotte blinked, flustered. "Will you? You said before that¡ª"


    "I¡¯m just kidding," Ian said with a smirk. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it. I didn¡¯t know such a rule existed. Thanks. I¡¯m surprised you thought of this."


    "... I learned it from you, Ian." With a chuckle, Charlotte¡¯s smile returned, and Ian ced the tail back into his pocket dimension.


    A low growl rumbled from Charlotte as she nodded, as if to affirm she had made the right choice.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Who would¡¯ve thought a kitty could be so clever?" Thesaya¡¯s teasing voice cut through the moment.


    She had been watching them with a yful smile and added, "Don¡¯t worry about the fairy¡¯s territory, Ian. Once I settle in with my family, I¡¯ll mention your name first."


    "Good. Also, think of a way for us to stay in touch. There will undoubtedly be some troublesome hurdles ahead."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure it out. After all, kitty and I are in this together, aren¡¯t we?"


    <i>It¡¯s been a while since I heard that phrase. </i>


    Ian smiled as the carriage came to a halt.


    Soon, a salty sea air filled his nostrils. Thesaya was the first to step out, ncing around with an arrogant expression before walking away. Ian motioned to Charlotte before stepping out himself. A few stepster, the full view of the dock came into sight, previously hidden by the carriage.


    "...."


    Though many of the ships belonging to the Isle and the merchants had already departed, several remained docked. Despite the early hour, the area bustled with sailors moving about. Spello and the soldiers had positioned themselves in a line around the front and rear of the carriage, keeping a reasonable distance to prevent anyone from approaching.


    It was a sight that inevitably drew attention, and those passing by couldn¡¯t help but nce repeatedly at the carriage. Thesaya had assumed the demeanor of Tensia Aynas, likely aware of the attention they were drawing.


    <i>They''ve docked close</i>, Ian thought, noticing the ship that Charlotte and Thesaya would be boarding. It was a merchant ship with a g bearing a leaf he didn¡¯t recognize.


    "Hurry! We¡¯re short on time!"


    "You¡¯ll eat breakfast on the way. Now stop dawdling and move!"


    The sailors were busy loading wooden crates onto the ship, while the captain and the merchant leader barked orders at them. From the looks of it, they had arrived just in time, as most of the cargo had already been loaded. While Ian took in the sight of the ck, rolling sea, the towering seawall, and the open floodgates beyond, he heard the others exchanging their farewells.


    "It¡¯s been an honor, Mev, and Philip."


    "The honor is mine. You are the most courageous warrior I¡¯ve met, Charlotte. I wish you continued sess."


    "May the radiant light guide you, Charlotte. And you too, mydy. I hope we meet again someday."


    "If things get better,e visit the South, Sir Philip, Sir Mev. Or perhaps I¡¯ll reach the central first. If that happens, I¡¯ll make sure to send word."


    They exchanged farewells in a rather cheerful atmosphere.


    Although Nasser and Elia stood awkwardly to the side, Charlotte and Thesaya took a moment to say a word to them as well. Elia, somewhat bewildered by Thesaya¡¯s sudden formal tone, responded with a polite bow.


    Charlotte and Thesaya then approached Ian. He took in their appearances¡ªneither resembled how they had looked when they first met. Charlotte¡¯s face and exposed body were marked with new scars that spoke of their time together, while Thesaya exuded a dignity Ian had never imagined her possessing.


    Charlotte stopped in front of Ian, looking him in the eye with her amber gaze. She gave a faint smile before pulling up the deep hood of the inverted cloak, her head nodding slightly.


    "Until we meet again, Ian."


    "Yes, until we meet again."


    Their farewell was brief.


    Charlotte turned sharply, slung the pack Philip had prepared over her shoulder, and walked away. Thesaya then stepped forward to fill the space Charlotte had left behind. Her face wore a rare, bittersweet smile as she looked up at Ian.


    "I regret having to say my final farewell in such a manner. Sir Ian."


    She must have been referring to her imitation of a noble.


    Ian¡¯s smile deepened. "You''ll need to get more ustomed to this from now on, mydy."


    "Yes, I suppose I must. Thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll take it to heart."


    With a slight tilt of her head, Thesaya bent at the waist in a courteous bow.


    "Thank you for everything. Truly. So please, let¡¯s meet again¡ªbefore I make my way to the center."


    <i>...You really meant that? </i>


    Ian wondered as he watched her give onest nce at the others, then wink at him before turning away. She followed Charlotte, who was already some distance ahead. The warrior beastfolk and the elder elf climbed aboard the ship without looking back.


    "Partings... they never get any easier," Philip murmured beside Ian. "No matter how many times I go through them, they¡¯re always just as bittersweet."


    Ian nodded, but kept his smile as he watched the ship. He wasn¡¯t entirely upset. His longtimerades were finally returning to live their own lives.


    Having finished loading its cargo, the merchant ship released its mooring lines and raised its anchor. As it pulled away, Charlotte and Thesaya appeared on the aft deck, standing still as they watched the others. The ship cut through the waves, passing through the open floodgates and disappearing beyond the seawall.


    Ian only turned his gaze back to Mev and Philip when the ship was no longer visible. Looking at them with his usual calm demeanor, Ian finally spoke.


    "Now, let''s be on our way."


    ***


    Leaving Racliffe wasn''t particrlyplicated. Thanks to Mev and Philip¡ªor rather, Gothier and Nasser¡ªhad already informed the authorities that they would be returning to the Great Church, the city''s officials didn¡¯t even bother to inspect the two carriages the group was traveling in, perhaps afraid of causing trouble.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</i>


    Spello and the soldiers under hismand escorted the carriages through the eastern city gate. Ian, who had been quietly watching the walls of Racliffe recede from the open window, eventually turned his gaze to Elia, who sat across from him.


    She simply blinked, silently meeting his gaze. Her different colored eyes were calm, despite having overheard Mev and Philip''s conversation on the way to the docks. She seemed uninterested in mentioning it.


    <i>A thoughtful dwarf. That¡¯s an unusualbination of words</i>, Ian mused.


    Then again, a dwarf, who also was a spellcaster, was equally unexpected.


    "Wait here for a moment," Ian said, addressing her as he opened the carriage door.


    "Sir Ian...?" Spello, seeing Ian stepping out of the carriage, tilted his head in curiosity.


    Ian climbed up next to the soldier seated in the driver''s seat and spoke.


    "I think this is as far as your escort needs to go, Sir Spello."


    "Ah, yes. I will do as you say. It was an honor to serve you, Sir Ian." Spello, who had gestured for the soldier in the coachman¡¯s seat to dismount, bowed politely.


    Ian shrugged as he took the reins. "Not at all. Thanks to you, my journey was easier. You''ve done a great job."


    "I was simply doing what needed to be done."


    Ian nced back at Spello subtly. He was the epitome of an Imperial knight¡ªneither exceptional norcking in any way. Perhaps it was just the reputation that overwhelmed him, but regardless, Spello had been of great help to him.


    "Technically speaking, Sir Spello, aren''t you practically a free knight now?" Ian remarked offhandedly, causing Spello to look puzzled.


    "If you put it that way, yes. But in practice, I¡¯m still associated with Racliffe. I even have a small fief, though whether the next lord will honor that right is uncertain...."


    "Then, if you wanted to, you could leave the city."


    Spello¡¯s face momentarily stiffened. "Are you suggesting I leave Racliffe?"


    "If you stay here, you¡¯ll likely face a lot of tedious matters. If you''re willing to endure that, then stay, but if not, go to Drenorov."


    "... Pardon?"


    "Tell the Count of Westwood that you came on my rmendation, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take you in. As you know, hisnds are vast, but he¡¯s short onbor and administrators. It¡¯s iparable to this ce."


    Spello¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise.


    Ian, with a casual shrug, turned his gaze to the uphill road leading out of the city.


    "The choice is yours."


    "T-thank you, Sir Ian...! I will keep that in mind...!" Spello, clearly moved, shouted his thanks, bowing his head deeply.


    Ian didn¡¯t respond further. It was merely a small favor¡ªa fair gesture for the Count who had shown him loyalty and the unremarkable knight who had dealt with various bothersome matters for him.


    "When I go to Drenorov, I¡¯ll write an additional report for the church. Every single one of the aplishments of your group and the purifiers here will be recorded in history...!"


    Hearing Spello¡¯s voice growing distant, Ian frowned slightly and nced back. However, there was no time to tell him it wasn¡¯t necessary. Spello, who had already halted his horse, bowed deeply from his saddle and immediately turned his horse around. Ian let out a short snort.


    <i>... Well, he would do it anyway even if I tell him not to.</i>


    After all, it was a chance to have his name recorded in history. Besides, if there was an official report, it would shift the attention of the Great Church, weary of searching for the missing Gothier and Nasser. It was easier and more convenient for reference, a report already in hand rather than trying to track down Ian¡¯s unknown whereabouts. It wasn¡¯t a bad conclusion.


    In fact, Ian didn¡¯t really care as long as it didn¡¯t be a hassle for him.


    As he watched Spello and the soldiers disappear into the distance, Ian eventually turned his head. On the side of the hilly path, the gentle slope stretched far into the distance, with the dark blue waves of the Inner Sea rolling below the cliffs. The faint horizon visible in the distance was likely the southwestern maind.


    <i>... This ce is disgustingly vast.</i>


    Just as he was about to turn back front, Ian¡¯s gaze paused on something in the middle of the dark blue waves. A ship was moving away in the same direction as their carriage. The g with a leaf emblem fluttering on the mast showed it was the merchant ship carrying Charlotte and Thesaya. Their journey will take them across the inner sea until they reach Southern Port City.


    "...."


    A strange emotion stirred in Ian''s chest, one he had rarely felt since being thrust into this world. Yet, it wasn''t quite the time to fully dwell on it.


    <i>Clip-clop...</i>


    This wasn''t the final farewell of the day, after all.


    As the uphill path turned into a downhill one, Ian continued in silence for a while before eventually pulling on the reins. He stood up and looked back. A few meters behind, a small carriage drawn by a brown horse had alsoe to a stop. Nasser, sitting in the driver''s seat, nodded as he turned his body.


    "My lord, why are you stopping already...?" Philip, who had opened the carriage door first, leaned out and asked, his upper body sticking out.


    Meeting his upturned eyes, Ian tilted his head slightly to the side.


    "It¡¯s time to stop. We¡¯ve reached the crossroads."

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    "...." Philip''s gaze finally shifted to the road ahead of the carriage.


    As Ian had said, it was indeed the crossroads. One path led north, while the other veered slightly northeast. For a moment, Philip seemed at a loss for words, his lips moving as if to say something. Eventually, he forced a smile onto his face.


    "Then why don''t we just head a bit further north? You said there''s no rush, after all. Or maybe we could set up camp around here? We could rest for the night and continue in the morning."


    Ian didn''t offer his usual rebuke, like asking why they were setting up camp when it was just past noon, or questioning if they could really part so easily at the next crossroads.


    "...."


    He simply stared at Philip, remaining silent.


    It only took a few seconds for Philip''s smile to turn into a frown. His lips quivered as he murmured, "Then maybe just a little bit more...."


    "That''s enough, Philip," came Mev''s voice from behind him.


    A gloved hand in thick te armor rested on one of Philip''s shoulders.


    "Dying won''t lessen the sadness of parting."


    "My lord...." Philip looked around the inside of the carriage, his expression sad.


    Mev''s voice continued, gentle yet firm. "We''ll part ways here."


    "...."


    "Remember the conversation we had today. I have no doubt you''ll do well."


    "I''ll... think about it," Philip replied, biting his lower lip before he jumped out of the carriage. He looked up at Nasser, who was still in the driver''s seat.


    "Come along. We''ll swap out the horses for the carriage. I''ll also exin the things you need to be mindful of while serving my lord. Make sure you remember everything."


    Without waiting for a response, Philip walked briskly past the brown horse and around to the other side of the carriage, determined to hide the moisture in his eyes.


    "Understood," Nasser replied coolly as he dismounted from the driver''s seat.


    While he was untying the harness from the brown horse, Mev stepped out of the carriage. The purifier''s cloak had been left inside, revealing her full te armor.


    "Come on, choose which horse you''ll take," Philip said to Nasser as he reached the two white horses.


    Mev kept her gaze on Ian, who sat in the coachman¡¯s seat, and smiled gently. "So, the time has finallye, Ian. To be honest, when we crossed paths again, I never expected this moment to arrive."


    "You thought I¡¯d die?"


    "I did. In fact, I even hoped for it, if you hadn¡¯t noticed."


    "Well, I had a hunch." Ian shrugged, and Mev nodded as if she had expected his answer.


    She ced a hand on her breastte and continued. "Just as you took care of me, I ask that you look after Philip, Ian. Make sure he gets to the capital safely and without any reckless behavior."


    Next to her, Philip stifled a sniffle, discreetly wiping his eyes with the back of his hand.


    Ian, ncing at him, curled one side of his mouth into a smirk. "Is that a request or a favor?"


    "I''d like to call it a request, but I have nothing left to give. Everything I have is something I''ve received from you or will be given back to you. So this time, I can only ask it as a favor."


    "Then I will ept that favor."


    Mev''s smile deepened as she gazed at Ian for a moment before speaking again. "I know your way of doing things... but are you just going to stand there? It''s a farewell, so it''d be nice if you''de down, even if just for a moment."


    "That''s not a difficult favor that you ask." With a silentugh, Ian jumped down from the side of the carriage.


    As she slowly approached him, Mev asked, "So, where are you headed next? You¡¯re not going straight to the capital, are you?"


    "Well, the central region is vast. I¡¯m thinking of taking my time exploring the outskirts first. Probably." As Ian walked toward her, he replied.


    Mev nodded. "So, nothing is set in stone yet. I suppose that makes sense... You were a wandering mercenary, after all."


    "Were a wandering mercenary? I still am."


    "What...?"


    Mev''s eyes widened in surprise, but then sheughed¡ªa true, heartfeltugh that Ian had noticed more frequently since she had avenged herself. Her smile was refreshing, even with the scar that marked one side of her jaw.


    "Yeah, I guess you still are. You¡¯ve never enjoyed being tied down anywhere."


    "You know me too well by now." Ian stopped walking as he answered.


    Mev didn¡¯t stop, though. She only slowed her pace, continuing to approach him. As she drew closer, the emotions in her green eyes became clearer.


    Before Ian could say anything, Mev reached out and hugged him. There was no warmth, only the sound of metal clinking as their armor touched. But Mev held onto Ian as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    "...?" Nasser, who had been leading one of the white horses over, nced at them and blinked in surprise.


    Philip, who had followed, took one look at Ian and Mev before turning back to Nasser. "Where are you looking? Focus on tying the horse and listen carefully."


    "Oh... Yes, of course." Nasser replied, somewhat flustered, and Philip mumbled instructions, mostly about the little details to be mindful of when serving Mev.


    Ian chuckled softly. "I remember you doing this before."


    "Yes, I did."


    Unlikest time, Mev didn¡¯t release her embrace. Her voice came from somewhere near Ian''s corbone.


    "Now that I think about it, I never properly thanked you this time, either. Thank you, Sir Ian, for helping me achieve the revenge I thought was impossible."


    "It happened to align with my task, but I¡¯ll dly ept your thanks. But... why the formal tone all of a sudden?" Ian nced down at her red hair as he added, "And why the sudden hug?"


    "Because I want to."


    "Just like how you wanted to hug me?"


    "Exactly. You were the one who said I should feel free to do what I want, right?"


    <i>... She¡¯s really using that against me now.</i>


    As Ian chuckled softly, Mev continued, "In the end, you didn¡¯t ask for the remaining payment, did you? Even until the very end."


    "I don¡¯t need it just yet."


    "When will you ask for it?"


    "You know the answer, don¡¯t you? When staking my life isn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s when I¡¯lle to you and demand it."


    "Alright... I¡¯ll be waiting. Whenever that dayes, I¡¯ll be alive, and I hope the same for you, Ian."


    <i>You''ve really outdone me today.</i>


    Ian shrugged. "I will. Let¡¯s meet again then. And take good care of my sword."


    "Of course..." She patted Ian''s back before releasing her embrace and stepping back.


    However, her hands remained on his arms, and she didn¡¯t take her eyes off him. They were still close enough to feel each other''s breath.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to pass along your regards, Ian."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Consider what Philip said a few days ago. Living with Lucy at the temple isn¡¯t a bad choice. It would also make it easier for me to find you again."


    Ian nodded slightly. "The frontier is vast, you know?"


    Instead of responding, Mev just gave a gentle smile.


    Ian, holding her gaze, chuckled softly. "So, you''re not nning on doing that."


    "No. I¡¯m just savoring this moment. I have a feeling it will be a long time before we meet again."


    Ian paused, slightly taken aback by her reply.


    Undeterred, Mev continued speaking as she looked into his eyes. "Strange, isn¡¯t it? After such a long and difficult journey, the strongest emotion left is the sadness of parting."


    "... I¡¯lle to collect my payment before too long." Ian finally spoke, a faint smile curling his lips as he held her gaze. "Whether that''s a good thing, I''m not so sure."


    "... I guess you didn¡¯t know this, but I really enjoy crossing life-or-death situations with you. Honestly, I kind of relish it. So..."


    Mev tightened her grip on his arms slightly and whispered. "I¡¯ll be counting the days until then, Ian."


    With a smile, Mev abruptly turned away. Her red hair shimmered as her now slightly flushed ear briefly showed before disappearing. She walked to the carriage, cing one foot on the step before turning to look back at Ian onest time. Her expression was the same as always¡ªa faint, enigmatic smile gracing her lips. Then she boarded the carriage, and with a soft thud, the door closed.


    "...."


    Ian watched her until the veryst moment before finally breaking into a restrained chuckle as he turned away. Just as he did, he met Nasser¡¯s gaze.


    Nasser, caught off guard, shed an awkward smile, but Ian spoke before he could react. "Take good care of her. And don¡¯t die before you finish your penance and atonement."


    "... Yes, my lord. I wish you bright light and good fortune on your path ahead."


    <i>Bright light and good fortune? What nonsense.</i>


    Ian scoffed softly as he turned away, heading toward his carriage.


    Philip, who had swapped out the white horse for a brown one and hitched it to the carriage, was removing the white horse''s armor.


    "What are you doing?"


    Philip looked up at Ian¡¯s question. "I thought having armor on just one horse might draw too much attention. Should I put it back on?"


    Philip''s eyes, tinged with red, suggested he needed something to upy himself to calm down. Ian nced at the white horse.


    Seeing the redness in Philip¡¯s eyes, it was clear he was trying to calm himself down by staying busy. Ian, licking his lips, nced at the white horse¡ªwhether it was N or Selim, he still couldn¡¯t tell them apart.


    "Leave the head and neck armor on this one, but put the body armor on the other horse. That should make it less conspicuous."


    To avoid attention, it would be best to remove the armor entirely, but Ian didn¡¯t want to waste such high-quality gear.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll do..." Before Philip could finish his sentence, the sound of approaching hoofbeats interrupted him. Philip hesitated for a moment, then clenched his lips and returned to his task.


    "... Take your time. There''s no need to rush." Instead of a rebuke, Ian added this as he turned away.


    Even for him, it was impossible to fully grasp what Philip was feeling at the moment. After all, to him, Mev was his mentor, benefactor, and family, all rolled into one.


    "...."


    Opening the carriage door, Ian found Elia looking back at him. Without a word, he took a seat across from her. Through the open window, he watched the other carriage disappear down the road leading north. Ian¡¯s gaze followed it quietly.


    "... Are you alright?" Elia suddenly asked.


    As Ian met her eyes, she hesitated before continuing. "I¡¯m sorry if that was out of line. It just reminded me of my childhood, that¡¯s all."


    "Your childhood?" Ian asked.


    Elia hesitated for a moment, ncing at him as if wondering whether it was okay to speak, before finally opening her mouth.


    "When I was young, a few of my siblings were still in the nest. I was thest one adopted after the ck Wall rose, so there was quite an age gap between us. Not long after, one by one, they left the nest. And each time, I cried... all night long."


    <i>So that¡¯s why she¡¯s been wearing that expression. It must be memories of those times.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly before adding. "Did any of those siblings happen to be good at cooking?"


    Elia''s eyes widened in surprise, the blue and brown of her irises reflecting her astonishment. "How did you know...?"


    She continued, "Be was the one. The library in the nest had books filled with the recipes of chefs from all eras. She would always practice from those books and cook for my siblings and me. She dreamed of bing a royal chef one day. I would eagerly watch while helping with the chores because I really loved Be''s cooking."


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I just made a guess.</i>


    Ian¡¯s chuckle deepened, but before he could say more, the carriage moved. The small window near the driver¡¯s seat opened, and Philip''s voice drifted in.


    "So... where should we head, my lord?"


    "That¡¯s your job to figure out from now on."


    ncing through the window, Ian noticed a clean map in Philip''s hands and continued. "It would be nice if it took about half a year to reach the capital. n out a few routes. Have it readied by tonight."


    Philip would need something to keep him upied, so this task, though tedious, wouldn¡¯t be entirely unwee.


    As expected, Philip quickly nodded. "Yes, I¡¯ll have it ready by the time we set up camp."


    The small window closed again. Ian briefly caught Elia¡¯s gaze, noticing her eyes sparkled with renewed interest at the mention of half a year. Then he turned his attention back out the window. Mev and Nasser¡¯s carriage was already a distant speck.

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    "...."


    Ian stared out the window, raising the bottle of rum to his lips. It was a cheap rum favored by sailors, so strong that it burned his throat but left him with no sense of intoxication. A slightly cool breeze drifted through the window, showing that the season was changing, though they hadn''t yet left the western region.


    <i>Damn, time flies.</i> He thought idly, bringing the bottle to his lips again.


    The sound of hooves clopping along the road filled the silence like white noise. Hispanions, who usually filled the air with chatter, were all gone, and Philip, much like him, was keeping his mouth shut. It was a quietness Ian had once longed for, but now that it had be reality, it wasn''t as enjoyable as he''d imagined.


    Instead, it only reminded him of the despair he felt toward this cursed world and the longing for his homnd¡ªfeelings he had forgotten for a while amidst the many voices and the chaotic routine.


    <i>... This is why I didn''t want to make friends in the first ce.</i>


    Even after parting on good terms, here he was, feeling this way. With a bitter smile, Ian let his thoughts drift to the faces of hispanions. Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t be certain that he¡¯d see any of them again. Given the uncertain future of this world, that seemed even more likely.


    No matter how hard he tried, this world was steadily crumbling. The age of chaos had already begun, even if only a few were aware of it. In a few years, everyone would call it that. So it wouldn''t be surprising if someone got caught up in a fatal or unfortunate event and lost their life.


    <i>It wouldn''t be surprising, but...</i>


    The mere thought sent an icy shiver down his spine, prompting Ian to take another swig from the bottle. A stray thought crossed his mind¡ªmaybe his Mental Fortitude stat was too low. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    His Mental Fortitude, which shone brighter in moments of crisis, also had the effect of keeping his emotional fluctuations rtively stable in everyday life. The reason he was able to maintain a somewhat detached demeanor was partly due to his high Mental Fortitude stat. But even that couldn''t eliminate his emotions. After all, it wasn''t a stat designed to do that; it was just an added effect that hade into y as the game became a reality.


    <i>I guess I''ve grown soft. Here I am, indulging in these sentimental thoughts.</i>


    Ian took another drink, the bitterness in his smile deepening. Perhaps the anticipation of a peaceful journey ahead contributed to his mood. They would soon enter the central region, where the influence of the royal family and the Order was strongest. It was the wealthiest and safest part of thend, though that peace was merely temporary, hiding countless dreadful secrets beneath the surface.


    Still, encountering bandits or monsters along the roadside would be a rare urrence.


    <i>But thoughts like these... just for today.</i>


    ¡°Sir Ian.¡± Elia''s voice broke through his thoughts just as he was about to take another drink.


    He paused and turned to look at her. She was seated in front of an open travel bag, its contents neatly organized into different categories. She had tidied up the bag, seemingly bothered by the haphazard way he had stuffed various supplies, including preserved food, into it. Now, it seemed she was done.


    ¡°Could you get that container out as well? I noticed yesterday that the inside was a mess.¡±


    ¡°That might be a bit of an exaggeration...¡± Ian mumbled, but he reached out his left hand and pulled the sealed container from the pocket dimension. The container, engraved with spell circuits, dropped onto the empty seat beside him.


    Elia, her eyes sparkling as if still amazed, suddenly stood up and opened the sealed container. Being able to stand upright even inside the carriage was one of the inherent advantages of being a dwarf.


    <i>She¡¯s naturally be the quartermaster</i>, Ian thought to himself as he watched Elia rummage through the container.


    He¡¯d heard she had a talent for magic, but he had never seen her actually use an Arcane spell. Then again, most Arcane magic wasn¡¯t particrly shy¡ªmuch like Magic Detection.


    As she sifted through the container filled with magic stones, essence beads, various trinkets, and spice containers, Elia eventually picked something up.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ring? It doesn¡¯t seem like a magical artifact or a relic.¡±


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the object resting in Elia¡¯s outstretched palm. It was a thick iron ring, engraved with aplex maze-like pattern on its t surface.


    ¡°That¡¯s the key to a Steel Vault.¡±


    ¡°The Steel Vault... you mean thergest bank in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know quite a bit. Did you read that in a book?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It started as a small organization and grew immensely during the age of war. Some even say it¡¯s run by usurers who have bribed the Order. But whatever the case, they¡¯re the most influential force in the Empire¡¯s economy.¡±


    <i>Not that I asked for an exnation... </i>


    Ian muttered inwardly, his eyes fixed on the ring. He hadn¡¯t yet informed Philip, but the Steel Vault was one of the stops they needed to make on this journey. His pockets were nearing emptiness¡ªif he could retrieve even half of the gold supposedly stored there, they¡¯d be free from money worries for quite some time.


    ¡°Do you know where the branches of Steel Vault are located?¡± Ian asked.


    Elia paused for a moment to think before responding, ¡°If I remember correctly, there are five branches spread across the central region. Their locations are likely...¡±


    ¡°Tell Philip about them tonight. He can factor them into the route.¡±


    "Yes. ... That''s unexpected." Elia nodded and looked intently at Ian. "I thought you wouldn''t like the Steel Vault either, since you''re its agent."


    ¡°Do you mean to say the tinum Dragon doesn¡¯t like the Steel Vault?¡±


    ¡°The tinum Dragon said they¡¯ve shed too much blood for the sake of money. It didn¡¯t go into detail, but there must have been incidents that led it to say that.¡±


    <i>I thought it was something serious.</i>


    Ian chuckled briefly. ¡°Money is like that. Besides, that key in your hand¡ªit wasn¡¯t mine to begin with. I took it from someone else.¡±


    ¡°You... took it?¡± Elia repeated, staring nkly at the ring in her palm before nodding slowly. ¡°I see. I won¡¯t ask more.¡±


    <i>She must have instinctively realized that it was better not to know the details. </i>


    After all, she¡¯d already witnessed Ian and the others casually recounting gruesome tales several times. As Ian watched Elia ce the ring back into the sealed container, he let out a small chuckle before turning his gaze to the window once more.


    ¡°Be careful not to lose it. Without that, we¡¯ll spend half our journey in rags or with blood on our hands.¡±


    ¡°... Understood.¡± Elia gulped and began organizing the sealed container with a much more serious expression.


    ***


    The carriage, which had been ascending the road along the mountain slope, eventually veered off into a secluded forest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set up camp around here.¡± The carriage came to a halt, and Philip, opening the small window, spoke.


    Ian nodded in agreement and opened the carriage door. It was already close to midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather firewood. You should rest.¡± Phillip hopped down from the coachman''s seat and walked into the forest, that was shrouded in darkness.


    <i>He¡¯s low on energy.</i>


    Ian snorted softly as he watched Phillip''s retreating figure, then turned his gaze away.


    The campsite was a small clearing naturally formed between trees and bushes on the mountainside. It was an ideal location for setting up camp.


    "... The forests out here are different. They feel eerie," Elia whispered, stepping down from the carriage with a magicmp in hand. Despite her words, her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    As they walked toward the clearing, Ian spoke. "This mountain is quite safe."


    "How can you tell?" she asked.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can hear the birds and the calls of wild animals. Cursed mountains or those infested with monsters are quiet... like death."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "Seems like that''s not something you¡¯ve read in books."


    "No, it isn''t. I¡¯ve learned something new. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me...."


    Ian chuckled softly and pulled a grimoire from his pocket dimension, letting it drop to the ground with a thud. He then ced the sealed container beside it before turning around.


    As he passed by Elia, who was now unloading bags from the carriage, he added, "We¡¯ll set up the fire over there, so pick a spot close by."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll get started on preparing the meal, then?"


    "That would be appreciated."


    Ian then began unhitching the horses from the carriage. It had been a while since he had done such chores himself. At some point, hispanions handled everything before he even lifted a finger.


    <i>You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got until it¡¯s gone</i>, Ian thought with a bitter smile as he led the horses to a nearby tree. As he tied the reins to the trunk, the white horse shook its head lightly and snorted.


    <i>What, the rope¡¯s too short? </i>


    Ian smirked and adjusted the rope to give the horse more ck. Finally satisfied, the horse obediently lowered its head to the ground. Ian patted its neck. It was a smart animal¡ªthen again, it had been ridden by purifiers, so that was to be expected.


    <i>It would be nice if you could survive and stay with me for a while longer.</i>


    ¡°...?¡± As he turned around, Ian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Elia was sitting on the ground, having ced the magic stones and other supplies down, her gaze fixed on the ground. The soft rustling of pages turning reached his ears.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to live up to your title as a spellcaster," Ian remarked as he approached.


    Startled, Elia looked up, clearly absorbed in the book and unaware of his presence.


    She quickly responded, meeting his gaze. "Where did you get this kind of forbidden book?"


    Her eyes were gleaming, and it wasn¡¯t just because of the light from the magicmp.


    Ian frowned slightly and answered. "From a dark mage¡¯sboratory."


    "I knew it...!" Elia eximed in excitement.


    Just as Ian¡¯s frown deepened, she continued, unable to hide her enthusiasm. "I was so surprised. I never imagined you¡¯d have an interest in dark magic!"


    "I''m not interested. I brought it to use as kindling."


    "Ah, kindling...?" Elia nodded, then suddenly froze. She looked back up at Ian, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Kindling? You¡¯re going to use this as kindling?"


    "Yes. This stuff burns exceptionally well. Why, is there a problem?"


    "O-of course there is!" Elia¡¯s voice rose sharply.


    "This book contains invaluable information on how to use corrupted magic to revive dead bodies or awaken a residual consciousness in corpses without souls. I haven''t read it all yet, but it also records the effects of void-tainted magic on the body and mind¡ª"


    "We usually call that necromancy. You know, dark magic," Ian cut her off, his voice low, as he gazed steadily into Elia''s eyes.


    "Do you want to be a dark mage?"


    "What? No, of course not. I was only saying that this book has high academic value."


    "From what I know, only dark mages see value in such a book."


    "That''s generally true. But I need to study the ck Wall, and as you know, the ck Wall is said to be closely linked to the void."


    Elia nced up at Ian, noticing his raised eyebrow, and continued speaking.


    "Studying the ck Wall requires a deep understanding of the void and dark magic. However, as you¡¯re aware, that''s no easy feat. Dark mages are not just unstable; they''re also extremely dangerous. Owning forbidden books like this could easily mark you as corrupted. Most of these texts are either well-hidden or vanishing as we speak."


    Elia gestured to the grimoire with both hands and added, "Getting a high-level forbidden book like this isn¡¯t easy, even on the ck market in the Empire."


    "... Did you read that in a book too?" Ian finally asked, now frowning with both eyebrows.


    Elia nodded seriously, her expression earnest.


    "Of course. The slow progress in studying the ck Wall is because schrs and mages find it difficult to get forbidden texts. You''d be surprised how many schrs are desperate for resources. They constantlyin about theck of references in their reports and regrly request materials from the Magic Tower and the Order. Although, they rarely get results."


    Ian let out a smallugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Elia swallowed nervously before cautiously continuing. "So... I''d like to ask you not to burn this. But... that''s probably too much to ask, right?"


    "Of course it is," Ian replied, his tone suddenly serious.


    Even if one approaches such dark knowledge academically, it''s only natural to develop a desire to experiment with it. Moreover, from what he''d observed, Elia was curious by nature. While he didn''t exactly see her as a godchild, letting her fall into corruption before his eyes was a different matter altogether.


    <i>''.. Is this why I was specifically asked to look after her? </i>


    Ian thought, recalling Archeas, and his frown deepened once more.


    Given that Archeas had weed the idea of a roundabout journey, it seemed possible. Spending enough time with him would eventually expose Elia to a corrupted being or two. Perhaps Archeas hoped that by spending more time with him, she''d have more opportunities to encounter dark forces and see firsthand the dangers of dabbling in such knowledge.


    As the sound of Philip''s footsteps approached from a distance, Ian opened his right hand, and a small me flickered to life, illuminating the surroundings.


    "So, step back."


    "W-wait, please, Godfather...!" Elia eximed, reaching out.


    Ian clicked his tongue."I told you not to call me that."


    "I''m sorry...! But could you at least let me read the theoretical parts? I promise I won''t even nce at the spell casting methods...!"


    Of course, Ian wasn¡¯t swayed by her plea in the slightest. Saying she wouldn''t look at the spells while reading the grimoire was hardly convincing. His eyes narrowed not because of her request, but because a quest window suddenly popped up in front of him.


    [The Youngest Daughter¡¯s Research Materials]


    It was clearly a linked quest. In a game, it would have been a rtively simple quest¡ªgathering a few books that would aid in Elia¡¯s research. The rewards were ?experience and a single stat point.


    <i>... And usually, these kinds of quests mark a branching point</i>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue softly.


    "What is it that she¡¯s trying to read...? And why is Elia making that face?" Philip''s voice interrupted from behind. He was approaching, arms full of branches.


    "She''s asking to read a grimoire that once belonged to Kralen," Ian said, clenching his right hand into a fist.


    "What...? Read what...?"


    Philip looked confused as the fire in Ian''s hand sputtered out, scattering embers.


    As the fire in Ian¡¯s hand fizzled out with ast burst of sparks, Ian nced back at Philip, who had a grim expression, and added, "Turns out Elia has dreams of bing a dark mage."

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    "Dreams of bing a dark mage? No, wait... I see what you mean. Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed, his gaze naturally shifting to Elia.


    "You mustn¡¯t do this, Elie. Dark magic isn¡¯t just ordinary magic. It corrupts the soul and destroys the body."


    Elia, who had been staring nkly at Ian, hesitated before speaking, "No... I''m not trying to learn dark magic, I just want to study the knowledge of the void...."


    "Half of all dark mages probably started the same way, Elie," Ian cut her off bluntly, slowly leaning down as he continued, "But even if I prevent you from reading this now, I won¡¯t be able to stop you from sneaking around ck markets in the capitalter. Getting forbidden books is difficult, but not impossible. Am I right?"


    Elia pursed her lips as if she''d been caught out, then eventually nodded, "Probably, yes."


    <i>Just as I thought</i>, Ian mused, clicking his tongue as he reached out to pick up the grimoire.


    "In that case, it might be better for you to read it in front of me."


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened, and Philip, equally shocked but for different reasons, dropped the firewood he was carrying with a tter.


    "What did you say...? You''re going to let the Great One''s youngest daughter read that cursed book...?" Philip eximed in despair.


    Ignoring him, Ian continued, "However, I''ll tear out or ck out all the parts rted to spells. If you truly don''t intend to practice dark magic, you won''t have any objections, right?"


    "Of course not...!" Elia replied, her eyes shining as she broke into a broad smile. Her features were so pronounced that the change in her expression seemed even more dramatic.


    "That¡¯s how the Order and the Magic Tower censor forbidden books! Only a few thoroughly censored forbidden books are allowed to be used as research materials. If Sir Ian is the one censoring it, maybe even the Order would ept it."


    "... Just make sure you don¡¯t take that book to the Order. If you must, ask me or Sir Philip here to handle it for you," Ian replied, his face devoid of any humor.


    Elia nodded eagerly as if to promise she wouldn¡¯t. Ian, with a flick of his wrist, tossed the grimoire into his pocket dimension, briefly clicking his tongue. A thought then crossed his mind: It might actually be useful to run into a dark mage during their travels¡ªpreferably one who had undergone a terrible mutation.


    "My goodness... If the tinum Dragon were to find out, he would surely be furious. Or worse, he might even be saddened... and that¡¯s far scarier," Philip muttered, looking as if he might faint.


    Ian finally turned to him and snorted. "He already knows."


    "That Elie is a dark mage?"


    "I''m not a dark mage," Elia interjected.


    Ian pointed at her with his chin. "That she¡¯s interested in dark magic. You¡¯ve heard it yourself¡ªtrying to stop her is pointless. You know how stubborn dwarves can be, right?"


    "I¡¯ve... heard as much, yes."


    "Then consider her a proper dwarf in that sense. Now, just pick up the firewood," Ian said with a nod.


    Philip, wearing a conflicted expression as if unsure whether tough or cry, slowly began gathering the fallen branches into a pile.


    "Just wait a moment. I''ll get the meal ready right away. I''m sorry, I got so distracted," Elia said, snapping back to reality and hurriedly turning toward the sealed container.


    "Take your time. There''s something we need to do before that anyway," Ian said as he flicked his hand lightly.


    The me that sparked from his palmnded on the firewood, and soon the surroundings were lit up, the warmth spreading to ward off the chilly night air.


    "So, what did you and Sir Riurel talk about?" Ian asked, settling down next to the campfire.


    Philip, who had been watching Elia with a conflicted expression, immediately darkened at the question.


    "We talked about various things... Memories of the past, ns," Philip replied, his voice tinged with bitterness.


    "She likely urged you to think carefully about the path you choose, didn¡¯t she?"


    "Well, yeah, something like that..." Philip muttered bitterly, then quickly changed the subject, looking more serious as he spoke.


    "But let''s talk about something more important. There¡¯s a matter that requires our attention, isn¡¯t there?" As he spoke, Philip removed his steel gauntlets and reached into the gap in his breastte. He pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper, and Ian nodded casually.


    "Right. Something more pressing. Looks like you''ve finished your assignment."


    Philip shrugged and sat down beside Ian, spreading the map out on the ground between them. Ian finally focused on the map. It was a map of the Empire, depicting parts of the frontier, the western region, the central area, and the ind sea below.


    Though the northern, southern, and southwestern regions were only partially drawn, it was still a valuable item that would have cost a considerable sum. Of course, to Ian, it still seemed more like a detailed drawing than an actual map.


    "Actually, we have two main routes to return to the capital," Philip said, pointing with his index finger to the center of the map, where the western and central regions bordered each other.


    The presence of a mountain illustration showed that this was where their group currently was.


    "We could head north after entering the central region..." Philip''s finger traced a counterclockwise circle, stopping at therge depiction of the capital in the center of the map, as if it were the center of the world itself.


    Then his finger returned to their starting point. "Or we could continue ind, and when we reach the ind sea, follow the upstream."


    This time, his finger moved in a straight line across the center of the map, stopping just before the inner sea near the capital and then following the river upward.


    Philip nced at Ian, trying to gauge his reaction. "Personally, I prefer the former route..."


    "I bet you do," Ian replied, suppressing a snort.


    <i>You¡¯d rather stay near the frontier,</i> he thought to himself.


    His gaze rested on a city they would encounter shortly after entering the central region. No matter which route they chose, Philip''s finger had passed through that point. Despite never having been there, the name of the city felt familiar.


    "Either way, it seems we''re stopping by Borta," Ian said.


    "Yes, it would be wise to replenish our supplies," Philip agreed, nodding.


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Ian''s lips as the face of a merchant, known for always finding himself in dangerous situations, shed through his mind.


    "Good. If luck''s on our side, we might even get treated like guests and replenish our supplies at a discount."


    <i>Whether that merchant had returned safely from the frontier, or if he was still around and hadn''t left for another trade trip, was anyone''s guess</i>, Ian thought to himself as he nced over at Elia, who was busy preparing something.


    "Elie, where did you say the branches of the Steel Vault are located?"


    Elia paused for a moment, gazing into the air, then spoke. "Niose, Midfert, Haybury, Ospol, and Eron. If I remember correctly, those are the five cities."


    Ian recognized two of those cities from the game. One of them was controlled by the Larmut family, a city where a demonic realm called the Nightmare of the Mage would open¡ªoriginally a ce Lucia was supposed to visit.


    "Could you repeat them once more, Elie?"


    "Niose, Midfert, Haybury, Ospol, and Eron," Elia repeated as she continued preparing the meal.


    Philip nced at the map, noting the locations of the cities, and then nodded. "If we head north, we''ll reach Ospol. If we go ind, we''ll encounter Midfert. No matter which direction we choose, we''ll pass through one of them. But why do you want to visit the Steel Vault?"


    "I have some gold to retrieve. Anyway..." Ian answered vaguely, shrugging his shoulders.


    "It seems we''vee to a rough conclusion. We can think more about it once we reach Borta. Something mighte up in the meantime." As he spoke, Ian unfastened the truesilver steel longsword from his waist and ced it on the ground. Then, he pulled out another steel longsword from his pocket dimension and used it as a makeshift staff to help him stand.


    "Put the map away and grab your shield," Ian added.


    "... Right now? Before we eat?" Philip asked, blinking in confusion.


    "If we do it after eating, you''ll justin about feeling sick. A bit of exercise will give you an appetite and help you sleep better."


    <i>And it''ll help get rid of these gloomy thoughts. </i>


    Ian clenched his left fist. With a low hum, a golden shield materialized from the back of his hand. Philip stood up, no longer disying the amazement he''d shown the first time he''d seen it. Elia, on the other hand, still gaped at the tinum Barrier.


    Ian nced at her as he moved beyond the campfire and added, "It¡¯ll take about thirty minutes. Have the meal ready by then."


    "Yes...! Can I finish preparing early and then watch?" Elia asked, her eyes shining.


    Ian chuckled. "Do as you like."


    ***


    <i>Clip-clop.</i>


    The carriage moved along a gentle downhill path. It had been quite some time since the ascent had given way to a descent.


    "...." Sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat, Ian wasn¡¯t admiring the scenery; instead, he was frowning, staring down at the book in his hands.


    <i>... I really am doing all sorts of things.</i>


    He was busy rereading the grimoire, carefully blotting out any sections directly rted to spells with ink. It wasn¡¯t difficult or strenuous, but it was time-consuming and, more than anything, incredibly tedious. But there was no way around it. He wanted toplete the quest and ensure Elia didn¡¯t fall into corruption.


    No matter how he looked at it, Elia in the game had likely ended up on the path of dark magic. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose someone who could potentially be a great help in safely dealing with the ck Wall. After all, Ian was destined to cross the ck Wall himself one day, so this task would ultimately benefit him as well.


    Of course, whether this book would actually be useful for research was still uncertain.


    <i>What kind of bullshit is this, written so long and meticulously? Fuck...</i>


    Ian reached out, grabbed the bottle of liquor beside him, and took a swig. To his eyes, it was nothing but absurdity. He still couldn¡¯t fully understand the principles of magic or chaos power, how they umted as ovepping waves in the mind, or how they materialized into particles ording to one''s will. It just happened to be possible, so he did it.


    <i>Rip¡ª</i>


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tearing out a page filled with spell forms and mixtures, Ian resolved once more. If he ever encountered a dark mage, he would fight them in front of Elia.


    "<i>Sigh</i>...."


    Finally closing thest page of the book, Ian let out a quick sigh. He didn¡¯t feel much relief, though. There were still two more forbidden books from Kralen''sb stored in his pocket dimension. But at least for now, there was no need to rush to finish them. No matter how smart Elia was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to read and digest such a thick book in just one day.


    Reaching out with his left hand, Ian grabbed the bottle and took another drink. His gaze finally wandered to thendscape beyond the downhill path. Although branches asionally blocked the view, the scenery was vast and eye-opening.


    A mix of forest, farnd, and fields stretched out onto the ins. The clouds in the sky grew lighter the farther they went, and in the distance, he could even see hints of blue sky. This made the forests, fields, and farnd below stand out even more vividly. The distant city and its walls looked almost like something out of a fairytale, a stark contrast to the dreary scenery Ian had grown ustomed to.


    <i>So there is a reason this is the central...</i>


    In the game, the central part of the Empire was dominated by gentle hills and ins rather than mountains or valleys. Forests, farnds, wide and clean roads, and waterways leading to the inner sea were typical features.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t yet covered by storm clouds. This likely meant there was still plenty of time left before the events Ian remembered from theter chapters would unfold¡ªperhaps at least six months, maybe even more than a year.


    Of course, the aftermath of what happened in the western region had yet to fully unfold, and countless dark secrets and conspiracies were surely taking root beneath the surface. However, at least on the outside, it appeared brighter and more peaceful than any other ce on the continent.


    However, Ian¡¯s peace, as he sipped his drink while admiring the scenery, didn¡¯tst long.


    "...?" Frowning slightly, Ian stood up on the coachman¡¯s seat and looked back at the rear of the carriage.


    He had heard hoofbeatsing from the direction of the mountain slope they had passed. He didn¡¯t dismiss it as just another traveler because the horses were moving at a steady pace. Riding horses downhill at that speed usually meant one of two things: either the riders were being chased or they were the ones doing the chasing.


    "Those guys...."


    As was often the case, it was thetter this time too. Ian''s eyes narrowed as he identified the riders. Clicking his tongue briefly, he bent down again.


    <i>Rattle¡ª</i>


    Ian opened the small window behind the coachman¡¯s seat. Philip, who seemed to have been dozing off, wiped his mouth and turned his head.


    "...Is there a problem?" Noticing Ian¡¯s expression, he asked without a hint of surprise. His eyes simply sharpened in an instant.


    Ian shrugged. "Not quite a problem yet, but something¡¯s up. Stay inside and keep an eye on Elie."


    "Who are they?"


    Ian answered as he pushed the censored grimoire through the window.


    "Elves."

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    Philip''s eyes twitched as he epted the grimoire.


    Elia, sitting across from him, nced between the grimoire and Ian as Philip added, "It might be Aynas. If they moved right after receiving the message Nasser sent, they would have had plenty of time to catch up."


    "We''ll know soon enough. Stay inside for now. We might be able to resolve this without a fight."


    "Not fight...? How?"


    "We''ll use their own methods. For now, at least."


    "...?"


    Leaving the confused Philip and the curious Elia reaching for the grimoire behind, Ian closed the window. He then downed the rest of the liquor in one gulp, muttering as he released the reins he''d been holding with one hand.


    "Just keep going as you are doing now."


    <i>... Not that they''ll understand, but... </i>


    Ian added inwardly as he swiftly climbed onto the roof of the carriage. Unless a chase ensued, there wouldn''t be any problem leaving the coachman¡¯s seat unattended for a while. The white horse, whether N or Selim, knew to follow the path on its own without needing much guidance.


    "...."


    Standing on the roof, Ian watched the approaching group of fairies. It didn¡¯t seem like a fight would break out immediately. If they intended to fight, they would have driven their horses harder and drawn their weapons by now. But they did neither of those things yet. Even though all five of them were heavily armed with scale armor and various weapons, they hadn¡¯t made any aggressive moves.


    Soon, the attention of the fairy warriors was focused on Ian, but he didn¡¯t feel tense.


    <i>How do these trackers always manage to find my location so urately? It''s not like I have a tracking device on me. Not to mention, we even split up this time... </i>


    Ian mused as he slowly drew a longsword from his waist.


    Finally, he spoke. "If youe any closer, I''ll take it as a sign that you want to fight."


    His voice, enhanced with a bit of magic, rang out clearly despite not being overly loud. He didn''t need to use magic since fairies had sharp hearing, but he wanted to ensure the message was conveyed unmistakably. The leading fairy, who had been receiving Ian''s gaze, frowned before raising one arm to the side. She was a female warrior with almost silver-gray hair down to her nape and the typical haughty, bitter expression of a fairy.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop¡ª</i>


    The other fairies, following her lead, slowed their pace in response to her gesture.


    Ian took in their appearance carefully. They all had a simrly stiff demeanor and swamp-colored eyes, regardless of gender. The differences in hair color ranged from tinum blonde to silver.


    <i>Pointy ears really do all look the same...</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly. The only fairy he could easily distinguish was probably Thesaya. Not only because her features were more distinct but also because she possessed a yful charm and elegance that the otherscked.


    "State your identity and purpose."


    When the fairies settled at a reasonable distance behind the carriage, Ian finally spoke, keeping his gaze fixed on the leading fairy. He had no intention of showing courtesy first; Ian disliked fairies almost as much as spellcasters. There was only one exception to this¡ªat least for now.


    The leading fairy, who had furrowed her brow even more, finally spoke."We are the fairies of House Aynas. We¡¯vee to meet Sir Ian Hope. It seems he¡¯s in that carriage."


    <i>As expected</i>, Ian thought to himself, then spoke, shrugging nonchntly.


    "Perhaps."


    "We haven''te to fight, coachman. We just have a few questions for Sir Ian Hope and need to confirm some things. So stop the carriage for a moment."


    Although she seemed more cold, as if offended, the fairy still maintained a minimum level of courtesy. But knowing exactly what those questions and confirmations were, Ian simply curled his lips into a faint smile.


    "Let''s just talk like this. If you''re really not here to fight."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "... Then at least let us see Sir Ian Hope. I''m here to speak with him, not with you."


    "You can do that right here. I''m Ian Hope."


    "...!"


    The fairy''s eyes widened in surprise, and the others behind her, who had been ring at Ian, reacted simrly.


    After blinking once in disbelief, the fairy fixed her gaze on Ian and continued. "If you are indeed Sir Ian Hope... why were you sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat?"


    "It gets stuffy staying inside all the time. Unlike fairies, humans don''t die just from sitting in the coachman''s seat."


    Ian paused and let out a brief chuckle. "Anyway, this is entertaining. You show up out of nowhere demanding to see me, but when I appear, you doubt."


    The fairy blinked again in surprise before finally bowing her head slightly. "Please forgive my rudeness, Sir Ian... I simply didn''t expect to meet you so quickly."


    "Are you the one in charge here?"


    "Yes. I am Alice Aynas, a member of House Aynas and the leader of this search party."


    "As I said, I¡¯m Ian Hope. A mercenary."


    "... So, the rumors of you being a former mercenary are true."


    <i>Ah, I see. They¡¯ve done some background research on me</i>, Ian thought with a faint smile, beginning to understand why these haughty and ruthless liars were being so cautious. Of course, his reputation alone couldn''t be the entire reason.


    "If you want to talk, answer my question first."


    Ian began, and although Alice looked somewhat puzzled, she promptly responded.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "How did you track me down? I suppose you started following me as soon as you received the message."


    Alice hesitated for a moment, ncing at the gleaming white de still in Ian¡¯s hand before answering.


    "... We followed the tracks of the carriage."


    "The wheel tracks?"


    "Yes."


    "From where?"


    "From Drenorov, when we entered Tessen."


    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "You have very keen eyes. Those tracks must have been quite old."


    "... Thank you."


    <i>So it wasn''t a lie</i>, Ian thought as a small smirk yed at the corner of his mouth.


    The words of Findrel Aynas, the pointy ear he had killed, echoed in his mind. He had imed that the fairies of his house were the best trackers, never knowing how to give up. It seemed, at least in this case, that he hadn¡¯t been exaggerating.


    At the same time, Ian now understood why these pointy ears were being so courteous. They must have seen firsthand the state of Tessen and likely concluded that Ian had yed a significant role in what had happened there.


    <i>Well, I stirred up quite amotion in that city</i>, Ian thought.


    The traces of his battle must have been clear, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. In any case, it worked out well for him, making the situation easier to handle.


    "In Racliffe as well?"


    "Yes. Though we had to spend a bit of money."


    Ian finally nodded. If they had slipped a gold coin or two, finding his whereabouts would have been easy. After leaving the city gates, they must have simply followed the carriage tracks as usual.


    <i>Good thing I didn''t switch carriages</i>, Ian mused with a smile.


    "That clears up the mystery. Alright, let''s get to the conversation you wanted to have."


    He sheathed the steel longsword. A faint hint of relief flickered in Alice''s eyes, though her expression remained unchanged, indicating that her reaction wasn¡¯t feigned.


    She was genuinely afraid of him. However, this realization didn¡¯t make Ian any more sympathetic or less cautious. After all, they were fairies, and these particr pointy ears belonged to the notoriously dangerous House Aynas.


    "We¡¯ve heard that someone among yourpanions has been impersonating a member of House Aynas. The elder named Tensia Aynas does not exist," Alice began, briefly ncing up at Ian before quickly averting her gaze back to the carriage.


    "Impersonating a member of our house is one of the gravest crimes. Normally, we would have pursued that fairy and subjected them to the severest of punishments."


    "... So?" Ian interrupted tly.


    Alice nced at him once more, swallowing nervously before continuing. "However, during our pursuit, we concluded it would be best to hear the full story from you first. The fairy in question seems to be yourpanion, and it appears they were acting under your orders. Therefore, we came to hear your side before proceeding with any actions."


    Her tone was surprisingly straightforward, especially for a fairy. However, Ian didn¡¯t take his eyes off Alice, noticing that she was subtly increasing the distance between herself and the carriage. Clearly, she was preparing to make a run for it if things went south¡ªa typical fairy choice.


    If they really decided to flee, it would be difficult for Ian to catch and kill them all. Even if he did manage to kill them all, it wouldn¡¯t change much. The fairies had likely been in contact with their house all along, and ifmunication suddenly ceased, House Aynas would immediately suspect Ian.


    This potential conflict could escte into a confrontation with the entire Aynas family and possibly even other fairy houses in the central region. Yet Ian didn¡¯t feel particrly surprised or anxious about this possibility.


    "You''ve made a wise choice."


    From the moment he killed Findrel and had Thesaya impersonate a member of their house, Ian knew this situation would eventuallye. Naturally, he had prepared several contingency ns for such an event.


    And among those ns, the best possible oue was now bing reality. Ian had honestly thought this scenario was unlikely¡ªa situation where he could start with a conversation rather than a fight with these pointy ears wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d expected.


    "If you had gone directly to my friend, you and your house would have crossed a point of no return with me."


    "... So, can I take that as confirmation that you gave the orders?" Alice asked, her voice growing colder as she exchanged nces with the other fairies. Her eyes reflected both fear and hostility as she looked up at Ian.


    Ian nodded, subtly moving his left arm behind his back as if sping his hands behind his back.


    "Yes. My friend was simply doing me a favor. To be precise, she used an alias, not an impersonation."


    Alice''s brow furrowed instinctively. "What do you mean by that...?"


    "Since this is my rightful possession," Ian said, pulling out a silver brooch from his pocket dimension and holding it up for the fairies to see.


    It was an item he had reimed from Thesaya and stashed away in his pocket dimension long before he even met Kralen.


    "...!" Alice''s eyes widened in shock. With her sharp eyesight, she likely recognized at once that the brooch Ian held was authentic.


    "That''s the seal of our house," Alice said through clenched teeth, her face hardening noticeably. Despite her words, the distance between her and the carriage continued to widen slightly.


    Ian simply shrugged. "There''s nothing to exin. I got it from Findrel."


    Alice''s brow furrowed as if she hadn¡¯t expected to hear that name.


    "... Findrel? You know Findrel?"


    "Quite well. I cleaned him out of his entire fortune in a gambling game." Ian shed a sly smile, the kind a mercenary might wear.


    Alice''s expression turned nk with shock.


    She blinked, then finally stammered out her words. "Gambling...? Are you saying you won the house''s seal in a bet?"


    "He imed that having this seal was akin to being a member of House Aynas and that it entitled me to certain privileges. He said it was worth about... a hundred gold coins."


    Alice''s jaw dropped slightly, and the other fairies appeared equally stunned. Eventually, Alice''s face flushed red with anger.


    "That fool... he really did that?"


    "Unfortunately, yes."


    "And... he just handed it over to you?"


    "Not quite. He tried to kill me immediately afterward. But after I beat him up, he quieted down."


    "And where did this happen?" Alice asked, her brow furrowed as tightly as possible, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    Ian answered promptly. "In the frontier."


    "Could you be more specific?"


    "Even if you go there, you won''t find him. He fled with his men at dawn. Probably went deeper into the frontier, nning to profit from the ongoing war."


    "That... damn... bastard..." Alice muttered through gritted teeth.


    She seemed to have forgotten her earlier urge to flee as her horse moved closer to the carriage once again. After taking a deep breath, her face returned to its usual cold expression, though her pointed ears were still flushed.


    "That man is my rtive, a disgrace who was expelled from our house. He''s a stain on our name. I can imagine what kind of disrespect he showed you, but..."


    She paused, her voice strained with suppressed anger as she looked up at Ian. "Everything he told you about the house''s seal is a lie. Therefore, I would be grateful if you could return it. It''s not something that should be traded as gambling coteral."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. This is my rightful possession now," Ian responded firmly.


    In truth, he could have given it away if he wanted to, but he chose not to, just in case.


    <i>Who knows if there might be a spell that could read the memories imbued in the object?</i>


    As Alice''s expression hardened again, Ian added, looking down at her. "But I won''t be using it for personal gain anymore. If I get the chance, I''ll melt it down and turn it into money."


    "Melt it down..." Alice stammered, biting her lower lip in frustration before continuing. "Then... could you at least swear it? In the name of the Radiant Goddess?"


    "That¡¯s not difficult. I swear."


    "And that everything you¡¯ve told me is the truth?"


    "..."


    <i>So this was the main point,</i> Ian thought as he stared down at Alice for a moment, then smirked slightly and replied.


    "I swear that as well."


    "... Very well. Damn it... that filthy, lying bastard..." Alice turned her gaze away, muttering under her breath, her eyes reflecting shame and anger. She felt her house had been disgraced in front of her subordinates.


    "Is that all you wanted to ask?" Ian asked, watching her for a moment.


    Alice nodded slightly. "Yes. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Her tone had turned sharp, showing she was indeed done with this encounter.


    <i>She probably thinks she¡¯ll never see me again</i>, Ian thought with a low chuckle before adding. "But I still have one more thing."


    "...?" Alice frowned and looked up at him.


    The fear in her eyes was still there, but now it was mixed with undisguised irritation. She was likely thinking that she could just run away now that her business was done.


    Ian extended his hand. "Findrel still owes me a debt."


    "A debt...?"


    "Around twenty cigarettes."


    "Cig..."


    "He said they could be made in a day, but it turns out that was just an excuse to buy time to escape."


    As the conversation continued, Alice''s expression grew more twisted.


    Ian moved his finger up and down as he added, "Since I doubt I''ll see that bastard again, you, as a fellow member of House Aynas, can pay me instead."


    "...."

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    Alice closed her eyes tightly, as if she no longer had the energy to be angry, and then turned around. The fairies who caught her gaze hesitated for a moment before reluctantly digging into their pockets. Soon, they each pulled out a small box and tossed it to Alice. She caught each one effortlessly and selected one to open. That box was soon filled with neatly stacked cigarettes, taken from the different boxes.


    "...."


    One of the fairy warriors, with tinum blonde hair, grimaced. It was likely his storage box that Alice was filling with cigarettes. However, Alice didn¡¯t spare him a nce as she casually tossed the remaining boxes back to their owners.


    <i>She¡¯s probably got her own stash. Yet she¡¯s still squeezing them dry. What a typical pointy ear.</i>


    As Ian swallowed his chuckle, one of the boxes flew straight toward him, as if aimed at his face. He caught it effortlessly and lifted the corner of his mouth in a smirk.


    "Oh...?"


    The case was unmistakably made of silver.


    As Ian opened the lid with a satisfied expression, Alice spoke, as if emphasizing her words. "I''ve added a few extra as interest. Now, there is no debt between Sir Ian and the house."


    After counting the cigarettes, Ian looked down at her with a smile. "Should I swear to that as well?"


    "... Then farewell." Alice waved dismissively, clearly annoyed, and turned away. The other fairies, who had been watching Ian as if they were fed up with him, quickly moved to follow her.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop¡ª</i>


    The fairies moved away, their pace even quicker than when they had descended the mountain path earlier.


    Ian watched them depart with a smile before turning his attention back to the cigarette box. The grin on his face grew wider.


    "Who would have thought I¡¯d get so many more of these rare things..."


    <i>And in such arge quantity, too. </i>


    He took out a cigarette and put it between his lips. It was a little celebration for swindling the fairies.


    Besides, there were still a few cigarettes left in Findrel''s case, so using one now wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The newly acquired cigarette was thicker and longer than Findrel''s, though the aroma that filled the air as it touched his lips and the effects shown in the status window were identical. The only difference was that this one wouldst a bit longer.


    "----!"


    Just then, Alice''s shout echoed in the distance. Though it was in the fairynguage, Ian could understand enough to catch the gist of it¡ªshe was hurling some rather primal curses at Findrel.


    "Such harsh words..." Ian murmured, amused, as he tossed the silver brooch and cigarette box into his pocket dimension. He then finally turned back toward the coachman¡¯s seat.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    He lit the cigarette and took a deep drag, filling his lungs with the herbal scent as he looked ahead. The mountain path was almost at its end.


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    The small window at the bottom of the seat opened at that moment. Ian exhaled a puff of smoke and turned his head. He first saw Philip''s incredulous expression, then Elia¡¯s wide-eyed, curious face.


    Before Philip could say anything, Elia spoke up. "You gambled with a fairy and won? And against one from House Aynas, no less? That''s really impressive. I''ve always heard that fairies have sharp senses and quick wits, making them excellent at gambling."


    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip while taking another drag from his cigarette, then replied calmly.


    "There''s nothing to be impressed about. It was all a lie."


    "... What? So, you lost?"


    "No. I''m saying the whole story was a lie."


    "...?" Elia¡¯s face went nk for a moment, while Philip let out a dryugh


    Ian turned his gaze to Elia and added. "Findrel Aynas is dead. He died a long time ago."


    "... No way." Elia blinked and continued speaking, her expression pleading as if she desperately hoped it wasn''t true."You''re not saying that you killed a fairy from House Aynas, stole their seal, used it fraudulently, and then lied about it... are you?"


    "Exactly. Every word of it."


    "My goodness... Do you know what kind of house Aynas is?"


    "I¡¯m well aware," Ian replied with a low chuckle. "That bastard insulted Charlotte for no reason, and as if that wasn''t enough, he tried to kill us afterward. It was a typical Aynas move."


    Elia, still staring at him with her mouth slightly open, finally muttered in resignation. "So, you just med everything on him?"


    "Well, dead men tell no tales."


    "...." Elia¡¯s lips moved wordlessly, clearly shocked. Perhaps a part of the idealized image she had of her godfather had just been shattered.


    Ian shrugged as if it were nothing. "Thanks to that, things were resolved peacefully. If I¡¯d told them the truth, they would have pretended to ept it, only to return with dozens more warriors."


    He took another deep drag of the cigarette, then nced at Elia.


    "Then we would have had to kill all of them over there. We can''t just let ourselves be killed, right? After that, we''d probably end up fighting all of Aynas. Other families and anyone connected to them would get involved too. And naturally, we''d be branded as criminals in the process. Isn''t that right?"


    "...So, in other words, it''s what you''d call a white lie," Elie murmured, nodding as if trying to convince herself.


    Ian chuckled softly. "You could put it that way."


    <i>Although I did it for my own convenience, in the end, it saved several lives too.</i>


    Ian exhaled a long stream of smoke into the air. Avoiding a situation where he would have to kill everyone, even those who got caught up in it with bad luck, was for the best. After all, they were in the heart of the Empire now.


    "It¡¯s nothing new to me that you would act that way, my lord." Philip, who had been quietly licking his lips, finally interjected. "Still, invoking the name of the Radiant Goddess was a bit much. The Goddess despises deceit and falsehood."


    "Is that so?"


    <i>Now he¡¯s talking like a real pdin.</i>


    Ian smirked and took another puff from his cigarette.


    "Then I¡¯ll just have to settle matters directly with her."


    Ian sped his hands in front of him and closed his eyes briefly, nodding as if receiving a divine message.


    "She forgives me," said Ian.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..." Philip let out a hollowugh and shook his head. "I can''t really argue with that. She probably would¡¯ve forgiven you."


    Elia, who had been quietly observing, suddenly chimed in. "Then why did you get that?"


    Ian nced back at her as she continued, her eyes fixed on the cigarette he held in his mouth. "You didn¡¯t really need to go that far. If something went wrong, your lie might have been exposed."


    "It¡¯s quite the opposite," Ian replied, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Thanks to that, theypletely bought my story. I covered one lie with another."


    He nodded toward Elia as he exined, "It¡¯s a tactic those fairies use often. This is probably not written in any book, so you should take note."


    "... And what if they find outter?" Elie asked.


    Ian shrugged as he turned his gaze forward again. "We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there."


    Though he doubted it would evere to that.


    He recalled thest image of Alice, who seemed ready to leave for the frontiers to find Findrel immediately. Maybe she really would, but it didn''t worry him much. Findrel had died long ago, and even if she found his remains, it would be hard to pin the me on Ian.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Besides, the frontiers were currently a chaotic mess, overrun with all sorts of demonic realms. If Alice set foot there, she would be more concerned with her own survival than with tracking down Findrel.


    Moreover, Ian was aware that Findrel was considered a ck sheep within his family. Even if, by some chance, a connection to Ian was made, the repercussions would likely be minimal. The family, quick to weigh their options, wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to make an enemy of Ian over a matter they had already dismissed.


    "Truly remarkable, my lord," Philip said with a hint of amusement in his voice. "Not only did you deceive the fairies, but you also extorted something from them. You might be the only person who¡¯s ever done that."


    Without turning around, Ian chuckled. "Another aplishment for the record books."


    <i>A liar who even fooled the fairies. Not a bad title</i>, Ian thought to himself, savoring the smoke from his cigarette.


    "... I feel like I''ve learned something new about the outside world. The world really is a ce where you can¡¯t afford to let your guard down."


    Philip responded calmly to Elia¡¯s admiration. "It¡¯s something you don¡¯t need to learn, Elie. Though I can¡¯t deny it¡¯s useful."


    <i>Says the one who learned with more dedication than anyone else. </i>


    Ian, puffing smoke through his nose, subtly reached toward the small window.


    "Pass me another bottle of liquor. I''ve got another great appetizer, so I can''t just not drink."


    "Yes, my lord. I¡¯ll bring you something strong."


    As Philip rummaged around, Elia spoke up, "<i>Um</i>, Sir Ian."


    Ian turned to see her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she continued. "May I try one of those cigarettes? I¡¯ve heard that fairies are fond of them¡ª"


    "No," Ian cut her off, his expression turning serious.


    Taking the bottle Philip handed him, he added, "You¡¯re never to pick up this habit. Not even when you¡¯re an adult."


    The fact that fairy cigarettes were actually beneficial to the body didn¡¯t matter in the slightest.


    Ian nced down at the thick grimoire Elia was holding close to her chest.


    "Just stick to reading that book. Don¡¯t let your curiosity lead you astray."


    "... Alright. To be honest, I¡¯m most curious about this book right now," Elia responded calmly.


    Ian nodded and turned back to face forward.


    "Thanks. At least this will keep me entertained for two days," Elia added, making Ian pause.


    He frowned slightly and turned back to look at her. "Two days?"


    "Yes. I actually needed something to read. I get anxious if I don¡¯t have a book."


    "But only two days?" Ian asked, his frown deepening.


    "... Is that a problem?" Elia tilted her head, puzzled.


    Ian closed his eyes, inhaled the smoke from his cigarette, and then shook his head. "No, nothing."


    He closed the small window and uncorked the bottle of liquor. A smokeden sigh followed.


    "I thought I could go a few days without doing the work..."


    Ian took a swig from the bottle. Regardless, he had already decided to drink for the rest of the day, enjoying the view of the central region and the herbal scent of his cigarette.


    ***


    Sir Phaden looked up at the sky. It was the same blue sky that always stretched over the Empire. Although there wasn¡¯t a single breeze, the air was pleasantly cool¡ªfall was in full swing. Gauging the position of the sun, Phaden¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "She¡¯ste..."


    <i>Has something gone wrong?</i>


    He muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping over the rooftops and walls of the buildings lining the alley. Eventually, his ck eyes settled on the spires rising higher than anything else in the distance. After staring at the heart of the capital for a moment, he lowered his gaze, shaking off his worries as he returned his attention to the dark alley where he stood.


    "...."


    The capital was filled with numerous buildings and roads, naturally creating several blind spots¡ªces within the city that seemed forgotten. This alley was one such ce, a location frequented not only by criminals but also by nobles seeking discreet meetings. The alley was narrow, with one end blocked off, making it easy to barricade simply by pushing a carriage in backward.


    "... <i>Hmm</i>."


    Like now.


    Sir Phaden nced at the rear of the stationary carriage. In front of it, his squire, Shelby, stood on guard, ready for anything. The only way into the alley now was through the side doors of the surrounding buildings or by crawling out of the sewers. However, neither the doors nor the sewers showed any sign of activity.


    Aside from the rats and insects scurrying among the trash piles, Phaden was the only person standing on two legs. As he shifted his armor to mask his growing impatience, a creaking sound broke the silence.


    One of the side doors in the distance opened, and two figures in muted cloaks stepped out. From their builds, they both appeared to be women. Phaden felt a mix of relief and concern as they positioned themselves on either side of the door.


    Then another figure appeared, wearing a gray hood. This person was taller than the first two, though equally slender. Unlike the others, she walked directly toward Phaden.


    "I¡¯mte. My apologies for keeping you waiting, Sir Phaden."


    A clear, resonant voice echoed from beneath the hood.


    Phaden straightened and bowed his head.


    "Not at all. I was just a little concerned, Your Highn¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence as the woman lifted a finger to her lips. Beneath the hood, her thin, long lips curved into a smile.


    "We agreed not to use that title outside, didn¡¯t we?"


    "... Forgive me, mydy."


    "Yes, that sounds much better," she replied, her blue eyes meeting Phaden¡¯s. His brows twitched slightly in surprise.


    "Everything is ready, I trust?" she asked,ing to a stop in front of him.


    Phaden nodded and spoke cautiously. "I¡¯ve made all the preparations as you requested, but are you sure about this? Leaving the capital at this time¡ª"


    "I just met with my father. That¡¯s why I waste."


    "...!"


    Her words were enough to make Phaden¡¯s breath catch in his throat.


    His eyes widened as he stared at her, and she continued. "My father has given me his permission. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner, Sir Phaden. But it was necessary."


    "You... received permission?"


    "Indeed." She smiled again, this time directly at Phaden, who looked even more surprised.


    "After all, I¡¯m going to personally bring back the one who¡¯s been causing such a stir in the capitaltely. How could he possibly refuse?"

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    "The one responsible... you say?"


    Phaden, who had asked back, furrowed his brow before adding, "Surely, you don''t mean <i>that</i> person, do you?"


    "No, you''re right. The one who rose to prominence in the North and has since left countless achievements¡ªand chaos¡ªin their wake."


    The blue eyes beneath the hood flickered with a peculiar longing.


    "The Order is trying to keep his name under wraps, but somehow, many know it. He might even be appointed a new saint, yet for some reason, he''s still not within the grasp of the order..." The princess muttered to herself, then removed her hood. Her glossy brown hair, neatly tied, cascaded down.


    As Phaden unconsciously stared at her hair, she spoke, "We are going to meet him."


    Her words were filled with certainty.


    "But... mydy, didn¡¯t you originally say you were heading West?" Phaden quickly diverted his gaze from her hair and added.


    The princess nodded. "I did. But I¡¯m not the only one interested in the West or the border regions. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Could I really outdo my brothers by acting alone? Is this struggle over the West and the borders truly what Father wishes for us?"


    The depth of her smile increased, disying both elegance and a subtle air of authority.


    "So, I changed my perspective a little. Then I came to this conclusion. I can¡¯t be sure if it''s the right answer, but... considering I¡¯ve been given permission, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s at least some possibility?"


    "..." Phaden let out a quiet hum.


    His eyes, as he looked at her, were filled with unease. "If the rumors are true, his whereabouts are difficult to guess. Moreover... it will definitely be dangerous."


    Lowering his head slightly, as if in apology, Phaden continued, "Many will soon learn that you have left your position. Some might see it as a perfect opportunity to eliminate apetitor. The easiest choices are often the most effective, as history has shown. In such a situation, to follow someone whose whereabouts are unknown¡ª"


    "It won¡¯t take as long as you think, nor will we have to go far," she interrupted, tilting her head toward him, her voice soft. "He¡¯s already in the capital."


    "...!"


    "I learned that from a report that came in just yesterday. As of now, only a handful of people within the Order know, myself included."


    "Where... in the capital is he?"


    "That part, I don¡¯t know yet. But if it''s him, he''ll reveal himself again soon. And when that news breaks, I¡¯ll hear of it right away. And besides..."


    The princess¡¯s gaze, fixed on Phaden, glimmered. "You¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you? No matter what happens."


    "...Of course. I¡¯ll give my life if I must."


    "I won¡¯t ce all the burden on you. Asme wille with us as well, so don¡¯t worry beyond that."


    ncing briefly at the women standing by the side door, Phaden finally lowered his head. n"I will follow yourmand."


    "Good. I¡¯m excited. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve left the capital."


    The princess, with a refreshing smile, looked back at the two hooded women. One of them bowed deeply while the other approached her. She walked with a smooth, gliding motion, making no sound.


    Finally, the princess turned back to face Phaden.


    "Shall we discuss the details on the way?"


    Only then did Phaden realize he had kept her standing too long in this smelly, gloomy alley. Hastily, he turned.


    "Allow me to escort you."


    ***


    "I think it¡¯s about time you head inside the carriage, my lord," said Philip, sitting on the coachman¡¯s seat.


    Ian, who was lounging half-reclined on the roof of the carriage, reached for the bottle of liquor beside him.


    "Just one more sip." He tilted his head back and brought the bottle to his lips.


    The blue sky filled his vision. There was far more blue than the white clouds drifting by. It was a sight he hadn¡¯t been able to see until yesterday.


    The weather was pleasantly cool, making it perfect for lounging on the roof and enjoying a drink. Of course, he hadn¡¯t just been wasting time. The past few days, with no night raids, had provided a good opportunity to organize the thoughts that had been swirling in his mind.


    <i>Although there were a few annoying distractions here and there...</i>


    Ian finally raised his upper body. Beyond the straight path ahead, a low wall stretched across the horizon, likely enclosing the entire area. It was probably amon sight in the central regions. Glumir of Lu Sard suddenly crossed his mind¡ªperhaps they had tried to replicate something like this.


    The scene was enough to remind him once again that this world was a game. Either way, beyond the wide-open gate at the end of the path was Borta. The first destination''s arrival time was quickly approaching.


    <i>Creak¨C</i>


    Ian bent down to open the carriage door and slipped inside with ease.


    Elia, who had been seated with a book spread across herp, was no longer focused on her reading. Instead, she gazed out the window, likely eager to take in the sight of the approaching gate and city.


    Sitting beside her, Ian spoke, "Put that book away for now."


    "Oh, you''re right. We can''t let anyone see this." Elia quickly closed the book and handed it to him.


    Ian noted she had already read more than half of it and, with a small click of his tongue, tossed the magic book into his pocket dimension. Once she finished it, there would only be one book left in his possession. The quest¡¯s count was progressing, and Elia didn¡¯t seem interested in discovering the parts of the book that Ian had erased¡ªat least not yet.


    <i>... When there¡¯s nothing left to read, the story might change.</i>


    Before that happened, he needed to either shift her focus or imprint a sense of caution in her subconscious.


    <i>Should I really consider seeking the Nightmare of the Mage? </i>


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ian quietly clicked his tongue again. This wretched world was filled with temptations of corruption. Of course, he didn¡¯t entertain the arrogant thought that he could shield her from everything. All he could do was this much. If Elia eventually fell into ck magic, it was beyond his control. From the beginning, her goal of researching the ck Wall carried such risks.


    <i>ck, ck¡ª</i>


    The gate drew closer outside.


    The rxed expressions of the guards and the open gate suggested they weren¡¯t conducting inspections in this area. That wasn¡¯t surprising. They were in the central region, far from the borders, the North, or even the Ind Seas. This wall had likely been built during times of civil war or war. Now, it likely served merely as a boundary marker between territories. As expected, the carriage passed through the gate without stopping.


    When the guards came into view, barely sparing them a nce, Ian leaned forward and tapped on the small window. The carriage came to a halt immediately. Sitting back, Ian looked at the closest guard.


    "I have a question."


    "Huh...?" The yawning guard slowly approached the carriage.


    Ian extended his fist out of the window, and the guard¡¯s sleepy expression quickly shifted as he reached out to receive it.


    <i>...People are the same everywhere</i>, Ian thought as he dropped a silver coin into the guard¡¯s hand.


    "I heard there¡¯s an Ark Caravan in this city. Where can I find them?"


    "Oh, so you¡¯re heading into the city... Sir, is that right?"


    The guard, while answering, looked Ian over and btedly adjusted his speech. He must have suspected that Ian could be a noble. After all, Ian looked quite refined at the moment.


    That was thanks to him washing up whenever water was avable, and to Elia, who had taken it upon herself to handle both his clothing and meals.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "You shouldn¡¯t have any trouble finding them. They recently moved into one of the few estates in the city. Just follow the main road toward the inner city, and you¡¯ll see their sign."


    <i>It seems they didn¡¯t just survive¡ªthey¡¯ve made quite a fortune.</i>


    Ian chuckled to himself before adding, "Is the caravan leader in the city?"


    "He should be. ...There¡¯s a toll for outsiders entering the city, but if you mention that you¡¯ve already paid Alec, you should be able to pass with no issues."


    "Much appreciated, Alec," said Ian.


    The guard, with a slight smile, took a step back. It seemed the peaceful nature of the town had made its people more generous.


    Ian, exchanging a brief smile of his own, turned his gaze forward as the carriage smoothly passed through the gate. Soon, the cityscape of Borta unfolded before them.


    The grapevines stretched out, having already been harvested, and in the distance, wheat fields and windmills came into view¡ªseveral of them scattered across thendscape. There was likely a river nearby.


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    Before long, the small window slid open, and Philip¡¯s voice followed. "The city is in sight, my lord. It¡¯s bigger than I expected."


    His eyes sparkled as he nced back at Ian. By now, he should have grown used to seeing Imperial cities, but as someone from the outskirts, it seemed Borta still surprised him.


    As Philip had said, the city of Borta was nothing short of a grand Imperial metropolis. A tall, majestic castle stood in the center, surrounded by anotheryer of towering walls that encircled the inner city. Beyond that, a sprawling array of rooftops spread out. The outer wall was rtively low, likely built more recently.


    <i>Atst, it feels like we¡¯re in a proper city.</i>


    Ian¡¯s lips curved faintly. The city was cleaner and more vibrant than the northern and western regions, not to mention the frontiers.


    A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªperhaps life wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh if every city in this world had been like this.


    The city gate connected to the main gate was also wide open. Nearby, carriages and pedestrians approached the city walls. This wasn¡¯t the only gate. Borta appeared to be a sort of free city, one that travelers often passed through at least once.


    "I¡¯ve already paid Alec the toll," Ian said.


    The guard at the gate gave a nod at those words and stepped aside.


    The carriage entered the city.


    The inside of the city was just as lively and prosperous as it had appeared from the outside. There seemed to be proper sewage systems in ce, as the aircked the foul odors often found in other cities. The streets were bustling with well-dressed pedestrians of various races, with about half of them seemingly being outsiders.


    "The outside world really is vast," Elia murmured, gazing out the window.


    It was her first time seeing a fully functioning city. Although Racliffe had beenrge, it was still in the process of being rebuilt after its destruction.


    Ian responded calmly, "The capital will be even bigger."


    "I suppose it would be. I hope to see some dwarves there. It looks like there are only humans and fairies here."


    <i>Fairies...? </i>


    Almost as soon as the thought crossed Ian¡¯s mind, he spotted one in the crowd. Both its appearance and clothing were rather ordinary for a fairy, though the slightly arrogant expression remained unchanged.


    <i>Well, this is the capital, after all, </i>Ian nodded to himself.


    Even if the city wasn¡¯t connected to the Inner Sea or the forests, there could still be fairy families settled here.


    "As far as I know, dwarves mostly live in the North, but you might find some here in the central region."


    "I¡¯ve heard dwarf men are covered in thick hair. I¡¯m curious to see if that¡¯s true."


    "They¡¯re quite different from you, so try not to be too shocked."


    As they chatted, the carriage turned off the main road. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why. A high stone wall came into view, surrounding an arearge enough to hold at least ten mansions.


    <i>They must pay an absurd amount of taxes.</i>


    Just as the guard named Alec had said earlier, the estate was located close to the second inner wall. It was a sight unimaginable in the frontier, or even in the northern or western regions.


    <i>...In any case, it seems like they don¡¯t have any business for the locals.</i>


    Two armed guards stood at the firmly closed gate. The carriage came to a stop, and Philip addressed the guards.


    "Inform Master Fael that Sir Ian Hope, his client and benefactor, has arrived."


    <i>He¡¯s getting good at this without needing instruction</i>, Ian thought, rising from his seat.


    As he opened the door, he nced back at Elia.


    "Stay here until Philip opens the door for you. You know basic etiquette, right?"


    "Of course. How are you nning to introduce me?" Elia nodded and asked, her curiosity clear.


    Ian paused for a moment, then, as he stepped out of the carriage, he replied, "... A client."


    After closing the door, Ian turned his gaze. A firmly shut gate stood before him, along with a lone guard. The guard was armed with a long spear, a shield reinforced with leather and leather armor. His muscr arms were visible between the sleeves.


    <i>Seems excessive to be so heavily armed here.</i>


    Ian tilted his head slightly, puzzled, but then his eyes caught sight of the ornate signs on the sides of the gate. Between the iron framework curving upward like horns, silver decorations adorned the space, and metal ornaments featuring arge ship and scales hung at the ends. One side was ted with silver, the other with gold, giving it an air of luxury. Ian thought that literacy rates didn''t seem much different in the capital, seeing as there were no written words anywhere.


    <i>Creeeak¡ª</i>


    Just then, therge gate swung open, revealing a man with an impressively groomed beard, dressed in the simplest attire Ian had seen so far. The man¡¯s eyes widened upon spotting Ian.


    "Lu Sr...! I was skeptical even as I came, but it truly is you, Sir!"


    <i>Good thing. I was worried you¡¯d start kneeling and going on about the Northern superhuman or whatever.</i> Murmuring inwardly, Ian lifted the corners of his lips.


    "Long time no see, Fael of Borta."

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    "It''s been a while! Haha, what a pleasant surprise!"


    Fael, with his characteristic warm smile, shouted as he gestured for the guards to open the door wide and began to walk.


    He also nodded in greeting to Philip as he continued speaking. "It seems that fate ties us together in some way. We might not have met if you arrived just a few dayster."


    "Looks like you were preparing for another trade journey."


    "It''s something even more remarkable than that. I''m d to see you again, looking perfectly healthy. You seemed to deal with something importantst time. It seems you took care of it safely."


    "You could say that. I appreciate the warm wee." Ian smiled as he faced Fael, who had stopped in front of him.


    Fael let out a heartyugh. "When our best customer and benefactor visits, it''s only natural, isn''t it? I¡¯ve wanted to see you again, and I¡¯m grateful you came by. Now I have a chance to repay some of the favor."


    Judging by his tone, it seemed he wasn¡¯t just referring to the fact that Ian and his group had bought a lot of his goods before. Since Ian had already guessed as much, he casually shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m looking forward to it. I won¡¯t refuse."


    As Fael nodded, therge gate opened wide. Turning slightly to the side, Fael raised an arm toward whaty beyond.


    "Wee to the Imperial Ark Caravan, Sir Ian. Now, let¡¯s continue our conversation inside." With a grin, he turned around.


    As Ian leisurely followed behind, Fael quickly moved ahead, walking alongside the horse and ncing at Philip.


    "Long time no see, Sir Philip."


    "Long time, Fael."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A servant will arrive shortly. Please leave the horses and carriage to them. If you¡¯d like, you can stay in the carriage until we reach our destination."


    "No need. I''ll get down and walk with you."


    "By the way, that''s a magnificent horse. Its lineage seems too noble just to pull a carriage. Perhaps¡ª"


    While the two continued their conversation, Ian took in the view beyond the gate and the walls. The estate was asrge as it appeared from the outside. A stone-paved path extended inward, leading to a spacious garden and courtyard. Large wooden storage buildings and several stone mansions stood tall throughout the area. They were Imperial-style structures,plete with eaves on the roofs.


    Servants and workers, likely employees of the caravan, bustled around busily. The sess of previous perilous trade journeys had clearly brought considerable wealth to the caravan.


    "Impressive. Are those buildings used to store wine?" Philip, who had been looking around, asked.


    Fael nodded. "Not just that, there are also several fermentation rooms for making cheese. We hired local artisans, and now we produce everything ourselves. It¡¯s all thanks to your help. If not for that, we might not have made it back alive."


    "... It seems the situation on the frontier isn¡¯t very good."


    "Don¡¯t even mention it. Ah, it seems you¡¯re unaware of the recent events at the frontier. I''ll fill you inter, as much as I know."


    "Please do." As Philip responded, Fael slowed his steps and approached Ian once more.


    Looking at Ian, he smiled. "Please excuse the slight disarray. We haven¡¯t been here long, and we¡¯re just getting ready to move again."


    "Well, I like the energy here," Ian responded nonchntly.


    Fael, observing him for a moment, added, "Sir Philip, and Sir Ian as well. It seems neither of you are wearing much of what you bought from usst time. We handpicked those items for you, after all. You must have been through a lot of tough situations."


    "Quite some time has passed, hasn¡¯t it?"


    "... Indeed. Much has happened on our side too, so I imagine it¡¯s the same for you. Let''s take our time to talk. Now that you¡¯vee all the way here, I trust you¡¯re not nning on leaving without staying at least one night." Fael subtly added.


    From the look in his eyes, it was clear there were many things he wanted to say, and much he wanted to hear.


    Ian chuckled and asked in return, "Seems like you''re busy. Are you sure it''s alright?"


    "More than alright. Thanks to you, I no longer have to run around as much myself. Besides, how could I not host you? You''re my life savior who''s rescued me multiple times."


    Fael added with a broad grin, "If you need anything, please let me know. I¡¯ve established myself here somewhat, so I should be able to help."


    "Then could you help us with purchasing supplies? It would be even better if you could sell them to us directly."


    "That¡¯s no problem. Just give me a list of the items you need. I¡¯ll get everything for you, and of course, at cost price."


    "I won¡¯t refuse that either. You certainly take good care of your customers."


    Fael''s smile deepened. "For you, I can do even more¡ª Ah, they¡¯reing! Quickly, take the reins from Sir Philip here!"


    Fael, turning his gaze, gestured to a servant running over and shouted. As Philip brought the carriage to a stop, Fael naturally stood beside it. Ian also waited without moving ahead. With such a warm reception, there was no reason not to reciprocate with politeness.


    Soon, Philip dismounted from the coachman¡¯s seat and opened the carriage door. Elia, as if she had been waiting, stepped out of the carriage. It seemed she had been tidying herself up inside, as her appearance was much moreposed.


    Fael, who had taken in the sight of her, turned to Ian with a surprised expression.


    Ian spoke up immediately. "She¡¯s both apanion and a client. I¡¯ve taken the liberty of bringing her along."


    "Liberty? Not at all. I was simply surprised because I expected to see the same people as before."


    As Fael responded, Ian looked back at Elia.


    She politely curtsied. "Nice to meet you. My name is Elia Meyer."


    "Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Fael, running a small caravan. Since you¡¯re apanion of Sir Ian, you¡¯re an esteemed guest to me as well. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of during your stay, so you won¡¯t experience any difort." Fael greeted her respectfully.


    Elia smiled and added, "Thank you. You¡¯re just as thoughtful and kind as I¡¯ve heard."


    "I don¡¯t think Sir Ian would¡¯ve said that, so it must have been Sir Philip who spoke well of me. Haha." At Fael¡¯s yful remark, Philip, who had quietly moved behind Elia, merely shrugged in response.


    Fael looked down at Elia and added, "I mean no disrespect, but you are the most courteous dwarf I¡¯ve ever met."


    "Thank you for thepliment, Fael."


    As Elia slightly bowed her head, Ian unintentionally curled his lips into a smile and added, "It¡¯s due to good family upbringing, I¡¯m sure."


    Fael looked at Elia, somewhat surprised. "Are you perhaps from a noble family? I must admit, my knowledge of dwarf families is rather limited."


    "Yes, though it¡¯s a fallen house. I¡¯ve heard that my grandfather was once a renowned craftsman in the North," Elia responded calmly.


    Ian, who had unintentionally nced at her, quickly stifled a smile.


    <i>So that''s the story she''s going with...</i>


    It was clear that this was the false identity Archeas had prepared for her. Moreover, her current expression and manner of speaking showed none of her usual somewhat dazed demeanor. She had been preparing diligently to step out into the world. It was likely that other dragon children had simrly emerged into the world.


    Fael, without the slightest hint of doubt, nodded in agreement. "As I thought. So, are you on your way back to the North with Sir Ian?"


    "No, I¡¯m heading to the capital. Sir Ian is escorting me there."


    "Is that so...? I see..." A deeper smile appeared on Fael¡¯s lips as he looked at Ian. "This makes me even more delighted. It truly feels like I¡¯m being guided by the Goddess herself."


    <i>Is there something else going on here? </i>


    "Have you eaten, Sir?" Fael asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll have the meal prepared immediately."


    Ian resisted the urge to ask for just the ingredients. Though it was clear Elia was a far better cook than the chefs here, given that she had just introduced herself as a nobledy, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to step into the kitchen.


    "And of course, some fine wine as well. It¡¯s the only way to ensure a long stay at the table with you, Sir," added Fael.


    <i>So there really is something more</i>, Ian mused as he smiled.


    "This is why familiar faces are always wee." Fael, with a smile on his face, turned around.


    As the servant-driven carriage moved aside, they resumed walking. Fael''s pace had slowed slightly, likely out of consideration for Elia.


    Soon, walking side by side with Ian, Fael suddenly lowered his voice. "By the way, where are the others? ... Ah, wait. Could it be¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need to be cautious."


    Noticing the brief tension in Fael¡¯s expression, Ian smiled and added, "They¡¯ve simply gone their separate ways, all safe and sound."


    "Good to hear. I was worried I might have said something wrong. If Bor were here, I¡¯d surely have gotten an earful." Fael chuckled, brushing his chest with his palm as if relieved.


    Ian nced at him. "Speaking of Bor, I haven¡¯t seen your usualpanion. Does he only apany you during trade journeys?"


    "Ah, Bor is..." Fael¡¯s face momentarily hardened, and his eyes darkened for a brief second before his usual kind smile returned.


    "We¡¯ll discuss thatter. Every story has its proper sequence, doesn¡¯t it? Right now, you¡¯re the priority, Sir Ian. Here, this is the residence where you¡¯ll be staying."


    Fael, as if changing the subject, gestured with both arms toward Philip and Elia. Ian followed his gaze to the building ahead.


    It was a two-story house. From the looks of it, there was arger mansion behind it, making this ce seem like a guest house. From above, one could easily see the courtyard. A guard who had been stationed at the front gate now stood at the entrance of this house. Catching Fael¡¯s signal, he opened the door wide.


    "This house was built specifically for hosting important guests. It¡¯s an honor that Sir Ian is the first to stay here. Now, about the meal..."


    "We¡¯ll eat here," Ian answered as he stepped through the entrance.


    Fael smiled as if he had expected this. "Of course. The bedrooms are upstairs, so feel free to unpack and rest. It won¡¯t take too long. We can continue our unfinished conversation over the meal."


    Fael turned to leave with a gesture to the guard, seemingly heading off to oversee the meal preparations personally.


    As the door closed, Philip murmured, "The hospitality is truly remarkable. It seems he¡¯s umted quite a fortune, but even so, his manners are impable. He seems destined to be a great merchant."


    "I doubt it¡¯s just because we¡¯re customers," Ian muttered as he moved further inside.


    Philip tilted his head in curiosity, staring at the back of Ian¡¯s head. "Then do you think there¡¯s another reason?"


    "A bit of both, I¡¯d say."


    Ian responded casually as he ced his foot on the staircase. Whatever dangerous situation that merchant had gotten himself into this time, he would find out soon enough, whether he wanted to or not.


    ***


    The meal took ce in the dining room on the first floor, with just Ian''s party and Fael sharing the table. Even the servants, after serving the food and wine, had quietly left the room. Ian could easily guess Fael¡¯s intentions¡ªit was clear he wanted to have a candid conversation without interruptions.


    "I¡¯m relieved to see the food is to your liking," Fael said as the group had cleared a good portion of their tes.


    Ian nodded while chewing on his meat. "It¡¯s excellent."


    Of course, it didn¡¯t move him the way Elia¡¯s cooking had the first time he tasted it, but the food was still quite good. After all, they had been surviving on preserved rations for a while. Even though Elia¡¯s touch had improved them, there were still inherent limits that couldn¡¯t be ovee.


    "The wine is especially good. The one you gifted usst time was remarkable, but this has an even deeper vor," Philip added, sipping his drink.


    Ian raised his ss in agreement, though his gaze subtly drifted toward Elia. She, too, was sipping her wine steadily, her expression unchanged despite the strength of the drink.


    Well, she was a dwarf, after all. Ian had never met a dwarf who couldn¡¯t handle their alcohol.


    "This is the best wine we''ve produced this year. Drink as much as you''d like¡ªthere''s plenty left," Fael said with a heartyugh, taking a sip of his own drink before adding, "As I mentioned before, the wine from our region is especially renowned for its vor. You could say Tessen¡¯s winees close, but of course, ours is still a cut above."


    "So now, you''re in a league of your own," Philip remarked with a peculiar smile before taking another sip of his wine.


    Fael blinked in surprise. "Could it be... are the rumors about the West true?"


    "What rumors have you heard?" Ian asked nonchntly, meeting Fael''s gaze.


    Fael hesitated before speaking carefully. "I heard that the Duke Kralen, who ruled the West, was a demon."


    "And?"


    "The purification squad from the Order requested help from a Northern superhuman, and together they defeated him. In the process, the West was left in ruins. That¡¯s as much as I¡¯ve heard. If you want more details, you¡¯ll probably have to wait another week."


    "Hmm..." Ian nodded calmly.


    Though Borta wasn¡¯t too far from the western regions, the news was bound to travel slowly. Everyone who had left Racliffe had done so by ship. The details were probably spreading bit by bit through the cities along the ind sea and rivers. Of course, by now, the capital must be in an uproar.


    As Philip and Elia subtly nced at Ian, Fael observed their expressions and asked, "It seems like you know something. Come to think of it... where exactly are youing from?"

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>


    "We were in the vicinity," Ian replied.


    "...!"


    Fael''s eyes widened as Ian, after setting his ss down, continued, "It''s best not to ask mercenaries questions rted to their contracts."


    Fael, who had been on the verge of asking more, met Ian¡¯s gaze and quickly mped his mouth shut.


    Ian picked up his winess again and added, "In any case, the rumors are mostly true. I guess you¡¯ll be able to sell your wine at an even higher price starting this year."


    "... I see," Fael, who had momentarily stiffened, nodded slowly.


    After toying with his winess in silence, he murmured, "I had somewhat expected it after seeing the changes in the North. But it seems like things are progressing even faster than expected. After all, if the frontier has fallen into such chaos, the Empire can''t remain safe forever."


    Philip¡¯s gaze immediately shifted toward Fael.


    Setting down his fork, he asked, "What¡¯s the current state of the frontier?"


    It was no surprise that Philip¡¯s expression had be serious. After all, Mev might end up returning to the frontier. While Ian could specte based on his knowledge from the game, Philip knew very little.


    Fael sighed and spoke. "I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s the worst it¡¯s ever been. The demonic realms are expanding uncontrobly. It¡¯s harder to find areas that aren¡¯t cursed, and creatures we¡¯ve never seen before are roaming the twisted forests and valleys, devouring people alive."


    "...."


    "I also heard the kingdoms have stopped their wars. It¡¯s no longer a situation where they can afford to fight each other. Even so, they¡¯re still catching daily waves of illegal immigrants in the border regions. Many are risking their lives to cross the border, opting for forcedbor over certain death."


    "... Perhaps they¡¯re the brave ones. Rather than sitting and waiting for death, they¡¯ve chosen to take a chance," Philip murmured, his eyes darkening as he stared into his winess, lost in thought.


    Fael let out a bitterugh and added, "If not for the advice from you both, I would have been swept into the thick of it. Not just me, but all the others who were with me as well."


    Ian, who had been silently chewing his food, nced at him. "So you didn¡¯t end up going to Orendel after all."


    "Correct. We only went as far as the border near Bel Ronde. By then, many of us had already realized that something was seriously wrong. Even the locals whispered that the madness of the ck Wall was spreading into the frontier."


    Fael''s eyes took on a deeper hue while he held his wine ss beneath his chin. Even though time had passed, the memories of that experience were still as vivid as yesterday.


    "The night before we made our decision, there were several ominous bolts of lightning from the sky. It wasn¡¯t even raining, but it felt like the sky was being torn apart. And perhaps... it really was."


    <i>Was that when the Vampire Empress was killed? Or perhaps when something passed through the rift? </i>


    Ian pondered quietly as he continued his meal. He was the only one still eating. Philip had long since lost his appetite and only clutched his winess, while Elia watched Fael with curious eyes, fascinated by his story.


    Fael took a sip of wine before continuing. "Bor kept urging me to decide, so I did. We turned the caravan around and headed back. But not all the tradingpanies agreed. Some insisted on pressing forward to Agel Lan."


    "They must have thought with fewer caravans heading there, they could sell their goods at higher prices," Elia added.


    Fael nodded. "There were still several cities left in Bel Ronde at that time. The situation in the surrounding areas was so chaotic that it seemed like an opportunity for higher profits than usual. It would¡¯ve been hard to resist that temptation."


    "So, the group split into two?" Philip asked.


    Fael shrugged with a bitter smile. "That¡¯s how it went. Although more people agreed to return with me, I ceded all the trading opportunities on the way back to the merchants who sided with me. I couldn¡¯t let them suffer a loss just because of my decision."


    "... For someone who¡¯s grown his caravan to this size, it sounds like you¡¯ve been taking quite a few losses," Ian said with a faint chuckle, taking another bite of meat.


    Fael tilted his head slightly. "Instead, we redirected our caravan to the North. In exchange for yielding the frontier trade, we gained a good deal of supplies at a discount from other merchants. Some of them weren¡¯t allowed to trade in the North, so it was quite the deal."


    "Aha..." Ian smiled again.


    <i>So, he went back to the North after all.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªif Fael had simply turned back, he¡¯d have taken a significant loss. And Ian knew that losing money was something Fael hated more than anything.


    "To be honest, it was more like being forced into an unpleasant situation. But once we entered the North, we realized it was something else entirely. The ck Wall was in a rather unusual state."


    "The ck Wall...?" Elia¡¯s eyes widened.


    She quickly straightened her posture and added, "What exactly was unstable about it?"


    "It was said to be unstable. I didn¡¯t see it myself, but the fortresses on the frontline, like Karlingion, have already been closed off to civilians."


    Fael, looking slightly surprised by Elia''s reaction, continued to speak in a calm, measured tone. "The Northern Legion seemed to be stationed almost entirely near the ck Wall. I¡¯d imagine the situation is simr on the eastern front. The desert fortresses down south are probably seeing the same."


    "They¡¯re preparing for an incursion," Elia murmured in a lowered voice. "They must believe the ck Wall is drawing in the monsters from beyond."


    Her demeanor had shifted; the usual slightly na?ve air was gone, reced by the serious face of a schr deeply contemting the situation.


    After taking another sip of wine, she added, "It¡¯s possible that the changes happening in the frontier are also tied to the ck Wall. Or it could be the opposite¡ªthe madness spreading through the frontier might be affecting the wall."


    <i>She¡¯s sharp. I didn¡¯t even give her that much information.</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he sipped his wine. The ck Wall had already been destabilizing by the time he left the North. The rift caused by the Vampire Empress''s death had likely triggered it.


    Perhaps the ritual in the West, started at an unwanted moment by the corrupted ones, had also been influenced by it. Everything seemed interconnected¡ªa vicious cycle of events feeding into one another.


    <i>And I¡¯m the one keeping that cycle spinning, despite knowing it all.</i>


    A faint, bitter smile touched Ian¡¯s lips. But it wasn¡¯t surprising or ironic to him anymore. The nature of the quests he was tied to made such oues inevitable. Even if he did nothing, it wouldn¡¯t change anything¡ªonly the pace at which things unfolded. What was bound to happen would happen. It was better to struggle against it now than to be swept away helplessly.


    <i>Knowing there''s a predetermined fate... no matter how much time passes, it¡¯s something I¡¯ll never get used to.</i>


    As Ian brought his ss to his lips, he noticed Philip staring at him from across the table. Their eyes met, and Philip, after a brief cough, raised his ss. It seemed like he had been having simr thoughts, possibly wondering if everything they had done had somehow been provoking the ck Wall all along.


    "My, I¡¯ve talked too much, haven¡¯t I? Apologies," Elia murmured, suddenly aware of the quiet that had settled around the table.


    Fael waved off her concerns, raising his winess, while Elia smiled sheepishly and added, "So, what happened next?"


    "Thanks to that, I was able to sell the goods at a high price. You may not know, mydy, but the goods I had back then were mostly Imperial military supplies. Not to mention, I also had plenty of wine and cheese¡ªeverything the frontline needed."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fael took a sip of his wine, a peculiar smile forming on his lips.


    "After clearing out my stock, I ended up with more than twice the usual profit. Even after ounting for the losses from the extended schedule. In a way, this is all..."


    Fael¡¯s gaze shifted back toward Ian.


    "... thanks to you, Sir. Since I had previously supplied the Autonomous Territory''s defense forces, it made trading much smoother."


    "Listening to your story, it seems I could truly rx here, enjoying all this food and wine," Ian said, raising his ss after finishing his te. Fael let out a heartyugh.


    "Of course, as I¡¯ve said. Though, there¡¯s one thing I regret..." Fael clicked his tongue briefly before adding, "I couldn¡¯t find out the name of the Dragon yer, despite my best efforts."


    Both Philip and Elia looked at Ian at the same time.


    Unlike them, Ian casually took a sip of his wine and said, "That must have been disappointing, given your curiosity."


    "Indeed! Whenever I brought up the topic, everyone mmed up as if they¡¯d agreed to silence. To be honest, well... this is embarrassing to admit, but I¡¯ll confess."


    Fael gave a short cough, ncing at Ian for a moment before continuing. "We assumed you had some connection with the Northern superhuman. So, I mentioned your name."


    "My name...?" Ian raised an eyebrow slightly as he asked, and Fael, seemingly misunderstanding his expression, lowered his head.


    "I apologize. I only mentioned that we were acquainted, nothing more."


    "... No need to apologize. I take it things didn¡¯t go well after that?"


    "The Northerners lit up when I said I knew you, but when I asked about the Northern superhuman, their expressions soured. They quickly mmed up and wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eye after that."


    Philip, stifling a grin, quickly covered his mouth with his ss. Ian, too, let out a faint chuckle. The Northerners must have thought Fael was mocking them¡ªperhaps even insulting them. It was understandable. Asking about the Dragon yer after mentioning his name was sure to be taken the wrong way.


    Fael clicked his tongue again, still puzzled by the memory. "Then, that very night, some ruffians barged into my lodging. They called themselves the Dragon yer¡¯s Warriors, a mercenary band. Do you know them?"


    "I know the name."


    "They''re called a mercenary band, but they''re more like a vignte group. Apparently, they have influence over nearly the entire North. If you ever find yourself there, be cautious around them."


    Ian¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly.


    <i>So, those bastards had taken on the role of local enforcers.</i>


    Oblivious to Ian¡¯s expression, Fael continued, "Anyway, their leader told me if I wanted to continue doing business in the North, I should watch what I say. No more lies that can be easily caught, and no prying about the Northern superhuman."


    "So, did you agree with that?"


    "What choice did I have with des at my throat? When I told them I hadn¡¯t lied, they just scoffed and left. After that, I couldn¡¯t bring up the subject again. I still don¡¯t know what lie they thought I told them."


    Fael smacked his lips and looked at Ian. "Do you have any idea what it could¡¯ve been?"


    "Hmm..." For a moment, Ian considered telling the truth, but he quickly decided against it. Although Fael would eventually find out, dealing with all the fuss and questions that would follow wasn¡¯t worth it right now. For the time being, he preferred to continue as Ian Hope, a wandering mercenary.


    Ian finished his ss and grabbed the wine bottle as he spoke. "Well, you made it back safely, so does it really matter?"


    "True enough. My trading connections weren¡¯t severed, and I even bought surplus furs at a bargain, doubling my profits. Still, when I heard about the state of the frontier on my way back, it chilled me to the bone."


    "You heard about the frontier¡¯s condition during your return?" Philip interjected, eager for more details about the frontier.


    Fael nodded. "Yes, and none of the caravans that ventured deep into the frontier have returned. Not a single one. There¡¯s no news of their fate. Even if anyone is still alive, they¡¯re likely stranded deep within the frontier."


    Fael paused, ncing between Ian and Philip. "Once again, Sir Ian and Sir Philip, I must express my deepest gratitude. You saved hundreds of lives¡ªperhaps even more."


    "We¡¯ll ept your thanks, but in the end, the credit goes to you. You were the one who decided," Ian responded nonchntly and Philip nodded in agreement.


    A faint, almost bitter smile touched Fael''s lips. "I¡¯m not sure how to respond to such kind words, but no matter how many times I say it, my gratitude is endless. Not only did you save my life and help me make a profit, but you also allowed me to fulfill a long-held ambition."


    "A long-held ambition?" Philip asked.


    Fael, his voice subdued, replied, "The surviving caravans have banded together. We¡¯ve formed a sort of alliance, though we haven¡¯t yet settled on a name."

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    Philip tilted his head.


    "I thought merchants were already closely connected."


    "That¡¯s what it looks like from the outside. But in reality, it¡¯s not like that at all. We only cooperate temporarily because we¡¯re in foreignnds. Even the major tradingpanies of the Empire are constantly trying to outmaneuver and steal deals from each other. How could those beneath them ever unite?"


    Fael took the bottle from Ian and continued speaking. "We had been discussing the possibility of allying ourst trade run, but no one was fully convinced. Everyone was too busy watching their backs, wary of therger tradingpanies. But after what happened in the frontier, it changed their minds."


    He poured wine into his ss and looked at Philip. "Merchants are sensitive to change, perhaps more so than anyone. They must have sensed that a world where we won¡¯t survive unless we band together is approaching."


    "That makes sense. Under a single banner, there would be many advantages. You¡¯d be less vulnerable to the whims of thergerpanies."


    "Exactly. Each caravan will keep its name, but we¡¯ll share resources and protect each other. It¡¯s a true alliance," Fael said, smiling as he set down the bottle. Despite the apparent good news, there was something about his smile that seemed forced.


    Ian, holding his winess and watching Fael, thought something entirely different. There was no mention of a merchant alliance in the game. Of course, that might have been because Fael had long since died by then. But even in theter stages, Ian couldn¡¯t recall any simr organizations. The only merchants he encounteredter were those with the banners of therge tradingpanies, each specializing in different goods, but all with one thing inmon: exorbitant prices.


    Ian ced his ss down after taking a sip. "So, you''re leaving the city in a few days because of this alliance."


    "That¡¯s right. The first meeting is scheduled soon. We¡¯ll decide on a name, establish rules, and elect a representative. There are still many things to work out, but... we¡¯ll at least be able to get started. It¡¯s a moment we¡¯ve long hoped for... but..." Fael¡¯s voice trailed off as his gaze drifted to the surface of the wine in his ss.


    Ian, watching him quietly, finally spoke. "Did something happen to Bor while preparing for this?"


    "...!" Fael looked up at Ian in shock, while Philip furrowed his brow in confusion.


    After exchanging a nce with Ian, Fael sighed and murmured, "How did you know?"


    "I just had a hunch."


    "Well... I thought I was hiding it well, but it seems nothing escapes Sir Ian¡¯s eyes."


    <i>It was painfully obvious,</i> Ian mused to himself, but he merely shrugged.


    The reason he had asked was that the situation seemed like a potential quest. After all, they had gathered a lot of information and were being treated with great hospitality. Offering to bring up the topic first seemed like a small favor in return.


    "What happened?"


    "It¡¯s... all because of me," Fael sighed before taking a long drink and setting his ss down again, his voice heavy with guilt.


    "I¡¯ve been sending messengers, including Bor, tomunicate with the other caravans. When it came time to send the final letter to arrange the meeting, Bor said he had a bad feeling. He said we¡¯d been moving too boldly, attracting too much attention, and suggested waiting a few days to move more discreetly."


    <i>Get to the point,</i> Ian thought, though he refrained from saying it aloud. Fael¡¯s face was heavy with guilt and worry as he stared down at his ss, unable to hide it any longer.


    "I told him not to worry about such nonsense. I said he wasn¡¯t acting like a Northerner, that he was being too cowardly. But the truth is, I was impatient and blinded by my ambition. I underestimated the situation. Bor, as usual, grumbled but followed my orders. And then... he didn¡¯te back when he was supposed to."


    Fael, gritting his teeth in regret, met Ian''s gaze. "That¡¯s when I realized something was wrong. Bor didn¡¯t return until the next night, and he came back alone, without a word, covered in blood from head to toe."


    "Was it an ambush? From the central region?" Philip asked, furrowing his brow.


    Fael sighed and nodded. "It must have been mercenaries posing as bandits. Just before the fight, one of them said, <i>Your head will be sent to your master who doesn¡¯t know his ce</i>."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "... Sounds like the big merchant guilds got involved."


    "Most likely. The Libra, the Circle, the Anvil¡ªany of them could have figured it out and tried to stop us. They know if the smaller merchants unite, it¡¯ll be a problem for them. And they know certainly that I¡¯m leading the charge."


    Ian picked up his ss and added, "Even so, it¡¯s hard to imagine that Bor would fall to just any mercenaries."


    "They weren¡¯t ordinary men. Bor said their eyes glowed eerily like those of monsters, and they were unnaturally strong and fast."


    "Glowing eyes, unnaturally strong and fast...?" Philip¡¯s gaze naturally shifted toward Ian, who took another sip of wine without looking back.


    "Bor made it back alive, but you¡¯re still worried. That means he hasn¡¯t recovered."


    "I thought he¡¯d be up and about after a few days, but no. He¡¯s only gotten worse. His wounds have turned ck, almost as if they¡¯re rotting."


    "It may not be an ordinary wound. It sounds like a curse has taken hold." Philip muttered with a grim expression, perhaps recalling a simr situation.


    Fael, his face flushed from the alcohol, nodded. "That¡¯s what I thought too. I asked a priest in the city to pray for him, but it had no effect. Maybe things would have been different if we had a holy relic, but there¡¯s nothing like that in this city. And I don¡¯t know any apostles of the gods or great mages."


    As Philip¡¯s gaze shifted once again toward Ian, Ian¡¯s eyes subtly twitched. It was because the quest window had finally appeared.


    [Companion of the Caravan.]


    After confirming thepletion conditions, Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed further.


    <i>... Another branching point, huh?</i>


    It was a quest that could bepleted even if Bor died. Whether he lived or died, the reward was the same¡ªexperience points and a single question mark. This was typical of linked quests that served as stepping stones. Most likely, depending on Bor¡¯s fate, another quest would follow.


    Fael, refilling his ss, nced at the group¡¯s expressions before speaking again. "Oh dear, it seems I¡¯ve ruined the mood. I apologize. I must be more drunk than I realized. Don¡¯t worry about it. Bor will get back on his feet."


    He forced a smile that was clearly fake, continuing, "I¡¯ve already sent someone to the nearby town of Frensine. I heard there¡¯s a bishop there who owns a relic. He¡¯ll be here by next week, and by the time I return from the meeting¡ª"


    "You already know it might be toote by then, don¡¯t you?" Ian remarked bluntly.


    As Fael froze, struck by the truth, Ian continued. "Seems like it''s already been quite some time. No matter how strong a Northan warrior Bor is, holding out until then wouldn¡¯t be easy. So... it¡¯s better to resolve this as soon as possible, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    "...!?" Fael''s head shot up. By now, the wine had overflowed from his ss, but he didn¡¯t even think to set the bottle aside.


    He stared nkly at Ian, his lips parting. "Could it be...?"


    "As luck would have it, at this very table, we have not only someone with basic medical knowledge but also a person who owns a sacred artifact and an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess," said Ian.


    Fael¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock, and both Philip and Elia nodded in agreement. Elia, with a slight smile, seemed to think Ian was referring to her as the person with medical knowledge.


    <i>Though medical practices in this world are hardly trustworthy,</i> Ian thought, stifling augh.


    Just as he was about to say more, Fael, who had been frozen like a statue, finally moved his lips. "Sir Ian, are you truly an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess...?"


    His tone was a mixture of shock and eptance.


    Ian let out a dry chuckle. "It¡¯s not me."


    "Then...?"


    Following Ian''s gaze, Fael turned his head and widened his eyes even more. "Sir Philip?! You were a pdin?"


    "I haven¡¯t officially undergone the ordination ceremony at the Grant Church yet, but it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve received a divine revtion," Philip replied calmly.


    "H-Huh..." Fael gasped in astonishment at Philip¡¯s response.


    <i>Is it really that surprising?</i>


    Ian thought, ncing briefly at Fael, then nodded to himself. For most people, meeting an apostle of the gods was as rare as meeting a corrupted one. Their numbers were few, and most of them were affiliated with some group and were active on their respective fronts. Of course, even if one encountered them, it would be impossible to recognize them unless they revealed themselves.


    Setting down his ss, Ian added, "Since we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s go see him now."


    "Right now...? You mean immediately?" Fael stammered, still trying to grasp the sudden turn of events.


    Ian, ncing calmly at Philip and Elia, shrugged. "It¡¯s better to visit the patient before everyone gets too drunk. Bor isn¡¯t a stranger, and I¡¯d rather enjoy the drinks after the treatment is done."


    Despite his words, Ian drained the rest of his ss and stood up. "Lead the way. And have a new spread of drinks ready when we return."


    "Y-Yes! Right away...!" Fael, his face now sobered up, jumped to his feet in a hurry.


    ***


    Bor¡¯s residence was right next to Fael¡¯s mansion, a single-story wooden house built in the Northern style. The rustic wooden cabin amidst the grand Imperial-style buildings in the estate was a striking sight. Bor probably insisted on it, and Fael likely agreed, despite knowing it shed with the rest of the estate.


    "It definitely looks... like a curse," Ian muttered as he narrowed his eyes upon entering Bor¡¯s bedroom.


    Elia, who followed closely behind, pinched her round nose and nodded. "It does. I can feel it."


    Her eyes now shimmered with a faint glow. The darkened room, with the curtains drawn and windows closed, not only carried the stench of decay but also radiated an eerie aura of corrupted magic.


    "Why are the windows closed?" Ian asked, turning to Fael, who stood silently at the door.


    Fael answered as if it were obvious. "To prevent the ominous curse from spreading further. If the windows were open, who knows what malevolent things might be drawn to the curse?"


    <i>Great, more of that ridiculous superstition.</i>


    "Get some fresh clothes and bandages, as well as clean water. Boil the clothes and the bandages, and make sure the water is boiled too. Once you¡¯ve done that, wait outside the door until we call for you."


    Ian gave instructions in ce of criticism, though inwardly, he clicked his tongue. These superstitions would likely only worsen the patient''s condition, but in this cursed world, such things often had consequences beyond mere myth.


    "Understood." Saying nothing further, Fael nodded and promptly left the room.


    As the door clicked shut, Ian turned to Philip and Elia. "Pull back all the curtains and open the windows. Even curses that weren¡¯t here before will start appearing in a ce like this."


    "Ipletely agree, Sir Ian," Elia replied, moving swiftly toward the windows.


    As she opened the room up, Ian motioned toward the bed and approached Bor. Therge man, despite his usual strength and imposing size, looked frail and gaunt now,pletely unresponsive to their presence.


    <i>Is this a curse of withering?</i>


    Ian pulled away the discolored nket and drew his dagger. He ignited a small me in his palm, heating the de before cutting through the bandages wrapped tightly around Bor''s upper body.


    "Horrifying..." Philip muttered, almost with a sigh.


    Bor¡¯s upper body was ckened around the wounds on his shoulder and side, with darkened veins spreading out like roots from the injury. The center of the wound was swollen and filled with pus, with the cursed magic emanating from it clearly noticeable.


    It was aplex curse¡ªone that weakened the body while feeding off the victim¡¯s life force. It was a curse likely cast by a skilled dark mage. In the game, this would have been a status effectbined with damage.


    <i>A rather skilled dark mage must be behind this. Were those mercenaries his underlings? Or perhaps partners from the underworld?</i>


    Regardless, Ian had arrived just in time. A few more days and Bor would have likely sumbed to the curse.


    "By the way..." Ian turned his head to look at Philip. "Do you know how to perform a purification ritual?"


    "Well... I didn¡¯t want to bring it up earlier, given the situation," Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly, "but I¡¯m not entirely sure. I¡¯ve mostly used my divine power inbat."


    "Just give it your best shot and pray. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can try asking this guy here, so don¡¯t stress about it."


    Ian wiggled his fingers, and Philip let out a smallugh. "Ah, I¡¯d almost forgotten about your familiar, my lord. That takes some of the pressure off. I¡¯ll give it my best."


    "Familiar...? You have a familiar?" Elia, who had just finished opening the windows, turned her head sharply, her eyes gleaming despite the encroaching dusk.


    Ian, still focused on Bor, didn¡¯t even look at her. "Later, Elie. Later."


    "Oh. Sorry, I got a bit carried away."


    <i>I''ll have to make sure never to reveal the void mark around her</i>, Ian thought to himself as he took a step back.


    Philip, taking a deep breath, moved forward and kneeled by the bed. He grasped Bor¡¯srge, frail hands in both of his and bowed his head in silent prayer.

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    "Thepassionate light that shines upon all equally¡ª" Philip¡¯s prayer flowed softly.


    Ian, standing behind and watching Bor, couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry chuckle.


    <i>A quest line where every path except one ends in death... typical.</i>


    The branching points rted to this group shed through Ian¡¯s mind. If they had allowed the caravan to head to Travelga in the North, they would have fled the city when Tahumrit invaded, along with the other merchants.


    Whether they could have sold all their goods was one thing, but they would never have been able to trade in the North again. There would be no fallback option of heading to the northern borders, and they would have likely met the same fate as the other missing merchants. In the first ce, if Ian and his group had never crossed paths with them, they might have met their end in the northern snowy wastnds.


    Even now, the same was true. Had Ian arrived just a few dayster, Bor would likely have already been dead. Based on what Ian had seen so far, Fael and Bor shared a bond beyond a mere employer and guard. If Bor had died, Fael¡¯s grief and anger could have led to unpredictable choices.


    <i>He could have been dead before the alliance was even formed.</i>


    If it didn''t stop after Bor''s death, then Fael would have been next in line. Then again, the tragedy being the default oue in this world was no longer surprising. The world itself was steadily marching toward ruin.


    From what Ian had experienced so far, the less a side quest influenced the main plot, the more it leaned toward a tragic oue¡ªlike with Thesaya and the Northern barbarians, or even Drenorov.


    However, saving them had, in some way, always benefited Ian. Even if it couldn¡¯t change the grand scheme, it brought favorable shifts in the smaller details.


    <i>If I save these two, maybe the major merchant guilds won¡¯t be able to gouge prices likest time...</i>


    It was a minor gain, but Ian shrugged. The quest rewards alone made it worthwhile.


    <i>Shhh...</i>


    Philip¡¯s prayer ended, and the radiant light that had filled the room around Bor and Philip dissipated, scattering like grains of sand. Elia, who had been standing with her hands sped in front of her chest, bowed her head and closed her eyes.


    "... I did my best, but I¡¯m not sure if it worked," Philip said, standing and looking at Ian, his eyes still shimmering with the remnants of golden light.


    <i>He¡¯s really looking like a pdin now</i>, Ian thought.


    "Well done."


    Ian stepped closer to the bed to check Bor¡¯s condition. Despite Philip¡¯s modesty, the effects were apparent. The dark traces of the curse that had covered Bor¡¯s skin werepletely gone. The corrupted magic was no longer present, though the unpleasant stench remained.


    <i>Lu Sr¡¯s divine power is quite something.</i>


    If this were a game, it would have been nothing more than a level one purification prayer.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. There were still practical issues to deal with¡ªthe wound was still swollen and filled with pus.


    Of course, Ian had a way to handle this without touching it directly.


    <i>Can you devour it all? And if there are any remnants of the curse, take care of those too.</i>


    Ian extended his hand over Bor¡¯s side, where the wound was. In response, the ck ring on his finger slithered down. The Swamp''s Resentment crawled across Bor¡¯s body and sank its teeth into the heart of the infection.


    <i>Somehow, I¡¯ve ended up using it this way more often...</i>


    Ian quietly watched as the Swamp''s Resentment devoured the pus from Bor¡¯s wound. This wasn¡¯t a method he¡¯d ever used in the game, and, oddly enough, each time he used it like this, the item¡¯s stats seemed to improve, as if it were growing.


    "Wow..." Elia¡¯s quiet exmation drew Ian¡¯s attention.


    She had approached the bed, her eyes fixed on the Swamp''s Resentment. Anything rted to dark magic captivated her entirely.


    Ian gave a low chuckle and spoke, "I¡¯ll let you admire it all you wantter. For now, go fetch the water and bandages. They¡¯re already waiting at the door."


    "Really...? Okay!" Elia smiled with wide eyes and quickly turned around.


    Momentster, she hesitated and looked back up at Ian. "Sir Ian, may I handle the rest?"


    "Go ahead," Ian replied with a nod, d to have handed off the bothersome task to Elia.


    While he didn¡¯t fully trust the medical knowledge of this world, cleaning and bandaging wounds was simple enough.


    Elia¡¯s smile broadened, and she hurried toward the door. Fael, standing anxiously outside, handed her the basin of water and the bandages. It was clear he had rushed to prepare everything out of concern.


    "Assist Elia," Ian added to Philip before turning away.


    Philip nodded, taking the water and bandages from Elia, while Ian approached Fael, who swallowed nervously.


    "How did it go...? I saw a radiant light shining through the door," Fael asked, his voice tense.


    Ian shrugged. "For now, it seems to have worked."


    "Truly? By Lu Sr... thank you, Sir Ian. Thank you so much...!" Fael, eyes wide, nearly shouted as if ready to embrace him.


    Ian waved him off, almost pushing him away, and added, "It''s not time to rx just yet. It all depends on Bor''s recovery. For now, keep the windows open at all times, and change the bedsheets and nkets. Make sure the room is kept spotless, and the bandages and rece them daily."


    "I... I understand. I¡¯ll make sure of it," Fael replied, his expression tightening with renewed focus.


    Ian nodded, knowing the quest wasn¡¯tplete yet.


    Just a few secondster, Elia¡¯s voice called out from the other side of the room. "All done."


    <i>Already...? </i>


    Ian raised his eyebrow as he and Fael turned their attention back to her. Ian¡¯s expression softened as soon as he saw Bor¡¯s condition.


    "... Impressive."


    In addition to being cleansed, the body had perfectly wrapped bandages with no faults.


    <i>If this were a game, she''d be the one who maxed out only Vision andmon skills.</i>


    Then again, there were rare mercenaries who specialized in support roles, like wandering priests.


    "Thank you, Sir Philip. And mydy," Fael said, bowing his head to both of them as he checked Bor¡¯s state.


    Philip and Elia exchanged proud smiles.


    "One more thing." Ian gently lowered Elia from the bed and removed the simple ne from around his neck, a sturdy leather pouch hanging from it.


    "What is that?" Fael asked.


    "A holy relic. It contains the blessing of De Lu."


    "...! By Lu Sr¡ªno, De Lu...!" Fael sped his hands together in awe, staring at the ne.


    Ian smirked internally at Fael''s overreaction but said nothing as he ced the relic on Bor¡¯s chest, positioning the pouch at the center.


    "Just return it before you leave. I''m only lending it to you."


    It was then that the questpletion window appeared before his eyes. Even though Bor hadn¡¯t died, the quest was marked asplete, which meant his recovery was now certain.


    "Thank you, Sir Ian. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been in your debt. You¡¯re truly a savior of my life," Fael said, bowing deeply, nearly to his knees.


    Ian shrugged and smiled. "Show your thanks with food, drinks, and help when I need it."


    "Of course. I¡¯ve already instructed them to prepare a new feast at the guesthouse."


    "Perfect timing. I was still craving more," Ian said, nodding toward Philip and Elia before turning to leave.


    "You handle the cleanup. I¡¯ve got drinking to do."


    ***


    On the dining tabley cheese, ham, roasted chicken, and an entire barrel of wine. The barrel was ced sideways on a stand, and when the cork was pulled, wine would flow out freely.


    Now that the tension had eased, Philip and Elia were eagerly helping themselves to the food, while Ian leisurely sipped his wine.


    "But you know, my lord," Philip began, licking his fingers slick with grease.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ian frowned but allowed him to continue.


    "Even though we saved Bor, the dark mage is still out there, isn¡¯t he?"


    "That¡¯s right," Ian answered with a casual nod, taking another sip.


    Elia tilted her head, curious."Wasn¡¯t the goal to send a warning to the caravan leader? Doesn¡¯t that mean the objective was achieved? You said it seemed like the mage was just hired as a mercenary."


    "That might be true for an ordinary mercenary, but we¡¯re dealing with a mage here. And spellcasters, well..."


    Philip hesitated for a moment as he nced between Ian and Elia. It seemed he felt uneasy badmouthing a spellcaster in front of two others.


    <i>Since when did he care about such things? </i>


    Ian smirked and spoke in his stead. "They are incredibly prideful. Even if they forget favors, they never forget grudges. They obsess over strange details. If they realize the warning didn¡¯t work, they¡¯ll try something else. They might have already figured it out by now, since the curse has been broken."


    "Perhaps from the start, the request was to prevent an alliance from forming," Philip added.


    Elia blinked, muttering to herself, "Then... the caravan is still in danger."


    Philip shrugged. "If he¡¯s a mercenary, he probably won¡¯t stir up trouble within the city. But it¡¯s hard to say for sure. Besides, the caravan will leave the city soon."


    "Right. Fael probably knows that too¡ª" Ian¡¯s voice trailed off as he suddenly chuckled.


    "Speak of the devil," he said, hearing the door open in the distance. The sound of footsteps grew closer, and sure enough, Fael entered the room.


    "I hope the new food suits your taste," Fael said with a smile.


    As Ian raised his ss with a nod, Philip smiled. "The food is excellent. But why have you returned? I thought you¡¯d be by his side."


    "Well, he was snoring away, so it seems he¡¯s recovered well. If he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s what matters. Besides, it¡¯s not my job as the employer to nurse the guard, is it? More importantly, it¡¯s my priority to treat my saviors."


    At Fael''s yful remark, Ian chuckled through his nose and took a sip of his drink. After all that worry, now that the crisis had passed, other thoughts must have surfaced. Fael had rushed back, probably worried that Ian''s group might leave first thing tomorrow.


    After refilling his ss, Fael sat down with a smile. "So, what were you discussing?"


    "The dark mage," Ian replied, setting down his ss.


    Fael, who had been bringing his drink to his lips, flinched and froze. He soon lowered his ss and spoke.


    "So, you believe that the one who did this to Bor was indeed a corrupted spellcaster."


    "It was a fairly advanced curse," Ian responded calmly.


    As Fael¡¯s expression hardened, Philip added, "You should consider hiring more guards. As many as possible. If the enemy hasn¡¯t given up, there could be another attack while you''re traveling."


    Fael clicked his tongue in frustration and nodded slightly. " Imperialw limits the number of guards a tradingpany can hire. We can¡¯t hire many, and to make matters worse, all the skilled mercenaries have gone to the frontier, so it''s hard to find any decent talent."


    "Couldn¡¯t you request soldiers from the lord?" Philip suggested.


    Fael shook his head. "That¡¯s possible within the city. Since I have quite a good rtionship with the lord. But without a royal or church order, or a valid reason, sending soldiers to another city is prohibited. Unless the other city requests it, that is. Hiring soldiers as caravan guards is out of the question. It could cost me my head."


    After taking a sip of his drink, Fael muttered, his gaze troubled, "I could try to push the limits, but crossing that line could create bigger problems."


    "Thews of the Empire are strict," Philip remarked with a nod as he took a sip of his wine. "Very different from the border kingdoms."


    With a sigh, Fael raised his own ss. "Time is the real issue. The day after tomorrow, or at thetest, by dawn three days from now, we must leave the city. Bor can''te with us, and there¡¯s not enough time to ask for help from the Order. I don¡¯t have connections to hire a mage, either. No matter how I look at it... there¡¯s no other option I can think of."


    After wetting his lips with his drink, he hesitated and looked between Ian and Philip.


    "... Except for the two of you. I know it¡¯s shameless to ask for more help after everything you¡¯ve done... but could you help me once more?"

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    A quest window appeared before Ian as if it had been waiting for him.


    [Protector of the Caravan.]


    Before thepletion conditions, what caught his eye first was the reward: a significant amount of experience points, one skill point, and two question marks.


    <i>Judging by the size of the reward, is this the final quest?</i>


    As Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to thepletion conditions, Fael spoke again, misinterpreting Ian¡¯s silence. "I am not just asking for a favor. I promise to offer the best possible reward. If there''s anything else you desire, I will do my utmost to amodate."


    Fael¡¯s anxious eyes revealed his desperation. When their eyes met, Fael blushed slightly and let out a faint sigh.


    "Of course... even if you refuse, I won¡¯t hold a grudge, not even a little. In fact, I should be ashamed of myself for asking such a potentially dangerous favor from my saviors once again."


    <i>So, he does realize that,</i> Ian smirked internally before responding.


    "As you know, I am a mercenary. If the terms are right, there''s no reason I wouldn''t ept the request."


    "Really? Truly?"


    As Fael''s eyes widened in surprise, Ian added, "But I am already in the middle of a request. Right now, my job is to escort Sir Philip and the youngdy to the capital."


    "... Ah. Of course. How thoughtless of me. I should have sought their permission first."


    Fael turned his gaze to Philip and Elia. While Philip merely shrugged without saying much, Elia, who had been watching the situation with bright eyes, set her ss down.


    She soon asked, "Where is this meeting supposed to take ce?"


    Fael, now with a polite and serious expression, answered immediately. "It is scheduled to take ce in Basmut, mydy."


    "Basmut... that''s the city along the Haen River, north of Midfert, correct?"


    ¡°Yes, mydy. It would take roughly ten days toplete the trip. If we hurry, we could shave off a day, but it would still mean dying your arrival in the capital.¡±


    Fael moistened his lips with his tongue and ced a hand on his chest as he spoke. "If you assist, I will ensure that you experience no inconvenience for the rest of your journey. Mydy, you may rest safely here if you prefer."


    "That''s not a bad offer. We do have some flexibility in our schedule. However, if we decide to go, I¡¯ll be joining the journey. While this ce is safe, I feel it''s not as secure as staying with Sir Philip and Sir Ian. Of course...."


    Elia looked over at Ian.


    "If Sir Ian agrees, that is." She finished speaking and raised her ss to her lips.


    <i>... I thought she''d just go along with it, but she¡¯s really speaking her mind.</i>


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her eyes were still sparkling as she looked at Ian, as if she were an adventurer or mercenary herself, eager for the journey ahead.


    With a faint smile, Ian finally turned to face Fael again. "Then let¡¯s start by hearing the exact details of the request. Is it simply to protect the caravan until the meeting concludes and you return?"


    Fael, now clearly relieved, let out a long breath and nodded. "Yes. You two will apany me as my personal guards, and mydy will be treated as an honored guest of the caravan. However... I intend to keep the fact that you¡¯re traveling due to the dark mage a secret."


    ¡°You¡¯re worried the other merchants will panic.¡±


    "Everyone¡¯s already scared enough as it is. If they find out we were attacked by a dark mage, the entire meeting will be filled with irrelevant discussions, far from the original purpose."


    He had likely staked everything on this, so it was only natural that he wanted to see the task through to the very end, no matter what. In any case, it wasn¡¯t a bad offer for Ian either. After all, he, too, preferred not to draw attention.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be difficult, as long as you don¡¯t draw any attention yourself,¡± Ian replied with a shrug, a subtle smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°So, how will you pay us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty gold coins as an advance. Once the job is done, I¡¯ll give you the same amount again. As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯ll also provide all the supplies needed for the rest of your journey. And if the meeting concludes safely, I¡¯ll offer a gift in the alliance''s name, which will also include a personal token of my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of uncertain rewards....¡±


    ¡°I wanted to keep it certain before mentioning it. If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll give you an additional hundred gold coins.¡±


    <i>Two hundred Imperial gold coins, at the very least. </i>


    Ian mulled over the pleasant thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Per person? Even if there¡¯s no attack by the dark mage?¡±


    Fael flinched briefly but quickly stered a natural smile on his face. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give the same to all three of you, regardless of whether anything happens.¡±


    "You are wise and just..." Philip murmured, the mercenary¡¯s grin creeping onto his face before he even realized it.


    Elia didn¡¯t seem pleased, likely not grasping just how much two hundred imperial gold coins truly were.


    Ian raised his ss and spoke, ¡°If I can add one more condition, I¡¯ll ept.¡±


    Fael nodded eagerly. ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°If we find and kill the dark mage, the request will beplete at that moment. If I bring back their head, you¡¯ll pay us the remaining bnce, and the job will be done. We¡¯ll go our separate ways afterward.¡±


    ¡°You could save yourself the time of making the round trip... Very well. However, even if that happens, could you still apany us until the meeting concludes?¡± Fael added.


    Ian nced at Philip and Elia before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have business in Midfert anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then... with those conditions, you¡¯ll ept?¡± Fael asked, swallowing dryly.


    Ian, with a slight curl of his lips, raised his ss and extended it forward. ¡°The request is epted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fael shouted, quickly raising his ss. Philip followed suit eagerly, and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elia raised her ss as well, catching Ian¡¯s nce.


    ¡°Now I can finally rest easy! Tonight, I¡¯ll be able to stretch my legs and sleep soundly,¡± Pael said, draining his ss in one gulp, visibly relieved.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve epted the job, nothing may happen, contrary to your concerns,¡± Philip remarked as he set his ss down. Now that the contract was sealed, he seemed uneasy about the possibility of getting paid for doing nothing.


    ¡°Who knows, the mage could¡¯ve attacked Bor and then just vanished without a trace to collect the payment. Mages are unpredictable beings, aren¡¯t they? Dark mages even more so,¡± he added.


    Fael smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A merchant must always keep the worst possible oue in mind, even if it hasn¡¯t urred.¡±


    <i>He sure didn¡¯t seem like the type to,</i> thought Ian.


    ¡°Also, it''s more about peace of mind. Just having the two of you with us has already dispelled all my worries.¡±


    "... Seems a bit too early to say that, don¡¯t you think?" Ian chuckled softly.


    Fael shook his head as he stood up from his seat. ¡°Every time I¡¯ve met you, things have worked out in the end. Every single time.¡±


    "So, I¡¯ve been your lucky charm, huh?"


    ¡°It¡¯s a belief based on experience. I¡¯ve already witnessed your skills. Even Bor was in awe. And this time, Sir Philip, the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, is with us as well. And frankly...¡±


    Fael hinted as he uncorked another barrel to refill their drinks. "I had a suspicion before, but after today, I¡¯m certain. You, Sir Ian, are no ordinary mercenary."


    "So, does that make you curious?" Ian asked as he raised his ss.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t unt his titles, partly because it felt embarrassing. But it was also because it might interfere with his side quests. Hearing such grand titles would prevent most people from even considering asking him for favors. That¡¯s how it had been, after all. But now that he had epted the quest, if Fael asked directly, he wouldn¡¯t have a reason not to tell him.


    However, Fael unexpectedly shook his head and sat back down.


    "I know you don¡¯t wish to speak about it, and I won¡¯t pry. From now on, I¡¯ll simply regard you as a savior of our tradingpany and a symbol of good fortune."


    "Well, if that¡¯s how you want it." Ian chuckled lightly and raised his cup. ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Now, drink to your heart¡¯s content. If you need more, I¡¯ll provide as much as you want, without limit.¡±


    ¡°You might regret saying that....¡± Ian exchanged nces with Philip and Elia before bringing the ss to his lips.


    Apostle of a god, a dwarf, and a spellcaster with superhuman Stamina, Regeneration, and Resistance. If the three of them wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to drink the entire ce dry. The only limiting factor was time.


    "Regret? Come now, don¡¯t be so harsh. Let¡¯s drink!"


    Unaware of such facts, Fael, whose face had grown rosy once again, raised his cup.


    ***


    "What are you standing around for? Get moving! We¡¯ve loaded everything!"


    "Move those crates faster! Don¡¯t just stand around waiting!"


    The outside was bustling from the early morning.


    In stark contrast, the room inside was quiet. Ian, reclining on the sofa, was leisurely preparing to leave. Thanks to two days of rest, he was in good condition. Of course, he had spent much of that time drinking, but that was nothing new. After all, alcohol never got him drunk.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    The door to the room swung open. Philip, d in full te armor, entered. He was even wearing his helmet, with a visor covering everything below his eyes. It was a helmet Fael had provided, crafted from Imperial steel.


    "Preparations are nearlyplete, my lord."


    Philip, lowering his visor, spoke, "It¡¯s about time you got ready to leave as well."


    "Is that so...? Right on time." Ian nodded, picking up the helmet beside him.


    It was thinner and lighter than Philip¡¯s, but it still covered his cheeks and nosepletely. He had bought it to avoid any potential trouble. After all, they¡¯d be apanying Fael to the meeting, and ?some merchants there might recognize his face or name.


    "..."


    Ian''s gaze shifted across the room. In front of a small desk, Elia, d in a gray robe, sat with her legs dangling beneath the chair. She didn¡¯t seem to notice Philip entering the room, her eyes fixed on her outstretched left palm. In her right hand, she held a pen, scribbling something into the bookid open on the desk.


    ¡°Elia,¡± Ian called her, but she didn¡¯t lift her head. Her attention was still glued to the thin, wriggling ck snake resting on her left palm.


    It was, of course, the Swamp¡¯s Resentment. He had loaned it to her for a moment, and whenever she had the chance, she yed with it like this.


    Ian clicked his tongue and extended his right hand. With a soft whoosh, the Swamp¡¯s Resentment dispersed into ck mist.


    "...!" Only then did Elia blink, startled, and raise her head. Looking down at her somewhat dazed expression, Ian gave a small nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh...! I¡¯m so sorry. I got a little too distracted. I¡¯ll get ready right away.¡± Elia hurriedly stood up.


    Philip, chuckling softly, lifted his visor and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll have the carriage ready in front.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Ian felt the cool sensation of the ring return to his right finger, he observed Elia, who was rushing about. He had wanted to buy her some armor, but nothing in Borta was made to fit a dwarf. They said custom orders were possible, but there wasn¡¯t enough time to have one made before they had to leave the city.


    In the end, the only new items she purchased were a gray cloak, a journal, ink, a quill, and the leather bag slung over her shoulder. Even the cloak had required alterations, which she ended up doing herself.


    <i>Would¡¯ve been free if we bought it from here...</i>


    Clicking his tongue briefly, Ian shrugged. After all, once this job was done, their pockets would be heavy, and they could easily get her proper gear in Midfert.


    ¡°All set. Shall we go?¡± Elia, pulling her hood over her head, gave an awkward smile.


    Ian nodded, just about to turn, when she spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m excited. To take on a quest and travel with a tradingpany... it really feels like an adventure.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Some terrible things are likely waiting for us.¡±


    <i>I¡¯ll make sure that corrupted spellcaster loses his head right in front of you,</i> Ian silently added as he left the room.


    Elia, catching up with him, spoke up. ¡°I won¡¯t let my guard down. I¡¯ll pull my weight too.¡±


    ¡°Just staying safe will be enough for you to do your part.¡±


    "I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be ways I can help, even in that situation. I¡¯ve given it some thought," she added as they walked down the corridor and approached the staircase.


    Ian let out a low snort. ¡°I¡¯ll hear about whatever troublesome conclusion you¡¯vee to on the way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be pleased with it. Also, Godfather, if we really run into the dark mage¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ian cut her off without turning around.


    Following him into the stairwell, Elia hesitated. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten to the main point yet.¡±


    ¡°You were going to say you want to talk to them or ask them something, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sound of her steps faltered for a moment before she spoke again.


    ¡°... Yes. But at least¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll burn everything the dark mage has.¡±


    <i>Anything useful, I¡¯ll stash in my pocket dimension.</i>


    While Ian silently added that, Elia asked in disbelief, ¡°How do you always know what I¡¯m thinking...? Are you using magic or something?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finally caught on.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    There was a rustle, likely from her hood being flipped back as she looked up in surprise. A soft sigh followed, ¡°So, you were joking.¡±


    Ian chuckled instead of replying as he pushed open therge gate. The loaded wagons were slowly moving forward, and a carriage meant for Ian approached from the distance. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing waiting for him.


    ¡°... Sir Ian.¡±


    Standing like a wooden pir by the door was a thin Northerner, who bowed his head toward him. It was Bor.

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    Yesterday, Bor regained consciousness and, with the help of Fael, came to thank the group in person. His attitude toward Ian had grown noticeably more respectful.


    "You¡¯re already up and about. You recover fast," Ian remarked with a slight smile.


    Bor nodded, bowing his head in the northern manner. "It¡¯s all thanks to you."


    He removed the ne he¡¯d been wearing, offering it with both hands.


    <i>Quite the formal type.</i>


    Ian epted the De Lu''s Grace and added, "Get some rest. The bishop¡¯sing soon, so you should take the chance to get another purification prayer."


    "I will. Shame I won¡¯t be joining you on the journey." Bor nodded, then nced down at Ian with a serious expression. "Be careful of that dark mage, Sir Ian. I¡¯ve got a feeling they¡¯ll attack again."


    Ian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure their head gets delivered through Fael."


    Bor¡¯s thin face broke into a smile. "If you do, I¡¯ll be forever grateful. I¡¯ll have it properly preserved and hang it up at home."


    "Do what you like."


    "It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re here. Even if he does something foolish, at least things won¡¯t get too dangerous."


    "Aren¡¯t you the foolish one?"


    A voice interrupted from behind, causing Bor¡¯s smile to falter.


    "Getting yourself beaten up like that, looking like you¡¯d fall over with just a push." Fael stepped forward, grinning.


    Dressed in an elegant and borate imperial fashion, he now looked every bit the part of a typical Imperial merchant.


    ncing at Bor¡¯s skinny arm with mockery, he added, "Guard the ce well while I¡¯m gone. Maybe rebuild some muscle, too. I hired you for your size to act as a shield, but now you¡¯re looking pretty scrawny."


    "...Didn¡¯t you say you hired me because of my spear skills?" Bor asked, his voice tight as if suppressing his irritation.


    Fael scoffed. "You think I¡¯d hire a barbarian warrior who came to this city just because their name sounded simr to it, all based on your spear skills? Do you really think I¡¯d make you my personal bodyguard without a good reason?"


    "If only I¡¯d known how to read back then..."


    <i>Now that things have gotten better, they¡¯re already itching to be at each other¡¯s throats.</i>


    Ian smirked to himself as Fael, satisfied, turned to him and said, "We¡¯re all set to head out. We¡¯ll move first, so join us when you¡¯re ready."


    Ian nodded and nced over at the nearby carriage that hade to a stop. Philip, already inside, opened the door as Elia climbed in. As Fael turned to leave, he added, "I¡¯ll bring a bottle of wine to your carriageter. Given the situation, we should stay together."


    <i>He probably just wants to chat.</i>


    Even so, Ian nodded without hesitation. There was no reason to refuse a drink, and Fael got along well with both Philip and Elia.


    Bor, who watched Fael head to the front of the procession with a hint of unease, soon turned his gaze back to Ian. "I owe you my life, Sir Ian. I promise I¡¯ll repay the debt one day."


    "If the timees, I won¡¯t refuse." Ian shrugged and turned toward the carriage.


    "... But, Sir Ian," came Bor''s voice just as Ian was nearing the carriage. Ian stopped and nced back at him. Bor, who had apparently been watching him, met his gaze and cautiously added in a low voice, "May I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "He told me not to dwell on it or dig too deep... but no matter how I think about it, it seems too coincidental. Your actions and the rumors surrounding you... What I¡¯m trying to say is, could it be that you are...?"


    Bor trailed off, his eyes lowering as he fumbled for words¡ªsomething uncharacteristic of a Northerner.


    Ian chuckled softly and responded. "You¡¯ve got a good sense for these things."


    "...!" Bor¡¯s head shot up, eyes wide, meeting Ian¡¯s calm expression.


    Ian turned away. "Take care, Bor."


    Leaving the stunned Bor standing like a statue, Ian climbed into the carriage. Before he even closed the door, the carriage began moving.


    "Weren¡¯t you trying to keep that a secret?" Philip asked casually from the seat opposite Elia.


    Ian, watching the passing scenery of the estate, merely shrugged. He knew Bor wouldn¡¯t go around spreading the word.


    "----!"


    <i>Or maybe not.</i>


    A loud roar came from behind, making Ian raise an eyebrow. It was Bor¡¯s battle cry, followed by his shout for Karha.


    <i>Should a patient be doing that?</i>


    Ian let out a quiet chuckle as his left arm¡¯s tattoo tingled, almost as if reacting to Bor¡¯s shout.


    <i>Yet he didn¡¯t care at all when Bor was on death''s doorstep</i>


    Snorting softly, Ian turned his attention back to the view outside. The road ahead stretched out before him, but his gaze darkened as it settled on the distant streets.


    <i>Yeah, it¡¯s been peaceful for quite a while.</i>


    As Bor had mentioned, there was no doubt that a fight with the dark mage awaited them.


    From what Ian had seen so far, dark mages, unlike regr mages, didn¡¯t limit themselves to mastering just one type of dark magic. Likely due to environmental factors, acquiring only the forbidden spells they wanted wasn¡¯t easy. But still, every dark mage had a primary form of magic they favored.


    This one was closer to a curse caster, a rather rare type. Not quite like those who iste themselves in theirirs.


    <i>Which would exin why they also work as an assassin.</i>


    They were quite skilled too. This dark mage might even havee from one of the Magic Towers. Considering how boldly they operated in central regions, it was entirely possible.


    In any case, Ian was actually hoping for an attack during the journey. That would make cleaning up afterward easier, and tracking the hidden mage wouldn¡¯t be as much of a hassle.


    Otherwise, things would get messy.


    <i>...We¡¯ll find out soon enough.</i>


    In his experience, though, the second option seemed far more likely. With a click of his tongue, Ian snapped out of his thoughts. He nced to his side, feeling the weight of someone¡¯s gaze. Sure enough, it was Elia.


    When their eyes met, Elia smiled, her round cheeks lifting. She probably couldn¡¯t wait to tell him about whatever n she¡¯de up with to be useful.


    Bending down, Ian grabbed the bottle of wine that had been tucked under the seat and leaned back against the chair as he spoke.


    "Alright, let¡¯s hear it."


    ***


    <i>ck, ck.</i>


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A long line of carriages traveled down the road, still wet with morning dew.


    At the back of the procession, Iany on the roof of a carriage, using his helmet as a pillow. He casually brought the bottle of wine to his lips.


    <i>As expected...</i>


    The journey had been peaceful for three days straight. Not a single cursed caster, not even a stray monster, had appeared. He didn¡¯t even have the nagging feeling of being watched. The only notable change was the gathering of dark clouds in the sky.


    Over the past three days, Ian¡¯s only activities had been drinking and eating, along with listening to Fael and his group chatter as they frequently visited his carriage.


    "...So, you¡¯re going to the capital to research the ck Wall?"


    <i>Like now.</i>


    "Yes, that¡¯s the n. But why are you so surprised?" Elia replied.


    "Didn¡¯t I mention yesterday that I needed to build connections in the capital after this meeting?" Fael asked.


    "You did."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you mention this back then?"


    "Well... I¡¯m not someone who can offer those kinds of connections, and you didn¡¯t ask."


    The conversation had been noisy since the morning.


    Fael, once the journey started, barely drank. He only sipped enough to wet his lips, likely because of the uing meeting. Or maybe he was just fed up with the group endlessly downing wine. Instead, he kept himself busy by talking to them about all sorts of topics.


    Though most of it didn¡¯t interest Ian, it served as background noise, filling the silence.


    "I¡¯ve already mentioned this¡ªthe major tradingpanies in the capital not only donate to noble families and the church, but also sponsor promising artists, engineers, and schrs. We¡¯re looking to do the same under the banner of our alliance."


    Fael paused before adding in a persuasive tone, "Now, Sir Philip will be busy as a pdin, so he won¡¯t need sponsorship, but things are different for you, mydy. Especially if you are researching the ck Wall¡ªyou are more than qualified for support."


    "But I haven¡¯t made any significant achievements yet. I still need to study more, and it won¡¯t bring any benefit to the tradingpany."


    "But it would benefit society, wouldn¡¯t it? And if you uncover even a small part of the ck Wall¡¯s secrets, you¡¯ll gain recognition in the academic world. If, at that time, you mention our support, that¡¯s more than enough."


    "...That¡¯s really all you want?"


    "There¡¯s no better way to prove that our alliance isn¡¯t just about money-grubbing, but also contributing to the Empire¡¯s progress. Sir Philip, what do you think of my proposal?"


    "Uh... I don¡¯t really know. It¡¯s not my ce to say since I¡¯m not thedy¡¯s guardian. That would be Sir Ian."


    Suddenly, the carriage door swung open. Fael, half hanging out of the carriage, poked his head up toward the roof where Iany.


    "Did you hear all that, Sir Ian?"


    "...I heard."


    <i>Great, now I¡¯m dragged into this.</i>


    Without bothering to look at Fael, Ian answered.


    Fael continued, "What do you think? If we sponsor thedy, it would greatly improve her research environment, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "Well... it would."


    Ian turned his head slightly to meet Fael¡¯s eyes and added, "As long as you¡¯re not nning to use the sponsorship as leverage to control her or make her feel indebted."


    Fael flinched slightly but then smiled. "Of course not... If she seeds, it elevates us as well. We¡¯reying the foundation to expand into the capital. I wouldn¡¯t ruin that with impatience."


    Ian gave a dry chuckle, amused by Fael''s ambition, before replying, "Let¡¯s talk about this again after we finish the current job."


    "Understood. You¡¯re in a bit of a mood this morning, though... Still troubled by something?"


    Instead of answering, Ian simply tilted his head back and took another swig from the bottle.


    Fael chuckled heartily. "Rest easy. We¡¯ll be there soon. Ah, look, you can see it now¡ªBasmut."


    Fael pointed ahead, and Ian finally sat up.


    Thendscape, which he hadn¡¯t bothered to observe while lying down, now spread out before him. A gentle slope led down to the in, where a line of carriages continued along the wide, paved road. Beyond that, the mist rolled across the fields as if the clouds themselves had descended, and in the midst of it all, the city peeked out.


    Old gray stones stretched out t beyond the city walls, and buildings with reddish roofs rose like toy blocks, extending into the mist beyond. Like other cities, Basmut seemed to have been rebuilt and expanded over ancient ruins, likely due to an underground aqueduct. With a river nearby, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about waste being dumped in the streets. The thick fog nketing the city was likely from the river as well.


    "Once we enter the city, the meeting will start before noon and likely end before sunset," Fael said in a rxed tone.


    "What could a dark mage do in broad daylight, especially in a city? Even if the mage hasn¡¯t given up, there¡¯s no way he can stop the alliance from forming now."


    "Hmm..." Ian shrugged and took another sip from the bottle instead of adding more. Whatever was going to happen would be clear once they arrived in the city.


    ***


    At the wide-open city gates...


    "I don¡¯t understand this at all."


    The caravan from the Ark Trading Company hade to a halt by the roadside, and Fael stood in front of the gate, ring wide-eyed at the guard.


    "Basmut is a free city. Why are you blocking us specifically?"


    He spread his hands in protest, but the guard, helmet pulled low over his face, merely clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "You¡¯re not the only ones being stopped. I¡¯m just following orders, so don¡¯t take it up with me."


    "And what orders are those, exactly?" Fael sighed in exasperation.


    Standing behind him, Ian, wearing his helmet as a personal guard, idly adjusted the wine bottle in his hand. From this point forward, he¡¯d have to stick close to Fael for a while, but he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised or concerned by the situation. He had expected something like this might happen.


    The only thing that bothered him was the helmet pressing down on his head. It wasn¡¯t one that fully covered his face, but it still felt stifling and dulled his senses.


    <i>It even makes my ears ring.</i>


    The heavier the equipment, the more it impacted not just required stats but some of his abilities. Helmets, for example, slightly diminished sensory or spell-rted stats, likely because they covered the head. This was why most mages didn¡¯t wear heavy iron helmets.


    "I¡¯ve already received permission from the lord for this meeting, and he even arranged the venue for us. I have a letter written by the lord himself right here!" Fael argued, pulling out the letter.


    The guard, still unimpressed, responded with indifference, "Just wait. Didn''t you see another guard heading inside? They''re bringing an official. Like I said,ining to me is pointless."


    "Ugh... Fine," Fael grumbled, nodding and stepping back with a sigh. Crossing his arms in front of his chest, he frowned and muttered, "This is strange... This shouldn''t be happening."


    <i>What''s so strange about it?</i>


    Ian thought to himself, ncing nonchntly at the low city walls and wide-open gates. Fael wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªpeople were freely moving in and out of the city. Just like in Borta, there was a mixture of clothing styles and races among the passersby.


    <i>So most of the poption of this world really is concentrated in the central region...</i>


    ording to Elia, there were eight or nine cities of varying sizes centered around the capital, and Basmut was one of the smaller ones. Even a city like this, which would be called a major city in the western or northern regions, wasn¡¯t particrlyrge by central standards. But it made sense¡ªthis was the heart of the Empire, the core of the continent. It was only natural for people to flock to this area.


    "They''reing now..." Fael muttered, still frowning.


    A stern-looking official in a formal robe approached, leading a small wagon. The guard who had gone inside earlier sat in the coachman¡¯s seat, looking as uninterested as Ian.


    Fael nced at Ian and whispered, "Hand me the wine bottle, would you?"


    Ian casually passed the bottle to him.


    Fael added sheepishly, "Don''t worry. This will be sorted out soon."


    Ian just smirked, offering no response.


    Fael turned and, with a wide smile as if he''d never been frowning, approached the official.


    "Pleased to meet you! I''m Fael, running a small tradingpany," he said, holding out the bottle of wine.


    "It seems there''s been some misunderstanding. I¡¯ve already exined the purpose of our visit to the lord and received permission."


    "We''re aware of that," the official replied coolly, epting the bottle and meeting Fael''s gaze.


    "But there''s no misunderstanding. This is by the lord''s orders. If you want to enter the city, your guards must disarm."

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    "Disarm...? What do you mean? Why disarm?" Fael asked with wide eyes.


    The official continued without a hint of expression, "Our lord granted permission for a gathering of merchants from various cities, not a meeting of armed factions. From what I¡¯ve heard, six tradingpanies are gathering. How many armed guards do you think that adds up to when they all meet?"


    "...." Fael¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise.


    The official calmly added, "I don¡¯t know the exact number, but I¡¯m sure it exceeds the legal limit quite a bit."


    Ian let out a faint chuckle. He hadn¡¯t expected such a reasonable exnation. Perhaps it was because they were in the central region, where the rules were stricter.


    <i>If I remember correctly, Imperialw allows each tradingpany to bring around a dozen guards. Mercenaries can only be hired when traveling outside the city.</i>


    Ian wasn¡¯t fully versed in the details of imperialw, but he knew enough. Even if each merchant brought only ten guards, that would amount to sixty heavily armed fighters gathering in one ce. Add in the porters and drivers, and that number could easily double. If there were malicious intent, it would be more than enough to cause chaos in the city.


    The official added, "It would be a different story if you were just passing through. However, since you have a purpose for visiting the city, you need toply with thew. If you disarm, your guards won¡¯t be considered armed personnel, and we¡¯ll return all weapons when you leave."


    "That¡¯s perfectly reasonable, but... there are a lot of valuable goods in the carriages that we brought for trade. How are we supposed to protect them without being armed?" Fael asked.


    "Are you saying that Basmut¡¯s security is unreliable?" the official¡¯s voice turned cold.


    Fael quickly shook his head. "No, no, not at all. If I didn¡¯t trust the city¡¯s excellent security, I wouldn¡¯t have requested the meeting here in the first ce. Not only is this city a key hub with bothnd and river routes, but its excellent security was also a major factor in our choice."


    "Then you understand there won¡¯t be any issues. Of course, we¡¯re not asking for a full disarmament of all guards. The previouspanies were allowed one personal guard to remain armed. For yourpany..." The official nced down at the bottle of wine in his hand before adding, "We¡¯ll allow two."


    <i>Acting like he¡¯s being generous while sticking to the legal limit.</i>


    As Ian pondered the situation, Fael released a sigh of relief. At a minimum, Ian and Philip wouldn''t have to disarm. Ian had no problem keeping his weapons in his pocket dimension, but Fael didn''t know about it.


    "Thank you for your generosity," Fael said, motioning to the driver to have all the guards, except for the two personal ones, surrender their weapons. Soon, the tradingpany¡¯s guards and porters came forward, loading their arms onto the supply wagon.


    Fael suddenly asked, "By the way, how many other tradingpanies have arrived?"


    "Yours is the fourth."


    "Four?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    "No, no problem. Could you tell me how many arrived bynd and how many by water?"


    "Three bynd, one by water."


    Nodding, Fael thanked the official with a smile. By then, all the weapons had been loaded into the supply wagon. Fael spread his hands and looked at the official. The official nodded his head slightly to the side, signaling that they could proceed.


    "You can now enter. The meeting hall you requested is located in a mansion on the southwestern outskirts of the city, which our lord uses as a vi. I trust you will use it with care."


    "Of course. Have a good day," Fael responded, gesturing for the drivers to move ahead. He then began walking through the gate, evidently nning to walk the rest of the way.


    Ian, watching the official smiling at the wine bottle, shrugged and trudged after Fael. As they passed through the city walls, Ian loosened his helmet slightly.


    "Could there be an issue with the ship''s schedule...?" Fael mumbled ahead.


    Taking in the city''s view, Ian asked casually, "Is there another problem?"


    Fael turned and smiled. "It¡¯s nothing. Just that we¡¯re almost at the agreed time, and I thought we¡¯d be thest to arrive. Dyed departures aren¡¯t unusual, though. At worst, they¡¯ll be an hour or twote."


    Ian chuckled, ncing at the old castle tower that seemed to overlook the river. "From what I¡¯ve seen so far, I wouldn¡¯t trust your intuition all that much."


    "You sound like Bor," Fael replied with a chuckle. "You saw for yourself, didn¡¯t you? The lord here is incredibly strict. I even sent a heap of gold with the request, and look how cautious he still is. I guess it¡¯s no surprise¡ªtoo many outsiderse through, so he¡¯s bound to be suspicious."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Fael added, "Still, it¡¯s reassuring. At least now we know why the city¡¯s security is so tight."


    "Well, let¡¯s hope your intuition is right this time," Ian said dryly, before briefly meeting Fael¡¯s gaze and adding, "If I were you, I¡¯d still be prepared for the worst."


    "You''re quite the worrier, aren''t you?" Faelughed heartily, turning onto a wide road leading to the outskirts.


    They had only taken a few steps when he hesitated.


    "... But what exactly is this <i>worst </i>you''re talking about?" Fael asked in a whisper, ncing back to ensure the wagons were still following.


    Despite his confident words earlier, Ian''s response seemed to have unsettled him, especially with their weapons surrendered. One of Fael''s strengths, despite his stubbornness andck of intuition, was that he ultimately listened to advice.


    "You''re asking the obvious..." Ian replied with a low chuckle. "The worst-case scenario would be getting attacked here tonight, wouldn''t it?"


    "No one would be crazy enough to do that, right?"


    "I don¡¯t know about that. If I were them, even if I couldn¡¯t kill you all, I could make sure the me falls entirely on you."


    "... You¡¯re not joking, are you?" Fael murmured, his mouth slightly agape.


    Ian just shrugged. "It''s just a possibility. If things go smoothly and everything wraps up before nightfall, you won¡¯t have to worry."


    "But... if, by chance, things don¡¯t go smoothly," Fael swallowed nervously and moved closer to Ian, "what should we do?"


    "You¡¯re asking the obvious again. You should inform the others and prepare for the situation," Ian replied.


    "That¡¯s exactly what we can¡¯t do! You¡¯ll understand when you meet the other merchants, but revealing something like that would be just as bad as the worst-case scenario. It would destroy the alliance, and ourpany would be finished. The big tradingpanies already have their eyes on us."


    "If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s not much we can do."


    Ian nodded casually, having never expected much in the first ce. All he cared about waspleting the quest and the request. He had never counted on their help, anyway.


    Fael, looking even more anxious at Ian¡¯s indifferent attitude, asked, "Is there perhaps a backup n?"


    "There is... but it won¡¯t be easy either."


    "Go on, tell me. Of course, I expect nothing to go wrong, but in case something happens, I¡¯d like to at least try."


    "First, give me some space."


    "<i>Ahem</i>, right." Fael, who had been standing practically glued to Ian¡¯s side, coughed awkwardly and took a step back.


    <i>So this is why Bor was so worried.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly before speaking.


    "If ites to that..."


    ***


    The meeting ce provided by the lord was arge mansion with a spacious garden. Just as the official had said, it was clearly the lord¡¯s vi. The space was likely chosen for itsrge grounds, which could amodate several carriages. Naturally, there was also a sizable stable.


    Carriages from the other tradingpanies that had already arrived were parked in the garden. The Ark Trading Company¡¯s carriages pulled up alongside them. As porters unloaded crates and the guards took the horses to the stables, Fael frowned.


    "So the Salt Trading Company is runningte?"


    He said this just a few minutes after exchanging smiles and greetings with the other trade merchants.


    A Vantruian merchant, dressed in flowing robes, nodded. "We were the closest, so we got word just before leaving. Seems there was an ident with the ships getting tangled up. They¡¯ll be about half a dayte and asked me to pass on the message. They also asked to not start the meeting without them."


    "Late and still worried about losing out on something, huh?" The Imperial merchant, seated diagonally across on a wooden crate, twisted his mustache and muttered irritably. He had a somewhat fussy demeanor.


    Another merchant, standing across from him and sporting a golden nose ring, nodded in agreement. "All thepanies that took the longer ovend route made it on time, yet the ones who took the river route are mostlyte, except for one."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So, it looks like the meeting won¡¯t start untilte afternoon," Fael muttered, ncing back at Ian and clearing his throat.


    <i>Feeling embarrassed, huh? </i>


    Ian didn¡¯t even snort¡ªhe wasn¡¯t surprised by any of this.


    "The Swift Trading Company should be here soon. They¡¯re probably getting their weapons confiscated at the docks right now, just like us," the Vantruian merchant added with augh.


    The merchant with a mustache snorted. "Late iste. For a merchant, trust is everything, and those two have already disqualified themselves from leadership."


    "Agreed. We¡¯ve got plenty of issues to discuss, and we¡¯re starting off behind schedule."


    At that moment, Ian finally understood why Fael had been so secretive about everything. The merchants were already busy calcting their strategies, even before the meeting had started. It wasn¡¯t surprising that none of them had grown theirpanies into massive enterprises, despite being stationed in key locations throughout the central region.


    Just like Fael¡¯s poor intuition, each of these merchants likely had their ws. This alliance was likely their way of covering for each other''s weaknesses.


    <i>In any case, the pieces are falling into ce.</i>


    While the merchants continued their idle chatter, Ian quietly observed their guards standing behind them. Like Ian, they were all armed. Northerners, Imperials, Vantruians¡ªthere were a variety of races, but they were all human.


    <i>I expected at least one beastfolk.... </i>


    Then again, hiring them would be expensive. Beastfolk had a reputation for demanding payment that matched their pride, just like Charlotte had back when she worked for the Libra Trading Company.


    "...."


    At any rate, there were no signs of dark magic among them. One of the Northern guards caught Ian''s gaze and gave him a slight nod of the chin¡ªa typical Northern greeting. Ian noticed that the man also had ck hair and eyes.


    <i>Honestly, I don¡¯t look like a Northerner at all</i>, Ian mused, though he calmly returned the nod and shifted his gaze. The unarmed guards were gathered around the wagons, and the porters, having finished their tasks, were resting. Even among them, Ian felt no sign of tainted magic or curses.


    Beyond the garden, people wereing and going from the stables. Among them, Ian spotted Philip, with his face covered by a visor, walking beside Elia. It seemed they had handled putting the horses in the stable. Judging by how long it took, they must have taken additional precautions.


    Elia noticed Ian watching and waved her arm high in the air.


    Ian smiled quietly at herck of tension, just as Fael¡¯s voice broke the moment.


    "Once things are settled, wouldn¡¯t it be better to send the guards and porters outside?" Fael asked.


    Ian looked forward again. The heads of the various tradingpanies were now focused on Fael, who shot another quick nce at Ian. This was the n Ian had suggested earlier. If the dark mage attacked or had ced a spy among them, the unarmed guards would be vulnerable.


    "By the way, I see you¡¯ve changed your guard. Did the Northern one who usually apanied you quit?" a Vantruian merchant asked, steering the conversation in a different direction. Judging by his gaze, he was considering hiring Bor himself.


    Fael waved his hand dismissively. "Bor is dealing with a bout of illness. For this trip, I¡¯ve asked two skilled frence knights I know to handle the security."


    "Ah, knights, I see... no wonder," the merchant replied.


    Fael quickly steered the conversation back on track. "But what do you think? Without weapons, they¡¯ll just sit around talking. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send them into the city to rx a bit? The lord would appreciate it, and it¡¯d lift their spirits."


    The Imperial merchant snorted. "We can¡¯t just leave the wagons unattended, can we? The goods we¡¯ve brought here are worth quite a bit."


    The Vantruian merchant nodded in agreement. "No matter how safe this ce is, leaving everything unattended isn¡¯t an option. Well, if the discussion drags on, everyone will end up getting tired, though."


    "How about we take turns, sending half of them out on shifts?" the Vantruian merchant suggested. The others nodded in agreement, and they each gave orders to their personal guards.


    "We¡¯ll send all of ours out. I doubt we¡¯ll be stealing from each other," Fael added with a smile, ncing at Ian and licking his lips.


    "I¡¯ve done my best, but as you said, it wasn¡¯t easy," Fael admitted.


    Ian shrugged. Truthfully, even getting half of the guards sent out was a sess. Turning to leave, Ian responded, "I¡¯ll ry the message."


    "Understood. Oh, and... I¡¯ve decided not to trust my instincts anymore," Fael added sheepishly.


    Ian smirked. "That might be your best decision today."


    Ian walked over to meet Philip and Elia, who were approaching. Philip¡¯s voice came through the gap in his visor.


    "Is there a message to ry?"


    "Send out all the Ark Trading Company¡¯s men. Tell them to have a drink and rest up. Don¡¯t let them overdo it, though. I¡¯ll call them if needed. Also...," Ian¡¯s voice lowered as he stepped closer, "it seems this might be our battlefield."


    "Is that your intuition speaking?" Philip asked.


    "I sense nothing yet. It¡¯s just a feeling."


    "Based on experience, that¡¯s usually the most urate," Philip murmured, his eyes darkening behind the visor.


    "Indeed. It¡¯s a perfect ce to spread a curse," he added.


    Elia whispered, "Then shouldn''t we try to get everyone out of here?"


    Ian shrugged. "Unless you¡¯re nning to break up the meeting entirely, this is the best we can do. Whatever happens, as long as we do our part, the rest of the responsibility falls on them."


    At that moment, the iron gate of the mansion creaked open with a loud noise. Another group of carriages was entering¡ªit was probably the Swift Trading Company.


    Ian nced at the iing procession briefly before turning to Elia and adding, "So, prepare yourself as well, Elie."


    ***


    As expected, all the tradingpanies gathered shortly before sunset. The meeting took ce in a second-floor conference room of the mansion. Once the windows were shut and the curtains drawn, the space felt entirely cut off from the outside world.


    "Then, we¡¯ve decided that the name of our alliance will be the Hexagonal League," one of the merchants dered.


    The six heads of the tradingpanies, seated around arge round table, continued their discussions. It had taken them over an hour just to agree on the name of the alliance. Typical of merchants¡ªthey always had to haggle over every little detail.


    "Now, let¡¯s discuss whether there are any additional rules to add beyond the three we agreed on beforehand," Fael suggested.


    Standing by the wall in the hallway behind Fael, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of impatience.


    <i>This is painfully boring...</i>


    If this were a game, it would have been over in a matter of minutes as a cut scene. But in reality, he had to stand here, listening to a tedious conversation that neither interested nor entertained him. Philip, standing next to him, and Elia, between them, looked equally uninterested.


    Elia¡¯s presence at the meeting had been Fael¡¯s decision. The other merchants had initially objected to an outsider attending, but Fael had appeased them by mentioning that there would be a proposal involving her after the meeting. It was likely about sponsoring her research under the alliance¡¯s name.


    While this hadn¡¯t been agreed upon in advance, Ian didn¡¯t object. After all, he didn¡¯t expect the meeting to go smoothly, anyway. If anything, he found it hard to believe they would make it through the night with no incident.


    "..."


    And it became clear that his instincts had been right about an hourter.

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    A faintmotion reached Ian''s ears. He was the only one who noticed the disturbance. Neither the merchants, who were engrossed in the meeting nor their guards, half-asleep with boredom, had picked up on it. Ian was just about to nce at Philip when he felt a subtle surge of magic.


    "Now, let¡¯s move on to the matter of electing the leader of the alliance. Those who wish to nominate themselves, please stand," said the Vantruian merchant.


    At the same moment, the three stood up: the merchant of the Swift Trading Company, the merchant with a nose ring, and the merchant with a mustache. Just as they exchanged nces and opened their mouths to speak, Ian cut in.


    "That will have to wait," Ian interrupted. The furrowed brows of the leaders turned toward him as he added, "Seems there¡¯s a problem."


    "A problem...?" the mustached merchant grumbled, frowning as one of the guards, now wide awake, pulled back the curtains to look outside. However, the meeting room was at the back of the mansion, leaving them with no clear view of the front. Fael, looking at Ian with a mix of disbelief and concern, watched as the guards rushed toward the hallway and into the room opposite.


    "...?"


    Ian followed but paused when Elia grabbed his wrist. He turned to look down at her and chuckled softly. A faint glow of magic swirled in her eyes.


    "It seems the time hase, Sir Ian," she said.


    "... Alright. Let¡¯s see how useful this will be," Ian replied.


    <i>If you are that eager to help...</i>


    As Ian bent down, Philip kneeled on one knee nearby. Elia, her magic surging, gently ced both hands on Ian¡¯s face. The scene appeared suspicious, but no one, aside from Fael, was paying attention to them.


    "What the hell...?"


    "Who are those bastards?"


    "An ambush? But from who?"


    The guards who had rushed into the other room gasped and shouted, some drawing their weapons. Several of the merchants had also moved to the windows, trying to get a better view.


    "By Lu Sr, what on earth is going on?"


    "What is that?" The gasps and murmurs of the merchants grew louder as they peered outside.


    <i>Shrrkk! Crunch!</i>


    "<i>Ahhhh</i>¡ª"


    "Get them! Disarm them!"


    A violent scene unfolded in front of the mansion. Monstrous figures, swords in hand, mercilessly cut down the guards who rushed at them with bare hands. The merchants, more stunned than afraid, were dumbfounded¡ªthere were only four attackers.


    However, the guards¡¯ expressions grew grim. Even though they were unarmed, it should have been easy to overpower four assants.


    "<i>Urgh</i>...!"


    "<i>Gah</i>, <i>ugh</i>..."


    But now, instead of fighting back, the guards of the tradingpanies were beingpletely overpowered. The eerie violet gleam in the eyes of the strange assants only added to the sense of impending doom.


    "I suppose I should go check things out. You should all stay here," one of the guards muttered.


    "I was dying of boredom anyway... might as well," another guard replied, exchanging nces with hisrades as they prepared to head outside.


    "It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out," Ian said as he stepped into the room.


    The guards halted abruptly. After all, Ian had been the first to notice something was wrong. Walking to the window, he looked outside and added, "That fog looks like a curse."


    "Fog?"


    The guards turned their attention back to the window. Sure enough, a thick, unnatural ck fog was creeping into the garden. It seemed to spread both from outside and from within the mansion. Its darkness was so profound that, without the torches around the wagons, it would have been almost impossible to see.


    The fog was slowly closing in on the wagons, though the fighting had distracted everyone from noticing it. Ian realized that this was the source of the contaminated magic he had sensed earlier, and to him, the fog seemed far more dangerous than the rampaging attackers.


    <i>They¡¯ve probably bewitched the mercenaries and turned them into minions.</i>


    Blood was now dripping from the eyes and noses of the strange figures who continued to mow down the guards. It was a curse that empowered them at the cost of their life force, or perhaps a form of necromancy.


    "<i>Guh</i>... <i>Gurgle</i>..."


    Meanwhile, the creeping fog enveloped the fallen guards, swallowing them one by one. Their bodies, exposed to the writhing darkness, turned ck.


    "This is insane..." one guard muttered.


    "Where¡¯s the caster? Who could pull off magic like this?" another guard asked, his expression frozen in shock.


    Though these men were skilled inbat, facing magic was an entirely different matter. Some of them began fumbling with their gear, seemingly searching for magical items or tools to counter the curse.


    "If you want to go out there and die fighting, by all means, do so. But if not, stay out of the lower floors. Merchants, stay in the meeting room and don¡¯t leave," Ian said, gesturing toward the door.


    The merchants, who had been staring nkly out the window, turned almost in unison back to the meeting room. As they did, they nced at Philip, Elia, and Fael, who was standing nervously close to Philip.


    "<i>Argh... </i>ugh..."


    "<i>Gah...</i> Jonathan?"


    "<i>Ahhh!</i> <i>Ahhh!</i>"


    The screams from outside grew louder as the cursed fog engulfed more people. Meanwhile, the movements of the attackers, which had been slowing, picked up speed again. Their skin, now ck as ink, pulsed with new energy.


    "Hurry! Do as Sir Ian says!" Fael shouted.


    The startled merchants hesitated before looking back at Ian.


    "So, are we actually safe?"


    "You need to exin what¡¯s going on. What is going on? What is this curse?"


    "How can you stay so calm? Did you know something like this was going to¡ª"


    <i>Merchants... of course. </i>


    Ian sighed briefly and removed his helmet with a ng, tossing it to the floor. Even the guards, who had been preparing for battle, turned to watch him.


    <i>Shing¡ª</i>


    Ian unsheathed his sword from his waist. Even in the dim light, the de gleamed a brilliant white.


    "...!"


    The eyes of the merchants and guards widened in unison. A glowing hexagonal shield of golden light appeared from Ian''s left hand. His darkened gaze swept over the merchants as he spoke in a cold tone.


    "Move now. If you stay here, you¡¯ll die by my hand¡ª"


    "Pal... Pdin!" Fael interrupted in a panic, cutting Ian off. Though his face reflected the same shock as the others, Fael quickly turned to the other merchants.


    "These two are pdins! Do as they say, immediately!"


    "Yes... understood!"


    Finally, the merchants rushed toward the meeting room.


    <i>Had it not been for the quest... </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue in frustration, holding back his annoyance, and turned to leave.


    "<i>Graaaaaah</i>¡ª"


    "<i>Hrrgh</i>... <i>grkkk</i>...."


    The unmistakable, inhuman sounds echoed from outside. Those swallowed by the fog were rising again. Revived in the very state they had died, their bodies werepletely ckened, and their eyes¡ªnow darkened entirely¡ªgleamed with a disturbing light.


    "<i>Rrragh!</i>"


    "<i>Graahhh</i>¡ª!"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The cursed undead, brought back by the malevolent magic, rushed at the living, some scrambling toward the mansion like wild beasts.


    "They''reing! Sir, give us orders!"


    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip, who had stepped forward to shield Elia, and then turned toward the hallway. "Handle the ones thate upstairs. Assist Sir Philip."


    "And you, sir?"


    Ian turned toward the hallway where the creatures'' screams echoed. "I¡¯ll deal with the source of the curse."


    With that, Ian sprinted down the hallway, the trail of the golden shield fading as he vanished into the distance.


    "He¡¯s going into the cursed fog?" one of the guards muttered in disbelief.


    "Stay sharp and follow me, "Philip, now armed with his shining white shield and sword, stepped forward into the hallway.


    Golden light flickered under his visor as he spoke.


    "If you don¡¯t want to die."


    <i>Crash!</i>


    At that moment, something shattered through the window¡ªa ckened corpse with twisted joints tumbling across the floor before sluggishly rising again. It must have climbed the walls and broken through.


    The sight of the darkened undead onlysted a moment before¡ª


    "<i>Aaahhh</i>!"


    Several guards screamed and rushed at the creature.


    ***


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    As Ian descended to the lower floor, he swiftly cut an undead¡¯s head clean in two. Even then, the creature did not die, and its severed torso reached out for him. A gleaming arc of white light sliced through its upper body once more.


    "<i>Gragh</i>¡ª"


    The bisected undead copsed, and another rushed at him from behind. Ian plunged his sword into its chest, his eyes briefly turning to ash-gray.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    A silent explosion tore the creature apart, scattering its remains into pieces. Ian peered through the fog of blood, observing the silhouettes of more undead moving in the shadowy hallway. These cursed undead were faster than typical ghouls, their bodies likely soaked in cursed magic.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Ian charged through the crimson mist, bringing his de down on another enemy¡¯s head. The upper floor echoed with shouts and the sounds of battle. It seemed many of the creatures had crawled up the walls to join the fray.


    <i>Shktt! Crack!</i>


    But Ian focused solely on the enemies before him. Philip was upstairs, and Ian trusted him to protect the merchants.


    <i>Thud! Crack!</i>


    The white streaks left by Ian¡¯s sword cut down the undead one after another. asionally, the golden trail of his tinum Barrier would stroke down the creatures that were climbing the walls or ceiling.


    "...!"


    Ian''s eyes flickered for a moment as he noticed the ck fog creeping up around his feet. The curse was attempting totch onto his body. Yet, unlike the undead, the curse did not consume him. It only drained a bit of his energy, leaving a scratchy feeling in his throat, like breathing in smoke.


    <i>I thought I¡¯d bepletely resistant to it... Still, better than nothing.</i>


    Thinking, he pressed forward through the hallway, cutting down enemies along the way. He had no intention of using wide-area magic. Unless he had a designated zone to work with, a misstep could cause the mansion to copse or harm those on the upper floor.


    ¨CThere!


    A voice rang in his mind just as he reached the midpoint of the hallway. It was Elia, using a Vision spell called Whisper, a minormunication spell that Ian had never bothered to learn.


    ¨CThe flow of magic is concentrated near you! Do you see anything?


    Elia¡¯s ability to detect magic was sharper than Ian¡¯s. Her Magic Detection skill allowed her to sense magical flows with more rity and from a greater distance than Ian could.


    Ian frowned, cutting down more ghouls as he responded.


    ¨CI see nothing.


    ¨CThat can¡¯t be... There should be concentrated magic in that area.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case...</i>


    Ian tightened his grip on his sword.


    The cursed undead, who had been charging him nonstop, began retreating, making way for a figure d in ck armor. The dark warrior gripped a sword and fixed its violet, ckened eyes¡ªwhose whites had turnedpletely ck¡ªon Ian with a piercing gaze.


    And it wasn¡¯t alone. Two more simr figures approached from the distance, their eyes glowing with the same dark power.


    "Completely turned into a demon, haven¡¯t you..." Ian muttered as he raised his tinum Barrier.


    With a monstrous roar, the demon charged straight at him.


    <i>Tat-tat-tat!</i>


    Ian rushed to meet it head-on.


    His focus sharpened to its peak naturally. The lingering effects of the curse faded into the background, leaving his vision and senses crystal clear as his Concentration heightened further.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The demon''s de mmed into Ian''s tinum Barrier, but the barrier only shimmered faintly, neither cracking nor faltering. Ian felt the magic stored in the circuits of his hand slightly diminish.


    It didn¡¯t matter¡ªthere was still plenty of stored energy in the circuit, and if he used it all up, he could always channel his magic to power it. He had learned this through testing, having once let Philip attack it until it finally broke. The only downside was that using his magic was less efficient and limited his ability to cast other spells, but in a situation where he had to avoid apparent magic, it wasn''t a significant concern.


    <i>My magic power is low, but the demands keep increasing</i>, Ian thought as he swung his Truesilver Steel Sword horizontally.


    <i>Shhk! Swish!</i>


    The gleaming de, infused with the Wind de, sliced cleanly through the leather armor and waist of the demonized mercenary. ck ichor gushed from the severed body, sttering onto Ian''s face. However, there was no time to wipe it away.


    <i>Ssshhk!</i>


    The next demon lunged at him. Ian charged back, meeting the creature''s attack with a quick strike of his sword.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The demon¡¯s de shattered on impact with Ian¡¯s, and he took advantage of the opening, swinging his left arm toward its exposed neck.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    The shield''s edge severed the demon¡¯s neck cleanly. Though Ian felt almost no weight in his left arm, the barrier served as a deadly weapon in its own right. As the body crumpled, Ian hesitated for a moment before raising the shield again.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Another demon swung a massive ax down at him, intending to crush both Ian and the previous attacker in one blow.


    <i>Krakoom!</i>


    The ax collided with Ian¡¯s shield, sending a shockwave of dark energy rippling through the air. Ian¡¯s knees buckled slightly from the force. The demon loomed over him, its lips curling as it spoke.


    "What... are you...?" the creature rasped, its voice like metal scraping against stone. The demon¡¯s violet eyes, glowing eerily, shed as they focused on Ian.


    <i>Ah, so you¡¯ve been watching all along.</i>


    "What do you think?" Ian replied, tightening his grip on his shield.


    <i>ng!</i>


    He swung the shield in a powerful arc, sending the demon flying backward. It crashed to the ground, shattering the stone floor as it skidded to a stop.


    "I¡¯m the one who''s going to take your head, curse caster," Ian said, adjusting his grip on his sword.


    The demon¡¯s lips twisted into an unnatural grin.


    "You can tell... Impressive. You¡¯ve got quite the understanding of dark magic," it sneered.


    "A little. And I also know that you''re hiding down here, in the sewers."


    "...!" The demon hesitated for a moment, taken aback.


    Ian crouched slightly, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips.


    "Fitting, isn¡¯t it? A cockroach should live in the sewers where it belongs."

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    The demon¡¯s frown twisted further into a sneer.


    "Your tongue''s pretty sharp..."


    At that moment, the cursed undead scattered like cockroaches to the sides of the hallway.


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter... As long as I take care of those greedy merchants..."


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>So the taunt didn¡¯t work.</i>


    <i>Shwack¡ª</i>


    Without another thought, Ian charged forward.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "<i>Grr... Whoa</i>¡ª"


    The demon abruptly raised his ax, its shoulders trembling. Yet in the eyes of the howling creature staring at Ian, the reason it once had was nowhere to be found.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    With a clean sh, Ian cleaved the demon¡¯s head in two. The de sliced straight down through the demon¡¯s body, splitting it all the way to the groin. As the severed pieces fell apart, Iannded smoothly and dashed forward again, not even waiting for the body to copse.


    <i>Fuck...</i>


    He was now drenched in the creature''s thick, ck ichor, but there was no time to worry about it.


    It seemed the curse caster was trying to flee. While most mages let their pride lead them into traps, this one seemed more driven by fear or caution. In hindsight, Ian probably should have realized it from how the mage never revealed himself during the attacks.


    <i>Maybe he can¡¯t afford to be discovered.</i>


    Feeling a slight sting on his face from the fluid covering it, Ian continuously nced at the rooms lining both sides of the hallway. Every door and window was shattered, and there was no sign of the dead. All that filled the space was a ck fog, darker than the dimly lit interior, swirling across the floor.


    Sensing themotion upstairs growing louder, Ian pressed forward without stopping. He needed to find the way to the basement.


    ¡ªH-Hurry, Godfather...! There are just... too many of them. I never imagined it would be this horrifying...


    Elia''s panting whispers echoed in his mind.


    <i>I wish I could.</i>


    Ian muttered inwardly, as he kicked the door at the end of the hall.


    <i>Bang! </i>


    He was outside, behind the mansion. As Ian continued walking, he finally discovered the stairs leading down to the basement.


    The thick ck mist seeping from below confirmed he was in the right ce.


    <i>I hate sewers. </i>


    Clicking his tongue in disgust, Ian descended the narrow, tunnel-like staircase without hesitation. It was cramped, low, and dark, and the cursed fog was so thick it stung his eyes. Neither the light of his tinum Barrier nor his Magic Detection was much help anymore.


    ¡ªCan you sense where I am, Elie?


    <i>Ssh</i>.


    Ian whispered as he entered the sewer, half-crouched. A response came immediately.


    ¡ªYes, I can feel it.


    ¡ªGuide me to the source of the magic.


    ¡ªFor now... just keep going. The source is to the northeast from the direction you''re heading.


    Following Elia''s whispered guidance, Ian moved. It was like going through a CBR training,plete with the sewage reaching his ankles and the nauseating stench.


    ¨CFuck...


    ¨CIs something wrong?


    ¨CEverything¡¯s wrong. Well, never mind that. How¡¯s the situation up there?


    ¨CIt¡¯s not good. I think the curse is even in the blood of these undead. Three of the guards are already down...


    <i>That exins the burning sensation</i>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue in frustration as Elia¡¯s whisper continued.


    ¨CSir Philip¡¯s miracle is holding them off for now, but it looks shaky. I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s night.


    ¨CShaky...? Philip, how long can you hold out?


    Ian furrowed his brow.


    <i>Normally, Philip shouldin loudly about being on the verge of death by now. </i>


    He knew Philip was connected through Elia¡¯s link, but it was Elia who responded as he rounded a corner.


    ¨CHe says he¡¯s not sure how to answer. Just said to hurry because he feels like he¡¯s about to die.


    <i>Ah, that exins the silence. He didn¡¯t know how to whisper back.</i>


    ¨CHang in there, Philip. If you¡¯re really struggling, let the guards handle the fighting and just focus on praying. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.


    Ian straightened up as he felt the surrounding space widen.


    ¨CThere! That has to be it!


    ¨CI know.


    <i>I¡¯m looking at it.</i>


    Ian thought as he looked around the basement.


    The space appeared to be a secret refuge or a resting area for workers maintaining the sewers.


    <i>Shhhh...</i>


    In the center of the room stood a makeshift wooden tform, likely brought in from elsewhere. On ity arge piece of parchment inscribed with a spell circuit. At the center of the circuit rested arge essence bead, glowing with an ominous violet light. The whole setup radiated a sinister ck energy that spread the dark mist throughout the room. The tform itself looked like an ind rising from a sea of darkness.


    <i>As expected, they knew the meeting location in advance and prepared this. Maybe they found out while attacking Bor. </i>


    Whatever the case, Ian now knew why he had felt that nagging sense of dread but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source earlier. The magic circuit hadn¡¯t been activated yet, so there had been nothing to detect. It made sense¡ªsomething like this happening underground wouldn¡¯t be easily felt from above.


    <i>Thump...</i>


    The fragment within Ian stirred.


    <i>Shut up. You¡¯re on probation</i>, He muttered internally as he gripped his Truesilver Steel Sword.


    <i>sh!</i>


    With a clean strike, the glowing white arc of his de shattered the essence bead, splitting the tform and the spell circuit beneath it. The essence bead¡¯s magic red briefly before dissipating.


    <i>Ssshh...</i>


    The magic circuit lost its glow, and the ck mist surged before retreating like a receding wave. No more mist spread into the room.


    "...."


    Despite that, Ian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The dark mage was nowhere to be seen. He must have slipped away through the sewers while Ian had been searching for the source of the curse.


    <i>Like a damn cockroach.</i>


    Clicking his tongue, Ian turned back the way he came.


    Though the source of the curse was destroyed, the mist hadn¡¯t vanished immediately. It was still fueling the undead, keeping them animated. Worse, their blood was cursed as well, as Elia had mentioned earlier. Even if Philip could hold his ground, ?one of the merchants might die. There was no hard number on the quest, but if any of them died, ?the mission would fail.


    <i>I didn¡¯t go through all this trouble just to fail now.</i>


    Grinding his teeth, Ian sprinted up the stairs to the second floor.


    "<i>Graaah</i>¡ª"


    "<i>Screeech</i>...! <i>Grghk</i>...!"


    The ck mist stretched across the hallway like a dark carpet, with the backs of rampaging undead in sight. Beyond them, a faint golden barrier shimmered¡ªit was Philip¡¯s holy barrier, holding back the cursed mist and the undead. Though the light had dimmed, it was still doing its job.


    <i>Crash! sh!</i>


    Without stopping, Ian charged into the undead from behind, cutting them down with swift, white arcs of his de.


    <i>Crunch¡ª Splurt!</i>


    Aside from the Sword of Judgment and the ck Sword of the Third Apostle, Ian¡¯s Truesilver Steel Sword was the best weapon he had ever wielded. Considering one was a holy de and the other a cursed weapon, it was nearly impossible to find a better standard sword than this one.


    <i>No wonder it is a unique-grade item.</i>


    <i>sh! Thud!</i>


    After relentlessly cutting, stabbing, and smashing through barriers, Ian finallyid eyes on the survivors. Only two guards remained, fighting with a holy veil before them.


    Behind them, the Imperial guard was wielding a sword engulfed in mes, while the Northerner on Ian¡¯s side desperately swung a single-edged ax and struck down the dead with an iron gauntlet crackling with lightning.


    Amidst the swarming dead, Ian glimpsed at Philip kneeling by the door.


    He was focusing on his prayers, following Ian¡¯s advice. Being the dead of night, there was no other way to replenish the divine power needed for the holy barrier.


    "Move!"


    Ian shouted to the Northman warrior, locking eyes with him as he beheaded another undead. Then he smashed the undead¡¯s body against the wall with his shield, reducing it to a mess of flesh and bone. The Northman instinctively stepped aside, giving Ian space to charge forward.


    "<i>Puff</i>...!"


    The Imperial guard, who had been shing with his ming sword, quickly pressed himself against the wall as well. With the path clear, Ian surged forward with the tinum Barrier leading the way.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The undead were crushed and pushed back under the weight of Ian¡¯s shield, while the glowing white arc of his sword cut through them with seamless precision.


    <i>sh, crack¡ª Splinter!</i>


    It was a one-sided massacre.


    The rampaging undead couldn¡¯t break through the shield, and Ian¡¯s steel sword sliced through their cursed flesh and bones as if they were paper. Neither the lingering mist nor the cursed blood was able to slow him down.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Thest undead fell to the ground.


    Between the slowly receding ck mist, the hallway presented a litter of shattered and torn bodies. The flesh, once ckened by the curse, gradually regained its original color.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>huff</i>..."


    Breathing heavily, Ian lowered his sword and nced back.


    "...."


    "...."


    The two surviving guards stood frozen, staring at him in shock. Two of the merchants peeked out from the door, their expressions equally dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªthey had just witnessed Ian cut through an entire horde of cursed ghouls like a human tank. His sword still gleamed white, and the tinum Barrier pulsed with a soft golden glow.


    With a faint sound, Ian retracted his shield and returned his pristine sword to his waist, stepping forward.


    "You can stop praying now. The curse is retreating."


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    At that moment, the holy barrier disintegrated into golden dust, scattering in the air. Philip copsed, his hands hitting the floor as he coughed violently.


    "<i>Ugh... cough, cough... huff</i>..."


    Blood dripped from his visor, likely from overusing his divine powers. Holding back the overwhelming curse on his own hadn¡¯t been easy.


    Still, thanks to him, not a single merchant had died. Protecting them was Philip¡¯s task, and he had performed it well.


    "....!"


    Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the two remaining guards, who immediately moved to help Philip at his nod. They quickly lifted him to his feet as he struggled to breathe. Ian nced at the golden glow that still faintly shimmered in Philip¡¯s eyes and smirked.


    "What, is your magic armor just for show?"


    "I still can''t get used to them... <i>haha</i>. If you''d been anyter, I¡¯d have passed out for sure," Philip replied, still panting heavily.


    Ian nodded in acknowledgment, ncing toward the meeting room. The terrified merchants and a visibly pale Elia stood clustered together, their fear clear.


    "Who... who really are you, Sir...?"


    The Kurdian merchant stammered. He was one of the two peeking from the doorway.


    Ian responded calmly.


    "Stay where you are. The city guards will be here soon, and you¡¯ll need to exin this mess. If you want to live, you¡¯d better handle it properly."


    "...!"


    The merchants¡¯ eyes widened as the gravity of the situation sank in. It was only natural¡ªdespite being in the outskirts, they were still within the city. Worse, they were in the lord¡¯s vi, and the aftermath of the battle and curses had left the ce in shambles. It was a situation that could easily cost them all their heads.


    "If you¡¯re thinking of backing out now, you¡¯ll just get yourselves killed. Stick together, or you¡¯ll all die. And I¡¯ll be the first to suspect anyone who tries to flee."


    Ian¡¯s gaze swept over the merchants before settling on Fael.


    "If I were you, I¡¯d finish electing your representative."


    "Ah... y-yes! Right! There¡¯s no time to waste!" Fael stammered, nodding quickly.


    The mustached merchant frowned. "Continue the meeting? Here? In the middle of all these bodies? These were our people!"


    "Half of them survived, thanks to the foresight of the head of the Ark Caravan," the merchant with a nose ring added.


    The other merchants, including the Kurdian, nodded in agreement and looked back at Fael.


    "Let¡¯s figure this out quickly. If we don¡¯t want to die here, we need to stick together. He is right. We can figure out who¡¯s behind the attack once we survive."


    Ian turned his attention away from the merchants, his focus shifting to the two guards who were helping Philip.


    "Keep them safe while I¡¯m gone."


    "And where... are you going, Sir?" the Northern guard asked.


    Ian replied as he walked away, "There¡¯s still a cockroach left to squash."


    <i>I need to bring back his head to finish this job.</i>


    In a hallway strewn with dismembered corpses, Ian marched forward without hesitation.


    Though the fog had cleared, the stench of blood and death lingered in the air. He couldn¡¯t help but internally curse his heightened sense of smell, which refused to dull even in these conditions.


    The cursed traces were almost gone from the corpses, likely dissipating as the fog cleared. Unlike undead creations made through necromancy, these bodies bore nosting evidence of the curse. Anyone unaware of the situation might assume these men had simply killed each other in a brutal fight.


    <i>Was that the intention from the start?</i>


    Either way, cleaning up this mess was the merchants¡¯ responsibility now. If only the merchants had listened to Fael earlier, they could have prevented this entire disaster. Only the guards and workers of the Ark Caravan, who had been sent outside before the attack, remained unharmed. Given that Ian and Philip, Fael¡¯s personal guards, had resolved the situation, there was little chance of any strange misunderstandings arising.


    "...?" Ian paused, feeling someone grab his wrist.


    It was Elia.


    "You¡¯re getting blood on your hands. Let go."


    "Take me with you."


    Ian furrowed his brow at her response. Elia, despite still looking pale, met his gaze with determination.


    "I want to catch that dark mage who did this. Even with the aid of a spell circuit, casting magic on this scale would leave traces of magic. I might be able to find them."


    "I''m also able to spot someone hiding in a crowd. There¡¯s no need to chase them through the sewers."


    "The sewers lead to the river," interjected the Imperial guard who had followed her. At Ian¡¯s gaze, the guard added, "This city¡¯s underground waterways have long been used by smugglers and criminals. They use boats to transport goods¡ªor people¡ªnear the drainage exits."


    "I can also see through the underground," Elia quickly added.


    <i>... Well, I did n to behead the dark mage in front of her.</i>


    After a moment, he unsped the De Lu''s Grace from around his neck and handed it to her.


    "When the fighting starts, stay back. Don¡¯t get involved."


    "I will."


    <i>Anyway, everyone sure knows how to give an answer.</i>


    Without another word, he scooped Elia into his arms. Her robes were now smeared with the same ichor and grime that covered him, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind, wrapping her arms securely around his neck. She was heavier than she looked, though.


    <i>Carrying her while running might be a bit of a challenge.</i>


    With a quiet grumble to himself, Ian made his way down the stairs.


    "... You were right, Godfather. I once believed that dark magic was just another branch of magic, a mere academic pursuit. I thought it was forbidden due to those who practiced it, not the magic itself," Elia murmured.


    Ian nced down at her as she continued, "I was wrong. Anyone who masters something like this would never stay sane. Even the most rational mind would eventually be unhinged."


    Ian let out a low chuckle. "Yeah. Magic eats away at your mind. So does the ck Wall and the void. Just encountering them can corrupt your soul."


    "You sound like someone who¡¯s seen the void."


    "...."


    "Wait... have you actually seen it?" Elia asked, her eyes widening.


    Ian clicked his tongue in frustration at her endless curiosity but met her gaze.


    "But... from what I¡¯ve heard, even glimpsing the void is..."


    "It¡¯s horrifying. If I hadn¡¯t been lucky, I would¡¯ve gone mad too. And if you try it out of curiosity, you¡¯ll end up the same way."


    "... Definitely. I don¡¯t want to be a crazy dwarf who does this kind of thing." Elia muttered, ncing at the grim surroundings of the darkened hallway.


    <i>At least she¡¯s learned something..</i>.


    Thinking, Ian pushed open the manor¡¯s front doors.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The fog outside had almostpletely dissipated, as if the malevolent darkness was finally retreating. It was still dark, though, with all the torches around the carriages snuffed out.


    "...?" Ian¡¯s attention shifted as he passed between the lined-up wagons.


    <i>Clop, clop, clop.</i>


    The sound of hooves and heavy breathing reached his ears. He turned his head in the sound''s direction and blinked, slightly surprised.


    "... Another miracle tonight."


    A white horse, d in silver armor, galloped across the garden toward him.

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>


    Blood sttered across the horse''s armor caught the eye, hinting at what might have happened inside the stables.


    "Sir Philip thought it best to leave the armor hanging loose, just in case. He even tied the reins much looser. Said it''s such a smart horse, it doesn''t even need to be tied up," Elia said, ncing up at Ian while keeping her gaze on the approaching white horse.


    "Seems that worked out well," she added.


    "... That kind of squire is one you''ll never find again," Ian muttered with sincerity as the white horse¡ªwhether it was N or Selim, he wasn''t sure¡ªstopped in front of them.


    The horse exhaled loudly, looking at Ian with an expression that seemed to show concern for him instead.


    <i>Who¡¯s worried about whom? </i>


    Ian swallowed a bitter chuckle and examined the horse¡¯s condition and armor. There was blood around its head and hooves, but it wasn¡¯t the horse''s own.


    The same went for the armor. The flickering dimness of the embedded magic stones indicated that most of the armor had drained its magic. Whatever happened in the stable likely had something to do with this, not just the cursed mist.


    However, the stones hadn¡¯tpletely lost their light. The horse''s breathing quickly stabilized as well. When Ian stepped closer, the horse dipped its head to the ground, inviting him to mount.


    Ian looked down at Elia.


    "Can you pull off your tricks on horseback? It''ll be pretty shaky."


    "Probably. Never tried it before, though, so I can¡¯t say for sure."


    "Well, I guess now¡¯s the time to find out," Ian said as he lifted her onto the front of the saddle. He quickly followed, mounting behind her and wrapping his left arm around her for support while grabbing the reins with his right.


    "... Damn." Ian clicked his tongue, ncing ahead. The iron bar gate stood firmly shut.


    <i>I should have opened that first. </i>


    He had been so surprised that the horse survived, it had slipped his mind.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    The white horse started going forward on its own.


    <i>...Well, I¡¯m sure they''ll handle it somehow.</i>


    Ian smacked his lips as he extended his right hand, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    A fireball formed in his palm, and when the horse was close enough, Ian hurled the me at the gate.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    The explosion blew the gate off its hinges. Ian figured the sound might draw guards quicker, but that was fine by him. If they arrived quickly, they could handle the situation faster¡ªand he wouldn''t be present when they arrived.


    "Keep your eyes wide open. Don¡¯t lose track of him. If you do, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight."


    "Yes...!" Elia replied, steeling herself.


    With that, the white horse shot forward, galloping into the night.


    ***


    <i>Clop-clop, clop-clop¡ª</i>


    "What the hell, is that guy crazy?!"


    "Move! He''s insane!"


    The white horse raced through the night streets.


    Citizens screamed and shouted as they scrambled to get out of the way, while the stalls set up for nighttime trade toppled over with a loud crash behind them.


    <i>... I never thought I''d actually be doing this kind of thing in reality. Now that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s even more fun. </i>


    Ian gripped the reins, his thoughts seemingly out of sync with the situation. Thankfully, nobody has experienced any harm so far. It wasn''t because of his riding skills, but rather the remarkable capabilities of the horse he was riding. Whether it was N or Selim, this one deftly avoided obstacles and leaped over anything in its path without colliding with anyone. Some property damage was being caused, but that was something the Hexagon Alliance could easily cover.


    ¡ªOver there...! You need to turn up ahead! I can sense traces from that direction!


    Elia''s whisper echoed in his mind. She was already pointing diagonally ahead.


    <i>How does she even sense that? </i>


    Ian let out a quiet, amused breath, pulling the reins to steer the horse to the side. Despite himself, he had to admit that Elia was proving more useful than he''d initially thought. She had pulled her weight back at the mansion, and now she was doing the same here.


    <i>As a mage, she might be even more of a ruined character than me.</i>


    As he mused, the white horse swung its rear around and smoothly changed direction, starting its sprint once more.


    "<i>Aaaah</i>¡ª?!"


    "Everyone move! Get out of the way!"


    Citizens scattered like the Red Sea parting as the rampaging rider suddenly appeared. There were still plenty of people on the streets, despite thete hour.


    Well, of course. There was no reason for a city in the central region to go to sleep early. Besides, at least half of them were likely outsiders.


    ¡ªThe traces are getting stronger. Sewers. It really seems like they''re heading for the sewers.


    Elia¡¯s whisper followed.


    ¡ªLooks like you¡¯re right. This way leads to the docks.


    Ian''s eyes scanned the boulevard ahead. There was no city wall beyond that point, just pitch-ck darkness stretching out. Likely because it led down to the river.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>Ding, ding, ding, ding¡ª</i>


    In the distance, the ng of bells echoed. The city guards were finally mobilizing. Hopefully, they would head to the lord¡¯s mansion before dealing with the street chaos.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª </i>


    In the meantime, the white horse veered toward the outskirts of the city, where the number of pedestrians had significantly decreased. Instead, they were greeted by the sight of ships anchored in the distance. The docks were close.


    ¡ªI see it now... I can see it, too.


    Ian murmured as the faint residual magic flickered like heat waves beneath the stone pavement of the main road. It was faint to his eyes, but he was able to make it out.


    The traces led all the way to the river ahead. Cockroach-like scum had really escaped into the sewers.


    ¡ªHold on tight to the horse¡¯s neck, Elie.


    Ian loosened his arm around Elia and whispered to her.


    ¡ªHuh? What? Wait, Godfather?!


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to look back at him. Ian had released the reins and was standing up on the saddle. Though the horse had slowed down as they neared the end of the road, it was still moving, so her surprise was understandable.


    ¡ªJust hold tight. Once the road ends, the horse will stop on its own.


    Ian replied without looking at her, his gaze fixed on the dark waters ahead.


    As his view rose higher, he could clearly see the sharp turn of the road and the riverbank below. A wherry drifted slowly away, almost impossible to spot in the darkness unless one had a vision as sharp as Ian¡¯s.


    Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t drifted more than ten meters away. Ian¡¯s eyes locked onto the silhouette at the center of the boat¡ªa figure slumped over, shrouded in a robe.


    That had to be the curse caster he was hunting.


    The wretched man wasn¡¯t even rowing the boat himself. In front of him sat a gaunt figure, whose scrunched-up face made it obvious he was used to living off illegal activities. He was rowing with a scowl, probably due to the stench of dark magic radiating from the dark mage¡ªjust like the one Ian could smell on himself now.


    <i>Making me go back into that disgusting ce...</i>


    A faint, ashen hue swirled in Ian¡¯s eyes, and a soft breeze gathered around his entire body.


    <i>Shhh¡ª</i>


    Just as the white horse began skidding to a halt at the end of the road, Ian bent his knees slightly and used the momentum tounch himself from the saddle. He didn¡¯t jump too hard, knowing it would injure both the horse and Elia. Even so, the distance to the boat was manageable, though barely.


    ¡ªGodfather!


    Elia''s panicked whisper echoed through his mind, but Ian paid it no heed as he unsheathed his Truesilver Steel Sword, his eyes still fixed on the boat.


    The Wind de that propelled him twisted his trajectory effortlessly, guided by his will.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    The roar of the wind filled the air.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ian who heard the wind. Turning around, the curse caster, previously slouched in the boat, revealed themselves. His eyes widened when he saw Ian flying toward him in a perfect arc.


    "...?!"


    Ian was able to see the curse caster¡¯s lips twitch in shock, muttering, "What in the hell?"


    <i>You¡¯vemitted mass ughter, and you¡¯re shocked by something like this?</i>


    With a sneer curling one side of his mouth, Ian raised his sword high above his head. The curse caster, like most dark mages, was a frail, pale man in his middle age. The finely groomed beard suggested he was an Imperial citizen.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t look like one of those lunatics hiding away in a dungeon or ancient ruin conducting strange experiments. It seemed more likely he had crawled out from one of the Magic Towers. After all, this wasn¡¯t just someplex curse; he had created high-level spell circuits himself.


    Perhaps mercenary work was a side job to fund his research. But that didn¡¯t matter right now.


    <i>Your head¡¯sing off first, you scum.</i>


    Thinking Ian didn¡¯t take his eyes off the approaching curse caster. Luckily for him, the man was too wide-eyed with terror to cast any spell.


    "...!"


    The curse caster¡¯s face finally registered sheer panic, realizing Ian was going to crash into him. Instead of casting a spell, he raised his long-sleeved arms above his head in a desperate, instinctual defense.


    It was, of course, futile.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Ian''s sword descended and cleaved through the curse caster''s arm in an instant, continuing its path to sh his neck deeply.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud¡ª</i>


    Colliding with the curse caster, the impact sent Ian crashing onto the crude deck, rolling across it as the boat rocked.


    "<i>Aaaagh</i>!"


    Ian''s fall knocked aside the scrawny boatman, who had been screaming.


    Ian stopped himself just short of the boat¡¯s bow, stepping on the boatman as he got back on his feet.


    "<i>Ugh</i>..."


    Without sparing a nce at the groaning boatman, Ian turned, walking purposefully toward the fallen dark mage. His gaze was still fixed on the dark mage, whoy sprawled on the floor in a battered state.


    "<i>Gah...</i> <i>Kgh...</i>"


    Despite having an arm severed and his neck split to his chest, he was still alive. Even after being mmed into the bottom of the boat by Ian, he clung to life. ck blood gushed from his wounds and spilled from his mouth and nose, a testament to his stubborn vitality.


    "Hey." Ian approached the dark mage, squatted down, and forcefully lifted his head.


    The dark mage¡¯s nearly severed neck dangled precariously, but Ian paid no mind. Pain and terror filled the man¡¯s pale blue eyes as they met Ian¡¯s gaze.


    Ian asked, "Which Magic Tower are you from?"


    "<i>Urg... Gah</i>..." The dark mage coughed and gagged, only spitting more blood in response.


    Ian shrugged, not having expected an answer in the first ce. He swung his sword again.


    <i>Slice¡ª </i>


    The white arc of Ian¡¯s de cut cleanly through the dark mage¡¯s throat. The dark mage¡¯s eyes zed over as his head lolled to the side, the light extinguished from his eyes. ck blood poured from both his mouth and the cleanly severed neck.


    <i>Well, he won¡¯t being back from that.</i>


    Ian dropped the dark mage¡¯s head beside him and casually began rifling through his robes. Blood had soaked into the cloth from where his de had cut, but it didn¡¯t hinder his search. Soon, he found a small metal shard of unknown purpose and a crumpled piece of paper. He also grabbed a small satchel that had been lying nearby¡ªthe curse caster¡¯s belongings.


    <i>Definitely not aplete beggar, that¡¯s for sure.</i>


    The bag was quite heavy. It was the kind of weight that gave him the expectation of finding at least one grimoire for Elia in it. Perhaps an item meant for the corrupted, too.


    Ian stuffed the things he had pulled from the robe into the bag haphazardly, then tossed it into his pocket dimension. Grabbing the curse caster by the hair again, he finally stood up and turned around.


    "<i>H-Heeek</i>..." The boatman, who had been cowering in a corner, let out a gasping sob.


    Ian approached him with the dark mage''s head still in hand and rested his sword¡¯s edge against the man''s neck.


    "Did you know this man was a dark mage?"


    The boatman, who had been staring in horror at the icy de, whiffed his head, his face drained of color.


    "A d-dark mage? I-I did not know! Really! I just row for whoever pays me¡ª"


    Tears streamed from the boatman¡¯s eyes, not just flowing down but soaking the front of his trousers as well. Ian was able to see the dark stain spreading.


    <i>Pissing himself over just this?</i>


    He gave the man a light tap on the cheek with the t of his sword before sheathing it and tilting his head.


    "Then turn the boat around. Get me back to the dock."


    "Y-Yes, yes...!"


    The boatman, practically crawling on all fours as he passed by, grabbed the oar again. The boat twisted its head. He clearly believed that beingte meant death.


    Standing at the bow, Ian watched the approaching dock and soon let a faint smile y on his lips. A familiar white horse hade to a stop at the dock. The dwarf tightly hugging its neck was also someone he recognized.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Ashen magic flickered in Ian¡¯s eyes as the wind gathered around him. With a sharp kick, heunched himself off the boat.


    This time, he didn¡¯t hold back his strength.


    "<i>Aaargh?</i>"


    Caught in the powerful gust and the force of his leap, the boat rocked violently and finally capsized. Ian soared in an arc before rolling onto the dock with a thud.


    <i>I feel so gross. Fuck.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian stood when Elia¡¯s voice called out from the horse.


    "A-Are you alright...?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Ian replied, taking a step forward.


    Elia, who had been about to say something more, froze. Ian had lifted the severed head of the dark mage right up to her face.


    "Not sure about this guy, though."


    "...."


    Ian vaulted onto the horse, pulling Elia forward onto the saddle in front of him. With his left arm around her, he still held the dark mage¡¯s head in his other hand.


    Grabbing the reins with that same hand, he added casually, "Let¡¯s go. Before the guards catch up."


    "... Yes." Elia¡¯s voice was shaky, her eyes fixed on the head dangling beneath her. She couldn¡¯t seem to look away, despite her nausea.


    <i>Take a good look. This is the usual end for corrupted spellcasters, </i>Ian thought as he flicked the reins.


    The white horse, as if waiting for the signal, sped off once again with a lively gallop.

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>


    Ian guided the horse down a different path than the one they hade from. Going back the same way would be like begging to be arrested, and he had no desire to engage in a midnight chase with the city guard. Especially not when he was carrying a severed head in one hand.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    The white horse slowed down as it entered a curved alley. Ian''s gaze shifted to the rooftops of the buildings ahead. He heard distant murmurs and shouts echoing around them.


    "... Good thing I came this way," he muttered, finally taking in the dim alleyway.


    It was a quiet backstreet, sparsely popted. Despite being a quiet backstreet with a sparse poption, the city maintained order as only a few drunkards, staggering passersby, and half-clothed women scattered here and there.


    "Care for a little fu¡ªoh, damn it," a woman who had approached them quickly grimaced and turned away.


    It was likely because of Ian¡¯s disheveled appearance, the dwarf seated in front of him, or perhaps the severed head in his hand.


    <i>Or maybe all three.</i>


    Regardless, no one else came near or blocked their way.


    Ian''s expression rxed. He didn''t know exactly where this path led, but cities often formed interconnected webs. As long as he kept moving in the right direction, they¡¯d eventually arrive at the manor.


    ¡ªAre you going slowly on purpose?


    Elia¡¯s soft voice whispered in his mind.


    ¡ªYes.


    Ian replied, noting that the Whispering skill didn¡¯t seem to drain much magic. Elia¡¯s magic sustained the entire spell, and even after all this time, she showed no signs of exhaustion. If she wasn¡¯t secretly hiding a massive reserve of magic, then Whispering probably cost no more energy than a basic Magic Detection spell.


    ¡ªYou''re waiting for everything to settle, aren¡¯t you?


    After a moment of thought, Elia added, as if she¡¯d finally realized his intent.


    <i>Yeah, I¡¯m also waiting for that questpletion window. </i>


    Ian chuckled internally as he ruffled her hair with the hand that held the reins. He wondered if he was treating her too much like a child, given that she was a full-grown adult. It was easy to forget that fact, given the nature of dwarves. Fortunately, Elia didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll probably know soon. Sir Philip is getting close enough to hear my Whisper.


    ¡ªHe doesn¡¯t know how to use it, though.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll just have to teach him, then.


    <i>Can someone who can¡¯t even handle magic armor pick it up that easily? </i>


    Ian thought, shrugging. In any case, it wouldn''t hurt to try.


    ¡ªBy the way... are you nning to carry that head the whole way?


    ¡ªYes.


    Elia sighed softly.


    <i>A picture is worth a thousand words</i>


    Suppressing a smile, Ian nced down at the top of her head and then casually added,


    ¡ªBy any chance, did you drink the Source of the Dragon, too?


    ¡ªThe Source? Of course not. It only provided us with a good environment to grow self-sufficient, not that kind of help. ... Wait a minute.


    Elia quickly looked back.


    ¡ªGodfather, did you drink the Source?


    ¡ªSo, you¡¯repletely ignoring the rules now, Elia.


    ¡ªAh, sorry.


    Elia awkwardly turned back to face forward as Ian let out a chuckle before answering.


    ¡ªAnyway, yeah, I did.


    ¡ªMy goodness... From what I know, it has only granted its Source to two agents throughout history. And that was a long time ago.


    ¡ªWell, what an honor...


    Ian responded dryly, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t serious. He cared more about the questpletion window that still hadn¡¯t appeared than how many agents had drunk the Source before him.


    <i>Is something wrong?</i>


    ¡ªEveryone who drank the Source of the Dragon gained tremendous power. You must have as well, right?


    Hearing Elia¡¯s whisper, Ian smirked.


    ¡ªWho knows? I don¡¯t think I got much out of it.


    ¡ªWhat effects did you get?


    ¡ªI can finish spells faster and don¡¯t fail as much anymore. Probably.


    ¡ª... That sounds like an incredible ability.


    <i>I was hoping for more Magic Recovery or an increase in Magic Capacity, though. </i>


    Ian shrugged.


    To be fair, Ian was a special case. Normally, mages became vulnerable while preparing spells, and moving too roughly would often ruin the casting. It was a critical weakness in battles where every second counted. Ian himself had experienced moments where his spells had almost failed in the heat ofbat.


    But ever since he drank the essence, his spells no longer failed unless he took a heavy hit, and he couldplete lower-tier spells in the blink of an eye. Normally, this would have required much higher Intelligence, not to mention stronger Mental Fortitude.


    <i>... Thinking about it like that, maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.</i>


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ªSir Philip is close. I can sense him.


    Elia added shortly after. While Ian looked down at the top of her head, the Whispering skill continued.


    ¡ªSir Philip, can you hear me? What¡¯s the situation at the mansion?


    No response came.


    As they rounded a corner, Ian added,


    ¡ªThink of it like a prayer. But instead of praying to a god, it¡¯s to us.


    Silence returned, and Ian was about to click his tongue when¡ª


    ¡ªCan you hear me? If you can, please respond when you can hear me. Can you hear me?


    A faint whisper echoed in Ian¡¯s mind.


    ¡ªYeah, I can hear you. Stop already.


    ¡ªIt works! Finally!


    A question followed Philip¡¯s shout.


    ¡ªDid you finish the job? Did you kill the curse caster?


    ¡ªYeah. I¡¯m bringing his head back right now.


    ¡ªGood. You¡¯d better hurry.


    Philip responded immediately, letting out a sigh before adding,


    ¡ª At this rate, we¡¯re all going to end up in prison... except for me.


    ***


    The soldiers who had gathered around the mansion formed a semicircle surrounding the merchant wagons. The merchants, who had gone outside to prove their innocence, quickly exined the situation.


    However, things were unfolding in a direction they hadn¡¯t hoped for.


    "We told you, we¡¯re the victims here! Do you know how many of our people that dark mage killed?" Fael shouted, frustration clear in his voice.


    The other merchants standing behind him nodded in agreement, their faces showing the same frustration. Yet, the tips of the soldiers¡¯ spears remained pointed at them.


    "We¡¯re aware," replied the official standing at the center, his expression as cold as his voice. His face, illuminated by the torch a soldier held, appeared almost mask-like.


    Without even bothering to fix his disheveled clothes, the official continued. "The testimony given by the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess matches your story, so there¡¯s no doubt in that regard. But."


    He continued, ncing at the merchants with a cold, irritated gaze, "it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you brought such a dangerous person into the city. A corrupt one, at that. And I hear he escaped alive. No way could have happened without prior knowledge or nning. This means there could be an aplice among you."


    "Why would we do such a thing? There¡¯s no benefit for us in that!" Fael protested.


    "We will determine if you truly received no benefit once we finish the investigation. It is crucial to address any level of involvement with corruption, regardless of its size. There''s a potential risk to the entire city. We will conduct all actions under thew."


    Crossing his arms, the official added, "If you¡¯re truly innocent, we will release you with no issues."


    Fael swallowed nervously before asking, "... How long will it take to prove our innocence?"


    The official clicked his tongue. "At daybreak, Count Thaddeus will contact the royal house and the Great Church. You won''t be going anywhere until an authorized investigator from the Great Church arrives to take charge of the investigation."


    "The Great Church...." Fael and the merchants sighed.


    Being stuck in a filthy, smelly prison for a long time was one thing, but the greater fear was the possibility of losing their heads. If the investigation team included someone backed by one of therger merchant guilds, it was as good as a death sentence.


    "Even though the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess is here, and he has already proven our innocence? What more evidence do you need?" Fael shouted, turning to look at Philip, who was leaning against the frame of the merchant wagon.


    He had stood up and defended them earlier, but now he was sitting idly, like the guards who had set their weapons aside, quietly observing the situation. He didn¡¯t even respond to Fael¡¯s plea.


    "Without a doubt, I trust his testimony. His innocence is the only one that has been proven here. However, didn''t he state he is currently unaffiliated with the Great Church?" the official added, clicking his tongue in frustration.


    "He doesn¡¯t yet have the authority to represent the Order. And besides, even an Apostle could fall victim to deception. Corrupt ones are inherently cunning, and a person capable ofmitting such horrors wouldn¡¯t hesitate to lie with their silver tongue."


    "That''s..."


    "So, please cooperate," the official interrupted, staring directly at Fael. "If you refuse toe with us, we¡¯ll consider you aplices and act ordingly."


    "That¡¯s... Wait¡ª"


    Ignoring Fael¡¯s protest, the official nodded toward the soldiers.


    "You may want to stop for a moment," came a calm voice.


    At that moment, all eyes turned to the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, who had finally stood up.


    Without ncing at the merchants, Philip stepped forward and added, "The most undeniable proof of their innocence is arriving right now."


    Philip raised his hand, pointing behind the soldiers. Naturally, everyone''s gaze followed the direction of his gesture.


    <i>Clip, clop¡ª</i>


    A white horse, adorned in shining armor, was stepping over the fallen gate.


    As the official furrowed his brows, taking in the man''s sight and the dwarf atop the horse, Ian¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    "It¡¯s not me you should look at."


    As Ian, now near the soldiers, reached the official, he casually tossed the object he was holding in his hand.


    "...!"


    The official¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the severed head bounced on the ground and rolled to his feet. Its lifeless eyes stared nkly, and its tongue hung out grotesquely.


    "That¡¯s the head of the dark mage who attacked this ce."


    Ian dismounted and gently lifted Elia off the horse as he spoke. After ensuring she was safely on the ground, he walked toward the soldiers, who instinctively stepped back.


    "I killed him while he was trying to escape on a smuggler¡¯s boat."


    Ian locked eyes with the shocked and fearful official, nced at the distant merchants, and added, "They hired me to track this man. This should be enough to prove their innocence. A servant of the corrupted wouldn¡¯t make such a request, would they?"


    Philip had ryed to Ian the entire conversation between the official and the merchants as they made their way here. Philip had sat silently for so long because he focused on passing the information to Ian in real-time.


    The official, who had been staring at Ian, finally took a cautious step back and asked, "Are you the Apostle¡¯s squire?"


    <i>A squire...? </i>


    Ian smirked internally, but kept his eyes on the official.


    "And if I am?"


    "Then I request your cooperation. At daybreak, both of you will need to recount the events that transpired here fully. Your testimonies will suffice. However, the investigation into the merchants will proceed as per protocol."


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed. "There¡¯s already enough evidence."


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other way. The Count does not tolerate even the smallest irregrity in the city¡¯s affairs. And since this incident involves a corrupted being, it¡¯s likely to draw attention from both the church and the Imperial court. The Count will not simply let it slide."


    <i>Damn, this guy¡¯s annoyingly meticulous. It must be because it¡¯s the capital. </i>


    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly. The quest was still iplete, and the merchants were not yet truly safe. The lord would undoubtedly summon the Great Church¡¯s investigation team and wouldn¡¯t tolerate even the smallest loss to himself. During the investigation, there is a possibility of one or two merchants being held responsible and facing significant repercussions.


    <i>How did this getpleted in the game? Was there a dialogue option or something?</i>


    Ian scanned the diverse group of merchants, with Fael at the center, and clicked his tongue again before turning his gaze away. Philip¡¯s stare had been growing more intense for a while now.


    ¡ªAt this rate, we¡¯ll be stuck here for days, and things will only get messier. Are you just going to let that happen?


    As soon as their eyes met, Philip whispered, clearly waiting for this moment.


    ¡ªOr... would you rather leave it to me?


    There was a hint of excitement in Philip¡¯s voice, which Ian didn¡¯t think was just his imagination. He sighed through his nose. Much like Philip, he had known for a while how to resolve this situation quickly. He just hadn¡¯t been keen on using that option.


    <i>I didn¡¯t want to make a big scene in the capital...</i>


    Of course, the decision didn¡¯t take long. Ian whispered a few quick words to Philip.


    "In that case, we will take possession of the dark mage¡¯s head. The soldiers will respectfully escort the merchants," the official added, as though Ian''s silence signified agreement. He signaled to the nearby soldiers as Ian¡¯s gaze returned to him.


    "Stop." Philip¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    The soldier who had been reaching for the severed head hesitated, while Philip took another step forward, his voice steady and firm.


    "We are well aware of how faithful andw-abiding the Lord of Basmut and his officials are. However, since this matter involves a corrupted being, we will take over the investigation."


    "... You must be aware, of course," the official replied, confused, his brows furrowing as he turned to look at Philip.


    "No matter how blessed by the Radiant Goddess you are, Sir, you are still not¡ª"


    "Of course, I¡¯m not," Philip interrupted. "But the person I¡¯m about to introduce is."


    "...?" The official tilted his head slightly, clearly perplexed.


    Philip cleared his throat, then spoke with a solemn authority that seemed to spread outwards, filling the surrounding space.


    "Everyone,y down your weapons and kneel, showing the proper respect."

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>


    Everyone except Ian and Elia turned to Philip with a look of bewilderment, wondering what they had just heard.


    "I, Philip, Apostle of Lu Sr, will formally introduce," Philip continued,ying one hand over his breastte, as if oblivious to the gazes upon him.


    "A crusader of the Strict Goddess, the bearer of the me that rekindled the Brazier of the zing Goddess, and blessed by the Goddess of Prosperity."


    "...?"


    The officials, soldiers, and even the caravan leaders and their bodyguards furrowed their brows in confusion. They hesitated to speak, likely due to Philip¡¯s authoritative presence and solemn tone.


    "...?!"


    The only one whose expression was changing was Fael. Unlike the others, Fael''s expression was the only one changing. Momentarily bewildered like the rest, his eyes slowly widened as if something had dawned on him.


    "Thest punisher of the Giant Kingdom and the true Great Warrior of the North. The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the corrupted ancient dragon. The executioner of the vampire ns and also the savior of Lu Sard."


    At this, the soldiers finally nced at each other. After all, no one was unfamiliar with the Dragon yer from the North. Unlike them, the merchants were already wide-eyed in realization.


    "..."


    Several eyes naturally turned toward Fael.


    But Fael didn¡¯t even look in their direction. He simply stared, wide-eyed and ck-jawed, at someone else, not Philip.


    As others tilted their heads in confusion and followed Fael¡¯s gaze,


    "The purifier of corruption and gue, the executioner of the demon of the void, and the fallen duke. Also, the one and only official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon and the one blessed by the tinum Dragon!"


    Philip¡¯s booming voice filled the air, and he paused for a moment. He looked around at the official and soldiers, who could barely even breathe, then lifted both hands respectfully and pointed forward.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sir Ian Hope, the superhuman!"


    Finally, everyone turned to where he was pointing.


    "...!"


    The official, now locking eyes with Ian, opened his mouth as if to speak, but no sound came out¡ªonly a faint breath. The silence, as though time had frozen, didn¡¯tst long.


    Philip swiftly drew his sword from his waist and shouted, "Kneel! Ignorance will be forgiven, but willful defiance is sphemy! Pay proper respect to the Agent of the Saint!"


    At the same time, a golden light shed between the slits of his visor.


    "Glory to the Radiant Light...!"


    The first to cry out and drop to their knees were the merchants. Kneeling with their heads bowed, their eyes were trembling as if an earthquake had struck. It was only natural. The person who saved them was just exposed as the Dragon yer of the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon. The memories of their rudeness and disgrace must have been shing through their minds.


    "Lu Sr..."


    Unlike the others, Fael had copsed to the ground, his legs seemingly giving out. His face, still fixed on Ian, looked somewhat dazed. The shock and surge of emotions he had felt were so overwhelming that they didn¡¯t even show on the surface.


    <i>ng, tter¡ª</i>


    As if the merchants¡¯ reactions were a signal, the soldiers dropped their spears and shields, all kneeling on one knee at once.


    The only one still standing was the official facing Ian. Breathing heavily, as if entranced by Ian''s gaze, he finally stammered out, "C-can you prove it¡ª"


    "How dare you...!" Philip spat the words out but stopped short when Ian raised his left arm to stop him. Ian gave Philip a calm nce, though internally, he was suppressing a smirk.


    ¡ªWas using divine power really necessary on top of the sword?


    At Ian¡¯s Whisper, Philip, sheathing his sword at his waist, answered.


    ¡ªYou asked me to ensure there would be no room for further dispute. That¡¯s why I did it.


    <i>Nonsense. I know that you just wanted to do it.</i>


    Regardless, there was no turning back now. Ian, lowering his raised arm, slowly clenched his fist.


    <i>Bzzz¡ª</i>


    A golden light radiated from the back of his hand, instantly forming a hexagonal shape. Watching the official¡¯s attention being drawn to the golden shield, Ian added with a slight smile.


    "Do you need an identity certificate too?"


    "G-glory to the radiant light...!" The official, finally copsing to his knees, buried his face into the ground as he added hastily.


    "P-please forgive my disrespect, O Agent of the Saint...! I-I only¡ª"


    "You were just doing your duty. I know." Ian cut him off and nced around the room at the crowd, all kneeling before him.


    It was clear they now saw him as the incarnation of Archeas. Even Ian was getting used to these kinds of reactions by now.


    <i>I keep pulling this trick, but one day it¡¯s going to backfire...</i>


    As Ian mused, he suddenly suppressed another dry chuckle. Among the people, his gaze met Fael, who still looked half-dazed.


    <i>You said it was fine when I offered to tell you.</i>


    Ian smirked slightly in Fael¡¯s direction before speaking again.


    "Everyone, rise."


    As if waiting for themand, everyone stood up. Though they snuck nces at Ian and the golden shield on the back of his hand, no one dared to speak or raise their head. After dismissing the tinum Barrier, Ian looked back at the official, who still had his head bowed.


    "If I cooperate, can we conclude the investigation without waiting for the Great Church¡¯s actions?"


    "Of course, O Agent of the Saint...! The lord won¡¯t object either."


    "Then take me to the lord. I want everything resolved before the night is over."


    "No, no...! O Agent of the Saint, how could we let you go there...!" The official quickly eximed, cold sweat dotting his forehead despite the weather.


    "If you permit it, I will bring the lord here right now."


    <i>If you insist on doing that...</i>


    Ian, telling Philip to open the carriage door, added, "Can you ask the soldiers to handle the collection of the bodies inside the mansion? They were innocents, after all, merely caught up in the curse."


    "Of course. I will do so."


    Ian nodded, then cast a nce at Elia before moving forward.


    ¡ªFollow me.


    ¡ªMe too...?


    Elia, who had been watching the situation with interest, widened her eyes as she trailed after him.


    ¡ªIf you stay here, you''ll just attract attention. Keep your hood pulled down and stay seated quietly. As long as you don¡¯t open your mouth, no one¡¯s going to bother you first.


    ¡ªAh... got it.


    She nodded, passing through the silent crowd briefly.


    ¡ªBut, Godfather.


    Elia added a momentter.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re not affiliated with the Great Church, so don¡¯t youck the authority to lead an investigation?


    <i>... Even in this situation, she was thinking about that.</i>


    Ian let out a silent, amusedugh, turning his gaze to Philip, who stood by the carriage door, before answering.


    ¡ªIt doesn¡¯t matter. The Great Church can¡¯t ignore my words, anyway.


    ¡ªSo this is how mercenaries handle things.


    <i>It¡¯s how modern people handle things.</i>


    Ian answered inwardly as he climbed into the carriage. Elia followed and sat beside him, while Philip closed the door respectfully from outside. Only then did it feel like time had resumed as themotion outside stirred.


    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."


    "To think we failed to recognize the superhuman of the North right before our eyes...."


    Even amidst the shock and astonishment, no one dared to raise their voice.


    ***


    "Glory to the radiant light... It is an honor to meet the Agent of the Saint, whom I had only heard of in rumors. This is truly a blessing for my family."


    Count Thaddeus, who had ridden in on horseback, greeted them respectfully, despite his clear unease, as he climbed into the carriage. A scribe holding a thick book and quill pen sat next to him.


    The Count, thin and with a sharp, sensitive face, was visibly pale. It wasn¡¯t just the light from the magic stones. Themotion from the mansion and the sudden appearance of the Agent of the tinum Dragon must have felt out of the blue.


    It could also have been the sight of Ian, covered in blood and grime. Either way, as Ian recounted the events, the Count¡¯s expression gradually regained a measure of calm.


    "So, in the end, this dark mage had no ties to Basmut whatsoever," the count added cautiously, clearly wanting confirmation from Ian¡¯s lips.


    ncing at the scribe, who was still furiously writing, Ian nodded. "That¡¯s correct. As I said, he was targeting the leader of the Ark Caravan, a central figure in the Hexagon Alliance, under someone else¡¯s orders. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would cause this much trouble within the city."


    As usual, Ian mixed in just the right amount of truth and deception. The Count didn¡¯t question him. Even if he had his suspicions, he had no reason to press for the full truth. Doing so would not benefit him either. It was the same now.


    "Who could have foreseen such a thing? Rather, I should thank you. If the Agent of the Saint hadn¡¯t been with them, not only the members of these tradingpanies but also the citizens of the city could have suffered."


    "I hope you understand why I didn¡¯t reveal my identity or intentions earlier. It was an unavoidable decision. The corrupted are cunning and quick to disappear at the slightest hint of danger."


    "Of course, I understand. But..." As the Count nodded, a faint smile formed on his lips.


    He then continued, "Everything you have said will be recorded and reported in full. As the person responsible for the city, this is a duty and responsibility I cannot ignore. I hope you will understand this."


    <i>As expected. Nobles are always easy tomunicate with on matters like this.</i>


    Ian silently mused as he nodded agreeably.


    "I have no right to interfere with your duties."


    "Indeed, you are fair."


    The Count''s smile deepened, his face now appearing calm andposed. This was essentially a trade between them, an exchange of what each needed. Ian got convenience, and the Count got a name to shoulder the responsibility. Ian waited patiently for the Count¡¯s next words, knowing their deal wasn¡¯t quiteplete.


    "You mentioned you only brought back the head of the dark mage. Where is the rest of the body?"


    "It should be at the bottom of the river. Either it drifted away or became fish food. A smuggler was working with him¡ªif you find him, he could testify, assuming he didn¡¯t drown."


    "I¡¯ll see to it. As for proof of the dark mage¡¯s existence..."


    "There are remains of a sacrificial altar the mage built in the underground waterway beneath the mansion. If that¡¯s enough for you, I¡¯d like to keep the dark mage¡¯s head."


    "That¡¯s fine with me. May I ask one more thing?"


    "Go ahead."


    "You mentioned that someone hired the dark mage. Do you have any evidence of this? The Imperial court or the Great Church might request proof to support this im."


    "I have no physical evidence." Ian cut the question off sharply.


    Of course, the dark mage¡¯s bag was in his pocket dimension, but he had no intention of handing over its contents.


    "But I do have a spection."


    Instead, he nned to offer a different bait.


    "A spection?" The Count¡¯s eyes gleamed subtly at Ian¡¯s words, leaning in slightly and lowering his voice.


    "Could you perhaps share a little more about this spection?"


    "You¡¯ve probably already considered some yourself, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Not at all. Unlike yours, Agent of the Saint, my perspective is quite limited."


    <i>Yeah, right. You just want to quote my words to leave out your name.</i>


    Knowing the Count¡¯s intentions, Ian ?responded calmly.


    "Someone with the financial resources and connections to hire a corrupted mage."


    After all, this was the very question Ian had maneuvered him into asking. Now that his name was on the line, he intended to use it well.


    "And likely someone who stands to lose the most if the merchants unite."


    "Indeed..."


    The Count nodded, casting a nce at the scribe to ensure he was recording everything urately.


    A faint smile formed on the Count¡¯s lips as he added. "Come to think of it, there isn¡¯t a single representative from the capital here, is there?"


    "A remarkable coincidence. But as I said, it¡¯s only a spection."


    "Of course. Merely a spection. A reasonable one, though. I will include that phrasing."


    <i>You catch on quickly.</i>


    Ian hid a smile as he observed the Count, whose satisfaction was now obvious. The story they¡¯d spun would not only clear the Count of responsibility but also redirect the attention of the Imperial court and the Church.


    <i>The heads of the tradingpanies are going to love this.</i>


    It was exactly what Ian intended. Although he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was sowing chaos within the Empire, this was the only way to keep the focus away from himself. Besides, the Empire was bound to fall into worse disorder sooner orter.


    "Thank you for your fair and merciful cooperation, Agent of the Saint. That concludes the investigation."


    A satisfied smile from Ian followed the Count¡¯s words.


    A questpletion window appeared in front of his eyes, signaling the removal of all immediate threats.


    Ian added, "I apologize for any damage caused to the mansion and the city. The merchants of the Hexagonal Alliance will handle thepensation."


    "How could we demandpensation from those who have already suffered such great losses in life and property? In fact, it would be more appropriate for us to offer them our condolences."


    <i>So, you¡¯re leaving a debt.</i>


    Ian thought to himself but kept his smile intact.


    "You are generous."


    He had no intention of meddling in the rtionship between the alliance and the Count any further. That was for them to sort out. Shortly after, the Count added with a subtle look in his eyes.


    "In that spirit, I would like to invite everyone here to my family estate. Would you permit this?"

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>


    The Count''s hollow cheeks became more pronounced as he smiled at Ian¡¯s gaze.


    "I can''t possibly host such distinguished guests in a ce that has be a pile of ruins."


    <i>Of course. I expected him to say something like that. </i>


    Ian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The Count''s offer was helpful to him in multiple ways, and Ian had nothing to lose from epting it. The merchants might not want to owe the Count any more than they already did, but that wasn¡¯t Ian¡¯s concern. Still, he didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    "I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m hesitant to leave behind the victims and the carriages. I also don¡¯t want to cause moremotion. I think tonight¡¯s been disruptive enough as it is."


    There were a few things Ian needed to rify beforehand. The Count nodded as if to assure him there was no need for concern.


    "I¡¯ll have the soldiers clean up the scene. We¡¯ll restrict ess to outsiders, and when dawnes, we¡¯ll follow the proper procedures for the funerals. There will be no need for you to be troubled. I''ll secure a private guest house just for you, with ess limited to your attendants only. However..."


    "I humbly request that you honor us with your presence at a banquet tomorrow night. If we fail to properly host someone as esteemed as yourself while you''re visiting the city, we will surely bebeled as uncultured brutes with no regard for courtesy or propriety."


    <i>So, this is what it means to be a true noble in the capital. </i>


    Ian chuckled inwardly as the Count added, "Pleasee with me. I will prepare a warm bath and a meal for you immediately."


    The Count gestured toward the door with both hands.


    Ian nced over at Elia, then finally stood from his seat, pretending to give in.


    "Very well. I¡¯ll ept your hospitality."


    ***


    <i>I had nned to spend some quiet time as a nameless mercenary... but now things have turned out the exact opposite. Is this really alright?</i>


    As Ian thought about it over histe breakfast, a smallugh escaped him. After waking upte, taking another warm bath prepared by the servants, and now dressed in clean clothes while chewing on bread and meat, he realized this wasn¡¯t how he intended to handle things. It wasn¡¯t exactly new, though¡ªthings rarely went ording to n. In fact, they usually didn¡¯t.


    Even the idea that the central region was such a peaceful ce where thew was strictly enforced was different from Ian¡¯s memory and expectations.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re okay with attending the dinner tonight? I hear not just the Count¡¯s family, but also the city¡¯s nobles and priests will all be there," Philip¡¯s voice came from across the table.


    He had already finished his meal and was in the process of strapping on pieces of armor over his thick, quilted clothes.


    Ian, still chewing on his chicken, replied, "Where did you hear that?"


    "On the way back from with the merchantsst night."


    Unlike Ian and Elia, Philip had stayed behind at the mansion to help with the aftermath.


    Ian nodded and answered, "Well, a promise is a promise. If it feels like too much of a hassle, you can stay behind."


    "My presence might help divert some attention away from you. But I am a bit concerned. The count seems like the kind of man who would want to keep you in the city as long as possible. He looked like a proper nobleman to me."


    "You¡¯ll be a noble yourself once you¡¯re knighted, you know? Anyway, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it." Ian chuckled, picking up his cup as he stood from the table.


    Across the room, Ian¡¯s eyes fell on Elia, who was sitting on a bearskin rug. She was meticulously cleaning Ian''s gear with a clean cloth and some sort of oil.


    "I can do that myself, you know," Ian remarked.


    Elia shook her head. "No, if you want to get rid of the smellpletely, I have to do it."


    In truth, she was practically dismantling his equipment to clean every nook and cranny.


    <i>... Is this some kind of dwarven craftsmanship at work?</i>


    "Suit yourself, then." Ian shrugged and sat down on the sofa he had dragged near the window.


    As he rinsed his mouth with wine, his gaze drifted over the cityscape outside. The Count''s estate blended into the inner fortress, and if not for the difference in brick color, it could easily be mistaken as part of the castle. The main residence, where the Count lived, had a direct connection to the fortress. The guest house, where Ian and the merchant leaders were staying, merely shared a wall with it.


    Their group had the entire top floor to themselves. Despite having enough rooms for everyone, they had all naturally ended up gathering and sleeping in thergest one. Elia had expressed no opposition to this n, either.


    "Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to do?" Philip, now almost fully armored, asked.


    Ian, still looking in the mansion''s direction, replied, "They said the Alliance prepared a horse for us, right?"


    "Yes, they have scheduled the joint funeral for noon, and after that, they''llplete the cleanup. Not only the horses but about half of their goods were also damaged. Once that¡¯s taken care of, they¡¯ll likely wrap up the remaining discussions."


    Philip had taken it upon himself to lead the funeral service, likely in his role as the Apostle of Lu Sr.


    "Once the funeral is over, tell Fael toe see me. We still have matters to discuss regarding the schedule and the request. You can handle the rest."


    Sincest night, Ian hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with Fael. The leaders of the tradingpany had arrived at the guest house muchter than Ian and left again early in the morning. Ian hadn¡¯t sought Fael either, figuring he¡¯d give him some time to recover from the shock. However, he wasn¡¯t nning on waiting forever¡ªthere was still business to settle.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll let him know as soon as I see him." Philip, testing the flexibility of his joints, slung his shield over his back. After putting on his helmet, he finally turned around.


    Thanks to Elia¡¯s thorough cleaning, the armor gleamed like new.


    "Well then, I¡¯ll be off. Are we leaving tomorrow?"


    "Probably. Be ready."


    "No need to worry. Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?" Philip shed a grin through the open visor of his helmet and walked out.


    Ian chuckled.


    <i>This kid. Your cheekiness just keeps growing.</i>


    The brief smile faded as Ian turned his attention back to the task at hand.


    "Well, I suppose I should finish what I started."


    Ian reached into his pocket dimension.


    With a small thud, a leather bag dropped onto the sofa. Elia, who had been cleaning the inside of his shoulder guard, turned her head.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "The belongings of the guy who lost his head."


    "...!"


    Elia¡¯s mismatched eyes sparkled. "The dark mage¡¯s bag?"


    "That¡¯s right. Would you like to look at it?"


    "... Can I?"


    Elia hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking again, her expression growing more careful. The experience from the previous day had left a deep impression on her.


    Ian shrugged as he untied the leather strap of the bag. "As long as you¡¯re just looking."


    Elia quickly stood up, grabbing the head of the bearskin rug and dragging it over in front of the sofa. It seemed she intended to keep cleaning the gear while watching. Meanwhile, Ian opened the bag and pulled out the first thing he saw¡ªa folded piece of paper he had retrieved from the curse caster''s robe.


    "Just as I thought..."


    A smirk tugged at one side of Ian¡¯s lips as he unfolded the paper. As expected, it detailed the instructions the corrupted mage had received to prevent the union of the guilds. It also listed the location of the Ark Caravan and some basic information about Fael. Below that were additional scrawls, likely written by the curse caster himself, including notes about Basmut and the meeting schedule.


    <i>Initially, they probably only wanted to send a warning by killing Bor...</i>


    When the warning didn¡¯t work, the n shifted to killing all the merchant leaders to stop the union altogether. It was a typical line of reasoning for a dark mage. There were no clues about the client, which didn¡¯t surprise Ian in the least. In fact, if there were any clues about the client, it would have shocked Ian. Setting the paper aside, he reached back into the bag.


    "You¡¯ll probably like this one."


    He pulled out a thick book, about the size of a small dictionary. As with many of these kinds of books, the ominous gray cover bore no title.


    "A grimoire, I presume," Elia remarked.


    "Most likely. And this..."


    Setting the grimoire aside, Ian took out a small leather-bound notebook, about the size of a palm, covered in reddish leather.


    "This looks like his personal journal."


    "Can I read it too?" Elia asked without stopping her cleaning.


    Ian shrugged again. "After I go through it first. If there¡¯s nothing concerning, then sure."


    "Okay," Elia nodded without hesitation.


    <i>Experience really makes a difference</i>, Ian thought with a faint smile as he pulled out a small leather pouch next.


    "This... looks like a magic stone pouch. There¡¯s even an essence bead in here."


    Ian¡¯s smile deepened as he looked inside. Several small and medium-sized magic stones were mixed. The essence bead was of medium grade, and none of them were corrupted.


    <i>Just in time. I was running low.</i>


    Magic stones and essence beads weren¡¯t things you could buy endlessly, even if you had money. Nodding with satisfaction, Ian took out the money pouch as well. Inside were twenty gold coins and several silver coins. Likely for operating expenses or as an advance payment.


    Tossing the money pouch into the air and catching it again, Ian reached for a rolled-up parchment that was also inside the bag.


    "Well, well..." Unrolling the parchment, Ian let out a short exmation.


    From beyond the parchment, Elia¡¯s voice followed. "What is it, Sir Ian?"


    "It¡¯s a spell circuit." Ian lowered the parchment, revealing his face, as he added, "A curse circuit for pain and madness."


    "...!"


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she asked cautiously, "How did you read a spell circuit? Every mage creates their circuits differently, so reading aplex one is nearly impossible unless you¡¯re the creator."


    <i>Ah, so that¡¯s what surprised her.</i>


    Ian shrugged his shoulders. "Just well."


    In truth, Ian did not know how to read a spell circuit. He had simply checked the information window. The spell circuit was an instation-type curse that activated with the caster¡¯s magic and was maintained using an essence bead of at least medium grade.


    As he rolled the parchment back up, he added, "Anyway, if we ever need to spread curses everywhere, this coulde in handy."


    "What kind of situation would that be?" Elia asked.


    "The worst kind."


    "..." Ian looked down at the bag, now containing only a small wooden box.


    Reaching in, instead of pulling out the box, he grabbed a small metal object. It was another item taken from the curse caster¡¯s robe. Unlike the paper, this had rolled deep into the bag¡¯s interior. Elia, who had been left speechless by his earlierment, naturally shifted her gaze to Ian¡¯s hand.


    "A badge?" she guessed.


    "Probably." Ian turned the object over.


    It had a sharp pin and sp, making it easy to attach to a sleeve or cor. The surface, however, was smooth and polished with no visible markings. But Ian already knew how to reveal its true form.


    "..."


    Magic shimmered in Ian¡¯s eyes as he channeled it into the badge. A faint light glowed on its surface, and Elia blinked.


    "So it¡¯s a hidden symbol."


    "Exactly. Designed so only other mages can recognize it."


    Ian tilted the badge toward Elia, showing her the revealed design: a long, narrow diamond shape, with intersecting lines extending from each corner.


    "The Blue Magic Tower..." Elia sighed, recognizing the symbol, and her expression hardened as she continued, "So the dark mage was from the Blue Magic Tower."


    "Either he was, or still is," Ian muttered as he gazed at the emblem on the badge again. It didn¡¯t surprise him at all. He would know for sure after reading the mage¡¯s journal.


    "Just in case, do you know where any of the Magic Towers are located?"


    "No, unfortunately. As you know, the locations of all the Magic Towers arepletely hidden."


    "And the entrances used by the mages are also unknown. If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine." Ian nodded indifferently.


    In the game, the only Magic Tower he ever entered was the Gray Magic Tower. Even then, they kicked him out almost immediately after discovering him. It was during that encounter that he learned the towers were built downward, not upward.


    Of course, he still didn¡¯t know the exact location of the Gray Tower¡ªhe had only managed to enter because the Nightmare of the Mage, a ce within the Demonic Realm, was connected to it.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Ian had mastered only one type of magic, he could have be a member of that magic tower, but he belonged nowhere. Now that it¡¯s a reality, it would be fortunate if they didn¡¯te running to dissect his brain.


    "At the very least, with this, I could pretend to be a blue mage."


    <i>At least until I get caught</i>, Ian thought, tucking the badge into the pouch with the magic stones.


    "...Now that I think about it, you can use multiple types of magic, right?" Elia muttered, almost in surprise.


    Ian nced at her briefly.


    "Sounds like you¡¯ve been told about that."


    "Yes, I was told you carry many secrets and that I shouldn¡¯t ask about them. Not only would you refuse to answer, but you wouldn¡¯t appreciate it either."


    "Well, you¡¯ve done your homework."


    <i>Or maybe the tinum Dragon just talked about me a lot.</i>


    Ian shrugged and pulled out the wooden box. It was thest item in the bag. Its surface contained an old spell circuit carved into it and it had a slightlyrger size than his palm. Although no light emanated from it, Ian had seen something like this before¡ªa sealing box used to contain dark relics, like the one holding the mark of the void.


    <i>He didn¡¯t seem capable of wielding something like a dark relic.</i>


    Puzzled, Ian unlocked the sp and opened the lid. His eyes narrowed as he saw what was inside.


    "This is..."


    Inside was a ss orb, slightlyrger than a walnut. Though Ian wasn''t sure if it was ss, he cared little about the material. What caught his attention was the small, pitch-ck chunk inside, about the size of the tip of his thumb.


    It looked fragile, like a piece of charcoal that could crumble at any moment. However, it wasn¡¯t charcoal, and it was floating slightly within the orb. Fine dust-like particles swirled around it, likely stirred by the movement of the box.


    <i>Swoosh...</i>


    The moment Ian¡¯s fingers touched the orb, a faint resonance echoed within him, as if the fragment of chaos was reacting. His eyes narrowed again.


    "Ian...?" Sensing something off, Elia cautiously spoke. "Should I... close my eyes?"


    "... No need."


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the object that would affect the mind just by looking at it. Ian turned the box toward her.


    "This is...?" Elia¡¯s brows furrowed as she stared at the orb.


    Ian murmured, "I thought you might recognize it immediately. But I guess not."


    "...?" Elia tilted her head in confusion, but only for a moment. Soon, her eyes widened slowly, as if they might tear open.


    "No way... It can¡¯t be... this is...?" Her lips parted in disbelief as she looked into Ian¡¯s eyes.


    "Is this... a fragment of the ck Wall?"

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>


    "Yes."


    Ian replied calmly. Back then, he had encountered the item a couple of times in the game, and he just sold it off at a bargain price in the shop since it was meant only for the corrupted one. Of course, now that it had be a reality, that wasn''t an option anymore unless he nned on selling it off in the underworld''s ck market.


    <i>I still do not know how they even harvested this.</i>


    Ian turned the box back toward himself, staring at the fragment inside the orb. Either way, it was a low-grade fragment. When carried, it slightly increased the speed of Magic Recovery, and when used, it permanently enhanced Chaos Power by a small amount. There was no need to overthink how to use it.


    "They must¡¯ve used it to corrupt their magic power," Elia muttered, still staring at the box.


    Ian shrugged. "Probably."


    Not every corrupted individual possessed a dark relic or an essence bead containing a fragment of Chaos. Those unable to draw power directly from the void likely used fragments of the ck Wall as a substitute. While not easy toe by, for a mage affiliated with the Magic Tower, getting one wasn¡¯t all that difficult, either.


    "They say mages swarm near the front lines. Now it makes sense why," Ian added casually.


    Elia nodded slightly after a brief pause.


    "I remember reading about it in passing once in a book... I never thought I¡¯d actually see one."


    She stared at the box, her eyes a mix of curiosity and fear. It was natural; a research subject had appeared right before her eyes.


    Ian nced at the fragment for a moment longer, then closed the box.


    "We¡¯ll talk more about thister. We have a guesting."


    <i>Sooner than I expected. </i>


    Ian, adding the thought internally, began neatly packing the wooden box, parchment, and other items into his bag.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    The sound of knocking followed right after Ian had finished cing the coin pouch and magic stone pouch into the spatial pocket.


    "... It''s Fael. Agent of the Saint."


    A voice came from beyond the door. Ian sent a nce to Elia, signaling her to manage her expression, and then picked up the ss of alcohol he had set on the floor, opening his mouth.


    "Come in."


    The door opened cautiously. Fael, whose expression was even more cautious, stepped inside. He held a stiff smile at the corner of his lips, unable to make eye contact with Ian.


    <i>At least he isn¡¯t as dazed as he had been yesterday. </i>


    Suppressing a chuckle, Ian spoke, "You¡¯vee sooner than I expected. The funeral¡¯s probably not over yet."


    "I heard you were looking for me... Everyone else told me to go ahead. Besides, there''s something I need to report... and I''m the best person for the job."


    Well, it made sense. The Ark Caravan was the only one of the Hexagonal League that hadn¡¯t lost a single member.


    The other merchants would have felt uneasy directly speaking to Ian. Fael was likely no exception now, but after all, Ian was apanying him as his personal guard.


    Ian gestured with his chin. "Have a seat for now."


    "Oh, yes." Fael moved, creaking, as he grabbed a chair and returned, cing it between himself and Elia.


    He seemed too preupied to even question why the youngdy was polishing armor. As Fael was about to sit down, Ian reached out a hand, causing him to freeze awkwardly in ce.


    "This is the contract the curse caster had. I couldn¡¯t identify who¡¯s behind it, but it should be sufficient evidence that someone is deliberately trying to block the alliance. If the Count finds out, he¡¯ll seize it, so take good care of it."


    "You kept this aside for me... Thank you." Fael bent slightly at the waist, holding out both hands respectfully.


    As Ian handed him the paper, he added, "Is it safe to show this now?"


    Fael nced quickly at the document before folding it up and tucking it into his coat, nodding. "Yes. With this recent incident, everyone suffered significant losses. And since the Count''s report already has our names on it, it¡¯s impossible to scatter now."


    "Did they already finish the Count''s report?"


    "It seems he stayed up all night writing it. The messenger left for the capital just a few hours ago."


    <i>He¡¯s disgustingly diligent.</i>


    Ian let out a faint chuckle. Well, they were in the heart of the Empire, where the influence of the Imperial family and the Great Church reached directly. The Count likely couldn''t rest until everything was in order. That exined his gaunt and tense demeanor.


    "So now...." Ian nodded, looking directly at Fael, who was still standing. "I havepleted the request, including the additional terms."


    "Of course, Agent of the Saint," Fael replied.


    He then dropped to one knee and bowed his head. "On behalf of the entire alliance, I offer our deepest gratitude. If not for you, Agent of the Saint, none of us would have survived. Instead, people would remember us as nothing but greedy fools who killed each other for wealth. And..."


    Pausing for a moment, Fael''s face flushed red. "I also apologize for the disrespect I''ve shown."


    <i>What a fuss. </i>


    Curling one corner of his mouth, Ian added, "Ian."


    "What...?"


    "Call me as you always have. Being addressed like this feels extremely ufortable."


    He looked down at Fael, who had slightly raised his head, and continued, "It''s awkward doing something so formal when we¡¯ve known each other for a while."


    "But... How can I..."


    "When we first met, I wasn''t a Dragon yer or the Agent of the tinum Dragon. And even after that, I never told you. So there''s no need for an apology. Let¡¯s just keep it simple."


    Ian''s lips curved into a grin. "Honestly, you felt betrayed, didn¡¯t you? Right?"


    Fael blinked, then finally let a faint smile appear on his lips.


    "I can''t say it didn''t," he answered, standing up respectfully before finally sitting down in the chair. "Really, I had all sorts of thoughts running through my mind. I wonder what you were thinking as you watched me...."


    "It wasn¡¯t entirely boring." Ian''s response made Fael''s smile grow wider.


    Shaking his head, Fael added, "Still, it''s not all bad. When Bor finds out about this, he¡¯ll be beating himself up. Just imagining his reaction when he learns the truth¡ª"


    "Bor already knows."


    "¡ªmakes me curious to... Wait, what?" Fael''s eyes widened.


    Ian shrugged. "He''s a sharp one."


    "Wait... So, I was the only one kept in the dark?"


    "Pretty much."


    "Lu Sr... A merchant''s intuition is supposed to be everything, yet here I am,cking in the most vital skill."


    "I told you. Your intuition isn¡¯t something you should rely on."


    Fael closed his eyes and let out a helplessugh.


    Ian tilted his head slightly. "Let¡¯s get back to the request. The settlement is still pending, right?"


    "Of course. But before that... May I make a proposal?"


    "A proposal?"


    "You mentioned heading to Midfert, correct?"


    Ian nodded.


    Fael cautiously continued, "Could I join you on that journey?"


    ***


    The atmosphere of the guesthouse''s reception room that afternoon was distinctly different from the previous day''s tense discussions.


    "We''ve agreed to hold regr meetings here in Basmut every six months. If a merchant can''t attend, a legally authorized representative may take part in their ce."


    With no objections, the merchants efficiently dealt with most of the remaining discussion points. This was due to Ian and Elia, who sat as guests of honor at the table, with Philip standing behind them.


    One more person stood next to Philip¡ªthe Northern guard. Originally the personal guard of the merchant of the Windmill Trading Company, he naturally followed Ian the moment he saw him again.


    Though Ian had ordered him to return to his duties, the bodyguard had begged to stay and serve at least during their time here, so Ian had no choice but to allow it. Throughout the meeting, he stood next to Philip, eyes wide open. His presence likely helped keep the meeting running smoothly, at least in part.


    <i>Still, it¡¯s just as boring</i>, Ian thought indifferently as he sipped his wine.


    The reason for Ian''s attendance was the extra reward promised by Fael. The matter needed to be addressed in the meeting. However, the focus here wasn''t solely on the reward that Fael would mention.


    "Now, let¡¯s move on to the matter concerning those who have graced us with their presence."


    Fael, after wetting his lips with wine, rose from his seat. He had be the officially appointed representative of the alliance. While the establishment of the alliance had been part of his n, ?Ian¡¯s influence yed a significant role.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fael shifted his gaze to Elia, who was seated beside Ian. "The youngdy who has graced us with her presence is going to conduct very important research at the capital. Research to uncover the secrets of the ck Wall."


    All eyes of the merchants turned to Elia. They had all been quietly curious about the young dwarf apanying the Agent of the tinum Dragon.


    "The ck Wall holds different meanings for everyone here. Some lost their homes, others their families, and some lost their livelihoods."


    Fael continued speaking calmly, his gaze sweeping over the merchants, who nodded in agreement.


    "What we went through this time is also not entirely unrted to the ck Wall. Even those who lost their lives. So wouldn''t it be meaningful to sponsor the youngdy in the alliance''s name?"


    Just as before, Elia did not correct Fael¡¯s words. She simply kept her mouth shut and listened silently. This was because they had already agreed on this matter earlier in the room.


    Now that everyone knew she had a connection to Ian, the merchants wouldn''t have the ability to control her as they pleased.


    "Those who agree, raise your sses."


    Fael said as he raised his own ss. One by one, the merchants raised their sses, their eyes soon turning toward the ss in front of Ian.


    <i>Why me?</i>


    Despite his thoughts, Ian calmly raised his ss.


    Smiling, Fael took a sip of his drink and spoke. "Now, all that¡¯s left is to thank the two people who allowed us to be here today."


    Fael¡¯s gaze passed over Ian and Philip in turn. The merchants followed suit. From their expressions, it seemed like they were already aware of what Fael was going to say.


    Looking directly at Ian, Fael continued, "We would like to issue you both the alliance''s golden insignia."


    Ian tilted his head, a hint of confusion on his face. Philip, standing just behind him, asked as if he knew exactly what Ian was thinking: "The golden... insignia?"


    Fael nodded. "We n to issue insignias made of gold or silver to benefactors or honored guests of the alliance. This is to ensure they receive proper treatment, not just from us, but from all merchants affiliated with the alliance."


    Fael spread his hands wide as he spoke. "The golden insignia we will issue to the two of you is the highest tier. From now on, you can purchase any goods from merchants affiliated with the alliance at the lowest price and with the highest priority. As a standard benefit."


    <i>... So, it''s like being a VIP. </i>


    Ian let out a dry chuckle. It was an unexpected additional reward. At least, it seemed more valuable than a hundred gold coins. He wouldn''t have to worry about being ripped off like in a game.


    "If you have a set residence, you can also request any necessary items to be delivered directly to you. While this will incur a small additional fee and is subject to avability, we will fulfill these requests as much as possible. Beyond that, you¡¯ll enjoy various other benefits, both big and small, as esteemed benefactors of the alliance."


    Still, this was not aplete loss for the alliance. After all, they wouldn''t issue a golden insignia to just anyone. And with the Agent of the tinum Dragon and the Apostle of Lu Sr being the first recipients, it would set a symbolic benchmark. It will also boost the alliance''s credibility and appeal to the vanity of their customers.


    <i>While his instincts are dull, he¡¯s clever enough in these matters...</i>


    As Ian thought this, Fael, after pausing briefly, spoke again, "Will you ept the golden insignia?"


    All the merchants held their breath and watched Ian''s lips. Their ns would hinge on his response. Feeling Philip¡¯s gaze prickling the back of his head, Ian finally raised his ss.


    "I will ept."


    "That''s a relief...," Fael spoke, unable to hide his sigh of relief.


    As other merchants let out smiles of relief, Ian added, "However."


    Ian continued, "If I hear rumors that the alliance is tarnishing the tinum Dragon¡¯s name, that honored guest will turn into an unwee intruder."


    The merchants froze.


    Fael, who had also stiffened, quickly ced a hand over his chest and straightened up. "I swear by the Radiant Goddess, such a thing will never happen. Everyone here has suffered under the tyranny and injustice ofrge guilds. We will make every effort to prevent the repetition of such abuses."


    "I hope you keep that vow." At Ian''s added words, Fael, as well as the merchants, all nodded in unison, reaffirming their vows.


    <i>... I wasn''t trying to stir up any sense of duty. </i>


    As Ian thought to himself, Fael smiled faintly and added,


    "As you know, the insignia are not ready yet. However, once production ispleted in Midfert, you will have them in your hands."


    <i>... So that¡¯s why he wanted toe along.</i>


    Ian¡¯s lips finally curled into a smile again.


    "Do as you wish."


    Ian brought his ss to his lips.


    Seeing him drink, Fael finally smiled in relief.


    "Now then, that concludes the first regr meeting of the alliance. Let¡¯s meet again at the dinner banquet."


    As promised, Ian attended the dinner banquet with the Count. As Philip had expected, the Count wanted him to stay longer in the city. It was likely that he wanted Ian to remain until the results of the report he had sent to the capital came in.


    Instead of outright refusing, Ian promised he would stay if the Count could defeat him in a drinking contest. And by the time the Count, who had passed out drunk, finally woke upte the next afternoon, the alliance¡¯s merchants and Ian''s group had long since left the city.

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>


    "The Imperial Ark Caravan, huh? There are fewer carriages than what¡¯s recorded. Was there a problem?"


    Ian, leaning back in his chair, absentmindedly listened to the voiceing from ahead. It was probably the captain of the guards at the city gate.


    They had reached Midfert, arge walled city, two and a half days after departing from Basmut.


    Fael continued, "We¡¯ve already sent more than half of the carriages ahead to Borta. Right now, we''re only carrying a small load of wine for delivery. This trip is more about buying than selling. We¡¯ve got a few custom orders to ce, and the artisans here are renowned for their exceptional craftsmanship."


    "Well, you¡¯re not wrong about that. Still, it looks like you¡¯ve got four or five carriages. Have you arranged for a ce to stay?"


    "We¡¯re thinking of renting a guest house for a few days. Do you have any avable?"


    "You¡¯re in luck. There¡¯s just one left."


    "Oh, that¡¯s great news. Then¡ª"


    <i>It¡¯ll be disgustingly peaceful here too, I see.</i>


    Half-listening to the conversation, Ian clicked his tongue briefly.


    For citizens, travelers, and nobles, this ce was likely a paradise. But for mercenaries, words like <iw </i>and <i>peace </i>held little appeal.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that most of the mercenaries had flocked to the frontier or the North. If you weren¡¯t skilled enough to get a long-term contract somewhere, making a living wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    <i>Looks like things will stay like this until the corruption starts.</i>


    Ian pondered a thought that had crossed his mind several times since arriving in the central region. In hindsight, tackling the game''s major events early wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Even so, he didn¡¯t feel any urgency to rush to the capital after finishing his tasks here. There would still be plenty of time to go once the ck Wall made its move.


    Until then, he nned to keep wandering like this. No matter how peaceful things seemed, there were bound to be a few more side quests waiting for him if he kept looking.


    "This man will guide you. Follow him."


    "Thank you. And go easy on that wine."


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps grew closer. Fael and Philip were returning. As Philip climbed up to the driver¡¯s seat, Fael grinned and opened the carriage door, stepping inside.


    "I bet you were bored without me around for the past half-day."


    He said cheerfully as he sat across from Elia. Despite his earlier difort, Fael had been casually hopping in and out of Ian¡¯s carriage throughout the trip. After sending most of the caravan members ahead, he had practically lived there.


    As the carriage started moving, Ian chuckled briefly. "I enjoyed the peace."


    "Just bear with me for a few more days. <i>Haha</i>. By the way, what¡¯s the youngdy so engrossed in?"


    Fael turned his gaze toward Elia, who was sitting across from him. With a Magic Stone Lamp ced beside her, she waspletely absorbed in her book, unaware of Fael''s presence. Ian nced at her as she quietly flipped a page, a faint smile forming on his lips.


    "She''s watching the birth of a dark mage."


    "The birth? What do you mean...?"


    "It¡¯s the journal of someone who lost their head."


    "...!"


    "I¡¯d been meaning to read it for a while. Thanks to you, I finally got the chance today," Ian remarked casually.


    Fael, who had been sitting frozen with wide eyes, blinked in surprise.


    "T-That¡¯s not the point here... I¡¯m shocked you¡¯re carrying something so dangerous. You know one wrong move and you could lose your head," Fael stammered, lowering his voice in a panicked rush.


    Ian, blinking in mild amusement, tilted his head indifferently.


    "My neck? Who would dare?"


    "Ah... well, indeed. Knowing who you are, such absurd suspicions wouldn''t arise. However... it still feels unsettling to see the youngdy reading such an ominous book..."


    Fael responded awkwardly, his gaze lingering uneasily on the journal.


    <i>Ah, right. He''s a sponsor now.</i>


    "Researching the ck Wall is dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting her know in advance about the things she needs to be cautious of while Philip and I are here."


    Ian added calmly, shrugging his shoulders as he met Fael''s gaze.


    "Besides, there¡¯s nothing particrly dangerous in that journal."


    Though Fael nodded, his expression was still uncertain. It wasn¡¯t just empty words, though. Ian¡¯s pocket dimension contained far more dangerous items than that journal. In any case, Elia waspletely absorbed in it. She had likely witnessed the journal¡¯s owner''s demise with her own eyes.


    <i>It¡¯ll probably heighten her awareness.</i>


    The contents Ian had read just a few hours ago shed through his mind. Dario was the curse caster''s name, and, as expected, he still had an affiliation with the Blue Magic Tower. His mercenary activities were merely a side job to fund his research materials.


    Like the other magic towers, the Blue Magic Tower was desperately trying to ovee the twilight of magic. Dario was no different.


    His research began with an attempt to increase spell efficiency, using less magic power toplete spells. Naturally, that failed. Next, he sought a way to umte particles of the magic power stored in magic stones within the human body. Of course, that too failed.


    After repeated failures, it was only natural that he, like many of his peers, turned his gaze toward the ck Wall. He believed there had to be a way to filter the void magic that the ck Wall asionally emitted.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What followed was a predictable progression. He became captivated by the void¡¯s magic and eventually stepped into the realm of dark magic. The other mages in the tower were likely no different.


    <i>At least he wasn¡¯t conducting human experiments like the Gray Tower.</i>


    Thinking, Ian let his gaze wander to the scenery outside. The well-maintained streets bustled with clean, carefree passersby, their faces devoid of concern, as if oblivious to the thickening clouds overhead.


    <i>He said chaos feels clearer.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue, recalling the line from the end of the journal. Unlike those oblivious people, Dario had realized that a new era was beginning. Other corrupted ones and demons might have sensed the same.


    For now, only the signs were visible, but once the ck Wall¡¯s erosion began, everything would change uncontrobly. Even the citizens of the central region would soone to fear the night and the world beyond the walls.


    "<i>Ahem</i>..."


    An awkward, intentional cough broke the silence a few secondster, signaling a change in topic.


    "Now that I think about it, by now, word from Basmut must have reached the capital." Fael''s words brought Ian¡¯s attention back to him.


    Fael nonchntly added, "Not that I''m worried. Since you¡¯ve proven yourself, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues."


    "The Alliance''s name is spreading as well, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what matters to you, no?"


    "To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely thrilled. We¡¯ve only just been formed, after all. But still, therger tradingpanies will find it harder to target us now. At least for a while."


    <i>More than just a while, I¡¯d bet.</i>


    Ian shrugged internally. It remained to be seen whether the Imperial family or the Order would act, but there was no way they would overlook the fact thatrge guilds had hired corrupted beings as assassins.


    Especially now, with the Hexagonal Alliance as a new alternative. The authorities were likely preparing to tighten their grip on the merchants who had previously wielded power through their wealth.


    Or they might simply execute them and pocket the gold that would spill out.


    "There¡¯s a branch of the Steel Vault in this city, I hear." Ian, after thinking that far, spoke up softly. He also had gold in hand from severing a merchant''s neck.


    "Where do we need to go to find it?"


    "If you follow the main street westward, you¡¯ll see it. It''s on the opposite side of the church. ... By the way, was your business in Midfert rted to the Steel Vault?"


    Ian slightly nodded. "That¡¯s not all of it, but it¡¯s part of the reason."


    "That''s unexpected. I thought you wouldn''t be interested in a ce like a bank."


    "Are there mercenaries who aren¡¯t interested in money?"


    "I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all. Of course, being assigned to the Steel Vault isn¡¯t something you can achieve with just money, but you¡¯d still need a substantial amount of wealth. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how much are you storing there?"


    "Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve heard I have over a thousand gold coins."


    "A... a thousand coins...?" Fael''s eyes widened in shock for a moment, but then his head slowly tilted to the side.


    "But why do you speak as if you¡¯ve only heard about it?"


    "Good question. Why do you think that is?" Ian asked calmly in return.


    Fael, who had been quietly staring into Ian¡¯s ck eyes, eventually turned his gaze away with an awkward smile.


    "It seems you received it aspensation for a job. <i>Haha</i>... Oh, we¡¯re almost there. Look outside." With an exaggerated tone, Fael opened the carriage window and pointed outside.


    "This is the mansion you''ll be using as your lodging."


    <i>Teasing him has a certain charm to it.</i>


    Ian suppressed augh as he noticed the relieved expression on Fael¡¯s face, then looked out the window toward Elia¡¯s side. The guard who had been guiding them was opening the gate of a mansion surrounded by a low wall.


    Beyond it, the mansion with a small yard came into view.


    Although a bit faded, it was still a reasonably spacious two-story mansion. Though the yard was small, it was big enough to park the carriages, and the house itself lookedrge enough to amodate the caravan members.


    <i>Traveling with the tradingpany is indeed convenient for matters like this.</i>


    "You three can use the best rooms on the upper floor."


    Fael, sneaking a nce at Ian, subtly added, "It¡¯s toote to take care of any business today, so how about a drink while we rest? There was a banquet in Basmut as well, but that wasn¡¯t exactly for celebration, was it?"


    "Let¡¯s save that for the night before you leave. Tonight, I want to rest and take care of some other dyed matters."


    "What sort of matters?"


    "I n to review the dark mage''s journal for the youngdy. At my leisure."


    "A dark... mage...?"


    "I¡¯m also going to be handling something even more dangerous, so make sure no onees near my room. While I don¡¯t need to worry, others might not be so lucky, don¡¯t you think?"


    Fael, seemingly at a loss for words, opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally nodding deeply.


    "No one will disturb you, I¡¯ll make sure of that. Including myself, of course."


    ***


    "You¡¯ve arrived."


    It was noon. Fael, who had been sitting at a table in the corner of the main hall, sprang to his feet.


    Ian, fully armed, along with Philip and Elia, wasing down the stairs.


    "I heard you¡¯ve finished your meal, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you."


    "I thought you¡¯d be busier," Ian said as he walked.


    Fael shrugged. "I¡¯ve finished all the tasks this morning. The wine has been delivered, and I¡¯ve ced an order for the insignia. Now, all that¡¯s left for me to do is wait."


    The sounds of people having ate lunch in the dining hall spread, making it seem less like an empty remark.


    Ian nodded as he stepped out the door. "Then keep an eye on things so we don¡¯t get swindled. Sir Philip isn¡¯t good at haggling, and the youngdy doesn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world."


    "To be honest, I¡¯m not that bad at it either. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re exceptionally talented, my lord." Philip, who calmly added this, subtly lifted his armored arms.


    "I even put on this armor to avoid being underestimated."


    Ian nced at Fael. "You see what I mean. This is the level we¡¯re working with."


    Fael chuckled heartily and nodded. "Trust me. You mentioned you¡¯re purchasing protection gear and supplies for the youngdy?"


    "And an excellent sword for Sir Philip, and some decent magical tools or weapons."


    As they stepped out of the mansion and onto the street, Ian nced over at Philip.


    "Be careful not to lose the money."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve ced it closest to my heart. My chest feels heavy. A very pleasant heaviness," said Philip, while patting his breastte.


    Inside his chest te were all the gold coins Ian had earned from his recent job, as well as the coins Philip had received. Elia¡¯s money, on the other hand, was untouched, meant to be sent ahead to the capital with her.


    "Once you¡¯re done, would you like to meet at the workshop district behind the church? There¡¯s a tavern nearby called the Dragon¡¯s Wing. The food is excellent, and of course, the drinks too. They serve a variety of southern alcohols made from fruits and herbs," added Fael as they reached a crossroads.


    Ian nodded. "That sounds like a good ce for dinner. As long as nothing goes wrong."


    Philip tilted his head slightly through his visor. "Is there any reason for trouble when you¡¯re just visiting the Steel Vault?"


    "The Steel Vault itself is the real problem," Ian added, casting Elia a look that warned her to take care before turning away. His pace eased shortly after separating from the group.


    <i>As expected, it¡¯s morefortable being alone.</i>


    Midfert, even to Ian''s modern eyes, truly felt like a city. It had small andrge buildings, alleyways between the main streets, pleasant scents, street vendors, and crowds of diverse people. Not only were there fairies but also orcs adorned with gold on their tusks, and even a beastfolk, though only one.


    <i>If every city on the continent was like this, life would be much morefortable.</i>


    From Ian¡¯s perspective, giving central cities thebel of <i>transport hubs</i> was pointless. Each city had its unique significance, positioned at key crossroads along the sprawlingwork of roads. The Empire¡¯s dominance over the continent wasn¡¯t just due to geographical advantages but also their strategic use of those advantages.


    Moments like these made him realize this world had be reality. In a world full of absurdities from a modern perspective, there were moments when it all felt oddly convincing.


    <i>... Convincing, my ass.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue as he gazed at a building in the distance. It was a rectangr, grayish-white structure. Above its wide-open doors was a statue of a steel hand clutching a gold bar.


    It was the Steel Vault. Unlike the lively streets behind him, the sight of it reminded Ian that this world had once been just a game. The building was almost identical to the one in his memories, even though it had been a different branch back then.


    <i>Do they all build them exactly the same?</i>


    With that thought, Ian pulled the vault key out of his pocket dimension, fitting it deeply into the middle finger of his ungloved left hand as he continued walking.


    Standing by the wide-open door was arge orc dressed in formal attire.


    The orc nced at the ring Ian held out and silently bowed. Despite the stark and imposing exterior, the interior hallway was elegantly adorned, with an almost eerie quietness that made every step echo. This sight, too, was not much different from what Ian had seen in the game. It seemed the Steel Vault maintained a uniform design across all its branches.


    Then again, people foundfort in the familiar. And of course, it wasn¡¯t just the appearances that were likely the same.


    <i>The procedures I¡¯ll have to go through are likely the same too. Maybe even worse...</i>


    The hallway was divided into three counters, each separated by wooden partitions. Behind each counter sat a human who appeared to be an employee.


    On the wall behind them was a door, each nked by orcs in formal uniforms standing like statues. Their yellow eyes tracked Ian¡¯s movements as he approached the central counter, but Ian acted as if he didn¡¯t notice.


    The employee sitting across from him smiled.


    "Wee. What business brings you here today?"


    Ian looked at the employee¡¯s painted-on smile and responded calmly.


    "I¡¯m here to withdraw money."


    The employee nced at the key Ian extended from his left hand and nodded.


    "Please wait a moment."


    At the employee¡¯s signal, the orc standing behind stepped forward. Bending down, the orc reached under the desk, pulling out something heavy. Muscles bulged under the orc''s yellowish arms, and the gold chain attached to his tusk swayed as he worked.


    <i>Thunk...</i>


    Soon, the orc ced a heavy metal box on the desk. It was a square box that resembled a vault, covered in intricate geometric patterns. Inside, there were likelyplex magical circuits and mechanical devices.


    On the side facing Ian, there was a long, narrow slit.


    "Please insert your hand."


    Ian, sitting coolly in his chair, inserted his left hand into the slit.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    He immediately felt magic inside the box. The magic was scanning his hand, or more precisely, the key.


    <i>Click, click, clunk¨C</i>


    Inside the box, gears and mechanisms began to whirl and turn.


    Ian watched the box in silence.


    <i>In the game, this would¡¯ve been over with a single click...</i>


    This recognition device was probably the peak of this world¡¯s technology. Countless master dwarven artisans, craftspeople, and mages must have contributed to its creation.


    <i>Tick. Tick. Tick.</i>


    The sound continued from the side of the box that the employee was watching. It was probably disying the amount of money stored in the vault.


    As the ticking stopped, the employee¡¯s face filled with increasing astonishment. Even the orc behind him shifted his yellow eyes between the box and Ian¡¯s face.


    Then the box grew silent.


    "T-Thank you for your patience." The employee blinked a few times before springing to his feet, his demeanor now much more respectful as he looked at Ian.


    "How much would you like to withdraw, sir?"


    "All of it."


    "Pardon...?" The employee¡¯s smile froze in ce.


    Looking into the confused eyes of the employee, Ian repeated his words.


    "I¡¯d like to withdraw all of it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>


    The employee froze for a moment, mouth ajar.


    "Ah... So you¡¯re saying you want to withdraw the full amount?"


    He quickly regained hisposure, smiling again as he continued speaking, "As you¡¯re probably aware, if you withdraw the full amount, you¡¯ll have to return the key."


    He cautiously met Ian¡¯s gaze. "So, if possible, wouldn¡¯t it be wise to leave at least the minimum amount, say, fifty gold coins? If you return the key, it might be difficult to be assigned another vault in the future."


    <i>Here we go.</i>


    Ian muttered inwardly, his lips curling up slightly.


    "It¡¯s fine. Give me everything."


    "... Very well. In that case, would you mind waiting for a moment? The amount exceeds my authority." The employee, who had hesitated briefly, added respectfully.


    Ian gave a slight nod, signaling him to proceed.


    "Thank you for your understanding." The employee bowed once more before turning away.


    As he did so, one of the orc guards made his way toward a small side table, while the employee exited through the door behind him.


    <i>Since it¡¯s over a thousand gold coins, I guess the branch manager wille.</i>


    Leaning back in the plush chair, Ian recalled his memories from the game.


    Back then, too, he had gone through simr procedures when essing a vault with someone else¡¯s key. The withdrawal process had been a mini-event, where one had to avoid traps or wrong choices.


    The question from the employee earlier was one such trap. Leaving some of the money in the vault would have required a full identity check. Although the remaining procedures would bepleted without issue, returning to the Steel Vaultter would result in a sealed vault and the key being confiscated before being kicked out.


    Just then, arge shadow fell over him. The orc guard had approached the desk and ced a tray in front of Ian, setting it on top of the metal box. On the tray were a slice of pie and a cup of tea, from which a pleasant aroma had begun to rise.


    The orc bowed silently before turning around and resuming his position by the door, standing still like a statue.


    Ian picked up the fork and took in the orc¡¯s appearance. Despite their menacing look, they held discipline, restraint, and patience as their highest values.


    <i>That¡¯s probably why the Steel Vault partners with them.</i>


    Still, they were a race capable of tearing humans apart with their bare hands if they wanted to.


    In the game, refusing to leave the vault meant fighting them. Armed with magical weapons, they were more than capable of leading yers to a game over screen. Even if one killed them all and escaped, they would be a wanted criminal, constantly hunted by guards.


    Choosing the wrong options could cause either leaving empty-handed or dying. If the yer paid attention to minor details, they could navigate through everything without trouble. However, for Ian back then, it was just a matter of stubbornly trying again until he seeded. At least, if he didn''t immediately re-enter the vault after deciding to leave, he wouldn''t be able to revert to a previous save point.


    <i>It was a brutally unforgiving game when it came to the smallest details...</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he casually took a bite of the pie. Regardless, the fig pie was delicious.


    Footsteps approached from beyond the door just as he was finishing the pie on his te.


    <i>Click¨C</i>


    The door opened, and the employee re-entered, this time apanied by a middle-aged imperial man dressed in a gray uniform. As Ian washed down thest bite of pie with tea, the man approached the desk, smiling.


    "I apologize for the wait. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Nelson, the branch manager." Nelson greeted him courteously.


    Even then, Ian didn¡¯t miss the way his eyes flicked over the pie te.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>What, did you think I¡¯d be too nervous to eat?</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he replied, "Pleasure to meet you."


    Nelson made eye contact, waiting silently. It was clear he expected Ian to introduce himself, but Ian had no intention of doing so. After a few moments of silence, Nelson stered a polite smile back onto his face.


    "I¡¯ve already heard the basic details from our employee. However, just to confirm, are you sure you¡¯d like to return the key and withdraw the full amount stored in the vault?"


    "Yes," Ian answered without hesitation.


    There was no need to drag out the conversation. Even though the reality was different from the game, and he might reverse his decision, there was no point in taking that risk. There might be some rule he wasn¡¯t aware of, and it was best not to leave any room for them to interfere.


    "Very well. In that case, we¡¯ll proceed. Could you please provide your identification?" Nelson continued.


    Ian smiled slightly. "I understand this is an anonymous private vault. I¡¯d like to keep it that way."


    "Of course, but..." Nelson continued speaking, feigning concern, "If you withdraw the funds without providing identification, not only will you lose the interest rued, but you''ll also need to pay a significant storage fee. Are you sure you still wish to proceed this way?"


    <i>It¡¯s exactly the same, word for word. Do they have a script for this?</i>


    Ian''s smile deepened.


    Ian¡¯s smile deepened. The term <i>anonymous</i> was a bit of a y on words. The vault recorded the initials of the owner¡¯s name, so it wasn¡¯t truly anonymous. By submitting identification to avoid paying the fee, he would trigger the immediate start of the expulsion process, resulting in a permanent ban from essing the vault.


    Of course, if their initials matched, the situation might be different¡ªbut that hadn¡¯t been the case in the game, and it wasn¡¯t the case now.


    "The fee is thirty percent of the total, correct?"


    "Precisely, thirty-three percent."


    "I¡¯ll pay it."


    Nelson, who had been watching Ian carefully, returned his gaze to the metal box with a smile.


    "One thousand one hundred thirty gold coins. After deducting the fee, you''ll receive seven hundred fifty gold coins, and the rest will be paid in silver. Would you prefer to receive a voucher?"


    "I¡¯ll take it in coins."


    As if expecting that response, Nelson quickly followed up with another question.


    "Do you have a vault or safe to transport the coins?"


    "I didn¡¯t bring one."


    "If you''d like a small vault, there¡¯s an additional fee of five gold coins, and a wooden storage box will cost ten silver coins."


    "I¡¯ll take the wooden box."


    "Understood. Please wait a moment." Nelson nodded, finally turning to give a signal to the orc guard, who followed him out of the room.


    The transaction was progressing smoothly. Ian raised the almost-cold cup of tea to his lips, hiding a satisfied smile.


    Seven hundred fifty gold coins. That was enough to livefortably for years, even while spending generously in every city he visited. Or it could buy five top-tier magical artifacts.


    Of course, knowing his situation, he might spend it faster than expected¡ªhe¡¯d already spent hundreds of gold coins this year alone. Still, having money was always better than being without it. Either way, it was always better to have money than not.


    Ian set the cup down, gazing ahead calmly.


    The employee standing near the desk discreetly nced to the side, clearly uneasy, his breath barely audible. It was only natural. Ian had just chosen to forego revealing his identity in favor of losing a few hundred gold coins. The employee looked convinced that Ian wasn¡¯t the rightful owner of the vault. In his mind, Ian had probably killed the original owner or obtained the key through illegal means.


    It wasn¡¯t far from the truth, so Ian didn¡¯t mind. He had followed every protocol. They had no way of proving he wasn¡¯t the legitimate owner of the vault. Besides, the bank had already taken its hefty fee. What he had paid was essentially hush money. That''s how the system of the Steel Vault had been designed, after all.


    <i>Of course, they might still try to stab me in the backter...</i>


    How he would respond to that was something to consider if it happened.


    <i>Click¨C</i>


    The door opened again. The orc guard entered, carrying a hefty wooden storage box, followed by Nelson.


    The employee quickly stepped forward to clear Ian¡¯s te, recing it with the wooden box.


    "Would you like to verify the amount?" Nelson asked as the orc stepped back.


    Ian, removing the ring from his left hand, shook his head. "No need. I trust it¡¯s correct."


    Standing up, he ced the ring on the desk.


    Nelson, not missing a single movement, added, "If you¡¯d like, we can provide a guard to escort you to your destination for just one gold coin per guard."


    "No need. I can handle myself."


    <i>Persistent until the end. </i>


    Ian muttered inwardly, gripping the handles of the storage box. It was a satisfying weight.


    "Well then, take care."


    Ian shed a brief smile at Nelson before turning away. He didn¡¯t stop or look back once as he exited the bank.


    ***


    "It¡¯s a rare urrence..."


    Once Ian¡¯s footsteps faded, Nelson finally allowed a faint smile to form on his lips.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely unheard of for someone to ess a vault without being the rightful owner. But most of those individuals ended up beaten and thrown out without ever receiving a single coin. They usually failed to understand how the transaction between bank and client worked, driven by greed. The Steel Vault¡¯s regtions were designed to exploit those very weaknesses.


    "Without a doubt, he¡¯s a criminal," whispered Korvo, the employee.


    Nelson understood why he was so frightened. The man who had just left had eyes that didn¡¯t reflect light¡ªthey swallowed it. The eyes of a killer.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we report this to headquarters and check the records?"


    "Why bother?" Nelson replied with a low chuckle, bending down to retrieve something from the desk.


    "He didn¡¯t give us any excuse to act. He followed the procedures and paid the fee. Besides, it¡¯s best not to provoke customers like him."


    As he spoke, Nelson picked up the ring Ian had left behind, ncing at the surface of the key reader on the desk.


    The mechanical letters formed by metal gears disyed the initials of the vault¡¯s owner, along with the remaining bnce.


    Nelson slid the ring into a small slot next to the box without hesitation. Soon, the familiar sound of gears turning filled the air as the letters and numbers disyed on the side of the box disappeared one by one. The reset process had begun.


    "Once it¡¯s all cleared, prepare the transaction records and bring them to me. We¡¯ll split the fee proceeds between us, half each."


    Nelson added this as he turned away, erasing the memory of the man who had just left. Unaware that his decision may have saved several lives.


    ***


    Philip finally spoke as they turned onto a quieter street, "I held back my words earlier because there were too many ears around, but the bank really is no better than a bunch of robbers."


    They were on their way back to their lodging after an early dinner.


    ncing around at the dimly lit road, he lowered his voice. "No matter how you spin it, charging over thirty percent in fees is outrageous. If it were me, I would¡¯ve made a scene."


    "That doesn¡¯t sound like something a pdin should be saying." Ian scoffed, muttering as he brought the bottle in his hand to his lips.


    As Fael had mentioned, the southern wine had this amazing aroma. There were so many kinds to choose from, which only made the whole thing more fun. Drawn in by the variety, Philip and Fael each had a different bottle in hand, and even Elia was carrying one, cradling it in her arms like it was something precious.


    All of them were southern wines, set aside for that evening.


    "Get too greedy, and you¡¯ll end up losing it all."


    "Wise words, though..." Philip muttered, clicking his tongue, "Well, either way, you¡¯re rich again now."


    "In that case, perhaps you¡¯d consider entrusting me with a job?" Fael, walking behind them, chimed in with a sly tone.


    "I couldn¡¯t find any decent magical equipment here, but if you leave it to me, I¡¯ll search every corner of the capital to find something that satisfies you."


    <i>Herees the sales pitch again. </i>Ian chuckled under his breath.


    "There¡¯s not much profit in selling things to me, you know."


    "What matters is the items we handle. Selling high-quality goods elevates the standing of our tradingpany."


    "Well, I¡¯ll think about it."


    "Take your time. You know, we can deliver the goods directly to you if necessary. Even if I don¡¯t have the best gut instinct, I have an eye for good stuff, don¡¯t I?" Fael nced at Elia and Philip as if seeking their agreement, then hurried ahead.


    They were almost at the mansion, and he seemed eager to get there first and open the gate. As Fael dashed toward the guards, Philip shrugged and looked at Ian.


    "It''s true that he has a good eye. He ordered Elie''s custom gear from the most skilled ce, and he also found a sword for me that fits perfectly, almost as if he can read my thoughts."


    Philip cast a nce down at the sword on his waist, adding, "If you tell him exactly what you¡¯re looking for, he¡¯ll find it somehow."


    "And that¡¯s how people end up never saving, no matter how much they make," Ian chuckled softly, then turned his gaze ahead again.


    Fael, whom they expected to wait by the gate, was returning toward them with a slight frown on his face. The guard was slowly opening the gate in the distance.


    "Is there a problem?" Philip, noticing Fael¡¯s expression, tilted his helmet in question.


    Fael, with a frown creasing his forehead, responded as he approached.


    "A visitor is waiting for you."


    "A visitor?"


    "Yes, but they¡¯re not here for the caravan..."


    Fael¡¯s gaze shifted toward Ian.


    "They say they¡¯vee looking for you, Sir."

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    As Philip hesitated and turned back, Ian, who naturally slowed his steps, spoke, "Who is it?"


    "Well... they haven¡¯t revealed their identity," Fael replied, still frowning.


    He stopped, as if waiting for Ian to respond, and added, "It seems to be ady from a noble family. A knight apanied her and even mentioned your name, so they had no choice but to let her in."


    "Ady... you say?" Philip tilted his head, ncing back at Ian, and added, "Do you know anyone who fits that description?"


    "Not at all," Ian replied immediately, his eyes narrowing further.


    Still, the sense that this visitor was far from wee lingered. That they had located Ian, whose whereabouts were mostly unknown to many, along with their failure to disclose their identity, provided ample ground for that suspicion.


    As memories of the game and strategy guides shed through Ian''s mind, Elia spoke up, blinking her eyes. "Who could it be? It must be someone who knows you''re here."


    Philip, still thinking it over, responded after a moment of contemtion. "Since you didn¡¯t reveal your identity at the Steel Vault, maybe it¡¯s someone from Count Thaddeus or someone who heard about you from merchants of the alliance."


    "There¡¯s too little time for anyone to follow hearing the alliance members¡¯ stories," Fael remarked, walking just behind Ian as they moved forward.


    "It must be someone who came from Basmut. There¡¯s no one else who could know your whereabouts besides them."


    "There is. Aside from them." Ian muttered to himself at that moment. Hispanions¡¯ gazes shifted to him, but Ian didn¡¯t borate, only resuming his usual walking pace.


    Elia let out a small gasp of realization just after. "You¡¯re talking about the royal family or the church, aren¡¯t you? They must have received the report from the Count."


    "But... Isn¡¯t it too early for someone from the royal family or the church to arrive? It¡¯s been less than five days since the Count¡¯s report," Philip added.


    Fael, stroking his mustache, murmured thoughtfully, "They may have used a magicalmunication scroll or a messenger hawk to contact a nearby noble. Those are expensive methods, but they¡¯re used in urgent situations. They might want to conduct a follow-up investigation on what happened in Basmut."


    <i>... That¡¯s the best-case scenario, </i>Ian muttered internally.


    Ian mused inwardly. Neither the Order nor the royal family was wee. Anyway, it had always been a matter of choosing between the lesser of two evils. Of course, the least desired oue was almost certainly not in y. It was still too early for that, and this wasn¡¯t the capital.


    <i>... Anyway, I''d rather it be neither.</i>


    Ian clicked his tongue briefly as he looked beyond the wide-open gates. A carriage, one he didn''t recognize, was blocking the others as it parked. Thanks to that, the side of the carriage was clearly visible¡ªarge, luxurious one with a sturdy-looking roof and walls.


    "It looks slightly better than ours. Just slightly," Philip muttered in a somewhat dissatisfied tone.


    Ian had already shifted his gaze elsewhere. Outside the mansion, groups of people had gathered. They were workers and guards from the merchant guild.


    Fael, tilting his head in confusion, gestured. A few guards hurried over. Fael motioned for them to take Ian¡¯s bottle of wine and handed over his own as well, asking, "Why is everyone out here?"


    "The knight requested everyone to leave the mansion. He said no one should overhear their conversation with the Agent of the Saint."


    One of the guards, who had just taken Philip¡¯s wine bottle, answered, causing Fael to frown.


    "And where are these guests?"


    "They¡¯re in the dining hall. They refused food, so we only served them tea."


    "Tea, not wine... Hmm..."


    As they continued walking without stopping at the front door, Ian clicked his tongue once more. The bad feeling was gradually getting stronger.


    <i>No way... It¡¯s too soon for that to happen, right?</i>


    As he mused to himself, Philip leaned in and whispered, "Looks like they would want a private meeting with you alone."


    "Then go upstairs." Ian¡¯s indifferent response drew a short, amusedugh from Philip.


    "How can I do that when we don¡¯t even know their intentions? I was only going to tell you not to worry about Elia, no matter how bad things get. I¡¯ll protect her."


    Ian thought to himself how reassuring Philip sounded, and for the first time in a while, let out a low, genuineugh.


    It wasn¡¯t sarcasm; he was genuinely impressed. The once na?ve fool had be someone he could count on.


    "Wouldn''t you need my help?" Elia quickly added.


    While Philip pulled up his visor to cover his face, Ian grasped the doorknob with a smile. "Enough of that. You just want to talk in secret, don''t you?"


    As it caught, Elia pursed her lips, while Ian, who had opened the door, stepped into the antechamber. Fael, who had instructed the guards to keep the bottles safe, hurriedly followed behind them.


    In the meantime, Ian, who had passed through the antechamber, was turning into the hallway leading to the dining room. It was right after that when he stopped.


    In the middle of the hallway, two men stood as if guarding the entrance to the dining hall. Ian met their gaze as they turned to face the group. One was an older man, clearly of the Empire, d in full te armor that was unmistakably enchanted. The other, a younger man with a rather stiff demeanor, wore a mix of chain mail and te.


    They were a typical knight and squire, but both were unfamiliar faces. These uninvited guests were no acquaintances. The older man with the strong features looked directly at Ian. Their eyes met briefly before the man parted his lips to speak.


    "Are you Sir Ian Hope?"


    His voice was rich and courteous.


    Ian, without averting his gaze, replied, "Indeed I am. And who might you be?"


    The knight, who raised an arm to stop the young man from stepping forward, ced a hand on his chest and kneeled on one knee.


    "I am Phaden, a knight serving Lu Sr and Tir En. It''s an honor to meet you, Agent of the Saint."


    Despite his polite tone, his introduction left out many details. Even though he knew Ian was the Agent of the tinum Dragon, he had kept it brief.


    "Nice to meet you, Sir Phaden." Ian nodded indifferently.


    After all, introductions weren''t what mattered right now.


    "So, for what reason have youe to see me?"


    "It is not I who has business with you, but Lady Ingrid of House Sonnier. I am merely apanying her as her guard."


    "Sonnier...?"


    As Ian tilted his head in curiosity, Fael drew closer behind him and whispered, low enough for only Ian to hear, "A family from the capital. They¡¯re also distant rtives of the royal family."


    Nodding slightly, Ian added, "Then I should rephrase the question. Why has thedye to see me?"


    "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not something I can answer. She is waiting inside; perhaps it would be best for you to speak with her directly."


    "Very well, let¡¯s go."


    <i>What¡¯s the point of having guards if that¡¯s all they are doing? </i>


    Thinking, Ian began walking again. It was then that Phaden extended a hand in front of him.


    "We ask that only the Agent of the Saint enter."


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stopped once again.


    <i>So that¡¯s why they were standing guard.</i>


    "You ask a lot, considering you have exined nothing properly."


    At Ian¡¯s cold voice, Phaden¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "Let me make something clear. I couldn¡¯t care less why you came to find me. I¡¯m only agreeing to meet because you sought me out. But if you try ying the host in someone else¡¯s house one more time, you¡¯ll be leaving without a chance to exin."


    Ian, unfazed, continued speaking as he briefly stared at Phaden with darkened eyes and added, "Whether dead or alive."


    "<i>Mmm</i>..." Phaden let out a low hum.


    Unlike the squire behind him, whose gaze had turned cold, Phaden seemed more troubled than angry. It seemed he hadn''t expected the Agent of the tinum Dragon to react this way.


    "You''re right, so step aside, Sir."


    It was then that a calm woman''s voice resonated. It came from beyond the open door of the dining room behind Phaden.


    Without adding another word, Phaden and the squire stepped aside. At nearly the same moment, a woman cloaked in gray with her hood pulled low stepped out.


    The cloak covered herpletely, making it difficult to determine her exact shape, but she seemed tall and slim. One thing was certain¡ªshe wasn¡¯t wearing armor beneath the cloak.


    The woman stopped at a reasonable distance from Ian and, as she removed her hood, her glossy brown hair cascaded down, revealing her pale face and blue eyes.


    "I apologize for the rudeness, Agent of the Saint," the woman said, bowing politely.


    However, Ian furrowed his brows the moment he recognized her face. He realized that the situation he had least wanted and had deemed too early to happen was now unfolding before him.


    <i>I knew I would face bacsh someday... But I never imagined it to be today. </i>


    A near-certain intuition crossed his mind: it had to have been because of that long-winded introduction. Reputation and renown were systems that had existed even in games. They had had little influence but had affected various aspects, including quests.


    Now that it was a reality, their influence was undoubtedly greater than before. After all, there had been several times where he had gotten out of situations through reputation or authority. These were things that would have been impossible in a game.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman, who had been watching Ian''s furrowed brows for a moment, widened her eyes in slight surprise.


    Of course, it was only for a moment. She quickly regained herposure and nonchntly added,


    "In fact, there¡¯s another matter I must apologize for. I originally intended to mention it once we were alone. My real name is not Ingrid. It was my fault that Sir Phaden was unable to rify certain details."


    "My... mydy... saying such things here..." Phaden, standing behind her, hastily cut in, looking troubled.


    Ingrid turned to him. "It''s alright. I trust those who are with the Agent of the Saint. Besides... I believe the Agent of the Saint already knows."


    As Phaden''s eyes widened, she continued, "Sir, please introduce me again. Briefly and quietly this time."


    "... Understood." Phaden nodded and stepped forward beside her.


    The gazes of the bewildered group, alternating between Ian and thedy, were now focused on him.


    In a lowered voice, Phaden spoke. "Allow me to formally introduce her. A follower of Lu Sr, a follower of Lu Entre, the brightest star of the Imperial pce¡ª"


    Fael''s eyes grew wide, and from behind Philip''s face mask came a surprised murmur.


    "¡ªThe one who peers into the crossroads. Her Highness, Seras Astrea, the second daughter of the most revered and dignified Emperor."


    Phaden paused briefly, ncing at the group before adding with a solemn expression, "Kneel and pay your respects."


    "L-Long live His Majesty... May the Empire have eternal glory and prosperity...," muttering as if in a daze, Fael dropped to the floor in a deep bow.


    Philip and Elia also kneeled on one knee. Elia seemed more curious than surprised, while Philip appeared to be simrly unfazed.


    Ian, his expression now back to its usual neutral state, simply bent one knee briefly and greeted her politely. He was not affected by meeting a princess. His only surprise had been that this situation had unfolded sooner than he had expected.


    Phaden, observing Ian still standing, furrowed his brows slightly. "Is that what you call showing proper respect, Agent of the Saint?"


    "... It is enough." Seras was the one who spoke before Ian could.


    Without taking her eyes off him, she added, "Unless you''re in front of His Majesty the Emperor or His Holiness the Pope, there''s no need to kneel before me. If anything... I should be the one doing that."


    "No need. I don''t wish for that," Ian replied, his tone as indifferent as his expression.


    "You are gracious. Thank you." Seras answered politely, her eyes narrowing into a smile as she continued, "And, as I thought, you aren¡¯t surprised at all. May I ask how you figured it out?"


    Ian shrugged lightly. "You resemble someone I¡¯ve met before."


    "Someone you¡¯ve met before...?"


    "From the Temple of the Brazier."


    "<i>Ah</i>...!" A sigh of realization escaped Seras, and her face lit up with a relieved smile.


    "That makes sense. You¡¯ve met my aunt. I¡¯ve heard stories about how you carried a new me to the Temple of the Brazier, but I hadn¡¯t made that connection. I¡¯m often told that I resemble her."


    <i>She didn¡¯t look old enough to be called an aunt. The age gap doesn¡¯t seem that big, </i>Ian thought to himself, then gave a slight nod.


    After all, the Saint of the Brazier was an Apostle of the ming Goddess. Divine blessings often strengthened human bodies, so it wasn¡¯t strange if they aged slower.


    "Oh dear, I¡¯ve made you all ufortable for too long out of curiosity. Please, everyone, rise. The floor is cold," Seras hastily added with an exaggerated expression of surprise.


    Phillip, Fael, and Elia all stood up one after the other. Fael still looked bewildered by the situation, while Elia¡¯s expression remained as curious as before. Her different-colored eyes sparkled as she looked between Ian and Seras. She was probably wondering why a princess of the Empire hade to see the Agent of the tinum Dragon.


    Seras smiled faintly as she met Ian¡¯s gaze again. "As a follower of the ming Goddess, let me once again express my gratitude, though btedly, Agent of the Saint. For giving me a signal that allowed me to realize. Had it not been for that, I would have remained embarrassed for much longer."


    Although Ian hadn¡¯t intentionally given her any signal, he didn¡¯t correct her. Instead, he said something else.


    "You¡¯ve changed your eye and hair color with magic, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Indeed."


    Beneath Seras''s cloak, something stirred. She sped her hands together, and in the next moment, her blue eyes shifted to a deep red, as if paint had spread through them. Her brown hair also transformed into a radiant golden hue.


    Fael let out a low sigh, seemingly now convinced she truly was a princess.


    <i>... I didn¡¯t mean to ask you to show me, though.</i>


    Ian thought to himself indifferently as he quietly observed Seras. He already knew what she was going to say next, but now that she had revealed her identity, he couldn¡¯t just send her away. It was better to make use of the situation¡ªjust as he always had, in ways that wouldn¡¯t have been possible in a game.


    <i>And figure out why this happened so quickly.</i>


    At that moment, Seras¡¯s eyes and hair reverted to blue and brown, and her smile deepened.


    "Now then... shall we continue the rest of our conversation inside?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s do that," Ian replied, feigning reluctance. He nodded his head slightly to the side and added, "I¡¯ll be taking mypanions in with me as well. I¡¯d rather not have to exin everything that happened inside."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>


    "Understood. I just ask that the conversation we¡¯ve had here stays between us."


    At Seras¡¯s words, Ian shrugged. With a smile, Seras turned her body and entered the dining hall, followed by Phaden and his squire. Ian, after ncing briefly at Phillip and Elia, nodded and followed suit.


    "<i>Uh</i>, Sir. Would it be alright if I stepped out briefly and returned?" Fael¡¯s hushed voice reached Ian just then.


    Seeing Ian¡¯s gaze on him, Fael quickly added, "It¡¯s just... we can¡¯t possibly leave the princess without offering anything."


    <i>He¡¯s probably trying to make some connections.</i>


    Ian chuckled softly at Fael¡¯s sudden disy of boldness, which only seemed to surface in moments like these.


    Without stopping his stride, Ian replied, "You heard her. Just be careful about what you say."


    Fael nodded eagerly, whispering, "Don¡¯t worry," before hurrying off.


    ***


    The princess sat at a table against the wall in the empty dining hall. She was the only one seated, while Phaden, his squire, and another woman in a gray hooded cloak¡ªlikely Seras¡¯s handmaiden¡ªstood behind her. Ian sat down across from Seras. She smiled gently while her gaze shifted to the two standing behind Ian.


    "Please, both of you, have a seat as well."


    "I¡¯m fine standing, Your Highness," Phillip replied immediately.


    Elia simply nodded, silently following Ian¡¯s teachings to remain reserved in such situations.


    A slight smile yed on Seras¡¯s lips. "Sir Phillip, the Apostle of Lu Sr, I presume. And the other... unfortunately, I don¡¯t yet know your name."


    "Elia Meyer. Lady of a dwarf noble house and also my client," Ian interjected matter-of-factly, meeting Seras¡¯s gaze.


    "So, you¡¯ve read Count Thaddeus¡¯s report," said Ian.


    Ian had told Count Thaddeus he had business in Midfert on the way to the Count¡¯s estate, hoping to dodge the subtle suggestion to stay longer. It seemed the Count had recorded every word. That Seras didn¡¯t know Elia¡¯s name confirmed it¡ªIan had never mentioned it to the Count.


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct, Agent of the Saint."


    "You¡¯ve arrived much too quickly for someone who left after reading that report."


    "Indeed." Seras nodded immediately at Ian¡¯s remark. "I left the capital as soon as I heard you had set foot in the central region."


    "That early...?" Ian¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily. "How did you know where I would be? The central region is vast."


    "I figured if I wandered around, I¡¯d hear news of the Agent of the Saint sooner orter."


    <i>You¡¯re more reckless than I thought.</i>


    Ian stifled a dryugh. After all, it was just a matter of timing¡ªsooner orter, he would have met this princess. Even though the central region was vast, the cities one would pass through were inevitably limited. Simrly, there would eventually be a moment when he would need to wield his authority, whether in Basmut or elsewhere.


    It also meant that, whether by reputation or misdeeds, he had already garnered enough attention even before setting foot in the central region.


    <i>So, was this an event that would have triggered the moment I stepped into the central region, regardless of timing, as long as my reputation was high enough? And it didn¡¯t have to be in the capital?</i>


    He couldn¡¯t be sure how it would have worked in the game. As with many things, the constraints might have vanished when it became reality.


    "... When the awaited news from the pce arrived, I was not too far from here. It must have been Lu Sr¡¯s guidance, as I was able to meet the Agent of the Saint far sooner than I had expected," Seras continued.


    "Well..." Ian met her gaze. "Whether it was truly the Goddess¡¯s guidance will only be certain once we¡¯ve finished our conversation, don¡¯t you think?"


    Seras¡¯s smile deepened. "Of course, Agent of the Saint."


    "Then let¡¯s get to the point, Princess. Why did youe to find me?" Ian asked directly.


    Seras leaned in slightly, her eyes gleaming with intent. "My father wishes to meet you, Agent of the Saint."


    "<i>Hmm</i>... I see." Ian nodded.


    Seras blinked momentarily, as if she had expected a more surprised reaction.


    "And what if I say that I¡¯m not inclined to meet him just yet?"


    Ian¡¯s unexpected question was enough to freeze the smile on Seras¡¯s face. Behind her, the eyes of Phaden and the others immediately focused on Ian.


    Seras¡¯s smile returned, but it seemed more forced this time as she responded, "Are you saying... you would refuse an Imperial decree?"


    "It seems you don¡¯t know. I am not an Imperial citizen." Ian spoke calmly, meeting Seras¡¯s blue eyes without a hint of hesitation.


    "And as you are likely aware, I am currently carrying out the task bestowed upon me by a higher power. Nothing else canpel me, not even the Emperor, His Majesty¡¯s decree. And honestly..."


    Leaning back against his chair, Ian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. "If His Majesty truly issued a decree, I would have expected you to present some form of proof by now. After all, we are in the Empire, aren¡¯t we?"


    Seras¡¯s smile had now visibly stiffened. Ian had struck a nerve.


    In the heavy silence that followed, Ian patiently waited for her response, recalling a memory from his time in the game.


    It was around the middle of Chapter Three, during a period when chaos had fully engulfed the central region. While Ian waspleting a side quest in the capital, he encountered a prince who, much like Seras now, was concealing his identity.


    <i>He was arrogant even while hiding his identity. After revealing it, he became even worse.</i>


    The prince had also thrown a quest at Ian, invoking the Imperialmand. Though the reward wasn¡¯t particrly appealing, Ian had epted it, expecting it to lead to a chain quest.


    The quest eventually led him to the pce, where he supposedly met the Emperor, though it was hard to be sure. He hadn¡¯t even seen the Emperor¡¯s face, having met through a wall. Regardless, he ended up on the front lines, thrown into the chaos where monsters from the ck Wall ran rampant.


    <i>It was way too difficult for the reward. Even the follow-up quest offered little.</i>


    Only after reading strategy guidester did Ian learn that he could have temporarily refused the quest. If declined, a different prince would have approachedter with a different reward. In fact, Ian hadn¡¯t met the emperor face-to-face because his reputation wasn¡¯t high enough.


    He would have had up to six more chances to get sufficient achievements and negotiate better rewards. But now that this was reality, Ian doubted he could refuse the offer five times. Doing so would likely incur the wrath of the royal family, and the thought of such surprise visits continuing wasn¡¯t something he looked forward to.


    However, Ian had no intention of being sold off cheaply, no matter the circumstances.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Just then, the door to the dining room opened.


    "My apologies for beingte. With such esteemed guests gathered here, I¡¯ve brought what little we have..." Fael entered, carrying a tray with bottles of wine and snacks, his voice gradually losing strength as he sensed the tense, heavy atmosphere in the room.


    "... prepared..." The color drained from Fael¡¯s face.


    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected the atmosphere to change so drastically in such a short time. His eyes flickered with confusion as he nced down at the tray.


    "... It seems I¡¯vee at a bad time." Forcing an awkward smile, Fael backed away. "My apologies. Please, continue your conversation. I¡¯ll wait quietly by the door¡ª"


    "No, you¡¯re just in time. Thank you." Seras spoke up, her smile returning just as Fael froze in his tracks.


    She then looked back at Ian and added, "I believe it¡¯s time we were more open with each other."


    "That¡¯s... good to hear," Fael replied, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he approached the table. He set down the wine, sses, and a te of cheese while Ian maintained eye contact with Seras. Finally, it seemed they were about to have a proper conversation.


    "The wine is from our ownpany, a special product. I hope it suits your tastes."


    Fael¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he poured the wine, but he spoke his rehearsed lines without faltering. As he finished, the hooded woman standing behind Seras stepped forward.


    Seras nced up at her, about to lift her own ss.


    "Must you do this now, Asme?"


    The woman, Asme, nodded and took the ss. Ian couldn¡¯t help but let out a quiet chuckle as he watched her taste the wine.


    <i>So, they have a royal taster here too, huh?</i>


    "I apologize for this. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you," Seras said, clearly embarrassed.


    Ian took a sip from his ss and nodded. "Being a princess doesn¡¯t seem easy."


    "Thank you. It means a lot that you understand, even from this small gesture," Seras replied, while Asme, who had just ced a piece of cheese into her mouth as well, stepped back.


    Without missing a beat, Seras raised her ss. Taking a sip, she turned her gaze toward Fael, who was backing away from the table.


    "Borta¡¯s wines are always excellent, but this one is particrly delightful. Send five crates of this vintage to the Sonnier family in the capital each year. If you mention Ingrid¡¯s name, they will handle the payment."


    "It would be an honor, Your Highness!" Fael bowed deeply, practically lowering his head to the floor.


    Seras smiled softly.


    <i>... Yes, it really can¡¯t be easy.</i>


    Ian smiled inwardly. Her actions weren¡¯t just polite gestures¡ªthey were the product of years of education ingrained in her behavior. Even in a situation like this, she was expected to act ording to her status.


    "... As you said earlier, I haven¡¯t brought any proof with me."


    Seras took another sip of wine and finally looked Ian in the eye once more. "However, my father indeed wishes to meet you, Agent of the Saint. If he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to leave the capital."


    <i>Leaving the capital didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal..., </i>Ian thought, but he nodded in response.


    "So you¡¯re saying this isn¡¯t a lie? Understood."


    "Of course not. You¡¯d be surprised how many people want to meet the Agent of the Saint. Though my father¡¯s reasons for wanting to meet you are probably different from most."


    "How so?" Ian asked calmly, bringing the ss to his lips.


    Seras, who had also taken another sip of her drink, continued. "The aplishments you¡¯ve achieved will go down in history, and you have proven your divinity. But even so, you¡¯re not affiliated with the Great Church."


    "I don¡¯t see how that bes a reason for wanting to meet me. The gods also have chosen and blessed His Majesty, right?"


    "Of course. The throne is not something one can ascend to without the gods¡¯ favor. However... as you know, the Order isposed not by gods, but by men."


    Seras paused briefly before cautiously adding, "I assumed that was why you aren¡¯t part of the Order."


    Ian inwardly smiled at her blunt honesty.


    "Most would assume it¡¯s because I¡¯m the Great Warrior of the North."


    "Just because you¡¯re a Northerner who serves Karha doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t also serve Lu Sr."


    "So, you¡¯re saying His Majesty wishes me to align myself with him instead of the Order?" Ian asked, his tone still calm.


    Seras blinked, somewhat surprised by his directness. She hadn¡¯t even realized that what she just said could be sphemous.


    "My father isn¡¯t the kind of man to reveal his true intentions. We can only specte. And my spection aligns with what you¡¯ve said, Agent of the Saint."


    "I thought the royal family and the Order were united, like one body. Apparently not," Ian murmured, raising his ss to his lips again.


    Seras offered a faint, slightly chilling smile. "Have you heard of people born with their bodies fused together?"


    <i>Conjoined twins, was it?</i> Ian thought, nodding.


    "That¡¯s what the royal family and the Order have be. Originally two, they have be one, and now they are neither fully separate nor fully united."


    "Hmm..." Ian mused.


    "So, if you, Agent of the Saint, were to lend your strength to my father, it would be of great help. Especially in these times, when the Order is in such disarray."


    "Is something wrong within the Order?"


    "There are multiple factions. I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems there¡¯s a quiet struggle for power."


    Ian took another sip, wondering if this was due to the internal conflicts within the Round Parliament. Of course, he had no interest in the Order¡¯s inner workings or the intricate rtionship between the royal family and the church.


    The reason he continued to listen to Seras was for more practical reasons.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So in the end, once the internal turmoil subsides, the Order wille seeking me as well."


    "Most likely. It seems the Radiant Goddess has opened a path for us first."


    "I could wait until I¡¯ve heard from both sides and then choose whichever offers the better terms."


    "Of course¡ªwait... what?"

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>


    Seras''s mouth fell open in surprise for a moment. Whether it was the alcohol or her earlier decision to be more candid, her expressions were more pronounced now. The three standing behind her were no different¡ªespecially Sir Phaden, who looked as though he was being tossed between ice and fire with each exchange between Ian and the princess. Right now, he looked as cold as ice.


    "As you probably know, I¡¯m a mercenary. Many people are mistaken, but that¡¯s what I still am."


    Ian meant every word. Despite not being thrilled about it, Ian was certain that the Order would eventually approach him as well. Perhaps in the game, the Pdins or acolytes were summoned by the Order, not the royal family, to head to the front lines. In the current reality, though, there were no such restrictions tied to specific professions.


    After all, he was the agent of the mighty tinum Dragon.


    "So, if you want me to meet His Majesty, first offer me a reward worthy of such a choice."


    Ian calmly continued, looking at Seras, whose expression still appeared somewhat dazed, "Frankly, from my perspective, I don''t see much difference between the royal family and the Order."


    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Seras muttered, a sigh escaping her lips. "Truly, Agent of the Saint, you are quite different from what I had been told...."


    "That¡¯s what many say. If I¡¯ve disappointed you, I apologize."


    "No, quite the opposite..." Seras¡¯s lips curved into a strange smile as if she genuinely found something appealing despite the shocking conversation. Ian couldn¡¯t quite grasp what that might be.


    "Would you take my hand if I offered sufficient gold¡ªenough not to dishonor the Agent of the Saint?"


    At her suggestion, a faint smile appeared on Ian¡¯s face as well. "It wouldn¡¯t be your hand I¡¯d be taking, but His Majesty¡¯s."


    He met Seras¡¯s gaze. "Though it seems taking his hand is the same as taking yours."


    "...Of course," Seras responded calmly. She seemed to have decided there was no point in denying it, fully recognizing she wasn¡¯t in a strong bargaining position.


    Ian nodded slowly. "Under normal circumstances, I¡¯d be tempted. But, as luck would have it, today I find myself with more than enough gold. So, offer something else."


    <i>Perhaps an artifact. A relic. Or the key to the royal treasury.</i>


    Ian swallowed the rest of his unspoken thoughts along with another sip of wine.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seras, simrly deep in thought, lifted her ss to her lips. It was just after this moment that she suddenly turned her eyes toward Ian.


    "...There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask the Agent of the Saint."


    Seras, who had emptied her ss, set it down and gazed at Ian intently. He nodded slightly, indicating she should continue, and raised his ss once more.


    Seras''s calm voice followed. "Do you, by any chance, already have a fianc¨¦e?"


    The winess froze at Ian''s lips.


    "Your Highness...!"


    "Oh my, Lu Sr help us..."


    The room filled with a chorus of gasps, not just from those standing behind Seras, but also from Fael and Phillip, who couldn''t hide their shock. Ian, too, was caught off guard¡ªbut not by the princess¡¯s words. Instead, a vivid image of messy red hair and dangerously defiant green eyes shed through his mind the moment he heard her question.


    "... I have no fianc¨¦e."


    Shaking off the thoughts, Ian lowered his ss and added, "Nor do I have any intention of entering a political marriage."


    Phaden and Asme both stared at Ian withplex expressions, a mix of relief and something else, perhaps indignation.


    Meanwhile, Seras simply curled her lips into a slight smile. "That¡¯s unfortunate. It was the best card I had to y. I didn¡¯t expect you to refuse so quickly."


    "You already knew what my answer would be," Ian remarked.


    "I had hoped you¡¯d at least consider it for a moment." With a small shrug, Seras reached for the bottle of wine beside her.


    <i>A political marriage with royalty, huh? </i>


    Ian mused with a quiet chuckle. He couldn¡¯t recall if such a reward had ever been part of the game, but even if it had been, he wouldn¡¯t have epted. The limitations that woulde with it seemed just as significant as the benefits.


    "It¡¯s more difficult than I thought... I assumed that the hardest part would be meeting the Agent of the Saint. I was wrong."


    Seras slowly filled her ss, her eyes drifting toward the people standing behind Ian. She set the bottle down and spoke again.


    "Sir Phillip, I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t yet undergone the Great Church¡¯s ordination ceremony. Is that true?"


    "<i>Huh</i>...? Oh, yes. That¡¯s correct, Your Highness," Phillip stammered, clearly caught off guard by the sudden shift in attention.


    <i>Now she¡¯s trying a different approach?</i>


    Ian thought, suppressing augh. It was another misguided attempt, but there was no harm in hearing her out. At the very least, it confirmed how obsessively thorough Count Thaddeus had been¡ªrecording every little detail he¡¯d observed.


    As Ian raised his ss again, Seras smiled brightly.


    "Good. Then, have you decided to join the Order as a pdin afterward?"


    "I... haven¡¯t made any final decisions yet."


    "Then how abouting to serve me after your ceremony?"


    "...Serve you, Your Highness?" Phillip asked, his voice stiff with surprise.


    Seras nodded. "Having trustworthy knights is important, but they are far too rare. Knights like Sir Phaden, whobine skill with loyalty, are even harder to find."


    Her gaze rested on Phillip¡¯s masked face. "And I have a strong feeling that Sir Phillip is such a knight. You are an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, a closepanion of the Agent of the Saint. And... if I¡¯m not mistaken, you don¡¯t seem to trust the Order all that much. Otherwise, you would have questioned or countered the things I said earlier."


    <i>It¡¯s not just an offer to bait me.</i>


    Ian smiled inwardly. Seras was serious about recruiting Phillip. Perhaps she saw this as a way to kill two birds with one stone. And truthfully, the offer wasn¡¯t bad for Phillip either. Bing a knight directly under royalty, especially a member of the royal family, was one of the highest honors for any knight.


    Even Ian thought it sounded better than bing a pdin for the Order.


    "It is a most gracious and honorable offer, but..." Phillip hesitated, then finally opened his mouth to speak. "As much as I am honored by your offer, Your Highness, I cannot give you an answer right now."


    "Oh... why not?" Seras¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise.


    Phaden, Asme, the squire, and even Fael all looked equally stunned. Fael, in particr, seemed to be staring at Phillip as if he had just kicked away a treasure chest of gold.


    "I have unfinished business that I must attend to," Philip continued, his voice steadier now as if the very act of speaking had solidified his resolve.


    "And it¡¯s something I cannot do while serving you at the same time."


    <i>Mev would be banging her head in frustration if she heard this</i>, Ian thought with amusement, a faint smile tugging at his lips. For some reason, Phillip¡¯s response resonated with him.


    "So many rejections in one night... I¡¯ll never forget this evening for the rest of my life," Seras sighed.


    Yet, contrary to her words, she didn¡¯t appear hurt. If anything, her eyes sparkled as she looked at Phillip. Then, her gaze shifted slightly, as if she were about to test her luck on someone else.


    <i>You¡¯re really going to ask everyone, huh?</i>


    "Watching you try is amusing, but I¡¯d suggest ending the unnecessary efforts here," Ian interjectedzily, lifting his ss and meeting Seras¡¯s eyes.


    He continued, "I¡¯m the one you¡¯re negotiating with, not my friends."


    "I¡¯m running out of ideas," Seras replied, fingers tapping her ss as though she were ying a delicate instrument. "If the Agent of the Saint could provide even a small hint, it would help me greatly."


    Ian chuckled briefly and replied, "It seems you¡¯re thinking too much in terms of grand, symbolic rewards. I¡¯m more inclined toward practical and material benefits."


    "<i>Aha</i>?" Seras blinked and quickly took another sip of her drink, clearly buying herself time to think. She gazed off into the distance as she slowly drank, then returned her focus to Ian.


    "... The Sonnier family has a collection of rare artifacts and treasures," she said carefully, cing her ss down and looking at him again. "Perhaps among them, there is something that would catch your eye. If you agree to this arrangement, I can make arrangements for you to enter our secret vault."


    Unlike her previous proposals, her tone now carried a sense of caution and deliberation.


    "You would be able to take at least one item of your choosing. As for more than that... even I can¡¯t promise anything." Her gaze lowered slightly.


    Ian, meanwhile, took another sip, suppressing a smirk. For someone who had casually suggested an arranged marriage earlier, Seras now seemed far more hesitant about this offer.


    It was clear to Ian now¡ªthis was the best material offer she could put on the table. The vault must contain items even the princess herself couldn¡¯t guarantee ess to.


    "I¡¯d love to open the royal treasury for you, but that¡¯s beyond my authority...."


    "Regardless, this is the best offer I¡¯ve heard so far." Ian cut in, setting his ss down.


    Seras snapped her eyes back to his, clearly startled. "Are you serious...?"


    Ian shrugged. Seras blinked rapidly as if she hadn¡¯t expected this proposal to actually seed.


    "So, will youe with me?" she asked eagerly.


    "I think it¡¯s best we first rify the terms of the job and the payment," Ian replied coolly.


    Seras took another sip of her wine and took a deep breath before regaining herposure. She spoke with a calm and dignified tone.


    "Agent of the Saint, pleasee with me to the pce to meet my father. Once everything is concluded, I will take you to the secret vault of the Sonnier family, where you may choose at least one item of your liking. Perhaps more."


    Atst, a quest window appeared before Ian''s eyes.


    [Royal Summons.]


    The name was the same as in the game, but the destination and reward were different. The fact that there was an additional question mark next to the reward indicated that he might indeed be able to receive more than one reward if things went well.


    <i>... So, this quest appears after all</i>, he thought.


    However, the appearance of the quest didn¡¯t bring Ian any joy. This quest had a symbolic meaning¡ªit marked the game''s progression past the midway point.


    It also meant that the end of the events he was familiar with were not far off. There were still several events left until Chapter Four, but the unknown territory was looming closer than ever.


    <i>Sooner than I wanted.</i>


    It was possible that future events might also ur more quickly than he had expected. The incidents he had resolved in advance could have sped up the uing chaos. Judging from the way things had unfolded so far, it seemed likely.


    Yet, even with all that in mind, Ian had no intention of refusing this quest. While the princes he remembered were all obnoxious, he doubted any of them could offer better terms than Seras. Despite the near impossibility of her session to the throne, there was a sense of desperation in her demeanor. Perhaps being farther from the line of session was precisely why she was so eager.


    "Though the result of your conversation with His Majesty might not align with your expectations, are you still willing to proceed?" Ian asked in a dry tone, concealing his thoughts.


    Seras nodded. "Yes. I swear by my name and the Radiant Goddess."


    "We¡¯ll take a longer route¡ªbynd."


    "That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m not fond of traveling by sea. I get terribly seasick," Seras replied,ughing lightly.


    <i>I hate it because if the ship sinks, it¡¯s hard to survive.</i>


    Ian mused inwardly, but he finally epted the quest.


    "Very well. I ept the request."


    "An excellent decision...!" Seras eximed, nearly bouncing in her seat.


    Asme, standing behind her, clicked her tongue softly in disapproval, but Seras ignored her and eagerly downed the rest of her wine.


    With a bright smile, she added, "Thank you for making such a hard decision, Agent of the Saint. I¡¯m honored to apany you."


    "Ian."


    "...?"


    "From now on, just call me Ian. You¡¯re my client, after all."


    Ian''s gaze shifted to the three people standing behind Seras. "That goes for all of you as well. Unless you want to announce to everyone that I¡¯m the Agent of the tinum Dragon."


    Phaden nodded quickly. "Understood, Sir Ian."


    He then added, "One small request¡ª"


    "Calling by her alias is too long. So should I call her <idy</i> or <i>princess</i>?" Ian interrupted before Phaden could finish.


    Phaden blinked, then smiled faintly. "¡®Lady will do, then."


    Ian nodded in agreement. Keeping her identity concealed wasn¡¯t a big deal for him. After all, even Elia was hiding the fact that she was a Dragon''s Child. It was a wee precaution. Thest thing Ian wanted was unnecessary trouble cropping up.


    "<i>Phew</i>..." Seras, seeming to celebrate the sess of their agreement, took another sip of her wine, setting her ss down as her face flushed red.


    <i>She¡¯s going to end up drunk if she keeps this up</i>, Ian thought dryly, right as Seras spoke again.


    "So, shall we leave tomorrow?"


    "We¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow. I have a business to attend to in the city."


    "Ah, I see." Seras hesitated for a moment but then nodded.


    However, Ian wasn¡¯t finished. "As I mentioned before, I¡¯m currently fulfilling a different request. That takes priority. We¡¯ll go to the pce after that."


    "I see... Lady Elia is your client, isn''t she?"


    As Seras nced at Elia, a strange tension briefly crossed Phaden¡¯s face.


    Then Seras, looking back at Ian, asked politely, "If I may, could you tell me the destination of your current task?"


    "The capital."


    "... What?" Seras¡¯s face filled with confusion, and Phaden mirrored her reaction.


    Ian raised his nearly empty ss and exined, "I am escorting Lady Elia to the university in the capital. That¡¯s why Sir Philip is apanying us. So, your request won¡¯t really interfere with our journey."


    A look of realization spread across Seras¡¯s face, followed by a wry smile.


    "... I could have just waited in the capital, and I would¡¯ve met you anyway."

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>


    Ian, having finished the remaining wine in his ss, chuckled. "Though you might have ended uppeting with your other siblings. They say rumors travel faster than horses."


    "That¡¯s an amusing saying. And true, too. Thanks to it, I was able to meet you earlier than expected. It¡¯s now clear that Lu Sr guided us."


    Seras smiled, her face flushed, and then added, "I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time. If it¡¯s alright with you, shall we wrap up for today and meet again tomorrow? It¡¯d be a good chance for us to bond as we¡¯ll be working together."


    It was a wee suggestion. The group had plenty to discuss among themselves. Of course, the same would likely be true for her side as well. Ian shrugged and nced sideways.


    "Tomorrow, I have a banquet with the Ark Caravan. It¡¯s a farewell gathering prepared by their leader, so I can¡¯t skip it."


    "...!"


    As Fael''s eyes widened, Seras turned to look at him and added, "In that case, may we join as well? I can¡¯t attend as a princess, but if it¡¯s eptable..."


    "Of course...!"


    While Asme stared intently at Seras, Fael nearly bowed to the ground. "It would be the honor of a lifetime to have your presence. And do not worry about my discretion. For a merchant, trust is as vital as life itself. I will ensure you are addressed only as ady."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that. And I¡¯ll get to enjoy this delicious wine again. Well then, Sir Ian, I shall see you tomorrow."


    Seras stood and stepped beside the table, bowing politely. Despite her formal expression, her body swayed slightly from side to side.


    <i>... She¡¯s definitely drunk.</i>


    "Don¡¯t send the caravan¡¯s people away. If they¡¯re too much of a bother, just have them sent upstairs instead."


    At his words, Seras whipped around to look at Phaden and Asme.


    "You heard him, right? I told you not to overdo it. Make sure everyone keeps that in mind."


    "Understood. We will do as you say." Phaden, responding with a nod, followed Seras along with Asme.


    Unlike earlier, they didn¡¯t forget to bow their heads toward Ian. Even the stern-looking squire followed suit.


    "Oh, and one more thing." As Seras was about to leave the dining room, she paused.


    Ian nced back at her; her gaze was now fixed on Philip.


    "My offer still stands, even though you declined it, Sir Philip. Think it over as we head to the capital. I really do like you."


    "... Understood."


    Philip awkwardly responded. Seras, wearing a faint smile, then turned her eyes back to Ian.


    "And you, too, Agent of the Saint, no¡ªSir Ian."


    "...?"


    "In the end, I¡¯ll have to marry someone I don¡¯t want to, anyway. So, if that¡¯s the case, I might as well¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Seras was already out the door, practically dragged away by Asme.


    "What...."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A faint smile spread across Ian''s lips. She still hasn¡¯t given up. Maybe she¡¯s the type who desires more of what she can¡¯t have.


    A thud followed. It was the sound of Fael copsing to the ground.


    "Lu Sr, my goodness... I can''t believe this day hase..."


    Ian''s dryughter deepened. Fael clearly had no interest in his newmission right now.


    "Could you fetch the alcohol we entrusted to the guards? It seems like we need to have a conversation among ourselves now."


    "Of course. Sir! I''ll fetch it immediately!"


    "Not immediately, a bit slower."


    "Yes. I''ll bring it a bit slower...!"


    Fael practically crawled out on all fours. He now seemed ready to follow Ian¡¯s every whim, even if it meant pretending to die. Naturally, this was expected. Thanks to Ian, Fael not only secured a new business partner in the capital but he also got acquainted with the princess.


    <i>I should ask him to find and deliver some rare, high-grade magical gear...</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian looked over at Philip and Elia, who sat on either side of him. Unlike Fael, Philip had removed his helmet and appeared rtivelyposed. Like Ian, ?the meeting with the princess hadn¡¯t particrly surprised him.


    Indeed, he had been through too much to be surprised by something like this. He had even shared a drink with Archeas before. And of course, there was Elia, the Dragon¡¯s Child. To her, this situation was nothing more than an interesting event, neither more nor less.


    Ian shrugged lightly at their gazes.


    "Looks like we''ll be heading to the capital earlier than expected."


    Of course, it was something that only he found unpleasant.


    Philip, with a small smile, spoke up, "Still, Elie''s gear and the alliance''s insignia won''t be ready until the morning after tomorrow. We can''t leave as quickly as they''d like."


    "That''s only a day''s difference."


    "What do you think the Emperor ns to do by joining hands with you, Ian?" Elia asked.


    Now that the questions about the princess were answered, her curiosity naturally shifted to the next stage.


    Refilling his ss, Ian shrugged again. "Who knows? He''ll probably ask for a favor."


    "I think he¡¯ll issue a symbolic decree. To show that you stand with the royal family." Philip answered.


    <i>Like he''s actually thinking it through</i>, Ian nodded.


    He thought the same. Though the erosion hadn''t begun yet, there were likely several ways the Emperor nned to make use of Ian. And surely, each one would be dangerous. That¡¯s why Philip¡¯s gaze toward Ian was filled with unease. After all, Ian would eventually be alone again when the time came.


    "Don''t give me that creepy look. I''ll listen to what it is first, and then decide."


    "... Ah. The request was to meet His Majesty, not to obey the imperial decree. You did say that." Elia nodded in agreement, and a faint smile crossed Philip''s lips.


    "As expected, you meant what you said. I doubt they even considered that you might actually refuse the decree."


    "That part''s out of my control. Besides, the Emperor can¡¯t push too hard. If I end up siding with the Order, it¡¯ll only cause him more trouble."


    "Wait, are you really considering joining hands with the Great Church? Really?" Philip asked, seemingly more shocked by this.


    Even while thinking that Philip was sounding less and less like a pdin, Ian raised a corner of his mouth. Well, Philip had no choice but to grow distrustful of the Order by now.


    "I probably won¡¯t. But they don¡¯t know that."


    "Probably? So, if the Order sends someone like this, you¡¯re at least open to talking with them?"


    "Why not? There''s nothing in the contract that says I can''t."


    "And what if they offer an extraordinary deal?"


    "Then..." Ian tilted his head and raised his ss.


    Elia added, "That''s the way of a mercenary, after all."


    Ian answered with a smile, bringing the ss to his lips.


    Philip shook his head with a sigh. "Lu Sr, my goodness... I thought I had learned just about everything by now, but I guess that was my arrogance."


    "There¡¯s no end to learning."


    <i>She sure loves chiming in.</i>


    Ian smirked as he set down his empty ss and spoke, "Don''t worry. You won''t be caught in the crossfire."


    "That¡¯s not really something I am concerned abo¡ª" Philip¡¯s mouth snapped shut.


    The door opened, and Fael entered the dining room, carrying a tray.


    Ian calmly gave him a nod. "For the time we have left, let¡¯s just eat and drink. Once we leave here, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be heading straight to the capital, probably sleeping outside along the way."


    "...Sounds good."


    And indeed, the remaining time in the city flew by in the blink of an eye.


    ***


    <i>Clip-clop.</i>


    Following behind the caravan, the carriage Ian rode in passed through the city gates. The tall, thick walls faded into the distance. They were leaving Midfert.


    <i>I guess I could say it was a short but eventful stay, though the n hadpletely gone off track.</i>


    Ian rested his chin on his hand, staring out the window as he took a swig straight from a bottle of Southern spirits. Their departure had been dyed as well. It was well past noon by the time they finally left the city. The remnants of the previous night''s banquet lingered in the air¡ªeveryone, except Ian''s group, had spent the morning groaning, recovering from their food and drink-induced stupor.


    Fael, who had been half passed out, barely had time to get ready for the departure¡ªhe didn¡¯t even have a chance to have a proper conversation with Ian. In contrast, Ian¡¯s group had been able to prepare thoroughly and at their leisure.


    "...Is it really that ufortable?" Hearing the constant rustling beside him, Ian turned and asked.


    Elia, who had been fidgeting all over her body, even having taken off her cloak, nodded. "It''s ufortable. Feels stifling."


    She was wearing protective gear over her clothes¡ªwell-tanned leather with thin, intricately crafted chains sewn into it. These were custom-made pieces that had arrived that morning. Philip¡¯s assessment of Fael¡¯s taste had been urate. Each item had an information window, and though they had no additional options, they were of rare grade. Of course, unlike in the game, Ian couldn¡¯t wear any of them.


    In any case, no matter how well-fitted the gear had been, it was never asfortable as wearing casual clothes.


    "Loosen the fasteners a little. Don¡¯t take them off entirely. You¡¯ll need time to get used to it."


    "Yes. I¡¯ll do that."


    "Once you get used to it, that difort will eventually feel reassuring."


    Elia nodded and started fiddling with the joints of her gear. Ian watched her for a moment.


    With the sudden appearance of the princess prompting their immediate departure, Elia¡¯s protective gear had be somewhat unnecessary. Still, Ian didn¡¯t feel like it was a waste of money.


    <i>... Well, this one¡¯s bound to frequent the ck market. She¡¯ll probably make good use of it then.</i>


    Ian shrugged and brought the bottle back to his lips, ncing out the window once more. A cool, damp breeze drifted into the carriage. Vast open ins spread out before them, with dark clouds looming endlessly across the sky. It seemed like a thunderstorm could break at any moment¡ªa familiar sight before entering the central region.


    <i>By now, they must¡¯ve all arrived at their destination already.</i>


    Thoughts of those he had parted ways with naturally crossed his mind.


    Thoughts of those he had parted ways with naturally crossed his mind. Charlotte and Thesaya had likely gone their separate ways by now. Charlotte was probably locked in a fierce battle with the berserkers of her n, while Thesaya might be plotting to assert dominance over fairy society.


    Neither of their futures would be smooth, but he no longer felt the same concern as before. There was a vague sense of trust in them now, something he hadn¡¯t felt before, a belief that they would manage somehow.


    What worried him more was Mev. She seemed determined to return to the frontier. Ian could only hope that Lucia and Miguel had persuaded her otherwise. If she stayed at the Temple of the Brazier, perhaps they might meet again sooner than expected.


    <i>... Why am I thinking about this right now?</i>


    Ian let out a low chuckle. It seemed the memories from a few days ago had unconsciously lingered in his mind.


    <i>Have I grown attached now? Do I actually want to stay in this world?</i>


    There was no immediate answer to the question he had asked himself, as the carriage hade to a halt. The small window to the coachman¡¯s seat slid open, followed by Philip¡¯s voice.


    "We¡¯re at the crossroads. Time to get off, my lord."


    Ian set the bottle down on the floor and nced at Elia. She, now cloaked again, opened the carriage door. Ian retrieved a bundle wrapped in ck cloth from his pocket dimension and ced it by the door before following her outside.


    Ian looked up at the cloudy sky, then turned his gaze to the back of the carriage. Arge, sturdy-looking carriage hade to a stop. Seated in the driver¡¯s seat was Shelby, Phaden¡¯s squire.


    The door of the carriage opened, and Phaden, looking somewhat haggard, stepped out. Two women, both wearing the same gray hoods, followed him. Though their heights differed, it was difficult to tell who was Seras and who was Asme without a closer look. That was likely the reason they wore identical cloaks¡ªto prevent enemies from identifying the real princess in a critical situation.


    <i>Not that anyone would dare to attempt such a thing</i>, Ian thought as he nced ahead of the carriage.


    As Fael approached the crossroads where the caravan had halted, he seemed much more like his usual self. Just a few hours ago, he had been preupied with a hangover and unfinished tasks, but now he appeared moreposed.


    "The moment of parting hase so soon. What a shame, Sir."


    Fael stopped in front of Ian, adding, "If it were up to me, I¡¯d follow you all the way to the capital."


    "You¡¯d regret it. Even now, once you return, you¡¯ll be so busy you won¡¯t have a moment to breathe," Ian responded with a smirk. Fael, already looking exasperated, shook his head and sped his hands together.


    "Sir, once again, I thank you. Truly¡ª"


    "Enough with the ttery. You said that a hundred timesst night." Ian cut him off.


    Fael had indeed spent the entire night toasting Ian and hispanions, expressing his gratitude in endless rounds. Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to offer his thanks to the princess, whom everyone in the caravan believed was the daughter of a powerful noble in the capital.


    "In that case, I shall convey my thanks through the gift I promised."


    With a smile, Fael drew a wooden box from his robes and respectfully held it out with both hands. It was a small, well-polished box, about the size of a cigar case.


    "Ah, so this is the golden insignia."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>


    Ian received the wooden box and spoke, to which Fael nodded.


    Fael replied, "You don¡¯t have to wear it if you don¡¯t want to. Just show it to merchants who carry this insignia."


    Fael indicated his cor, where a hexagonal iron insignia was attached. Merchants affiliated with the Hexagonal League were required to wear iron insignia. While Ian nodded and pushed open the top of the box, Fael turned and handed another wooden box to Elia beside him.


    "Please ept this, mydy. It¡¯s a silver insignia."


    "Thank you."


    "It¡¯s only natural. As I mentioned, from now on, you will receive support under the Hexagonal League''s name. Once you settle in the capital, just send us a message through the messenger¡ª"


    Letting the ongoing conversation pass by one ear, Ian subtly curled his lips into a smile.


    It¡¯s really made out of gold.


    Inside the box, lined with soft red cloth, was a golden emblem, perfectly ced in an engraved slot.


    "Isn¡¯t this the symbol of the Great tinum Dragon?"


    A voice continued from beside him. Standing next to him with her hood pulled down, Seras was gazing at the golden emblem.


    Ian shrugged one shoulder. "It¡¯s just a coincidence."


    "Even though you¡¯re the first owner of the League¡¯s golden badge and the Agent of a Great One?"


    "When they named the league, no one knew I was the tinum Dragon¡¯s representative. They probably don¡¯t even realize this looks like a scale from the tinum Dragon."


    After all, the hexagon was simply a name given because six tradingpanies had formed together. Even if the League grew, the symbol would remain to ensure they held the greatest authority.


    "A remarkable coincidence, but for those like me who know of that one, it¡¯ll be interpreted differently. At least while your name is mentioned alongside it."


    "Well, then the merchants will be more careful not to tarnish the tinum Dragon¡¯s name."


    Ian shrugged as he closed the box.


    "... Don¡¯t forget to send a caravan to the borders as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Once internal matters are sorted, I¡¯ll n for it. After all, where there¡¯s danger, there¡¯s gold."


    In the meantime, Fael had finished his conversation with Philip, the other recipient of a golden insignia. The two had whispered about somethingst night, and it seemed they had reached some kind of agreement.


    As Philip contentedly stroked the wooden box and returned to the coachman¡¯s seat, Fael approached Ian again, this time likely to address Seras.


    Fael stopped before her and bent his knee respectfully.


    "It has been an honor to meet you, Lady."


    "... Likewise." Seras smiled as she finally removed her hood. Her face, even paler than usual, was revealed.


    <i>Last night, it was flushed red as if it would burst.</i>


    Ian suppressed a chuckle. Her current state was, of course, the aftermath of the banquet. She had returned after drinking more heavily than usual. All the princess¡¯s party, except Asme, had done the same. Although Seras wasn¡¯tpletely incapable of handling alcohol, among those Ian had met, she was certainly among the weakest.


    Every royal was born with a unique ability. It was clear that hers had nothing to do with physical enhancement.


    "I have a feeling we¡¯ll meet again soon. Once I return to the family estate, I¡¯ll send someone."


    <i>Another owner of the golden insignia would be born soon.</i>


    Ian, who had turned toward the carriage, let out a snort at Seras''s words from behind. Though it had left her with a nasty hangover, Seras and Fael had formed a solid connection thanks tost night. Fael, who had been aiming to expand into the capital, and Seras, who had taken an interest in the newly formed powerful merchants¡¯ union, were now tied together.


    "I''ll be looking forward to it," said Fael.


    Ian picked up the ck bundle he had ced on the ground and approached Fael, who was bowing deeply. Fael made eye contact with Ian and instinctively bowed even deeper.


    With a faint smile, Ian handed the bundle to Fael.


    "Take this with you."


    Fael, who had epted it in confusion, tilted his head.


    "What is this? It looks like..."


    "It¡¯s the curse caster¡¯s head."


    Fael hesitated for a moment, then licked his lips and muttered, "...I was about to say it looked like a severed head, and I guessed right."


    Ian nonchntly added, "Give it to Bor. Make sure it''s well preserved."


    Thanks to being stored in a subspace, the head was still very fresh, though it wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Fael adjusted his grip on the bundle and smiled faintly. "This is a farewell gift I won¡¯t forget. Bor, at least, will love it."


    "Do you remember the conditions I asked for?"


    "Of course, Sir." Fael nodded.


    Yesterday, Ian had given him a pile of gold coins and detailed conditions for a magical artifact he desired.


    "Once you find it, hold on to it. If I encounter any merchants of the Hexagonal League, I¡¯ll send word of my location."


    "Don¡¯t worry. It should take a month and a half to secure the item. After that, just contact me anytime. If there¡¯s any money left over, I¡¯ll send it along with the goods."


    Ian gave a brief nod.


    Fael¡¯s eyes scanned the group one more time, then he spoke again with a smile.


    "Then I¡¯ll take my leave. When we meet again, I hope you all have achieved your goals." Fael respectfully bowed and turned to leave.


    Ian added a final remark right after. "Don¡¯t forget what I said during the meeting."


    "... Of course, Sir. No, the Agent of the Saint." Fael hesitated for a moment before reaffirming his words and walking away.


    Watching his retreating figure, a smile finally appeared on Ian¡¯s face. Now that all the quests wereplete, that cheeky merchant from the Empire would no longer have to search for a ce to die.


    He had promised himself not to have faith in his instincts. The Hexagonal League would flourish as long as they kept the people''s trust, even in a chaotic world.


    Of course, like everything else in the world, if it grew toorge, it would stagnate and rot. Yet, that wouldn''t ur until the chaos era ended.


    "...."


    An inaudible sigh came from beside him. Ian turned to look at Seras. Her face now showed the exhaustion she had been hiding.


    "You look tired," said Ian.


    "Is it that obvious? Maybe it¡¯s the weather, but I feel more worn out today."


    Seras looked back at Ian, a slightly embarrassed smile on her lips. "I''ve been getting scolded by Asme all morning. She''s begging me to maintain my dignity."


    Ian quickly looked at Asme, who was standing behind her. Despite not having heard her speak, she didn''t appear to be mute. There was probably a rule dictating when she could speak. At the moment, she was silently gazing at the back of Seras''s head with a frustrated expression.


    "She¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯d be better off avoiding alcohol, Your Highness."


    "... Did I make a fool of myself again?"


    "You repeated the same thing to the Fael several times while seated next to him."


    "Oh, no... another embarrassing memory to add to the list," said Seras.


    Ian chuckled briefly.


    To him, this side of Seras seemed more like a calcted vulnerability. While there were certainly awkward aspects, ?some of it was intentional. It was likely a tactic to put others at ease or make herself appear more approachable. However, the asional glimpses of ambition she showed probably revealed her true nature.


    After all, she was the type of person who had the decisiveness to leave the capital just to meet him. Of course, whatever her deeper intentions were, they weren¡¯t his concern.


    <i>ck, ck¡ª</i>


    The merchant caravans moved away, heading toward the fork in the road that led west.


    Ian and the princess¡¯s group needed to take the path leading north.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well then, let¡¯s be on our way." Ian signaled to Elia, who began climbing back into the carriage.


    A voice spoke up from behind Seras. "We will take the lead from here, Sir."


    It was Phaden. With Ian¡¯s attention on him, Phaden continued, "We aim to take the fastest route back to the capital."


    Just then, a sh lit up the distant sky.


    <i>The clouds had been ominous for a while.</i>


    Ian shrugged and turned around.


    "Do as you please."


    The rumble of thunder came muchter, reverberating through the carriage.


    ***


    <i>Shhh...</i>


    The sound of rain softly continued to tickle the ears. The rain that had started before sunset still hadn¡¯t stopped, even well into the night. While it wasn¡¯t heavy enough to be called a downpour, it showed no signs of letting up. Inside the carriage, the dim glow of the Magic Stone Lamp hanging from the ceiling was the only source of light.


    <i>Looks like we''ll be spending the night in the carriage...</i>


    Ian, resting his head against the window, absentmindedly took a swig from the bottle. The journey continued without pause. As expected, the princess¡¯s group seemed eager to return to the capital as soon as possible.


    <i>If the horses catch a cold from this, it''ll only slow us down more.</i>


    Muttering to himself, Ian turned his gaze outside. Even through the rain and darkness, he could easily make out the surroundings. The road was now lined with dense trees. It was obvious that there was a river flowing close by. With the cold air, the grass wilted, and the overgrown trees seemed to stretch on forever.


    "...."


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. There was something subtly different about the forest now. Only thirty minutes earlier, it had seemed peaceful, but now, it felt ominous, like the forests near the borders. A chill ran down the back of his neck, raising goosebumps.


    Ian ced the bottle of alcohol on the floor and then reached up.


    <i>Click¡ª </i>


    The carriage was instantly plunged into darkness as Ian turned off the magic stonemp.


    "...?" Next to him, Elia, who had been absorbed in reading her grimoire, nced up in confusion.


    "Look around. See if you sense any strange magic." Ian spoke as he fastened the sps of his Purifier¡¯s te Gloves and Wrist Guards. Elia, though puzzled, let the magic flicker in her eyes. Her pupils glinted even in the dark as she scanned the area.


    She cracked the window open and turned her head.


    "I don¡¯t feel any unusual magic..."


    Her gaze shifted from the window to the wall in front, then to the window on Ian''s side, and finally back to Ian, who was nearly finished checking his equipment.


    "... Nothing except the magic from our carriage and the one ahead."


    "Is that so...?" Ian murmured as if it didn¡¯t surprise him, stepping over to the opposite seat.


    The walls of the carriage and the sound of rain muted his senses, but, like Elia, he noticed no obvious disruptions. However, his Intuition still quietly whispered of impending danger. And in his experience, his instincts never lied. Something was out there, perhaps something concealing its presence.


    Even beings as powerful as Tahumrit, with its overwhelming magical power and aura, could fully conceal their presence.


    <i>Creak¡ª </i>


    The small window opened, revealing a figure leaning against the wall to avoid the rain.


    Ian spoke, "It feels like something is going to happen."


    Philip, who had been dozing, abruptly woke up and turned his upper body around. He kept his visor down, likely to prevent rain from hitting his face.


    "Are they monsters?" His voice was low and calm.


    "Not sure. I sense nothing, so maybe not."


    "Then it¡¯s probably someone after you again, my lord."


    Ian simply shrugged. It was possible. Another Apostle of the Heaven Defier, or perhaps minions of the Round Parliament. Just as the princess had, they might have discovered his location. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    A physical confrontation was inevitable. He had no intention of revealing to the princess that he was a mage. The spells he nned to use would be ones that could easily be mistaken for magical artifacts.


    "Take off your helmet and get ready. Elia will assist us."


    "Yes, my lord. Are you leading the charge?" Philip swiftly grabbed both sides of his helmet and asked.


    "Yes. You stay here and protect the horses and Elia."


    With that, Ian returned to Elia¡¯s side. She had already closed her book and spread her hands, ready for what wasing.


    As Ian leaned closer, Elia cupped his face with her hands, magic shimmering faintly from her palms. When Ian leaned his face in, she cupped both his cheeks with hands that shimmered with magic. Closing his eyes and epting her spell, Ian quickly parted his lips.


    "When I leave, lock all the doors and windows. Do note outside under any circumstances. Get updates on the situation from Philip and me, and help with whatever you can. From here."


    ¡ª I will, don¡¯t worry.


    Elia Whispered as she removed her hands from his face. By the time Ian opened his eyes, she was already getting up, moving toward Philip to do the same for him.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª </i>


    Ian silently opened the carriage door and stepped outside. The rain immediately soaked his hair and face, dripping down onto his body.


    <i>Could it stop raining for once? Damn.</i>


    Frowning, Ian quickly scaled the carriage roof. His movements were far more agile and discreet than usual. Kneeling down and lowering his posture, his eyes flickered with gray magic.


    <i>Shhhhh...</i>


    His senses sharpened, and everything around him became clearer and more distinct. He could sense the princess¡¯s carriage ahead, maintaining a steady distance, along with the rhythmic breaths of the horses pulling it. The rain fell relentlessly around him, and the dense, shadowed forest seemed to disappear into the darkness. The winding road stretched ahead in a broad curve.


    "...."


    And in the distance, the shadows stirred, silently creeping closer.

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>


    ¡ª Do you see anything, my lord?


    Philip¡¯s Whisper brushed through his mind. He knew no one else could hear, but he always lowered his voice as if he were truly whispering.


    ¡ª Yes.


    Feeling the wind gather around his body, Ian answered briefly. He still couldn''t hear anything, feel any presence, or detect any magical energy. Yet, it was impossible to fool his eyespletely. Of course, it would have been hard to notice such a subtle movement if it weren''t Ian. If the enemy hadn¡¯t gotten this close, even he wouldn''t have discovered them either.


    ¡ª Who are they?


    ¡ª For now, they''re human. From what I can see...


    Ian¡¯s whisper stopped.


    <i>Ssshhh¡ª</i>


    A sound, simr to rain but louder, pierced his ears. Ian immediately hurled his body forward as soon as he heard it. It was the sound of something being fired. However, there was no chilling sensation that usually apanied being targeted. Their aim was not at him, but at the carriage in front.


    <i>Shweeek!</i>


    The wind forcefully propelled his body forward as he leaped off the carriage.


    Philip, holding a shield in the coachman''s seat, looked up at him. Ian, deflecting raindrops in all directions, rushed toward the princess''s carriage like an arrow.


    <i>Clunk¡ª</i>


    However, even he couldn''t be faster than a flying arrow. The carriage ahead shook for a moment, then noticeably slowed down. This must have been what the attackers were aiming for. By stopping the lead carriage, the one behind would also naturallye to a halt.


    ¡ª My lord, please inform me of the situation. The carriage is stopping.


    ¡ª Wait.


    Ian Whispered as hended on the roof of the princess''s carriage and immediately leaped again. Another whizzing sound followed, and this time, he felt a chill down his spine.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A ck trajectory skimmed past him as he performed a nimble somersault in mid-air. The tension heightened his Concentration to its peak. Thanks to this, even in that fleeting moment, Ian could clearly perceive the ck bolts cutting through the rain. The bolts were pitch ck, as if coated with graphite. Even their shooting precision was impressive. However, Ian''s gaze lingered on them only for a moment.


    <i>Woosh¡ª</i>


    The darkness was now quickly and aggressively closing in.


    With his enhanced vision, he distinguished the shapes of the enemies. What had seemed like waves of darkness were actually ck hooded cloaks with long tails. Despite being soaked by the rain, they didn¡¯t glisten, and they glided smoothly without catching on the branches or foliage of the forest. The arms and legs partially visible under the cloaks were alsopletely devoid of shine. It made them look like shadowy figures running toward him.


    The sound of their footsteps resembled branches or reeds swaying in the wind.


    ¡ª ...They seem like well-trained assassins. There are over twenty of them.


    Ian finally Whispered.


    Philip¡¯s rtively slow whisper came back.


    ¡ª That''s a lot. And?


    ¡ª Their shooting skills are excellent.


    <i>And there is also a quest, </i>Ian added inwardly.


    His gaze swept over the quest window that appeared before him. Thepletion conditions were two: either defeat the assassins or wipe them out. A significant amount of experience points was the base reward, and achieving additional objectives granted an extra ability point.


    In any case, it was a typical chain quest reward, which likely meant it was more closely tied to the princess or Elia. Since Elia was a Dragon¡¯s Child, it was probably the former.


    <i>But what kind of lunatic would go after the princess?</i>


    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. As his body turned, the front of the princess''s carriage naturally came into view. The two horses pulling the carriage had copsed dead, with several bolts embedded in their heads and necks.


    Shelby, the squire seated in the driver¡¯s seat, was no different.


    Bolts pierced deeply his neck and side, his body slumped against the backrest. Blood gushed from his nose and mouth as hey dying, looking at Ian with cloudy eyes filled not with his usualposure but with fear and pain.


    Clicking his tongue inwardly, Ian didn¡¯t miss how Shelby¡¯s neck and jaw were turning pitch ck.


    ¡ª The weapons are even coated with poison.


    ¡ª Poison... If even one hits a horse, it''s over.


    ¡ª Yes. That''s how the princess''s horses got taken out. And Shelby, too.


    As Philip sighed, Iannded on the rain-soaked road as if rolling over it. Of course, there was no time to shake off the water. Immediately struck by a chilling premonition, Ian sprang up while casting a spell.


    Sure enough, the assassins, who had been advancing in a fan-like formation, simultaneously stretched their hands toward him. Attached to their forearms were small crossbows.


    <i>Thwish¡ª</i>


    Dozens of bolts flew toward Ian all at once. The first volley wasn¡¯t the end. Designed for rapid fire, they shot again with a slight pause.


    <i>Since I dodged once, now they¡¯re aiming to turn me into a pincushion.</i>


    Watching the dozens of trajectories flying toward him, Ian''s gray-tinted eyes grew calm.


    <i>Pwhoom!</i>


    A gust burst out around him. It was the Whirling Barrier. It swept away the iing projectiles and falling raindrops. The following attacks had their trajectories scattered in all directions as well.


    Woosh....


    In the center of it all, a golden hexagonal shield bloomed. Even in the darkness, a brilliantly shining de revealed itself. The steel gauntlet clutching the hilt, along with the magic stones embedded in the wrist guard, gleamed brightly.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Ian swung his sword in a crossing motion. The Whirlwind from his gauntlets scattered the third volley of bolts in all directions.


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    The bolts that escaped being swept away were blocked by the tinum Barrier. Instead of embedding themselves, they shattered into pieces upon impact with the shield.


    A foul stench crept into Ian¡¯s nose. It seemed the poison coating the bolts had spread as they shattered. However, the only change Ian felt was a bitter taste in his mouth. The poison either couldn¡¯t prate his Resistance or had only a weak effect.


    Ian shielded his face and upper body with the barrier, and he began chanting another spell.


    <i>ng!</i>


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The door on the right side of the carriage swung open, and arge figure sprang out. It was Sir Phaden.


    "You scoundrels!"


    He was wearing a helmet thatpletely covered his face, gripping a thin, long, two-handed sword in one hand. The magic stones embedded in his armor were flickering. He must have noticed the disturbance and hade out ready for battle.


    <i>Not even a hint of panic, </i>Ian thought, his brows furrowing slightly as he nced at Phaden, who was already preparing for battle.


    It was evident that Phaden had foreseen the possibility of an ambush. Their rush to return to the capital wasn¡¯t just about getting Ian to the Emperor swiftly; there was more at y. Phaden''s frustration with every dy now made perfect sense. Still, any further discussion would have to wait.


    <i>Thunk, thunk, thunk¡ª</i>


    The assassins, who had been continuously firing crossbows, were now spreading out to the sides.


    ¡ª They¡¯lle to our carriage soon. Keep an eye out. Elie, don¡¯te out under any circumstances.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll protect with all my strength, my lord.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry. I doubt I¡¯ll be much help this time. I still can¡¯t sense anything.


    Ian looked ahead over his shield. Not all the assassins had scattered to the sides. About half of them were still charging straight toward him with their crossbows aimed.


    <i>Ssshh</i>¡ª


    The crossbows fired simultaneously. But, of course, the whirlwind erupted faster than the bolts could reach Ian.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The Whirling Barrier surged upward, and Ian shot forward through its center. Ian tilted his head to the side as a sharp de grazed his cheek.


    <i>Thud</i>, another impact hit the surface of his shield. It was a ckened throwing dagger, and there was no need to ponder whether it was poisoned.


    <i>They¡¯re probably aiming to catch me off guard, knowing the spell is a one time burst.</i>


    Even in the midst of it, Ian kept his gaze fixed on the assassins. They were widening their distance, moving diagonally to either side of him.


    ¡ª They¡¯re throwing daggers too! Be careful!


    Philip¡¯s urgent whisper followed.


    <i>Late as always</i>, Ian thought, continuing to sprint without slowing down.


    The assassins'' movements were quick, but when it came to retreating versus advancing, Ian''s forward momentum was inevitably faster. The Wind de added speed to Ian¡¯s sprint. He didn¡¯t slow down or retreat, even as more bolts whizzed through the air.


    <i>Tatatat¡ª</i>


    Instead, he lowered his posture, nearly hugging the ground as he sprinted with the tinum Barrier in front. The trajectories flew over his head. The only one that came close bounced off the barrier. The precision of their aim meant it was easy to dodge if he could react in time. Of course, this was only in a rtive sense, but Ian possessed a rarebination of focus and reflexes that allowed him to pull it off.


    The distance between Ian and the assassins closed in an instant. Pushing off the ground, Ian rose, swinging the Truesilver Steel Sword he had been dragging along the ground.


    <i>Sskk¡ª</i>


    The diagonal sh swept away one assassin before they could even react. The Wind de entwined with the sword''s edge extended outward with it, cleanly slicing through the ck cloak and the body beneath it.


    The assassin¡¯s chest split open as dark red blood gushed out. While the assassin copsed backward, sinking into the muddy ground, Ian was already charging at the next one. The crossbows extended by the assassins on both sides wavered toward him.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Ian spun to the side, dodging their trajectory. The golden trail created by the tinum Barrier spun like a top before suddenly stretching out.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The surface of Ian''s shield struck one assassin¡¯s forearm with a sharp blow. As the assassin''s body lifted slightly from the impact, Ian''s left arm tensed. He shoved the assassin aside as if throwing him off, while simultaneously swinging his right arm.


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    The assassin''s torso split in half, spilling blood and entrails as he crumbled to the ground.


    <i>As I thought. Their defense is weak.</i>


    That each strike cut through with such ease wasn''t just because of Ian''s sharp de and raw strength. The assassins were only lightly armored, with protective gear covering just their vital spots. They didn¡¯t seem to have many ways to defend against his attacks.


    That was probably why they kept trying to maintain distance. Then again, with such agility, they likely had little choice. Moving like that in full te armor would be a feat achievable only by someone truly superhuman.


    Unfortunately for them, Ian, their opponent, possessed abilities nearing that very level of superhuman strength¡ªthough it wasn''t something he''d chosen for himself.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    As Ian''s de cut down another assassin, the remaining two moved with increasing urgency. They hurled their throwing knives at Ian, then immediately leaped backward, scattering something from their robes as they retreated.


    Ian, tilting his body to avoid the daggers, saw the small pieces clearly. They looked like small, crumpled bits of paper. His Intuition kicked in, and he raised his shield and pushed off the ground.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    The pieces that hit the ground exploded in session. It was a pure explosion, with no trace of magic. Ian did not know how they were made, but they worked even in the rain.


    <i>These bastards are really going all out, damn it...!</i>


    Ian gritted his teeth as he tumbled through the air, shrouded in smoke. While the explosions didn¡¯t seem overly lethal, they had enough force to blow off a wrist or ankle if caught in the st.


    Instead of stopping, Ian pushed himself off the muddy ground and rolled further.


    <i>Thud?!</i>


    Bolts mmed into the earth, following his path. That¡¯s when Ian finally understood why he had sensed no magic from these assassins. They didn¡¯t have a single magical item or enchanted weapon on them.


    Instead, they were armed with advanced technology¡ªrapid-fire crossbows and explosives like the ones they had just used.


    <i>Crash! Boom!</i>


    Loud explosions echoed from behind, piercing Ian¡¯s ears. Even while rolling, Ian nced back for a moment.


    The surroundings had gotten brighter, and it wasn''t his imagination. The area around the carriage became brighter.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The dazzling light from behind was undoubtedly the result of Philip''s divine power, while mes erupted from Phaden''s sword. Every swing of his de left a trail of roaring fire.


    Even now, one assassin was burning like dry kindling, engulfed in mes that refused to die, even under the relentless rain. Yet, the assassin remained silent, not uttering a single scream.


    <i>Now that I think about it, I haven''t heard a single one of them scream.</i>


    However, the most surprising scene was unfolding to the left of the carriage.


    A woman in a hooded cloak stood with her back to the carriage, surrounded by a blue force field, one hand extended forward. In her outstretched hand, a jewel-like essence bead gleamed brightly.


    <i>Crackle! </i>


    The dazzling lightning she unleashed engulfed and incinerated four assassins at once. The face revealed between the pping hood was unmistakably Asme.


    <i>She didn¡¯t seem like a mage.</i>


    Her eyes showed no signs of magical power, either. Instead, the glow came from the jewel and her outstretched arm. Various symbols and runes adorned her forearm and the nape, visible beneath her sleeve and hood, all glowing with magic.


    <i>Is she some kind of walking spell circuit?</i>


    It didn¡¯t really matter, though. The important thing was that there was no need to worry about the princess.


    ¡ªHow''s the rear?


    ¡ªIt''s... it''s chaos!


    ¡ªNot you.


    ¡ªThe horses are still safe. How are you holding up?


    <i>How do you think I¡¯m holding up? It¡¯s hell here. </i>


    Ian muttered inwardly as he finally kicked off the ground, sharpening his focus on the assassins retreating in their ck cloaks. They aimed their crossbows directly at him, which exined the relentless pursuit of bolts earlier.


    <i>Swish, swish! </i>


    And It wasn''t over yet.


    Thanks to his heightened Concentration, Ian clearly tracked the projectiles slicing through the raindrops toward him. His exceptional Mental Fortitude shone brightest in moments like this. Fear felt numbed, as if anesthetized, while his mind remained crystal clear, even when facing dangerous decisions.


    <i>Tat-tat-tat! </i>


    Sprinting toward them, Ian twisted his upper body, narrowly dodging the iing bolts. Then, with a powerful twist in the opposite direction, he swung his sword. The wind enveloping him surged along the de and erupted forward.


    <i>Slice! </i>


    Though his sword was out of reach, one assassin''s upper body was severed diagonally and hurled into the air. As the lower half crumbled, spraying blood, Ian was already rushing toward the next assassin.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    With a swift motion, his raised sword came down on the assassin''s neck. The figure staggered as Ian, using the momentum, mmed into him, sending the assassin flying. Using the recoil, Ian came to a stop and quickly leaped sideways.


    <i>ng! </i>


    With his sword, he traced a white arc through the air but halted it before it could draw blood.


    A grotesque, serrated de had blocked his strike.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>


    <i>How did he block that?</i>


    In that fleeting moment, Ian''s gaze scanned the grotesque sword. The peculiar shape of the de seemed designed to cause maximum bleeding, even from shallow cuts or stabs. The fact that the sword didn''t immediately shatter upon shing with Ian''s steel de, despite the cracks on its surface, showed that it was made of high-tier Imperial steel. But that was all there was to it.


    <i>Shraaak¡ª </i>


    The assassin couldn''t withstand or deflect Ian¡¯s strength and slid back, unable to shake off the locked des.


    However, the widening eyes beneath the assassin¡¯s hood weren¡¯t because of Ian¡¯s strength. It was because gray magic flickered in Ian¡¯s eyes. And that became the assassin¡¯sst memory.


    <i>ng!</i>


    An invisible explosion erupted silently from Ian¡¯s sword, shattering both the grotesque sword and the arm holding it. Shards of the broken de embedded themselves into the assassin¡¯s face.


    Ian pushed the assassin away, spinning his body.


    <i>Shweeek¡ª </i>


    Another assassin had crept up from the side, thrusting another grotesque sword forward.


    <i>sh.</i>


    However, the white trajectory was faster, slicing off the assassin¡¯s extended forearm. The severed hand, still gripping the hilt of the sword, flew sideways as a bright yellow trail followed.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The edge of Ian''s tinum Barrier smashed into the assassin''s face. Even though the shield wasn¡¯t directly attached to his hand, Ian could feel the skull shatter through the force.


    The impact blew the assassin¡¯s hood off, revealing a face covered by a ck mask with only the eye holes exposed. The limp body tumbled backward as blood and the stench of death reced the scent of rain in the air.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>huff</i>..."


    Ian took a moment to catch his breath and steady his stance. Just then, he sharply turned his head. A dagger, aimed at his forehead, barely missed his face. Instinctively, Ian shot out his left hand.


    <i>Thwack¡ª </i>


    He caught the flying dagger by the hilt and, without hesitation, hurled it back.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The dagger buried itself in the hood of an assassin in the distance, who dropped like a felled log, with his head snapping backward.


    <i>... I can''t believe that worked.</i>


    A piercing, high-pitched sound rang out, splitting the air. Two assassins charging at Ian hesitated, then turned and threw explosive charges toward him as they fled. This time, Ian wasn¡¯t caught off guard. He leaped powerfully into the air, twisting his body and angling his tinum Barrier downward.


    <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    Explosions erupted in quick session.


    The force was enough to propel Ian even higher, sending him soaring above the battlefield. His entire body shook from the sts, but Ian took the opportunity to nce toward the carriage. In a way, he felt grateful for the explosions¡ªthey gave him a clear view of the battlefield.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª </i>


    Explosions erupted near the carriage as well, especially around Phaden. All the assassins near Asme had already fallen.


    Though fewer, it was the same situation near Ian¡¯s carriage. A quick nce was all he needed. Ian focused his gaze on the six assassins converging in a single direction, attempting to flee.


    <i>So that''s why there were twopletion conditions.</i>


    As he began to fall back to the ground, Ian sheathed his sword. The ashen magic swirled once again in his eyes¡ªhe had no intention of letting them escape so easily.


    ***


    "<i>Phew</i>... <i>Phew</i>..."


    Philip briefly scanned the dark forest.


    ¡ªMy lord! The assassins are retreating!


    He lowered his Truesilver Steel Shield, which had been raised to his helmet. The divine energy flickering across his body dimmed, and the light from the magic stones embedded in his armor also faded.


    ¡ªI can see that.


    ¡ª Then... is it over, Sir Ian?


    ¡ªNot yet. Wait for my signal.


    As he overheard Ian and Elia''s Whisper, Philip looked around.


    The number of assassins near his and Ian¡¯s carriage wasn¡¯t many. It was clear they hadn¡¯t been the primary targets. After a few encounters with Philip¡¯s miracles and spells, the assassins had resorted to throwing bolts and daggers from a distance rather than approaching. They must have realized that Philip was focused solely on protecting the horses.


    "Sir Ian?! Where are you going? Stop!"


    Phaden¡¯s somewhat rmed shout reached Philip¡¯s ears, and he quickly looked up. Through the rain, he spotted a golden trail moving farther away. It was heading in the same direction as the retreating assassins.


    ¡ªMy lord! Are you nning to chase them down?


    Despite Philip¡¯s Whisper, Ian neither stopped nor returned.


    ¡ªHandle the cleanup.


    That brief response echoed in his mind before even thest trace of golden light faded, and Ian¡¯s figure disappeared from view.


    "What the...?"


    As Phaden sighed in frustration beside him, Philip suddenly recalled an old memory from the frontier, a situation not unlike this one. He figured the oue would likely be simr too.


    Shrugging, Philip sheathed his sword. He slung his shield back over his shoulder and lowered his visor before turning around. The cool, damp night air, mixed with the metallic scent of blood, rushed into his helmet.


    However, despite the chaos around him, Philip couldn¡¯t hide a faint smile of satisfaction. Both horses standing behind him had made it through unharmed.


    N, his horse adorned with gleaming armor iid with magic stones, stood next to a brown horse that was visibly shaken, panting heavily but still alive. Keeping them safe had taken every ounce of his ability. For the first time, Philip felt like he¡¯d truly mastered how to effectively utilize magical gear in battle.


    <i>Snort¡ª</i>


    N, snorting and shaking its head, nudged the brown horse in the neck as if scolding it to pull itself together.


    The brown horse shook its head in surprise but didn¡¯t even try to act up. Its survival was partly thanks to N. The enchantments etched in the armor had blocked several iing bolts and daggers. Philip¡¯s smile deepened for a moment, pride welling up within him.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we follow him, Sir?" Phaden¡¯s voice came from beside him.


    "No need. Let¡¯s just focus on cleaning up around here. It seems like everything¡¯s over," Philip replied calmly as he began untying the horses¡¯ reins.


    They had been tense just moments ago, so it didn¡¯t matter then, but he couldn¡¯t leave them standing out like this for too long. It would be a shame to lose them to a cold after all the effort to protect them. Philip loosened N¡¯s reins after freeing the brown horse.


    "Asme!"


    A frantic voice rang out from ahead.


    "Sir Phaden...! It¡¯s Asme! Something¡¯s wrong with her!"


    It was the princess. Her desperate cry wiped the smile from Philip¡¯s face in an instant.


    ¡ªElie, could you please take the horses under that tree? Keep them out of the rain.


    ¡ªYes, understood.


    ¡ªStay close to N.


    Philip patted N¡¯s back before quickly turning around. His gaze shifted toward the princess, who was holding the copsed Asme. A sh of bright yellow flickered in Philip¡¯s eyes as he stared into the darkness.


    ***


    <i>Crack, crack. </i>


    The cold gathered like a fog, then swiftly rose into a towering ashen wall.


    The lead assassin¡¯s eyes widened as he stumbled and tumbled to the ground. He barely stopped himself¡ªhe was the captain who had blown the retreat signal.


    <i>Shhhk¡ª</i>


    But not all his subordinates made the same choice. One assassin right behind him sped up instead, throwing himself into the air and attempting to leap over the wall.


    <i>Crunch¡ª </i>


    But that was a fatal mistake. The wall hadn¡¯t simply risen from the ground; it had formed as it froze, rapidly expanding.


    "...<i>Ugh</i>!"


    The wall swallowed the assassin mid-air, leaving him embedded halfway into its surface. His legs stuck out, dangling helplessly in the air.


    "..."


    The captain stared at the sight, momentarily dazed. They had already escaped far from the battlefield, only to be caught like this after slowing down in relief.


    <i>Rumble¡ª </i>


    The shimmering, ashen ice wall wasn¡¯t just growing taller. It was expanding outward, encircling them in a massive ring. The sudden appearance of this ice fortress had trapped them. Even witnessing it with his own eyes, the scale of the spell was nearly impossible toprehend.


    "<i>Huff...</i> <i>huff....</i>"


    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out who had cast such a spell.


    From behind them, a sound of breathing¡ªdistinctly not their own¡ªreached their ears. Both the subordinates and the captain turned around almost in unison.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    The man standing there, his hand outstretched with a glowing blue essence bead, was a face the captain already knew. It was impossible not to know. He was the one who had ruined their ambush by suddenly appearing in front of the carriage. He was also the one who had killed most of his men.


    How he had noticed the attack so quickly was still a mystery, but for now, the man''s very appearance was far more unsettling.


    "Barely caught you...."


    Not just the essence bead in his hand, but the man''s eyes glowed with a sinister purple light as he stared at them. And his lowered right hand now gripped a sword,pletely different from the one before. Earlier, the de had gleamed white even in the dark. Now it was pitch ck, as if absorbing all the surrounding lights.


    Despite how it felt, their standoffsted only a moment.


    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>


    As an instant violet haze rose from the ck sword, the subordinates charged at him all at once.


    To the captain, their reaction seemed less like a calcted move and more like an instinctive response of highly trained assassins. He felt the same. If they didn¡¯t kill this man now, it would be their own deaths that followed.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The moment a golden shield formed from the man¡¯s outstretched hand, that feeling intensified even more.


    However, unlike his subordinates, the captain didn¡¯t charge. His sense of duty, ingrained deep in his subconscious, overpowered his instinct. He had to report the mission¡¯s failure. Springing to his feet, the captain turned his back on the man and sprinted toward the ice barrier.


    <i>Slice, crunch!</i>


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The wall had already formedpletely, bing solid and so thick that he couldn''t see through to the other side. His eyes narrowed as he nced up at the lower half of hisrade, still embedded in the wall, legs twitching in the air.


    <i>Thwack¡ª</i>


    Even his strongest swing with the grotesque sword only left a faint dent on the surface of the wall. It didn¡¯t sink in deeply or cause any cracks.


    <i>sh, thwack¡ª</i>


    A burst of blue light shed from behind just as the captain turned back to find a way over the wall.


    "...!"


    His eyes widened. A chilling cold swept over him, freezing his eyshes and turning the raindrops into hail that pelted the ground. Butpared to the scene ahead, that was nothing.


    <i>Crash¡ª</i>


    One of his subordinates, frozen mid-leap, shattered with a sound like breaking ice. Two more individuals, frozen in the same charging position, transformed into statues. Ayer of frost already covered the dismembered corpses.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A violet trajectory sliced through the frozen figures in an instant, splitting the two statues cleanly. Without a drop of blood being spilled, their upper bodies fell away diagonally, revealing the man behind it all¡ªhis glowing blue eyes piercing through the scene.


    The captain momentarily stopped breathing.


    "You¡¯re thest one."


    The man muttered with a slight curl of his lips. As the frozen lower bodies copsed a momentter, the captain could finally see the full form of the cursed sword emanating violet haze, and the golden shield pulsing with light.


    "..."


    The captain knew his fate.


    Just like those who caused death, his own moment of unavoidable death had arrived.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>


    However, at this moment, what filled the captain¡¯s mind was not fear, but questions. Questions about the identity of the slowly approaching death: How had this man caught up to them in that attire? How was he wielding both a relic-like shield and a cursed sword simultaneously? And how was he capable of such powerful magic?


    "...!"


    The instant the feeling of the wooden box strapped to his back spread into the grip of his left hand, the captain snapped back to his senses. A sense of duty, engraved deep into his subconscious, had moved his body.


    <i>Tat-tat!</i>


    Without warning, the man suddenly lunged at him. The captain hurled the box above his head while aiming his crossbow at the man with his right hand. The purple trail of magic whipped toward him almost at the same time.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The arc of magic narrowly missed the captain¡¯s face, carving a deep gash into the ice wall behind him.


    <i>Thud¡ª </i>


    A secondter, his severed right arm, cut below the elbow, fell to the ground.


    The man, crouched low as he rushed forward, wasn¡¯t even looking at him. He fixed his gaze on the box the captain had tossed into the air.


    <i>Flutter</i>...


    More precisely, on the ckbird that shot out from the box, flying swiftly beyond the barrier. It was a messenger hawk, meant to inform the headquarters of the mission''s failure.


    The man''s gaze, without a trace of regret, shifted back to the captain. The captain stood there, not even bothering to stop the bleeding from his severed arm. There was no reason to resist, having fulfilled his role.


    As if sensing that thought, the man''s pace slowed once more. Although his steps may have been unhurried, his eyes, devoid of any sign of carelessness, remained fixed on the captain as he spoke.


    "Who hired you, and what was the mission?"


    "..."


    The captain remained silent. Now, only one duty remained.


    <i>Clench¡ª </i>


    To create his own death.


    Twisting his jaw, he bit down on the poison capsule hidden behind his mrs. His eyes rolled back as he copsed onto the ground.


    "... Great."


    Ian stopped in front of the fallen captain, muttering indifferently. Suicide¡ªit was a predictable end.


    His expression showed no disappointment as he gazed down at the convulsing assassin. Calmly, he retracted the tinum Barrier and dismissed the questpletion window that had appeared before him. After all, he hadn¡¯t expected to extract any valuable information from the assassin. The fact that he had eliminated all of them was what truly mattered.


    It wouldn''t have been easy if the assassins hadn¡¯t let their guard down and slowed their pace, or if Ian hadn¡¯t amplified the cier Wall twice using the essence bead and Chaos Power.


    <i>Ss...</i>


    Ian nced up at the cier Wall, evaporating like dry ice as it vanished. The body that had been hanging limply in the middle fell lifelessly to the ground. Nodding to himself, Ian returned the essence bead he was holding in his left hand to his pocket dimension.


    <i>Whirr...</i>


    Without hesitation, Ian bent down and tossed the trembling ck sword, as if reluctant to return, into the subspace. The assassin who had taken his own life now hung limp, devoid of strength. Ian reached out and forcibly removed the mask. His brow furrowed slightly afterward.


    <i>So that''s why they kept their faces hidden.</i>


    The assassin''s face had a gaping hole where the nose should have been. They had deliberately disfigured their own face. Most likely, it was to make their original appearance unrecognizable. Perhaps they could even disguise themselves by attaching a fake nose. After all, the nose has a significant impact on a person''s overall appearance.


    Whatever the case, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was an utterly deranged method.


    <i>Would I have looked like this if I had chosen the scout ss and corrupted it?</i>


    Ian let out a short scoff as he habitually searched the assassin¡¯s body. For the first time, he was d he had be a mage. Although corruption turned mages into grotesque beings too, this was a moment of minor relief.


    After confirming there were no clues pointing to who was behind the attack, Ian took the throwing knife tucked under the assassin''s arm and stored it in his pocket dimension. Only one remained in the row of scabbards on his belt.


    He also yanked off the thin ne around the assassin¡¯s neck. Attached to it was a small whistle, no bigger than a pinky, and a tiny metal vial.


    <i>So, he was the leader. Makes sense, considering he sent the bird.</i>


    The vial contained a high-grade antidote, capable of curing any poison in the game. Ian stored it away in his pocket dimension as well, then picked up the assassin¡¯s severed arm from the ground.


    He needed to detach the crossbow strapped to the wrist. The Assassin¡¯s Rapid Fire Crossbow was of a rare grade, with a single bolt remaining in the integrated metal chamber. It seemed to have a mechanism where pulling the string again would reload it after each shot. After stripping the assassin of his cloak, Ian finally stood up. The Shadow Cloak was also of rare grade, granting an agility boost of one point.


    <i>...It¡¯s got an extra ability that wasn¡¯t shown in the info screen.</i>


    Ian brushed himself off and casually shrugged his shoulders, as not a drop of rain had soaked through. He moved on without hesitation, swiftly searching through the dismembered, cold bodies of the assassins.


    None of them carried an antidote, but there were other gains to be had. He filled the cylinder with poisonced bolts and added four more paralyzing poison-coated throwing knives to his arsenal. He even picked up a rtively intact, though grotesque, sword named Viper de. It wasn¡¯t exactly to his taste, but it would serve as a useful backup weapon, nheless.


    "..."


    With his lootingplete, Ian pulled his hood low and took in the scene, where only the sound of rain echoed. The bodies of the assassins would rot here in the forest, undiscovered by anyone. The realization didn¡¯t stir any deep feelings in him. He was merely ensuring he had missed nothing important. Satisfied, Ian shrugged and turned away. There were still loose ends to tie up.


    ***


    The rain was letting up; the downpour bing a drizzle. In a few hours, it would likely stoppletely. Judging by the sky, though, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it started again soon.


    ¡ªGodfather. If you can hear me, please respond. Godfather?


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Ian¡¯s lips at the familiar whisper in his mind. So, they didn¡¯t get lost.


    ¡ªI''m here.


    ¡ªI knew it wasn¡¯t just my imagination that I felt something... Thank goodness. Did you finish everything?


    ¡ªYes. But...


    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he looked toward the edge of the forest where the shadows ended.


    ¡ªWhy is it just you answering? Where¡¯s Philip?


    The one who was usually the loudest was oddly silent. Elia¡¯s response came almost immediately.


    ¡ªSir Philip is... currently praying.


    ¡ªPraying...?


    Ian quickened his pace. If Philip was praying so deeply that he couldn¡¯t even respond, something must have happened.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s the situation?


    ¡ªWell, I¡¯m safe. The horses too, if you didn¡¯t already know. But Asme got injured.


    As Ian approached the forest¡¯s edge, he clicked his tongue briefly. Of course, mages were traditionally vulnerable to assassins. While Asme used her magic in unconventional ways, she was still, in essence, a mage.


    ¡ªIf those bastards got to her, she wouldn¡¯t just be injured.


    ¡ªI think she¡¯s been poisoned. Sir Philip¡¯s trying to purify it with a prayer, but it¡¯s been a while, and he still hasn¡¯t responded.


    <i>It wouldn¡¯t work. This isn¡¯t a curse. </i>


    Ian thought as he stepped out of the forest, spotting the silhouettes of the carriages lined up ahead. A faint light flickered from the princess¡¯s carriage window.


    "Sir Ian...?" Phaden¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    Ian nced toward him. Phaden, holding one corpse by the leg, was looking back at him.


    His helmet was off, showing he¡¯d been cleaning up on his own.


    "It¡¯s me."


    "... Good. With that cloak on, I thought the assassin had returned." Phaden tossed the body off the road and quickly approached.


    "I heard there¡¯s an injured person." Ian didn¡¯t break stride, nor did he spare a nce at Phaden, who nodded as he walked alongside.


    "Asme¡¯s been attacked. A bolt struck her arm, and the poison¡¯s spreading. Just like what happened to Shelby..."


    His dark expression was likely because of the loss of his squire. He nced subtly at the hood Ian had pulled down low.


    "Have you dealt with all the assassins?"


    "I have."


    "... Thank you. You avenged him on my behalf. It was my responsibility, but I¡¯m ashamed I couldn¡¯t do it myself."


    "Forget it. I didn¡¯t do it for vengeance." Ian replied dryly, nearing the two carriages parked side by side.


    "Get back to your work. I¡¯ve got things to take care of as well."


    With a quiet word of thanks, Phaden turned back to his task.


    ¡ªGodfather!


    Elia¡¯s whisper echoed through his mind. She stood beneath the tree on the other side, with the horses by her side, taking shelter from the rain. He wondered why she was out there, only to realize she had been protecting the horses. However, it seemed more like the white horse was the one protecting Elia.


    ¡ªStay there.


    Whispering in response, Ian approached the princess¡¯s carriage and flung open the door, revealing the scene inside.


    Asmey stretched out on the seat, unconscious. Kneeling on the floor beside her, hands resting on her left arm, was Philip, deep in prayer. A soft light emanated from his entire body, illuminating the inside of the carriage.


    "You¡¯ve returned, Sir...."


    Seras, seated behind Philip, turned to look at him. Though her face was expressionless, she was pale, and her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. Ian nced at her, but said nothing as he climbed into the carriage. He immediately inspected Asme¡¯s condition.


    Her face, pale as lead, showed no signs of consciousness. Thick, ckened blood trickled down from her left arm, where her sleeve had been rolled up. The wound was between Philip¡¯s hands. Blood pooled in the hole left by a removed bolt, and the surrounding veins had darkened, spreading the infection. Blood pooled in the cavity, and the veins nearby had turned ck as the poison spread.


    It was clear she hadn¡¯t died yet thanks to Philip¡¯s prayer. His divine power was suppressing the poison, but it wasn¡¯t enough. With time, the poison had undoubtedly spread further, and Asme¡¯s pallor confirmed it.


    <i>... It¡¯s a shame.</i>


    Despite his murmured remark, Ian extended his hand and forced Asme¡¯s mouth open. In his other hand, he now held the antidote vial. Popping the cork, he poured the suspicious liquid into her mouth. Asme unconsciously swallowed it.


    Seras, clenching her jaw, looked up at him with a mixture of hope and fear. Ian quickly removed his steel gauntlet from his right hand, wasting no time.


    <i>Hisssss¡ª </i>


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The cursed ring, Swamp''s Resentment, responded instantly, as if it had been waiting for the moment. It slithered down from Ian''s finger, writhing in difort as it sensed the divine energy still lingering around the wound. Even so, the snake-like entity sank its fangs into the poisoned flesh.


    "That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve done well."


    Ian ced a hand on Philip''s shoulder. The radiant light surrounding him dispersed into golden dust. Exhausted, Philip slumped backward, falling onto the floor.


    "<i>Hah</i>... <i>phew</i>... You''ve arrived. And, as always, brought something useful," he said, looking up at Ian with a tired grin.


    Ian chuckled briefly.


    "Will... Asme be okay now?" Seras, who had been watching the ck snake drain Asme''s poisoned blood, asked cautiously. Ian¡¯s smile faded as he reached out toward the wound.


    <i>Hiss¡ª </i>


    The Swamp''s Resentment recoiled like a spring, then coiled itself back around Ian¡¯s finger. As he quickly slipped his steel gauntlet back on, Ian finally spoke.


    "She''ll be fine after a good rest."


    "Thank... thank you both, truly. I am deeply grateful." Seras stood abruptly and bowed deeply.


    Philip, waving off her thanks with a hand, nced at Ian, sensing his silence. Ian, without a word, extended a hand and pulled Philip to his feet.


    "Go fetch some bandages. And tell thedy to bring the horses back. We¡¯ll leave as soon as everything is ready."


    "What...? Oh, yes, of course," Philip replied, slightly confused but not questioning further as he left the carriage.


    Seras, after a quick nce at Asme, turned back to Ian.


    "Forgive me for asking, but... could we dy our departure for just a few hours, Sir Ian? Until Asme¡¯s condition stabilizes a bit more?"


    "You are free to do so," Ian replied, his voice calm and even as he finally turned to face her, "But we¡¯re leaving now."


    "W-What...? What do you mean, Sir?" Seras blinked in confusion.


    Ian, already turning away, added in a steady tone.


    "It means I¡¯m canceling the contract."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>


    "Cancel the contract? What do you mean...?"


    Seras¡¯s eyes widened, btedly catching the weight of Ian¡¯s words.


    Just as Ian was about to step out of the carriage, his brow furrowed slightly.


    "W-wait, Sir. Please, wait!" Seras had practically thrown herself in front of the door, blocking his path.


    "I forgot to express my gratitude. Truly, thank you for helping us, Sir Ian. Without your aid, we wouldn¡¯t have survived the ambush, nor would Asme be alive." Seras spoke rapidly with a forced smile tugging at her lips.


    However, she couldn¡¯tpletely hide the tremble in her voice and in her eyes. An ambush, battle, death, and injury followed by this sudden, shocking deration¡ªit was no wonder she was struggling to maintain herposure.


    "Of course, I don¡¯t intend to let it end with just words of thanks. When we arrive in the capital, both you and Sir Philip will be dulypensated¡ª"


    "You¡¯ve got the order wrong. Gratitude isn¡¯t the first thing you should offer, is it?" Ian interrupted coldly, his gaze indifferent as he looked down at her.


    "They were after you. And you already knew this could happen, didn¡¯t you?"


    Seras¡¯s smile froze. She hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod.


    "...I knew that something like this might ur."


    "And yet you didn¡¯t even give me a warning, even though you knew I had another contract I was fulfilling."


    "..."


    "Dangerous situations can happen, that¡¯s a given. But not giving a heads-up about it is a different story. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t work with people who are secretive or untrustworthy. You fall under both categories."


    Seras¡¯s face had lost its smile entirely. Her lips moved slightly, but no words came out. That was when Ian stepped closer to her.


    "Be grateful the youngdy wasn¡¯t harmed. If she had been, this wouldn¡¯t have ended with just canceling the contract."


    At Ian¡¯s t, emotionless tone, Seras snapped back to reality and looked up at him, as if shaken from a daze. As her eyes met Ian''s dull, ck gaze, thest traces of color drained from her face.


    Ian continued approaching without stopping. "You should also be thankful you¡¯re a princess. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re standing here unharmed in front of me."


    "A-Agent of the Saint...," Seras muttered in disbelief, stepping back into a daze. She knew Ian¡¯s words weren¡¯t empty threats.


    <i>Click. </i>


    Ian reached out and opened the carriage door, pulling his hood back over his head as he spoke. "I¡¯ll see you in the capital¡ªif there¡¯s another opportunity."


    Seras reached out a hand toward Ian as he stepped out of the carriage, but then turned to look at Asme, biting her lip in frustration. Ian, paying no attention to her, shut the door behind him and turned, his brow knitting once more.


    "So that¡¯s why it was so quiet..."


    Philip was standing quietly behind the carriage, holding the bandages. When their eyes met, Philip gave an awkward smile.


    ¡ªWell... It¡¯s not like I was eavesdropping on purpose. You two seemed to be having an important conversation, so I figured it was better not to interrupt... <i>haha</i>.


    <i>Why are you whispering if you¡¯re so proud of it?</i>


    Ian snorted softly as he took a step forward, just as Elia¡¯s whisper followed in his mind.


    ¡ªWhat were you talking about just now? And why are you getting ready to leave so soon?


    She had already reached the carriage, leading the horses behind her. Despite the dwarf holding their reins, both horses followed calmly.


    Philip, leaning against the side of the carriage, smiled as Ian approached.


    ¡ªWell, our lord here has just canceled the contract.


    ¡ªWhat? Canceled the contract? Why?


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened as she nced at Ian, while Philip¡¯s whisper continued.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s upset because you were put in danger.


    ¡ªMe? But I was fine... So, are we really leaving right now?


    ¡ªNo way. I¡¯m sure he has other ns in mind.


    <i>Now he¡¯s trying to read my mind</i>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue as he passed Philip.


    ¡ªGo wrap those bandages. If you¡¯rete, we¡¯ll leave without you.


    ¡ªWait... are you seriously canceling the contract? I thought you¡¯d renegotiate terms and get them to spill some of their secrets too!


    Even as Philip walked back toward the carriage, Philip looked at Ian¡¯s back. Ian shrugged as he approached Elia.


    ¡ªYeah... Something like that.


    He didn¡¯t particrly want to lose a quest with good rewards, but he always had the Order as a backup option. Even if this quest failed, another prince could show up with the same one. After all, he had the option to decline the quest.


    For now, the n was simple: wander the capital city until a new client came along. However, that was assuming he left things as they were. The other half of his intentions, though, was exactly what Philip had mentioned.


    "You really don¡¯t need to do this on my ount, Godfather. I¡¯m honestly fine," Elia said as she handed the reins to Ian, her smile bright as she looked up at him.


    "Still, it feels nice knowing you got angry for me."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get inside. Your cloak¡¯s getting soaked."


    With a dismissive remark, Ian turned and led the horses to the front of the carriage. Elia, still grinning for reasons only she knew, passed by him and the horses.


    As Ian began securing the horses to the carriage, Philip¡¯s whisper returned.


    ¡ªMy lord, it seems the princess is about toe out.


    Ian let out a low snort. Naturally, she would not stand by and let this opportunity slip through her fingers.


    ¡ªShe asked me how she could convince you to stay. I told her I¡¯ve never managed to do it myself. Now she¡¯s just staring at the bandages, waiting for me to finish.


    It made sense for her to be anxious. The horses that had pulled her carriage were all dead. If Ian left, she¡¯d be stuck traveling on foot with an injuredpanion in tow.


    ¡ªIf the princess sincerely apologizes and asks for forgiveness, would you reconsider?


    Elia¡¯s whisper broke in. Ian continued fastening the reins with an indifferent expression.


    ¡ªDepends on what she says.


    The best option left for Seras was to spill all her secrets and plead for mercy. What Ian truly wanted to know was who was behind the ambush.


    <i>... Though hearing more wouldn¡¯t hurt.</i>


    If she started sharing other information, Ian had no reason to stop her. After all, the closer he got to the unknown, the more valuable information became.


    Ian found himself listening quietly more often these days, especially when someone rambled on. If it was a princess, she''d likely spill secrets that no one else could provide. Even if some of the information could seem useless now, it could prove invaluable in an unforeseen situation.


    Of course, the odds of her beingpletely honest were slim¡ªat best, fifty-fifty. Royals, after all, were the most arrogant and selfish among the nobility, and Seras was no exception. If Ian had been morepliant, asking her gently, she probably would have revealed just a sliver of the truth and kept the rest hidden.


    <i>Snort¡ª </i>


    The white horse gave a low whinny as Ian finished securing the reins, signaling that it was ready to set off again.


    <i>Good boy. </i>


    Ian patted its neck before turning toward the carriage door he¡¯d left open. Elia was already inside, seated by the left window where Ian had sat earlier, with the Magic Stone Lamp lit beside her. As Ian climbed in, she handed him a bottle of alcohol.


    "Just what I needed."


    "Leave your gear on the floor. I¡¯ll clean it up in the morning," she said.


    "No need for that."


    "I want to," she insisted.


    Feeling like she was hinting that she hadn¡¯t done enough today, Ian chuckled softly and nodded as he closed the door.


    <i>Thunk¡ª </i>


    A pale hand suddenly stopped the door from closing. Seras¡¯s face appeared through the gap.


    Ian neither seemed surprised nor curious. He simply looked down at her as she opened the door further. Her blue eyes, which had been unsettled moments ago, now appeared calm¡ªor rather, resolute.


    "... First, I sincerely apologize, Agent of the Saint."


    Seras, her hood removed, bowed her head and knelt before him, letting the rain soak her hair and face without caring in the slightest.


    "I was short-sighted. You were right¡ªI should have told you everything from the start."


    As she spoke, her gaze shifted to Elia, seated beside Ian. "I deeply apologize to the youngdy and Sir Philip as well for putting them in danger because of my secrecy."


    Elia smiled in response, acknowledging her apology. With a small, grateful smile of her own, Seras turned back to Ian.


    "Could you grant me one chance to exin myself? I will tell you everything about why today¡¯s events happened¡ªwithout a single secret this time."


    Ian pointed toward the inside of the carriage with his chin.


    "Come on up."


    Seras bowed her head once more, her posture impable. Whether or not her apology was genuine, ?she was a high-ranking member of the royal family.


    ¡ªUh... may I listen in too?


    As Seras climbed into the carriage, Philip¡¯s whisper reached Ian¡¯s mind.


    ¡ªI¡¯m curious about what the princess has to say as well, my lord.


    Ian inwardly snorted, responding with a brief reply.


    ¡ªThe conversation might take a while, so go tie the horses back under the trees and take care of Asme.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll ry every word to you, not missing a single detail.


    Elia interjected, her eyes quietly gleaming as she looked at Seras.


    ¡ªOh, would you? Thank you, Elie!


    <i>It¡¯s going to be a mess.</i>


    Contrary to what he murmured to himself, he didn¡¯t tell Elia to stop. Instead, he merely scattered her whispering spell with a moment of quiet focus. Across from him, Seras seemed to misinterpret his silence, her expression turning slightly anxious. Perhaps the pale glow of the Magic Stone Lamp made Ian¡¯s mud, rain, and blood-covered appearance all the more unsettling.


    "The reason I didn¡¯t inform you in advance, Agent of the Saint, is because... my family is involved," Seras began, her voice low after making eye contact with Ian and clearing her throat.


    "Our family¡¯s internal affairs are never shared with outsiders. I had taken precautions to avoid such an incident and left the capital, believing I could return before anyone found out."


    Ian nodded slightly, taking a swig from the bottle she had handed him.


    Seras continued in a careful tone, "I thought that since I met you earlier than expected, I could return to the pce with no issues. Clearly, that was a na?ve assumption."


    "So, in the end..." Ian removed the bottle from his lips and looked directly at her. "You¡¯re saying someone sent the assassins within the royal family?"


    "It¡¯s likely someone from my family, though pinpointing who exactly would be almost impossible."


    "And why would they target you?"


    Seras hesitated, ncing at the bottle in Ian¡¯s hand before letting out a soft sigh and continuing, "I have many half-siblings. As you may know, our father hasn¡¯t officially appointed a sessor yet."


    Ian gave a low chuckle. From the moment she mentioned the royal family, he had expected this answer.


    "But your chances of session are low, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Of course. But my brother isn¡¯t."


    "Ah, I see..."


    A faint smirk finally tugged at one corner of Ian¡¯s mouth as he set the bottle down.


    "So you weren¡¯t trying to bring me along for your own sake."


    "Only partially."


    Of course. Ultimately, it would still benefit her. Those who y a crucial role in securing the throne are often treated as if they were royalty themselves. If she were a princess helping to install a king, her power would only grow stronger. Perhaps she was dreaming of sitting on the throne herself, which Ian didn¡¯t care about.


    "My brother may not be the strongest contender yet, but he¡¯s certainly in the top three. Our bloodline is one of the purer ones, thanks to our parents being cousins."


    Elia visibly held her breath at that revtion. Ian also looked at Seras, but she seemedpletely unbothered by it.


    <i>Not that unusual among royals,</i> Ian thought, silently bringing the bottle back to his lips withoutment.


    Seras, as if on cue, continued, "Without my support, though, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. And if I seeded in bringing you to him, his position would be solidified. That¡¯s likely why someone took action to prevent it."


    "No matter what, are you saying the Emperor would just stand by while his children fight each other?" Ian asked, his voice skeptical.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill me. It¡¯s more strategic to keep me alive and locked away somewhere. They probably intended to kill everyone else and take me hostage."


    Seras¡¯s tone and expression grew calm, as if discussing family matters had brought her emotions under control. She no longer seemed embarrassed or uneasy.


    "Of course, that¡¯s just a theory. Maybe they did n to kill me. But even if they had, I doubt my father would have been outraged."


    She curled just the corner of her lips. "It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he thought it was just fate, regardless of my death. Since I left the capital willingly."


    "You¡¯ve mentioned leaving the capital as if it¡¯s some monumental act," Ian observed, raising an eyebrow.


    "For us, it is. While we¡¯re under our father¡¯s watchful eye, there¡¯s an unspoken rule against siblings spilling each other¡¯s blood."


    Her voice lowered slightly. "And Father knows everything that happens within the pce¡ªno matter how secretive."


    Her tone was not only low but cautious. Ian¡¯s lips curled into a small smile.


    "Is that one of the Emperor¡¯s abilities?"


    Seras froze for a moment. Ian pressed further.


    "I¡¯ve heard the royal family is blessed by the gods, each inheriting special abilities. That¡¯s no great secret, is it?"


    "... It¡¯s true. But no one knows the exact nature of my father¡¯s abilities. Everyone who did... is long dead or missing."


    Seras responded cautiously, her gaze meeting Ian¡¯s.


    "I¡¯m no exception. I can only specte that he has some connection to it."


    <i>A father who doesn¡¯t trust his own family¡ªwhat a mess of a household. </i>


    Ian let out a low chuckle and took another swig of the bottle. It wasn¡¯t exactly shocking news. The Emperor was notorious for never leaving the pce.


    After taking another sip, Ian asked casually, "So, what ability did you inherit?"

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>


    Seras responded with a slight raise of her eyebrows instead of answering.


    Ian nodded. "I''m not forcing you to answer. This isn''t directly rted to the matter. I was just curious, that''s all."


    Elia twisted her head to look at Ian, her eyes ignited with curiosity. While Ian inhaled with a soft sigh, Seras finally wore a subtle, mysterious smile.


    "No, it''s fine. You are my lifesaver, after all. I can share as long as you keep it a secret."


    "I swear it, Your Highness." It was Elia who answered quickly.


    ncing cautiously at Ian, she added, "In fact, I¡¯ve been informing Sir Philip about the conversations the two of you have here. But regarding this part, I won''t say a word."


    "Yes, please do so."


    Without showing much surprise, Seras nodded and then looked at Ian. He simply shrugged. In truth, he was the one with the most secrets here. One more wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    "Now that I''m about to say it, I feel embarrassed. Honestly, it¡¯s not such an extraordinary ability."


    As if she wasn¡¯t exaggerating, Seras¡¯s fingers twitched slightly on herp. After clearing her throat softly again, she spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper.


    "I can see the near future."


    Elia¡¯s eyes widened, and even Ian''s eyebrows lifted involuntarily.


    "That seems like a rather extraordinary ability."


    "From the outside, it may look that way. But it¡¯s a power with many limitations, especially because I can¡¯t control it. asionally, I just see a very brief moment in a dream. Only what I see and hear, nothing more. And on top of that..."


    It was clear she hadn¡¯t exined this to many people before. Her speech was hesitant, and her exnationcked structure.


    "... I only see moments where I make the wrong choice."


    "What do you mean by <i>wrong choice?"</i>


    "Exactly what it sounds like ¡ª a choice that leads to an undesirable oue. How bad it will be, I can''t know until it actually happens. It¡¯s only after making the same decision I saw in my dream that I understand it. Sometimes I get hurt, lose something precious... or worse."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ian nodded as he took a swig from the bottle. He could picture how Seras hade to grasp and confirm her ability. She had likely experienced d¨¦j¨¤ vu in simr moments, each time followed by some misfortune.


    After realizing she was having precognitive dreams, she must have made different choices than the ones she saw. Because of that, she would no longer know the original consequences of her actions.


    "A fork in the road of fate...!" Elia eximed at that moment.


    Noticing Ian and Seras¡¯s eyes on her, she gulped and continued, "I¡¯ve read a phrase that said our fates are made up of countless crossroads. Even in the smallest moments of choice, new paths are created, and with each of them, a new destiny is born. That¡¯s why every soul essentially lives infinite lives."


    Ian scratched his chin, thinking that he had heard something simr in his world. Seras, who looked a bit surprised by Elia¡¯s knowledge, nodded after a moment.


    "Impressive. Few people know of this theory. But you are right, I¡¯ve been thinking along those lines too."


    "So, that¡¯s what it means to be someone who glimpses the crossroads of fate..." Ian murmured atst.


    Seras nodded in agreement. "The only ones who truly understood the meaning behind that were my brother and my father. Everyone else merely came up with wild spections," Seras exined.


    "Of course, you didn¡¯t bother to correct their misunderstandings."


    Seras smiled as if that was obvious.


    "But the crossroads aren¡¯t always just two paths, are they?" Elia interjected carefully.


    Ian nced at her, noticing the growing curiosity in her eyes. She seemed to have a lot of lingering questions. He realized mages and schrs had much inmon, especially their thirst for knowledge and their endless curiosity about the unknown. Considering that Elia embodied both traits, she was likely destined to be relentless in her questioning.


    <i>At least, it seems like she¡¯s learned some control when ites to ck magic...</i>


    Seras¡¯ smile deepened as she gazed at Elia, the look one might give when discovering a garment or jewel that caught their eye.


    "Exactly. That¡¯s one of the many limitations of my ability," Seras replied. "In the end, I¡¯m still left to face another uncertainty. A different choice doesn¡¯t always lead to a better oue."


    "That makes sense, indeed..." Elia nodded thoughtfully, clearly lost in her thoughts. Whatever was running through that round head of hers, only she would know.


    <i>In a way, we''re simr.</i>


    Ian, who took another sip of his drink, was having thoughts he couldn''t voice aloud.


    He, in a way, could im to know the future. Though it was a future where he had consistently chosen the worst paths and never followed them through to the end, it was still the truth. Additionally, he possessed fragments of information from the strategy guides he had nced over.


    However, he couldn''t say that the different decisions he made based on that knowledge always led to favorable oues. There were plenty of times when he ran into problems because he couldn¡¯t predict the altered results and their consequences. With that in mind, he understood why Seras downyed her abilities.


    On top of that, she only saw a future that was even more fragmented and unkind than his. It must have brought her more confusion and anxiety than any decisive help most of the time.


    "What was the most recent vision you had?" Ian casually asked.


    Seras, who had been gazing at Elia with interest, turned to look at him again.


    "The most recent one..."


    A meaningful smile flitted across her lips. "I dreamt of hearing the news that the Agent of the Saint had stepped into the capital."


    It was enough to make Ian''s eyes momentarily narrow. After staring at her for a while, Ian added, "And then?"


    "I did nothing. All of my attention was focused on the West."


    "Did you have that dream before you learned the news from the West?"


    "It was the very night after I read the first report that arrived from the West."


    Her gaze drifted toward the Magic Stone Lamp hanging from the ceiling. "That was the moment that made me change my mind. And a few dayster, another report arrived."


    "A report from a knight in the West?"


    "Yes. I was able to get my hands on it right after my father. I had been waiting for it."


    Ian recalled the knight Spello, who had seen him off. After they parted, it was clear he had headed straight to Drenorov. And as he had mentioned, he must have written a report to send directly to the capital.


    "The report borately described the Agent of the Saint¡¯s achievements in the West, almost to an excessive degree. And within it, there was a brief mention of the Agent of the Saint¡¯s whereabouts. It didn¡¯t contain as many clues as I had hoped, though. And as you know..."


    Seras looked at Ian again and tilted her head slightly to the side.


    "I made a different choice."


    <i>So it wasn¡¯t the Emperor who sent you to meet me. It was the other way around.</i>


    "So, it seems you can only see predetermined paths?" asked Ian.


    Seras¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?"


    "It felt like you had the dream after I left for the capital."


    "...Today seems to be the most surprising day of my life. I believe that''s why I only see the near future. A fixed fate only exists a few steps ahead."


    "Well, perhaps there¡¯s a future that¡¯s already set in stone, one that can¡¯t be changed. If what you said is true, you wouldn¡¯t be able to foresee that."


    Seras¡¯s mouth opened slightly. "You¡¯re surprising me as naturally as breathing now. That is one of my greatest fears. Just as humans are destined to die, no matter how much I struggle, there might be a tragedy waiting for me that I can¡¯t escape. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me this far."


    <i>... I¡¯m afraid of something simr myself.</i>


    Ian thought to himself as he brought the bottle to his lips.


    Unlike Seras, Ian already understood that there was a powerful current shaping this world¡ªlike the North, the frontiers, and the West. It was a force that could only be described as fate, something that would happen one way or another.


    However, just because it couldn''t be stopped didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be altered. Already, countless details had diverged from Ian¡¯s memories, even if they seemed insignificant.


    And those minor changes were undoubtedly influencing the greater flow of events. Not all of those shifts had positive oues, but still, they mattered.


    That was why Ian''s gaze flickered as he looked at Seras.


    <i>They say many hands make light work...</i>


    Even if she was only making small changes to her future, if she continued changing things and survived long enough, one day, she might influence therger flow as well.


    "Is there anyone else besides you who can foresee the future?"


    "As far as I know, I¡¯m the only one in this era. I¡¯ve heard that the Great tinum Dragon can read the stars'' flow, but I imagine the Agent of the Saint would know more about that than I do."


    <i>The tinum Dragon?</i>


    Ian tilted his head. As far as he knew, the tinum Dragon didn¡¯t have any sort of precognitive abilities. Of course, it could be that it simply wasn¡¯t using such power because the gods were watching.


    Seras, observing Ian¡¯s expression, smiled faintly. "Even within the records of my family, those born with the ability to foresee the future are very few. I was born with a rare gift. It¡¯s just not an exceptional one."


    "To me, it seems more than exceptional."


    <i>At least more exceptional than a mage having heightened Concentration or Intuition.</i>


    He had no way of knowing what happened to Seras in the game. But keeping her alive seemed likely to be beneficial for him as well. After all, the more beings capable of creating variables, the better.


    Of course, Ian saw no need to voice such thoughts. This wasn¡¯t the moment for him to be honest.


    "Hearing that from you, I¡¯m not sure how to respond... but thank you, your words alone mean a lot."


    Seras smiled warmly, then added, "Does that answer satisfy you?"


    "Yes. Enough to get back to the main topic."


    At Ian¡¯s response, Seras nodded. "Everyone assumes my father¡¯s attention only reaches as far as the royal pce. So, secret conversations take ce outside its walls. Of course, caution is still necessary. My father¡¯s other eyes and ears are everywhere. However, beyond the capital... they don¡¯t even exist."


    Her voice dropped. "It gives more freedom, but at the same time, it bes more dangerous. Days like today aren¡¯t out of the ordinary."


    <i>She¡¯s really going straight to the point, </i>Ian chuckled.


    "You sure make it difficult to say you risked your life to find me."


    "I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. It was a choice I made for myself."


    Ian simply shrugged. It really wasn¡¯t all that impressive, after all. In this cursed world, more people were living under the constant threat of death than those who weren¡¯t. The center was the only ce where a life-risking adventure was considered extraordinary.


    "This concludes my excuse, Agent of the Saint," Seras finally added.


    Ian, nodding, spun the bottle he held between his fingers and continued, "In summary, you can¡¯t identify who¡¯s behind this attack, and there may be more attacks in the future."


    "Until they realize I¡¯m traveling with the Agent of the Saint, probably. Once they know, they won¡¯t make any more moves."


    Seras answered calmly, carefully meeting Ian¡¯s gaze before adding, "Targeting the Agent of the Saint is the same asmitting treason."


    "Isn''t it because capturing or using me in the capital holds more value than killing me?"


    "... As always, you''re direct." The corners of Seras¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. "That¡¯s certainly not out of the realm of possibility."


    "Then the chances of more attacks are slim."


    "...?"


    "The leader of the assassins sent out a messenger hawk at thest moment."


    Ian recalled the ck hawk flying past the cier wall.


    "There wasn¡¯t a letter tied to its leg or anything like that. It was likely meant to signal their annihtion or the failure of their mission. As you¡¯re probably aware, your group alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them."


    Seras didn¡¯t deny it. If Ian hadn¡¯t detected the ambush and charged ahead, the assassins would have trapped them in a perfect encirclement.


    "They must know that as well, which means they¡¯ll likely assume I¡¯m traveling with you. Of course, they might pretend not to know and prepare for revenge again."


    "... In that case, sticking with the Agent of the Saint is my only chance of survival. I can only hope this has eased your mind, even just a little." As she finished speaking, Seras lowered her gaze, looking like a criminal awaiting judgment.


    <i>She¡¯s changed her strategy.</i>


    Without batting an eye, Ian opened his mouth. "I understand now that it wasn''t something to speak about lightly in advance."


    Seras cautiously raised her head again. "Do you truly mean that...?"


    "But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve betrayed my trust."


    Seras froze.


    Ian continued without concern, "And I have no interest in royal session disputes or any power struggles between the royal family and the Order. I have no desire to get involved in that mess either."


    "...Are you saying you won¡¯t take anyone¡¯s side?"


    "I¡¯m saying your internal affairs are none of my concern. If someone draws a sword on me, I¡¯ll repay them with my sword. If they offer gold and want to talk, I¡¯ll consider it. Regardless of who they are."


    "Oh, my... You¡¯re saying the opposite." Seras muttered with her eyes tightly shut.


    In any case, she understood Ian¡¯s words perfectly.


    With her eyes still closed, she continued, "If someonees along offering a better reward than me, you¡¯ll take their hand instead."


    "Probably. But, I have more than one hand, don''t I?"


    Seras¡¯s eyes flew open.


    "If hands aren¡¯t enough, there are also feet. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone out there who¡¯d dly cling to my feet if given the chance." Ian, casually adding that, met Seras¡¯s gaze, which now held not just surprise but admiration.


    "If you can do the same, we can move on to renegotiating the terms of the reward."

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>


    "Truly... you¡¯re remarkable. Even the most seasoned nobles in the capital wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you." Atst, Seras spoke.


    It wasn¡¯t sarcasm; she genuinely sounded impressed. Ian took another sip of his drink and simply shrugged.


    After a brief pause, Seras added, "I¡¯ll ept your proposal."


    "You¡¯re wise."


    "...I¡¯m not so sure. Considering I brought this situation on myself, I don¡¯t think I can call myself wise from now on."


    <i>Now she''s getting self-deprecating.</i>


    Ian chuckled briefly as Seras cautiously continued, "However, could I ask that you allow me to be present during any conversations with other visitors?"


    "I don¡¯t n on getting involved in such details," Ian replied calmly.


    In truth, having her around would likely be helpful for negotiations. Seras finally let out a small sigh. Whether it was from relief or resignation, Ian couldn¡¯t tell.


    "That¡¯s a relief..."


    "I think it¡¯s too early to feel at ease just yet."


    "...Of course. Is there any additionalpensation you desire?"


    "Well... if it¡¯s within the limits of what you can afford..." Ian trailed off for a moment before locking eyes with Seras and continuing, "How about the gem Asme was using?"


    Seras¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Ian, unfazed, continued, "If we add in hazard pay and the cost of antidotes, I think it¡¯s a fair calction."


    "W-Well, that may be true... but the gem wouldn¡¯t be of much use to you, the Agent of the Saint. Asme¡¯s body underwent a special procedure, so she can''t cast spells without the aid of such magical tools."


    It was clear Seras had no idea that Ian was a mage.


    A faint, bitter smile crept across his lips as he replied, "I have a hobby of collecting valuables. Besides, with her current condition, Asme won¡¯t be able to fight even if a battle breaks out. So... should I take that as a refusal?"


    "... No, I¡¯ll speak with Asme once she wakes up," Seras quickly answered.


    "Excellent. And one more thing..."


    Seras hesitated, but Ian continued with a slight smirk.


    "You should also offer suitablepensation to Sir Philip and the youngdy."


    Ian nced briefly at Elia, who sat beside him.


    "Because of the request, they faced unnecessary danger."


    "... Understood. Though I believe it would be best to reward them in gold."


    Seras nodded, as if she was no longer surprised by anything, and added, "I¡¯m afraid Ick the means to offerpensation on the same level as the Agent of the Saint."


    "And the exact amount?"


    "May I give you an answer tomorrow, after I¡¯ve had time to think it through? I assure you, the amount will be enough to prevent any hard feelings."


    "Very well. Do so."


    There was no need to push someone who was already at their limit.


    Ian turned to look at Elia once more. Judging by her expression, she was likely already rying everything to Philip.


    <i>That guy¡¯s probably grinning from ear to ear.</i>


    Suppressing augh, Ian continued speaking, "Tell Sir Philip to move the royal carriage to the roadside once Sir Phaden finishes clearing the area. After that, move ours as well. We''ll be staying here for the night."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll let him know." Elia responded promptly and then turned her gaze back to the space.


    Seras, slumped back against the chair, finally spoke in a weary voice, "May I have a drink as well?"


    "I have been drinking straight from it¡ªis that alright with you?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s fine."


    <i>Well, if you say so.</i>


    Ian handed her the bottle. Seras straightened herself immediately and took it.


    "Thank you, Sir Ian."


    She brought the bottle straight to her lips, clearly desperate for a drink. After taking a few big gulps, she wiped her mouth with her cloak, letting out a faint sigh.


    "...Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned a lesson that I could never have gained in the capital."


    "...?"


    "That sometimes, there are moments when you need to reveal your weaknesses or disadvantages first. Especially when you¡¯re dealing with someone who holds all the cards."


    Ian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "That¡¯s quite an important lesson."


    "I¡¯ll never forget it. It was a painfully earned one," Seras added, bringing the bottle to her lips again.


    <i>...She¡¯s going to get drunk again at this rate.</i>


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t seem likely. The fatigue was showing in her eyes as she lowered the bottle. With her tension finally released and a few drinks in, all the exhaustion she had been ignoring must have hit her at once.


    "You should go get some rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to travel together in one carriage. You¡¯d better recover some strength while you can."


    "I suppose you''re right. I¡¯m also worried about Asme¡¯s condition. Mind if I take the rest of this with me? I''d rather finish it and pass out." Seras held up the nearly empty bottle as she asked.


    Ian, understanding the feeling all too well, let out a smallugh to himself.


    "Go ahead."


    "Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    Seras pulled her hood low over her face and left the carriage weakly. Her drained figure disappeared through the closing door. Ian, having waited for the right moment, turned to the other side and spoke.


    "And Philip?"


    "He¡¯s moving Her Highness¡¯s carriage. It seems the two knights are pulling it themselves, giving the horses a break."


    "They¡¯re making things harder..." Ian muttered as he leaned back in his chair.


    In truth, he was just as tired. His temples throbbed slightly, likely a result of the heavy magic use near the end. He needed to sleep for a few hours, as if dead.


    "Godfather. Wait, a moment." Elia suddenly reached out as Ian paused.


    She quickly exined, "Please take off all your gear and set it aside. If you sleep in that state, you''ll make a mess of the chair."


    "...Then where will you sleep?"


    "There¡¯ll be plenty of room for me. As you know, I¡¯m a dwarf."


    <i>She leaves me speechless.</i>


    Ian sighed, left with nothing to say. Without furtherment, he began removing his gear piece by piece. Only after changing into fresh clothes from his sealed chest did he finallyy back down on the chair. In the end, the process was worth it¡ªsleeping in damp, smelly clothes would have been far lessfortable.


    ***


    The rain finally stopped just before dawn, but the sky was still heavy with dark, ash-colored clouds, making it seem like another downpour could start at any moment. In any case, the rain had washed away most of the traces ofst night¡¯s ambush. The assassins'' bodies had all been thrown into the forest, so no signs of battle were visible on the road.


    "<i>Hmm</i>..."


    The first to greet Ian as he stepped out of the carriage was Asme, who approached immediately. She had already regained her senses, though her face was still pale. She seemed able to move with little trouble. Standing before Ian, Asme knelt respectfully.


    "... Thank you, the Agent of the Saint."


    Ian blinked in surprise for a moment, hearing her voice for the first time, even if it was barely more than a whisper.


    "... I''m just d you''re safe. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard for a while."


    At Ian¡¯s response, Asme rose and held out her hands. Among the dangling metal chains, a glowing gem shimmered. It was the reward they had agreed upon the previous night. Ian epted it, and Asme knelt once more before turning to leave. As he watched her walk away, Ian recalled the events of the previous night. It seemed her excessively careful behavior was because of the Emperor¡¯s influence.


    It seemed Asme and Phaedon did not know how close their contract came to being canceled the previous night. Not that there had been much time to exin, especially with Seras practically passing out.


    <i>... Not that it matters.</i>


    Ian shrugged and looked down at the gemstone in his hand. He could already check its stats. It was the Gray Witch''s Gemstone, a rare grade item with a unique design.


    A w-like sp held the essence bead in ce, and long and short metal chains hung from the intricately engraved ring. At the ends of three shorter chains were adjustable metal rings, clearly meant to be worn on the fingers.


    The ends of three shorter chains had small metal rings attached, likely designed to fit on one''s fingers. Its abilities were decent; the magic amplification it provided was useful, with additional boosts specifically for gray magic. However, the essence bead had to be inserted for the effects to activate, and because ofst night¡¯s usage, the magic stored in it was less than half.


    <i>Still, this is something. It''s been a long time since I got a mage-exclusive item.</i>


    For Ian, who rarely came across mage-specific gear, it was a wee gift. He smiled contentedly and stored the gem in his pocket dimension. Though he was eager to examine it further, there were still tasks that needed his attention.


    "May this poor soul be embraced warmly and guided to the radiant heavens..." Shelby¡¯s funeral followed shortly after.


    Since it had be too difficult to carry the body back, they had no choice but to bury it at the sunniest edge of the forest. For Phaedon, it must have been somefort that the Agent of the Saint and the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess led the funeral.


    After a meal of cold preserved rations, the group was finally ready to resume their journey. They nned to continue using Ian''s carriage. While the princess¡¯s carriage wasrger and more spacious, Ian did not hesitate in his decision. It wasn¡¯t just because the princess¡¯s carriage stood out too much, but because he couldn¡¯t bear to abandon the familiar one, worn from use.


    "We''re ready to depart," said Phaden, now seated on the coachman''s bench. He had volunteered to act as the coachman for the rest of the journey, wanting to repay his debt from the previous night. Although Philip had initially declined, Phaden¡¯s insistence was unyielding.


    <i>tter, swish, swish.</i>


    Despite five people sitting together in the carriage, it was unexpectedly quiet. The only sound came from Elia, who sat on a cloakid out on the floor, dismantling and cleaning Ian¡¯s gear. Neither Seras nor Asme seemed to find her behavior odd. Perhaps it was because Elia was a dwarf, or maybe because her actions were so natural.


    <i>... Or maybe they¡¯re just too tired.</i>


    Asme¡¯s face was pale, and even Seras, who was leaning against the window, looked somewhat haggard. It seemed neither had fully shaken off the fatigue from yesterday.


    Even Philip was quiet. He sat silently next to Ian, his face hidden behind the visor of his helmet. Though it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to fall asleep quickly from exhaustion the previous night, his continued silence today was out of character.


    Ian, however, wasn¡¯t particrly concerned. After all the events they had been through, he appreciated these rare moments of peace and quiet.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I¡¯ll discuss the remaining matters," Seras broke the silence. It was around the time when Elia had finished cleaning about half of Ian¡¯s equipment.


    Ian, sipping his drink, responded, "Go ahead."


    "Yes. I was thinking of giving each of you one hundred gold coins. Is that eptable?"


    "A hundred, huh..." Ian nodded without hesitation.


    It wasn¡¯t a small amount, and in Ian¡¯s estimation, the rest of the journey was likely to be far more peaceful. Earning an extra hundred gold for a single battle seemed like a good deal.


    "Are you satisfied with that?" Ian asked, ncing over at Philip.


    Still staring out the window, Philip replied without turning his head, "Yes. Well. It¡¯s fine."


    <i>What''s with him today, really? </i>


    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly at the nonchnt response, then spoke again, "Why are you still wearing your helmet indoors? Take it off."


    "... Yes." Philip reluctantly removed his helmet with an unwilling hand. As expected, his face was just as expressionless underneath.


    "Why do you look like that?"


    "Pardon...?"


    "Your expression. Is it because of Shelby?"


    "... It¡¯s not just that." Philip smacked his lips in frustration as if he hadn¡¯t expected Ian to ask him about such things. His gaze briefly flicked to Asme and Seras across from him. A faint smile brushed Seras''s lips.


    "Are we making you ufortable, Sir?"


    "... I can¡¯t say you¡¯re not," Philip admitted, sounding awkward.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. Rx, as you normally do. Like Sir Ian here."


    <i>You¡¯re the one who looks the mostfortable</i>, thought Ian as he turned back to Philip.


    "Speak up while you¡¯ve got the chance. What¡¯s on your mind?"


    "Well... <i>ha</i>. The more I think about it, the more infuriating it is," Philip sighed briefly before finally deciding to speak.


    "The world is falling apart, and yet the very forces that should lead the way to fix it¡ªthe royal family and the Order¡ªare too busy fighting over their interests."


    "...!"


    "Everything''s gotten bigger and stronger, sure, but it¡¯s no different from the chaos of the frontier. What¡¯s the point if nothing¡¯s changed?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!